Scars by ialwayzbesingin
Summary:

If you lift me up
Just get me through this night
I know I'll rest tomorrow
And I'll be strong enough to try

So when you see me crashing

And there's nowhere left to fall
Will you lift me even higher
To rise above this al
l

...Sometimes surviving isn't enough. Sometimes it takes a tragedy so intense, to make us see who and what we really are.


Categories: In Progress Het Stories Characters: Justin Timberlake
Awards: None
Genres: Angst, Drama, Romance, Suspense
Challenges: None
Series: Through The Darkness
Chapters: 75 Completed: No Word count: 560840 Read: 209625 Published: Jul 03, 2007 Updated: Aug 01, 2011

1. A New Perspective Part 2 by ialwayzbesingin

2. A Rough Start by ialwayzbesingin

3. Unwelcome by ialwayzbesingin

4. Unwelcome(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

5. We May As Well Be Strangers by ialwayzbesingin

6. Trials by ialwayzbesingin

7. Trials(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

8. Acceptance by ialwayzbesingin

9. Acceptance(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

10. Unpredictable by ialwayzbesingin

11. Unpredictable(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

12. Reality Steps In by ialwayzbesingin

13. Reality Steps In(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

14. Crossing New Paths by ialwayzbesingin

15. Crossing New Paths(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

16. Pouring In From All sides by ialwayzbesingin

17. Pouring In From All Sides(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

18. Becoming Me...Again by ialwayzbesingin

19. True Colors by ialwayzbesingin

20. True Colors(cont) by ialwayzbesingin

21. Win Some, Lose Some by ialwayzbesingin

22. Win Some, Lose Some(cont) by ialwayzbesingin

23. Back To Basics by ialwayzbesingin

24. Back To Basics(cont) by ialwayzbesingin

25. Back To Basics (cont. again) by ialwayzbesingin

26. Falling by ialwayzbesingin

27. Falling(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

28. Twisting and Turning by ialwayzbesingin

29. Twisting and Turning(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

30. Balancing Act by ialwayzbesingin

31. Balancing Act(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

32. Priorities by ialwayzbesingin

33. A New Kind of Weakness by ialwayzbesingin

34. A New Kind of Weakness (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

35. Down Time (Sort of) by ialwayzbesingin

36. Down Time (Sort of) (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

37. Kerri Vs. the World by ialwayzbesingin

38. Kerri Vs. the World (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

39. Sacrifice by ialwayzbesingin

40. Sacrifice(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

41. Sacrifice(cont again.) by ialwayzbesingin

42. Something New by ialwayzbesingin

43. Something New (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

44. Something New (cont. again) by ialwayzbesingin

45. Forward by ialwayzbesingin

46. Forward(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

47. Preparing For Disaster by ialwayzbesingin

48. Preparing For Disaster(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

49. Filling The Void by ialwayzbesingin

50. Filling The Void (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

51. Back To Good by ialwayzbesingin

52. Back To Good(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

53. Drama Killed the Radio Star by ialwayzbesingin

54. Drama Killed the Radio Star(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

55. Ready by ialwayzbesingin

56. Ready(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

57. Another Chance? by ialwayzbesingin

58. Another Chance? (Cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

59. Baby Blues by ialwayzbesingin

60. Baby Blues (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

61. Baby Blues (cont. again) by ialwayzbesingin

62. Melanie The Prude by ialwayzbesingin

63. Melanie The Prude (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

64. Melanie The Prude (cont. again) by ialwayzbesingin

65. Southern Discomfort by ialwayzbesingin

66. Southern Discomfort(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

67. Southern Discomfort(cont. again) by ialwayzbesingin

68. A Walking Disaster by ialwayzbesingin

69. A Walking Disaster(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

70. A Walking Disaster(cont. again) by ialwayzbesingin

71. Grin and Bear It by ialwayzbesingin

72. Grin and Bear It(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

73. Stuck Like Glue by ialwayzbesingin

74. Stuck Like Glue (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

75. The Undeniable Truth by ialwayzbesingin

A New Perspective Part 2 by ialwayzbesingin

Photobucket

 

Well if a shout or a scream


Could you bring you back to me



Then, I'll be...



The voice inside your head.

****************

It’s been five years since I was raped, and while the feeling of what happened will never truly leave me, I feel like I’ve come a hell of a long way. I’m strong now, independent, more than I ever was, even before it happened. I can hold my head high when I walk down the street, and fear...well, I can control my fears a lot better than before too. My mom is really proud of me. In the beginning, she never thought I’d be able to move on…have a life, have a career. I was too weak then I guess…I didn’t want to accept the truth and move on. I just wanted to shut myself away, dwell on it…and feel sorry for myself. Therapy helped me a lot, when I was finally forced to accept that I needed to go. My shrink was great, made me realize that there was a whole world out there I was missing out on. Two years of counseling behind me, I was finally able to get back to reality. I enrolled myself in school again, and I started living the life I was meant to. Of course I knew I’d never be the same girl I was before. I’d never laugh as much, never trust people or want to make new friends. I’d be pretty cold…pretty much a bitch, but I didn’t care what other people were going to think of me when I walked down the street.

I knew who I was, what I’d overcome, and that was all that really mattered to me.

I’d originally gone to school for nursing; made all my friends and family proud. I knew I’d be good at it then. That was the thing with me….confidence. If it couldn’t be done, I did it. If it was too hard, I’d make it look too easy. Valedictorian of my high school class…homecoming queen, most popular girl in school…that was me. And well, having a semi famous photographer for a mother didn’t hurt either. Life seemed all too perfect then, and I guess I was too caught up in it to stop and think that something could go wrong. But why should I have? I was happy with life, unlike most of my classmates. I had set plans…goals for the rest of my life. People would be proud of me…I would be proud of me…

And then I found out how the world really worked.

Mrs. Donnabora was a sweet old lady who lived in the most southern part of San Francisco. I’d really been in a bind when I’d seen her ad in the Post, as I’d just started going back to school and hadn’t had a chance to find work anyplace. I’d been on a few interviews of course, but nobody seemed to want to give me a chance. They told me I didn’t have enough experience in the field, and of course I knew that…but it wasn’t like I could go and tell them why it was that I hadn’t done any kind of aid work in two years. My mom was completely fine with the fact that I wasn’t working of course. She kept telling me it was good for me to just focus on school and not worry about anything else…that I needed to just ‘get back in control of things.’ But I’d never been one to rely on people for help. Even when the rape initially happened, I hadn’t asked anybody for their help….not even that night. It…it happened and I’d gotten out, gotten away, and gotten back home on my own. Looking back now I know it was stupid. I…I wish I’d asked my friends to help me, but I don’t know. It’s the weirdest thing, rape. It sort of…sucks you down this dark hole, where nobody can see you; and it almost….feels good that nobody can see you. You don’t want to be seen. You’re dirty, you’re horrible…you’re disgusting. You think they can see it on you, inside of you. You think….

You think it’s your fault.

It had been early morning when I’d seen the ad in the paper. I’d been buried underneath my comforter, hiding. Hiding from what…I don’t even know. I was still pretty bad then, even with all of that therapy behind me. I hated being alone, and when I was I felt the need to conceal myself so nobody would be able to see me through a window or through the crack in the door. That week in particular, my mother had been away on business…so my intensity level had been through the roof. It was so bad in fact, that I’d resorted to eating breakfast, lunch, and dinner underneath the comforter…a flashlight being the source of light. I’d been reading through the paper that particular morning, trying to distract myself from all of the scary noises the house had been making. Then I’d seen the want ad. It had been posted by her step daughter, stating the need for a full time live in nurses aid. It said her step mother was seventy one, alone, and needed somebody to be there for her…to tend to her needs and to make her feel comfortable. I saw the opportunity. The ad sounded desperate, and I knew how hard it was to find somebody reliable enough to live with your relative. So I called, and after a short ten minute interview with the step daughter, I found myself being talked into having lunch with the both of them the very next day.

It was hard when she passed. Maude and I became very close during the three year span I worked for her. After awhile it didn’t even feel like work anymore. I felt like I was living with a grandparent or an elderly relative. I’d get up in the morning and we’d cook breakfast together and read the paper. She didn’t have a television, she didn’t really have any interest in that sort of thing. I was kind of glad about that too, because at that point in my life I think I was better off not having a lot of knowledge about what was going on in the world. We’d always have tea in the afternoons and play canasta. After awhile I told her what happened to me, and even though it was awkward for me to tell a seventy three year old woman that I was raped in a bathroom stall…she didn’t make me feel like I was a horrible person for it. If anything, her words of wisdom only made me stronger, and by the time she passed on I guess…she’d made me so strong that I knew I could handle anything.

“Justin likes routine.”

I follow her into one of the most luxurious kitchens I’ve ever seen. Blonde wood cabinets and drawers accent the marble counter tops amazingly. Everything is flawless, spotless, and perfect. It makes me wonder how many people they have working to keep the place clean, but there’s just something about Lynn Harless that makes me think she does most of the work herself. I pause at the kitchen island, taking a moment to look up at the shiny copper pots above my head, before reverting my gaze back to her. She’s standing at the sink, gazing out the window. I hate to admit that she knows my mother so well and I’ve never spoken to the woman before. I’ve seen pictures of her though…in mom’s photo album back home. One summer when I went away to camp, she landed a job in Orlando doing some photos for a record company, and I guess Lynn was around a lot. They’ve stayed in touch all these years and by some grace of God, Lynn actually remembered that she had a daughter who‘d gone to school for nursing. About three weeks ago she gave my mother a call, asking her if I still ‘I had a job’ and ‘would I be interested in taking care of some things for her son’.

Yes her son. Her son being Justin Timberlake of all people.

I’m still confused by it. Sure, I read the papers…I watch the news. I heard about what happened to him more than once. In the beginning, it was all that the media talked about. God, it was like the president had just been rescued from a prison camp or something. I think the whole thing is way too hyped up. I think these people get way too much respect for things that happen to regular people all the time, all over the world. Hell, maybe I’m just bitter about a lot of things. I guess I am. Maybe, deep down, I wish my horrible experience could have been publicized….maybe it would have made me feel better knowing the whole god damned world felt sorry for me.

Maybe I’m just a retard.

I was a little hesitant to take this position at first. I’d heard how normal people like me get treated by these rich and famous people, and I knew I wasn’t ready to be yelled at or blamed for ridiculous things. But then my mom gave me that look., that ‘please honey, do it for me’ look. What could I say? There was no way I was going to turn my mother down for a favor after she had helped me through everything. So I just shrugged, sighed, and agreed to meet Lynn. Standing here now, I’m not as uptight about the whole situation. She seems really nice and sweet, depressed of course…but who wouldn’t be? But this isn’t even about her. Sure she hired me…but she’s not the one I have to deal with. It’s her son I’m going to deal with. Her son the pampered celebrity….

Her son that’s been ‘away getting his head together’

“I can handle routine,” I reassure her. “Being an aid involves a lot of routine.”

She doesn’t answer me for awhile, and I know she’s thinking really hard about something. I’m sure she’s wondering if she’s making the right choice…the right decision for her son’s well being. I wish I could tell her she is, but then again…I don’t really know either. I feel for the woman though…I really do. On the ride over here she was nervous…she kept avoiding topics. She wouldn’t just come out and say where Justin has been or why she had to hire me. She told me a lot about companionship though, and that Justin needs some more companionship in his life. I was the moron who asked ‘what happened to his friends?’

The rest of the car ride was pretty silent after that.

“Good.” She finally turns, and flashes me a tight smile. “Because you’re the only person that’s come through for me so far, and I need you to understand what you’re about to take on. This isn’t…,” she pauses and sighs. “Things have taken a sudden turn in Justin’s life, and as much as he won’t admit it…he needs somebody here to make sure it all doesn’t fall apart again. I know and trust your mother, and she seems to think you’re a very mature and responsible young woman. There isn’t a doubt in my mind that you can do the job, Melanie; I just need to be sure that we can be honest with each other. If something happens…anything at all, you need to be sure you contact me so we can resolve the issue.”

I don’t know what the woman is talking about. If she’s trying to hide the fact that her son is or has recently turned into a psycho it’s not going to work. Everybody in the world knows that a hostage situation is nightmarish…and god, I have no idea what went on or what he went through when that happened to him. But I do know about fear…and pain…and being lost. Really, if he opens up to me I think I might be able to help him. But that’s only if he wants to. If not…I guess I’ll just be fixing his meals and making sure he doesn’t kill himself or something like that.

But hey, the pay is good.

“You can count on me, Mrs. Harless.” I force a perfect smile for her and stick out my hand, but she just sighs, and tells me she wants me to call her Lynn before pulling me into a hug. It’s a long one, a warm one…like she’s just found the answer to all of her problems. I keep smiling when she lets go of me, I don’t want to let her down, but I know that I can’t fix anything. I’m not a miracle worker…I’m just me.

Just Melanie Parker.

******************

I used to be the type of guy who never got nervous. Well, okay, maybe that’s not the complete truth. I used to be they type of guy that was really good at keeping his feelings and insecurities tucked away. I guess I felt I had to, because Justin was always nervous no matter how casual the situation was. I made a decision the first time I was allowed to go out on tour with him, that I was going to be the one with the level head. That I was going to be the one to keep him from making stupid decisions and getting into trouble that he wouldn’t be able to get out of. In a way I guess I was pretty lame…trying to cover his ass when I should have been just as care free as he was. I don’t know, I guess I let all the stories about the entertainment industry get to my head. Justin was my best friend and I didn’t want to see anything bad happen to him. I didn’t want to see him get taken advantage of. But in the end it didn’t matter. Because nobody could have prevented the horrible things that happened to Justin.

Even though he thinks I could have.

I’m sitting here in the airport terminal, wondering why the hell these chairs have to be so hard, as I bite my thumbnail and pray to god that she’s going to be the same girl I shipped back to Millington three months ago. I didn’t really want to. I wanted her to stay here so I could take care of her…keep her safe. But in my heart I guess I knew the only way Kerri was going to be okay, was if she was able to spend some time with her family. I know they never really got the chance to grasp what happened to their daughter…really look into it and see the hell she’d been through. The daughter they raised had changed immensely, because of a nightmare, and the better part of me knew that they needed time, a lot of time, to get to know her again.

It was hard, initially, seeing them walk into the hospital that morning knowing I had to be the one with most of the answers. I’d never really dealt with Kerri’s parents on such a personal level before. Sure I grew up around them, and I would usually tag along when Justin would go over to her house after school, but it never went beyond that. I was never invited over for dinner, or on weekend trips to the lake like Justin was. I was always just the boy that lived down the street to them… “Justin’s little friend”, and that was fine back then. Back when there was no reason to really care.

So not only did I have to be the bearer of some really shitty news to the Kerri‘s parents, but I also felt I had to prove myself to them at the same time. I didn’t know what their opinion of Justin had turned into, and really…I didn’t want to know. But I figured if their attitudes toward Justin had turned sour, I’d probably gotten dragged down with him. I didn’t want that. I needed to show them…I had to show them how much I cared about their daughter. That…that she had somebody she could count on. Or maybe I just…I just wanted somebody to believe in me for once. Really believe in me. Think that I was a really great guy, not a fuck up, not an complete asshole.

Sometimes I can be so fucking stupid.

I guess they were grateful she had somebody. The mother was pretty quiet. She sobbed a little bit every now and then, but mostly…she just seemed totally out of it. Justin always used to tell me that Kerri’s mom had a lot of issues because of her miscarriage, but that’s the farthest he’d get into the topic with me. I made myself understand. I mean, part of me wanted to be angry that nobody would let me know the full story. I thought Kerri and I were just as close as she and Justin were, but then I thought about it….really thought about it and then I realized I wasn’t. I was Kerri’s really great friend…and I was Justin’s best friend. But I would never have the same kind of bond with Kerri that Justin had with her. They just had this little thing…with just the two of them. With inside jokes, and late nights on the phone that nobody else was allowed to be a part of. I guess that was the year I realized that Justin and Kerri had loved each other from the very beginning, and I had no place in it. And I never would.

I made myself decide that was just fine.

I distanced myself that year I think. It hurt me more than I thought it would too, and then I realized I might have had stronger feelings for Kerri than I cared to admit. It really pissed me off, because I knew I didn’t have a chance in hell in getting her to feel the same way. She was entirely caught up in Justin. He was a fucking messiah in her eyes then, he could do no wrong. Sometimes it made me fucking sick to my stomach, especially when Kerri would be out on the road with us. I’d be at sound check, see them goofing around together, and have to make some lame ass excuse that I was sick so I could go back to the room for the night. They never caught on though, it was cool with them because it meant they could get their bonding time in. And I tried to make myself believe it was better off that I let them be without me.

But damn, looking back on it all now…I really wish I’d taken the girl aside and told her how much I really did care. ’Course she would have laughed at me I’m sure. Well…laughed or gotten really freaked out. But hey, it couldn’t have been as bad as telling her about my feelings when she was doped up on morphine and confined to a hospital bed.

Kerri’s dad is one of those guys who hates to stray from the point of conversation. No excuses, no bullshit…just tell it to him straight and he’ll figure out how to solve the problem. I was kind of glad. I just told him what happened, his face got a little red when I told him she had been stressed out about Justin treating her badly. Then he patted my shoulder, thanked me, and reassured me that Kerri would be just fine. He’d call me…make sure he updated me. And I didn’t want to…I didn’t want to be mad at him for that, but I couldn’t help it. He didn’t care that I was there, that I wanted to be her friend and help her out. He just wanted to snatch his daughter up and make her forget about us….

And while I just…I fucking hate Justin right now, I wasn’t about to allow Kerri’s family to make her forget about him …

Or hell, about me.

“You can’t just snatch her up like some possession.” It was the kind of thing that would have gotten me cracked across the face by my father when I was a kid, but I didn’t care. For once, I was going to be bold and determined when it came to Kerri and my feelings for her. Maybe I was being selfish…trying to keep her to myself so nobody else could outshine me again. Hell I don’t know. All I know is that the guy stared at me for a really long time after that. He didn’t say anything, but I could see it….I could see it in his eyes. He knew how much his daughter meant to me.

And Christ, that man included me in every single thing that took place after that.

Kerri had a lot of problems after she was first released from the hospital. Her leg was still messed up as fuck, and she couldn’t walk on her own. It was hard for her…a girl that was so used to being independent being confined to a seat all day long. She got really moody, really needy. She wanted everything done for her at first. She acted like the world owed her something. And hell, I understood that…but her father didn’t. He told her if she wanted to do something she was going to do it on her own, because she made the decision to move out to California in the first place. I had to hold my tongue at times like that. Because Kerri would stare at me, like it was my fault, and I wanted to tell her that I was sorry. But I guess I knew better. It wasn’t my fault…none of it was. Kerri was just angry at a lot of things, and she had every right to be. I had my opportunity to back out in the beginning too…but of course I didn’t.

I’d never leave her like he left her.

After a couple of weeks of therapy, Kerri was starting to manage to limp around a little. We’d walk down the back pathway behind my apartment after dinner most nights. It gave us a lot of time to talk about things….a lot of things. I think I got to know the girl all over again. It was weird. It wasn’t Kerri. Not the Kerri I thought I knew anyway. This one was much more serious and reserved. That playful twinkle never entered her eyes anymore. She didn’t smile. She was fearful of everything. Friends were out of the question. She didn’t trust anybody back in New York. Siobhan was even out of the question. As far as Kerri was concerned it was partially her fault Justin went ‘crazy’ in the first place. I didn’t agree or disagree with her. I just went along and tried to change the subject. Sure, she’d get pissed…say I wasn’t listening, but I didn’t fight back. She knew damn well I was listening, but with all the therapy and shit I’d been through myself, I’d learned not to put myself in a vulnerable position anymore.

I’d learned not to really take sides.

We had a long talk about the whole “I love you thing’, and we both agreed that it was done out of haste. I mean, hell, how could I possibly love Kerri? She said there wasn’t a way I could, it was never like that between us…and I just smiled and nodded. “Sure Ker.” because I didn’t know what the fuck else to say. Do I love Kerri? Of course I do. But there’s no way I’m getting into a relationship with anybody right now, and the same thing goes for her too. Just being friends is good enough for now. Hell, the fact that she’s alive to begin with is good enough for now.

It was decided that when Kerri was a little better, it would be good for her to go home to Tennessee for a little while to recuperate and get her head together. Kerri wanted to see her sister really badly too, so of course I was happy that her parents were willing to take her back into their home. She wanted me to come too of course, and Mr. Donovan told me he had no problems with that if I was up for it. But then…I just….I don’t know. I guess I felt that maybe I could use a little break again. Not a break from Kerri, but just a break from life in general. It was hard for me to get moments alone to take everything in, and whenever I managed to…it would usually result in my crying like a fucking loser. I lost my best friend. Elisha was long fucking gone, and Kerri…I just had no idea what the future held for her, and I had to admit I really had no concept of how to take care of her problems, even though I‘d tried to convince myself otherwise. I felt so alone, like I was sinking, and I guess I figured the best thing would be for Kerri to go…get her life together, be happy. She deserved to be happy. And I…well I thought that maybe I could learn to be better for her, so when she came back maybe I’d have a chance to treat her the way she deserved to be treated.

I’m the same way I was when I put her on the plane back home.

“Hey.”

I pick my head up and she’s standing there, just standing there like always. Old frumpy blue backpack slung over one shoulder, hands fidgeting nervously with the bottom of her shirt. . Her blond hair is pulled back in a low pony tail, and she stares at me with those eyes of her. Those eyes that used to be so bright and happy. They’re still not. They’re still traumatized, cold…hurt, and cautious. Even so, it’s still Kerri. My Kerri. The girl I guess I’ve always loved…even though I was never supposed to. I smile a little. It’s an unsure, nervous smile, and I know she can sense my mood because she flinches a little as I come towards her. It’s awkward. Its been three months and now she’s come back to stay with me because…

Well I don’t really have a clue.

She called me up a couple of weeks ago, sounding a little bit refreshed, but a world away from the girl I used to know. She told me she thought she was ready to come back. I told her I thought she was crazy…to stay at home and spend more time with her folks. But Kerri was persistent. She said she felt she’d had enough time away from her problems, and wanted to come back to Los Angeles so she could ‘start fresh’…whatever that meant. What could I do? One thing I vowed never to do, was try to control Kerri’s decisions. Justin did that entirely too often, whether he realized it or not, and I think…maybe…it took part of Kerri’s spirit away. Of course, I could be wrong. I wasn’t involved in their relationship. I don’t really know what went on behind closed doors. But I do know…I do know Justin hurt her. Justin went fucking nuts…and he changed her. He changed her more than he should have been allowed to.

“Hi Kerri.” I put a reassuring hand on her arm and rub it a little. Naturally, there’s no real reaction from her. It’s funny how I expect this mood from her now. I remember a time when she would jump on me and hug me for fifteen minutes, giggling in my ear about something stupid she heard the other day. I long for those days again. I want to just be a stupid giggling kid again. I want to smoke weed with Kerri and Justin in the hotel room. I want to go to the night club and get shit faced and not care. I want to pick up the phone, call Elisha and still be able to call her baby. I want…

I want my best friend back too.

“You’re crying.”

It’s a whisper, but loud enough to make me realize how idiotic I’m being right now. I reach up and sure enough, the tears are ever present on my cheeks. I wipe them away, and sniffle. “I’m okay.”

She touches my faces and sighs. “Stop it. You’re not okay, Trace.”

I shrug. “I just…I guess I just missed you.”

This time she drops her bag. It takes her a little effort to limp right up to me, and I almost reach out to steady her, even though I know how much she hates that. But she doesn’t need my help after all. She opens her arms and wraps them around my neck. I feel my body stiffen. Kerri hasn’t hugged me in a long time. After the accident she closed herself off from a lot of physical contact. She didn’t really want me to touch her, and she was a little weird about hugging her dad and mother too. I never really understood, and of course I never got into it with her. But…I guess that accident was just the final straw for Kerri. She’d already been through hell, she trusted somebody…loved him…would have gone to the ends of the earth for him, and he just….I guess he just stopped caring or something.

I don’t know. I’ll never understand why Justin did what he did to her.

“I missed you too.” She says the words into my neck, and I can feel a few light tears drip onto my tee shirt. I know she’s crying too. Damn, and I woke up this morning and promised myself I was going to be good today. I told myself I cried my tears for three months and that she was coming back now…so I had to be strong, level headed Trace again. But I‘m not doing any of that. I‘m just…I‘m breaking down in front of her like a fucking wimp. Kerri doesn’t need a wimp in her life again.

“But we talked on the phone every day, Trace.” She pulls away from me as she says the words, and gives me the once over. She’s probably making sure I look like I’ve slept, been changing my clothes, not been drinking myself into the ground. I haven’t. I mean, I’ve been good with that. I’ve been hanging out with some friends of mine when I’ve had the chance. They’ve kept my spirits up a little bit. I didn’t give myself a reason to get really fucking depressed and drunk. But I cant say that I didn’t sit home a lot of nights and just….cry. Sometimes it was therapeutic, but most of the time it was just sad and lonely. Like nobody gave a damn. That’s how you get when you cry. Every bad thing in the world that’s happened suddenly comes rushing back to you, and you dwell on it all…make yourself a wreck. Then you wake up on the kitchen floor at six am, empty glass of milk in your hand and wonder what the fuck happened to you..

I force myself to get it together for her, and flash a fake smile. “Girl it’s fine. I’m fine, let’s just go..” I pick up her book bag and start to walk away. I hope she’ll just drop it. I hope we can just talk about her, how her leg is, how her limp is. What she wants to do now that she’s back here.

“Fuck. I hate when you do this.”

I tend to forget that she isn’t Justin. I cant just brush her off, tell her I’m fine. I cant turn the focus on her, because unlike Justin, Kerri isn’t selfish. Kerri cares. Kerri worries about what’s going on with me, and I cant get shit past her. Not anymore at least. Not since I got her out of her ‘situation’. I turn back to her and sigh heavily. “I just don’t want to put this on you today.” My voice cracks and I can feel my body start to tremble again. I really wish that….I could just stop crying for a day or two. Just for a few minutes.

She limps over to me slowly, taking care not to put a lot of pressure on her bad leg. Then she reaches me, takes my hand, and looks up at me. “You cant fall back into that pattern again. They told you that at the therapists, Trace. You cant just not care about what’s going through your mind, okay?” She runs a hand through my messy curls a little and sucks in a shaky breath. “This is why I came back here,” she whispers. “I knew…I knew this is what was going on with you. Nobody had to tell me. I could hear it in your voice on the phone. I sat up at night and knew you were just crying, thinking everything was still your fault. That you could have stopped the inevitable from happening. Elisha even…she called me once. She said she came by to give you a box of stuff and found you sleeping on the kitchen floor.”

It’s wrong, but I hate that Elisha and Kerri are still kind of close. It’s weird to me, because while I don’t hate Elisha, I know that I cant talk to her or confide in her right now. Hell, I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to, and it’s way too early to tell. She can’t be in love with a nervous wreck, and there’s another guy that makes her feel wanted more than I was making her feel. Well it’s fine. Great. She can go be happy and do her thing. But does she really have to keep Kerri updated on my depression bullshit? No, but she does it because she still thinks she has a place to do it. But I’m done fighting and trying to shut her out. Everybody can just do what they want when it comes me. I have no more energy to lock them out, fight with them, or anything else.

All I really want is to wake up and know that Kerri is in the next room. Go to sleep…and know that Kerri is in the next room.

“Trace.”

I let my eyes connect with hers. I don’t bother to wipe my tears away this time, and I kiss her cheek. I feel her flinch, but I try my best to put it out of my head. “Maybe I’ve been bad,” I whisper. “But I’m gonna be okay. I mean…you’re here now. So we can help each other out….right?”

“Right.”

But she doesn’t look at me.

************************

I put Trace in bed and sat in the bedroom for a good hour just so I could be sure he was asleep. I don’t know what it is. He told me he slept last night, got his eight hours in, and I know Trace…he wouldn’t lie to me at this point. I guess I’m just worried about him…fucking worried sick. I wasn’t going to come back out here for another few months. I was having a good time back home. For the first time in a long time, I was able to bond with my family in a way I never thought I’d be able to again. Moreso, Mary was there. Mary was there and she still needed me to be her big sister. She still looked up to me. What happened to me…the things I’ve said and done and all my regrets and mistakes…none of it changed her attitude towards me. The fact that I didn’t call for months and months didn’t phase her. She just…loved me. That’s the beauty of a child, they don’t have the mentality to hold a grudge. Sure, they can throw a damn good tantrum…but get them an ice cream and they’re over it in an hour.

They don’t have the mentality or attention span to put up with a lot of this adult catastrophe bullshit, and I for one couldn’t be happier.

The first thing I noticed about Trace when I met him at the airport, was how pale he was. It wasn’t just the paleness he usually gets from sitting around in the air conditioning too much, it was more. He was white, really white, and it scared the shit out of me. So much that I didn’t even know how to act around him. I really didn’t want to be negative after being away for so long. I know he’s been looking forward to having me back around here. It gives him some company, somebody who gets what he’s going through. Hell, somebody to talk to him at two in the morning when he’s still awake. Somebody I guess…that can do the things he used to do with Justin, only at a much lower scale. I’m not saying Trace doesn’t have other friends. He does. He’s really close with his sister, Brittany, and now that she’s in college she’s only an hour away from here. There’s a couple of other random people too…friends of Elisha’s that became friends with him. I think I’ve met a couple of them once or twice in passing. But none of those people can really compare to the one person that knew him since he was in diapers.

I know he doesn’t like to admit it to me, because he doesn’t like to talk about Justin with me now that everything has gone to shit; but Trace…he needs Justin. It’s blatently obvious and it’s making him sick that things might not get back to normal. That they might never be friends again. It’s breaking his heart. Everything that happened was really too sudden for Trace, too quick. He wasn’t prepared for any of it. Well…none of us were, but I guess Justin and I just…well, we had each other. We had each other all that time things were going on, But Trace, Trace sort of got left behind. He dealt with a lot of tremendous pressure and anxiety all by himself. It destroyed his relationship, his chances of getting married and starting a family. And it ate away at his friendship with Justin until there was nothing left. It was like his life just dissolved…just like that.

And it took me all this time…all this fucking time to realize how selfish Justin and I both were when it came to Trace and how he was dealing with things. Even when I knew the main reason he felt so horrible, all I could do was blame him for ‘letting the kiddnapping happen’. I sit up in bed most nights and think about what I could have done differently when he told me. What I could have done to make things a little easier for everybody. Maybe if I hadn’t been stuck in my stupid Justin love fantasy I could have done things a lot differently. Maybe Trace would be okay right now… not pale, not depressed, not fucking sick like I know he is.

Its really sad that it took Justin beating me to a pulp and a car accident to realize just how much Trace was hurting.

But I guess I got what I deserved.

“What are you still doing up?”

I gasp a little, but relax when I realize it just Trace peeking out of the doorway. I sigh and shift my eyes towards the clock on the cable box. It’s nearly two but I’m not surprised. It’s my first night back and I have way too much on my mind right now to be able to get some rest. I shift a little in my spot on the sofa and meet his tired gaze. “I should be asking you that. I tried to make sure you were asleep, Trace. You don’t look good.”

He chuckles a little and shuffles out into the living room. “I woke up. I told you I slept last night, girl.” He plops down beside me on the sofa and gives my shoulder a little rub. “You need to stop playing mother dearest. We had this talk, remember?”

I shrug and send him a disapproving glance before shifting away from him. I hate when he does this, plays it off like his problems don’t matter and everything is going to be okay. It’s my problems that are important in his eyes, Justin’s problems, Elisha’s….anybody else’s problems but his own. I want to yell at him and tell him to snap out of it and take care of himself, but I’d be wasting my breath. Trace doesn’t listen. He never has. His problem is he cares too much, even if he knows whats going on with him is really serious. I start to wonder if coming back here was really the best thing for him. Maybe I shouldn’t have listened to Elisha, and stayed away for awhile more. Maybe Trace could have fixed himself. Maybe… “Maybe I’ll just go home.” I finally look at him, but I wish I hadn’t. My words to him seem to have brought him down more than he was earlier today. Great.

“You don’t want to be here?,” he says quietly, looking down at his lap. “I…I didn’t mean to…”

I quickly take one of his hands in mine. “Trace it’s not you. You didn’t do anything wrong okay? It’s just…maybe you just need to be on your own so you can focus on--”

“Focus!” He jerks away from me and jumps up from the sofa. His outbust shocks me a little, and I nearly duck and cover before I remember myself. “Focus Ker? On what? You think I like sitting alone in the house everyday and remembering…”

“Well maybe you need to Trace. Maybe you need to remember everything and think it through so you can finally start your life again.”

Silence.

“I’m going to bed.”

I don’t watch him go, and when the door slams shut I know that was the extent of any conversation I was going to have with him tonight. Yeah, I guess I fucked up and pushed him away. I tend to do that now with people…push them away. I guess I’m afraid of getting hurt again.

Hurt like he hurt me.

********************

Despite the fact that my brothers have drained every ounce of energy from my system over the past couple of months, and the thought of my head hitting my crisp pillow back home sends waves of happiness rushing through me, I can’t deny that it hurt like hell packing my suitcases last night. I hadn’t realized how much of my brothers lives I was missing. It seems like every time I leave and come back to visit them, they’ve both grown into different kids. Fads they loved the last time around, are distant memories. There’s always something new they’re talking about, or into. They get bigger too…all the time, and that really scares me. Most times I think I’m going to leave for a really long time, come back…and they’ll be grown already. I know that’s crazy. As it is, Stephen is only eight, and he has a lot of time left before he hits high school. I should relax…

But why would I be able to relax now?

Everything about the past is a jumbled mess that I’ve pushed to the back of my mind. When I saw Madison….that time after Kerri was gone, I couldn’t even tell her what happened. I didn’t fucking remember. The only thing I could really talk about, was that I knew Kerri got hurt and that I knew it was my fault. Natuarlly, Madison gave me the ‘nothing is your fault Justin’ spiel, and I guess I melted into it. For once, I forced myself to listen to the woman. I guess, because I didn’t want to drive myself anymore insane than I knew I was. I let it all melt away after that. The kidnapping, Shane…the fucking disgusting things that happened to me. I drowned out the sound of Kerri’s voice. The one that constantly screamed at me and tried to remind me of what really happened. I blocked Trace out too. I blocked them all out…

And then I ran away.

Well, I didn’t really run away. I just got away. Madison talked to my mom…told her that she thought I needed a change of scenery, that I didn’t look good. One phone call to daddy later, I was on my private jet, headed to Orlando. It was a place I hadn’t been since just after the incident happened, and it was a little hard for me taking the trip there. It reminded me of too much, and at one point Eric had to give me a sedetive so I wouldn’t puke all over myself in the bathroom. When we landed things got better. Lisa and daddy and the boys met me at the gate and took me back to their house. It was comforting….that they wanted to make me feel welcome and stuff. Things had been awkward the last time around, because of what happened. But I guess feelings change with time. At least their feelings.

Although, I still havent told my dad about….

“Justin! Look!”

I jump a mile in the air, and it causes me to throw my journal across the boat’s deck. I whimper a little, and then I manage to look up into the face of my youngest brother, Stephen. I immediately feel like an asshole, because he looks like he just pissed his pants. “Steve…”

“I’m sorry.” He whispers it and hangs his head low. “I just wanted to show you what Jon caught.”

Frustrated that I let myself slip in front of him, I let out a disgruntled sigh and rub my face with my hands. Finally, I’m able to face him again…but it isn’t pretty. His face is red, and there are fresh tears on his young little face. I hate myself, truly. It’s been hard on him…what happened to me. And well, it’s no joke that he’s been stuck to my side like glue since I landed here three months ago. It’s like he feels the need to protect me or make me feel wanted, and yeah…its really cute and I love the kid; but I also feel like I’ve taken away a big chunk of his spirit. Daddy told me that he hasn’t really been himself since he figured out what really happened to me…that he’s been afraid to go out and play with his friends. Of course, daddy told me that it wasn’t my fault…that I hadn’t done anything wrong. But his words didn’t reassure me. I felt like I’d failed the poor kid. Because of me…he’d never be able to experience a lot of things that a kid was supposed to. He was afraid of the world, and it was entirely my fault.

I think it’s partly why I’m forcing myself to go back to LA.

“Hey…” I flash him a soft smile and tug him towards me. “It’s all right buddy. You just shocked me, that’s all.”

He slowly lifts his head to look at me, and sniffles a little bit. “I scared you.”

“Nah.” I shake my head and give him a tight squeeze. “You know you can’t scare me.” I laugh a little and ruffle his hair. “You little buzz-fizz.”

My infamous nick name for him, is returned by a slight spout of laughter. I guess that’s good…but the better part of me knows that he’s forcing it. I sit back on the lounger, and he scrambles onto my lap so he can lay his head on my chest. It’s a good feeling and I’m glad I decided to stay this one last day so I could spend this time with my father and brothers on their annual fishing trip. I know there wont be too many more like this one. Stephen may be eight but he’s getting big. Next summer, I doubt I’ll be able to tolerate him curling up on top of me like this. Its yet another moment in my life I’ve learned to cherish. I have to cherish it. I mean, after all…

I could be dead right now.

“Do you hafta go back home, Justin?” His small finger traces a pattern up and down my neck, toying with the hair that’s recently grown there. “I have little league on Saturday. I want you to go.”

I sigh heavily. No, I don’t want to go back to LA. Back to being alone. Back to my mom calling me every hour to make sure I havent killed myself. Back to wondering what the hell Trace is doing, and if he really hates me or if its just some temporary thing. Back to being up all hours, trying to pass the time by fooling around with the studio equipment downstairs…or watching a bunch of dvds….anything really. Anything to keep my mind off of that one…subject. The subject that made me run to Madison in the first place. The subject that really…it’s the real reason I’m down here right now.

I can’t accept what I did. I’ve drowned it out, but…I still know. I still know what I did to Kerri, and I still have no idea how I’m supposed to fix it. I mean, damn, how the hell do you fix something so horrible?

But I’m going home, because I know I can’t hide forever. The longer I stay away the more painful it’s going to be when I finally go back. I have to grow up a little bit…face shit, even though I don’t want to. Even though I don’t think I deserve to deal with anymore pain. It doesn’t matter. It’s my fault all this shit blew up in my face, and it’s about damn time I acted like a man and dealt with it. I just…I have to go back and get on with my life. Sure, of course I’d rather be here playing with my brothers and bonding with my dad. But right now, its just not my place. My place is home…in the house that I put so much time and effort into. I have to manage my life again…by myself. “I don’t want to go,” I say to him, giving his back a little rub. “But you know, sometimes I have to go and take care of things Steve. Daddy will send me the video and I’ll see your game that way.”

He looks up at me then, right into my eyes where I’m most vulnerable. “Are you still scared?”

I feel the tears welling up behind my eyes, and I have to look away from him before I break. “Stephen…” I suck in a breath and give him a gentle push so I can sit up a little bit. “I thought me you and daddy agreed that we wouldn’t talk about this a lot anymore. It scares you…and I don’t want you to be scared.”

He sits up on his knees and sucks in his bottom lip as he stares at me. “But I don’t want you to be scared either. I woke up last night and I went to get some milk and I heard you in your room…you were crying.”

I feel myself go numb. This is getting out of hand. He’s getting too big and I cant keep anything from him anymore. I know I have to leave…its just getting unhealthy for him, me being here. “I wasn’t crying, Stephen. Come on okay, stop it.” I’m agitated and I have to get up and walk away before he asks me another question and I totally lose it

“I’m not a baby!” I hear him call out. It causes me to turn on my heel, and I stare him down…my expression full of impatience and anger. I’m done discussing this situation with a fucking eight year old. He needs to just….forget about me and be a fucking kid again. Fuck, I’m not coming out here for his birthday in couple of months. I’ll do the phone thing like I’ve had to do in the past.

“You don’t tell me anything! You talk to Jon and daddy and it’s not…”

“Stephen! Would you just shut up! It doesn’t concern you!” I scream the words at him and fold my arms across my chest.

His expression drops like a dead weight. The enthusiasm and protest in his eyes fades to nothing more than a dull stare. Then he just starts to bawl like any normal eight year old would after their older brother screamed at them to shut up.

What the fuck am I thinking?

“Steve…I‘m--”

“What’s going on?” Jonathan runs up behind him just then, big fish on a hook in his left hand, and I’m assuming this is what Stephen was ranting about before. “Why is he crying? Did he fall?”

Of course I don’t answer. I brush past the older of my two siblings, past my father who was standing in the background, probably listening to everything that just happened. I go below decks, into a bunk, and lock myself in. I don’t care about the knock that comes on the door ten minutes later. I don’t care that it’s my father and he tells me that I have to stop shutting people out of my life. I don’t care about anything.

I just care about crying into this pillow, because it’s the one thing that won’t protest and ask me lots of questions. It will just take it, and that’s all I really need at this point.

Just somebody to take it.

A Rough Start by ialwayzbesingin
“Me and some of the girls were going to go to the opening of that new nightclub tonight.”  Elisha smiles and takes an enthusiastic sip of her cappuccino.  “I thought you might want to come.  You know, get out of the house and breathe a little.”

About a month after my accident, I got a call from a radio station in New York.  They said it had been awhile, but they’d finally gotten to my internship request and wanted to give me a shot.  I’d hung up on them because I didn’t know what to say.  Did I want the opportunity? Hell yes.  Could I take it? Of course not.  For one, I was in Tennesse and Mary had been extra clingy those first couple of weeks.  I wasn’t about to leave her.  And I guess, I just had no motivation to do it either.  I knew I was capable of doing the work, and of course I knew the material, but…I doubt I could have focused.  With my leg slowing me down, I know I wouldn’t have been able to impress anybody either.  So, it was better that I just pushed the whole thing to the back of mind my mind.  I had more important things to do…to take care of. I made the decision to pack up and move out to Los Angeles on my own, and by doing so I put any chance of having a career on the backburner.  It took me awhile, but eventually I stopped feeling sorry for myself and accepted it, moved past it.  I figured that I was still alive, and lucky to be, so there was no reason to dwell on missed opportunities and things that could have been.  It just wasn’t worth it.  

The doctor who performed the surgery on my leg didn’t really have a lot of hope for me at first.  Actually, in the beginning of my ordeal it was thought that I’d have to remain in a wheelchair for a few years before my leg would be able to function at all.  The car accident had severed critical tendons in my lower calf, making it nearly impossible for me to stand upright for weeks afterwards.  Thankfully, I had a really great physical therapy team who were able to correct a lot of my muscle dysfunction in half the time that my doctors predicted.  I was in a wheelchair for three weeks, it was hard, and I have to admit that I was a bitch to everybody that tried to help me.  When the time came, being able to use crutches was a blessing for everybody involved, Trace especially since he was the one doing a lot of my walking exercises with me.  I’d never been so happy to be able to stand up like a person.  It raised my spirits, let me think about other things besides my disability and how it had changed my life forever.  I was able to focus on friends and family, something that I hadn’t thought possible in the beginning of the whole ordeal, and I think it was then that I realized what I really needed in my life.

It wasn’t Justin.

When my father asked me to come back to Millington, I didn’t hesitate.  I knew being at home with my parents and Mary was what I needed the most in my life then.  I wanted so badly for them all to love me again, to let me be a part of the family I used to love so much.  Of course I didn’t want to leave Trace.  I was worried about him more than he even realized.  But, I needed my family.  He understood of course, and he told me that he wanted me to go.  He wanted me to find myself again and be happy.  Then my father invited him to come back home with us.  I was a little shocked, as my father never really got to know Trace and I figured he resented him as much as he resented Justin.  I don’t know, I guess the fact that Trace had stuck by me since the car accident made my dad see him in a different light.  Even so, Trace politely turned him down.  I’m not really sure why.  He said it was because he didn’t want to interfere with the time I was going to spend with my family, but I knew Trace better than that.  

I think he wanted to be alone.  I think I was making him even more depressed.

Okay, I know what he said to me that night in the hospital.  He said he loved me, at least I think that’s what he said.  I was pretty doped up, but I wasn’t completely out of it.  I remember specific parts of our conversation; like how I told him that I knew he always loved me.  I still cant believe I admitted that to him.  Hell, I hadn’t even admitted that to myself up until that point.  But I guess it was true.  I guess Trace has always viewed me as more than a friend.  He’s always wanted to protect me and be there for me when Justin couldn’t be.  And I guess if Justin didn’t exist, if it had just been Trace and I from the beginning, I cant deny that I’d probably be able to feel the same way about him too.  But that’s not the case.  Justin always came first with me.  He was my first love, my first everything, and we experienced a lot of things together.  Things that…nobody should have to experience.  Sometimes when I’m all alone I close my eyes and try to make myself believe that he didn’t do what he did either…

But then I remember that night, how much he hurt me, and I realize that I can’t think of Justin in a positive way ever again.

I didn’t tell anybody about what he did to me…

I don’t know why.

“Ker?”

I snap out of it and look up at her.  She looks concerned, and I can’t say I blame her.  Really, I need to be a better friend when it comes to Elisha.  I mean, she doesn’t have to spend time with me.  Her and Trace hardly speak anymore.  They had a really bad breakup…the whole thing coming down to her meeting this guy named Darren and leaving Trace for him.  I should probably hate her for that or something.  Hell, I know that’s what Trace wants.  I don’t know though, as much as it sucks, she didn’t do anything to me.  Sure, she was a bitch to me in the beginning because she didn’t know me.  But as time progressed and she started to understand what had gone on with me, we became closer.  I don’t like to mention the fact that she’s one of my best friends around Trace, because I know it hurts him.  I know he still misses her…hell, he might still even love her, but I don’t get  into that whole thing.  It’s not my place, and I just tend to keep my distance.  The bottom line is, Elisha is a friend and I’m not about to give her the cold shoulder because Trace doesn’t like what happened between them.  Hell, I need all the friends I can get right now, and I think Elisha knows that.  I think its why she’s being strong, and hanging out with me at the apartment all the time, despite the fact that my roommate is her ex-fiancé.  “Sorry.” I laugh nervously and clear my throat a little.  “I don’t know Elisha.  I don’t think I’m in the mood for a nightclub.  My leg is kind of bothering me today.”

She shoots me a skeptical look, and I’m sure she knows I’m full of shit but she‘s too nice to say anything to me about it.  Instead, she just sips her cappuccino and smiles up at me a moment later.  “It’s okay, Ker.  Just promise me you wont turn into some kind of weird hermit on me.  You have to at least come out to dinner with us one night.  Dinner won’t kill you, I promise.”

I nod a little, even though when the time comes I’m sure I’ll make up some lame excuse to stay inside.  I don’t want to let her down right now.  Not when she’s trying so hard to make sure I’m happy out here.  “That sounds good.” I say, turning the page of the magazine I’ve been pretending to glance at.  “Dinner is good.”

She lets out a heavy sigh, and I cringe because I know she’s about to change the subject to an uncomfortable one.  Like Trace or…Justin or…what‘s on my mind.  But then I hear the door open and shut again, and the sound of bags hitting the floor sends a wave or relief rushing through me.  It means Trace is back from the store, and I know it wont take long for Elisha to make her infamous exit.  Saved by the bell I guess…avoiding things I should be talking about…I know, but I’m just not in the mood to spill my guts to  Elisha today.

“Hey they were out of--” Trace stops dead in his tracks when he sees who’s sitting on the couch with me.  He seems out of breath, and I’m guessing he did a pretty heavy duty shopping job at the grocery store.  It’s better this way I guess.  There’s nothing in the fridge and Trace has been so busy he hasn’t had the chance to go grocery shopping until today.  Sometimes I feel useless, because my leg prevents me from walking very far.  I’m no help at all when I accompany him on a shopping trip, and making a shopping trip on my own is completely out of the question.

I hear Elisha let out a nervous laugh, and she slaps her hands against her thighs before rising from the sofa.  “So I’ll call you later in the week, Ker?”

I cant stop staring at Trace, who looks like he wants to strangle somebody.  “Um yeah,” I whisper.  “That’s fine.”

“Bye.”

She exits without incident, and I don’t even hear the door close before Trace starts to pace the room.  I cant help but be afraid that he’s angry with me for her being in the apartment.  The last time she was here, Trace locked himself in his bedroom and he didn’t come out until the next day.  I couldn’t talk to him about it.  It wasn’t like I didn’t know what was wrong with him.  I knew damn well.  Fuck, maybe I’m selfish for wanting somebody to talk to besides Trace.  Maybe I should tell Elisha that being friends with her is too weird for me and its destroying Trace.  But then, I know that would be wrong.  Elisha isn’t on bad terms with me, and I know taking Trace’s side is a really fucked up way to show Elisha how much her friendship means to me.  

“You know Ker, I don’t mind you having friends come by here.  But seriously--”  He sighs and sits down beside me.  “Do you really have to have her come here?  I mean you know…”

“Don’t start,” I mutter, and look back to my magazine.  “I told you, I know it’s weird, but I’m friends with her and I’m going to spend time with her.  I’m sorry if that’s wrong, Trace.  But you know, I need other people in my life besides you. And I cant just trust anybody, you know that.”

He’s quiet for a really long time after that, not moving from his spot on the sofa.  I contemplate getting up and shutting myself inside my room so I can hide from him, but I know it wont solve anything.  It might make him angry, and while he’s not as explosive as Justin when he’s angry, it still makes me extremely uncomfortable to hear him yell.  

“Why’d you come back here?,” he finally asks me.  “I mean, you’re always miserable Kerri.  Nothing I do ever seems to cheer you up for long, and I do a hell of a lot for you.  You don’t want for anything.  I’m not asking you to get a job or help pay the fucking rent.  But then you go and bring Elisha by here like it’s nothing.  Do you know how that makes me feel?”

“I told you that we’re friends.  You know, you could make some effort too Trace.  You guys could still be friends if you would just forget about all the bullshit.  I‘m sorry if you two have issues, but that‘s not my fault.”

He rises from the sofa and glares at me.  “How about I just bring Justin by, huh?  I mean yeah, he’s a fucking idiot, but I could try to be friends with him I guess.  Why not?  You two have problems that have nothing to do with me, after all.”

Now he’s just being stupid.  I hate his fucking attitude, and really…I’m starting to ask myself the same question he just asked me.  Why did I come back here? I mean, I thought it was going to be good.  Trace and I would be good together.  We’d be able to help each other because I was so positive that we cared for one another.  But it hasn’t been like that at all since I got back.  It’s always so damn awkward.  We can’t just talk because he gets nervous or I get nervous.  It’s like we’re both twelve years old and know we have a crush on one another but we’re too stubborn to accept the truth.  With a disgusted grunt, I force myself to rise from the sofa and I try to simply walk away from the conversation before it can get worse.  I’m almost successful too.  I limp halfway across the living room before I feel a tug on my hand, signaling that Trace isn’t done being a fucking idiot yet.

“Kerri.”

“What?”  I turn back to him in tears this time, but I don’t care.  I cant believe he would just throw Justin in my face like that.  We…we don’t talk about Justin.  We just don’t, but because he’s pissed he thinks he can say whatever the fuck he wants.  “You’re being ridiculous, and I have no patience for that right now.”

He doesn’t seem to know what to say.  Yeah, he knows what he did was stupid, but he doesn’t know how to fix it.  He’s too caught up in the mix of everything.  He’s confused and scared still, even though he doesn’t like to admit it to anybody.  “I shouldn’t have said…”

“No,” I interrupt.  “You shouldn’t have.”

“I’m sorry.”

I look at the floor, but I don’t stop him when he takes my hands in his.  “Okay.”

“Kerri, please.  I’m really sorry.”

I know he’s sorry, and I know he’s not just saying that.  But I’m tired of hearing it from him day in and day out.  Maybe I should leave.  Maybe it would be better for him, and for me.  I don’t know.  I don’t really know anything anymore.  “I thought being here…with you, was going to make everything okay again.  But, nothing is getting better,” I admit. “The situation just seems to get worse every day.”

Silence.

I look up at him, annoyed that he doesn’t have anything to say.  “Trace…your input would be great right now.”

“I…”  He pauses and shakes his head slowly.  “I thought things were going to be easier too.”

I wrap my arms around him and lean into his body because I don’t know what else to do.  It’s like if I stay in this same position for awhile, all of our problems and worries and fears will simply melt away.  All we have to do is prove to ourselves that we care about each other and that we’re going to take care of each other.  It’s far fetched as hell, and I know that.  But right now I don’t know what else I’m supposed to do.  I don’t want to leave him. I don’t want to live by myself and try to make it on my own.  I’m too scared…but it’s starting to seem better than living like this.  “What happens now?,” I whisper, hoping like hell that he’ll transform back into the Trace I used to know for a few minutes.  To that guy that always had the answers, the one that made me feel like I would always be loved and protected no matter what happened.

He pulls away from me and cups my face in his hand.  “Do you trust me?”

I cant do anything but stare back at him.  He looks so serious right now, so determined.  Like he’s trying as hard as he can to prove something to me.  “You know I trust you,” I whisper.

“Then just relax.”  He strokes my hair quickly, before pulling away from me and tending to the bags of groceries by the door.  I feel like I should say something else, but I really cant.  There isn’t anything else to say.  So, I do the only logical thing.  I go over to the doorway and help Trace unload the groceries as if nothing happened.

It’s just another day in paradise, after all.
**************
Kerri always seems impressed whenever I cook dinner for us, so when I went to the supermarket yesterday I made sure to get some fresh ingredients together so I could make my famous baked ziti tonight.  Is it a pitiful attempt at winning her affection? Maybe.  But I sincerely doubt I’m going to win Kerri’s heart by cooking her dinner, even if it’s taking me hours and I have tomato glop smeared all over my apron.  She thinks I’m sweet for doing it, but it doesn’t go beyond that.  I’m sure the rest of our evening will be spent watching some reruns on the Tivo and laughing at how stupid I look in an apron and oven mitts.  But I guess it’s better than fighting, and acting all weird around each other  like we have been.

I cant help that I get mad whenever Elisha drops by to visit Kerri.  I mean, me and Elisha…we had something going for awhile.  Something good.  Something that was supposed to last.  And in my heart, I know we’d still be together if It wasn’t for the incident.  Well the incident, and finding out what I did to provoke it.  Elisha couldn’t handle my moods I guess.  And I’ll admit, I grew really distant from her for awhile.  But then again, I grew pretty distant from everybody I knew for awhile.  I guess Elisha couldn’t tolerate that.  She needed more attention from me during that period and I just couldn’t give it to her.  The better part of me cant blame her for leaving after we got back together the second time.  I wasn’t trying hard enough and all she wanted to do was make things work.  And Elisha didn’t deserve that.  She deserved to be treated right, loved by somebody that didn’t have other things going on in his life.  But the selfish part of me doesn’t care about that.  That part of me thinks she should have just put up with me and stuck around.  I guess its why I cant stand the sight of the girl anymore.  But I really shouldn’t take that out on Kerri.  She deserves to have friends, even if I don’t like them.

I need to learn to just back the fuck off.

I’ve been really bored lately.  I guess it’s because things have started to calm down.  Kerri is doing okay, she doesn’t need me to stay at her side twenty four hours a day anymore.  Justin’s not around anymore either.  I don’t have to handle shit for him anymore.  I don’t have to give him advice, fake a smile and tell him that everything is going to be okay.  It’s funny, for awhile all I wanted to do was get away from him so I could have some time to myself.  Now, well now I almost miss that.  I almost miss the fucked up version of my former best friend.  Lately there’s been some days when I’ve been tempted to give him a call, just so I wouldn’t feel so alone.  Just so I could get some routine back into my life.  But of course I didn’t call.  I knew that coming in contact with Justin again would only bring more unwanted drama back into my life, and into Kerri’s as well.  So I told myself I was being a selfish asshole and I dropped the issue before I could cause anymore damage.  

Still, I need to start getting out more, start getting back in control of my life.  I think it might brighten my spirit a little.  Moping around the house has been making me feel stupid and useless for months now, and all this misery is getting tiring and old.  It sucks being such a shut in. I’m always home, spending time with Kerri.  Not that I’m trying to say that’s a bad thing, I love spending time with her.  But I guess I’m human too, and I need to get out every now and again.  I guess I do need to get some routine back in my life.  That’s what my mother has been telling me in our recent phone conversations anyway. She says I should start looking for work, that it‘s unhealthy for me to dwell on what I can‘t change. And I want to listen to her, I really do.  But it’s really hard for me to think of working for anybody else besides Justin.  That probably sounds psychotic too, but hell…I’ve been psychotic for awhile now anyway.

I just don’t know if I could succeed as well, working for somebody else.

Of course, there is a positive side to my getting a life.  I think it would inspire Kerri to start living again too, and that’s one of the main goals in my life right now.  I want to pull her out of this miserable rut she’s been stuck in, so she can get some of her old personality back again.  I know that’s a lot to hope for .  She’s been through way too much, and I’ll be lucky if she starts smiling more than once a day for me never mind doing things on her own.  I don’t want to push her, because I know if I push her too hard she could slip even further away from the rest of the world, and I know she’d never bounce back again.  I guess what I’d really like right now for Kerri, is for her to get some professional help, because nobody else seems to have the power to help her.  I’ve tried time and time again to get her to set up an appointment with Madison, or one of the other psychiatrists at Orange Valley, but she just wants nothing to do with it.  I don’t get it either.  I mean, after being put in the situation she was in, why wouldn’t she want to talk to somebody that has the right answers?  I’ve wanted to ask her that same question too, but I’m afraid of what she might do.  She hates when I pressure her about the kidnapping and stuff, and I don’t want to see her leave here because of something I said.  At the same time though, I really don’t know how to help her.  I can talk to her about it and hug her til I’m blue in the face and it’s not going to change reality.  She was still kidnapped, she was still fucked with…I cant change that, and I can’t reverse the damage because I’m not trained to.   She just seems so distant sometimes and I just can’t reach her.  And I know I’ll never be able to.

And I’m stupid for being so fucking in love with her.  See? I’m admitting it to myself right now and I shouldn’t be.  I’m not supposed to have feelings for her.  We both agreed that we were just friends.

Well I guess I lied.

Damn it.

“Well are you going to stare into space, or are we going to eat?”  She giggles and comes up behind me, resting her hands on my shoulders and leaning her head into the crook of my neck.  “Smells good.”

I crack a half smile, but shrug her off of me gently.  “Thanks.  It’s almost done, I was just about to check.”

“You were standing there staring for about fifteen minutes.”  She laughs slightly and makes her way over to the refrigerator.  “You can’t lie to me, Ayala.”

I stand there and stare at her like an idiot while she opens the refrigerator and bends down to grab something off of one of the shelves.  All I can think is ‘wow she’s beautiful’, and then I want to kick myself because I know I’ll never be able to measure up to her standards.  Kerri needs somebody that’s strong, and in control of his life.  She needs somebody that’s not a nervous wreck all the time.  Somebody…that’s about  as far away from our lives and our situation as possible.  That way, she wont feel pressured, nothing will be awkward, and she’ll be happy.  Suddenly I realize that the first step to us getting our lives back on track, is getting Kerri to get out more.  If she’s on a steady path, I’ll be able to rest easy and start moving on with my life.  With Kerri out of the house, I wont have time to stare at her and wonder if she’s okay.   I wont have time to think about how much I care about her, or about what I could do to make her want to be with me.  I’ll be networking, starting some kind of career again.  And hell, maybe eventually we’ll move apart, not see each other nearly as often.  Maybe I’ll even be able to forget her…yeah…

What am I saying? Now I want to run away?

“Earth to Trace.”

I blink a few times, and realize I’d drifted into another trance.  Kerri is standing in front of me now, glass of soda in her hand, looking more confused than I’ve seen her in awhile.  She looks like she’s about to ask me if I’m on crack, and I wouldn’t blame her.  “Sorry.” I half smile and turn around to open up the oven.

“You’re acting weird.”

I slip the oven mitts on and lift the ziti out of the oven with a grunt.  “Weird?” I laugh nervously as I place the hot casserole on the counter.  “You gotta be more specific Ker.  I’m always weird.”

She rolls her eyes and limps over to the small table by the window, taking a seat in one of the chairs.  “You have to stop staring at me,” she whispers.  “It’s freaking me out.”

I feel my heart stop, and then start again.  I have no idea why I’m shocked that she knows that I stare at her from time to time.  My eyes practically bore holes in her backside on a daily basis.  She’s right.  It is freaky, and psycho and I need to learn to just stop.  This is why they make porn, so I can jack off in the shower to visions of nameless large breasted women instead of Kerri Donovan.  Man, I’m the most pathetic asshole in the entire world.  “All right.”

An awkward silence passes as I load up our plates with ziti and garlic bread.  I sit down in the seat adjacent to her, and we start to dig into our meals just as silently.  I love to watch her eat too.  It’s cute.  She always cuts her pasta and takes such cautious little bites, like she’s going to choke or something.  I think it’s why I like to make us pasta so much, because of how cute she looks when she eats it…  

Oh man.

I hear her silverware clatter against her plate a few minutes later, and it makes me jump a little in my seat.  I stare at her, and she’s staring right back at me.  Her blue eyes are dark, a little sad…but more fearful than anything else.  She’s afraid right now, hell…terrified.  Of what I don’t know, but I’m almost positive it has something to do with me.  “Ker?”

“Are you in love with me?” She says the words quickly, and doesn’t break her fearful gaze from my own.  

I don’t know what the hell I’m supposed to do right now.  I told her that we could just be friends. That when I told her I loved her I was just upset, that we couldn’t’ be in love because there was too much going on and that we were better off as friends anyway.  Either way I’ve lied, so I know it doesn’t make much sense to deny the obvious to her anymore.  But I…I just don’t want to admit it to her I guess.  I don’t want to hurt her, or drive her away.  Maybe I’m selfish.  Maybe I want her to stick around so badly that I’ll lie about this just to keep her here with me.  I mean, having her here as a friend is better than not having her at all.

“Answer me.”  A few tears make their way down her face, and she slaps her hand on the table harshly to get my complete attention.  “I need to know, Trace.  I can’t just sit around, knowing that you’re staring at me and stuff and just believe that you don’t have feelings for me.  It’s too weird and too awkward and I just…I just can’t deal with it!”    

She starts sobbing a little louder, and I just about lose my composure, but I force myself not to.  “Wait, Ker…”  I sigh and swing my chair around so I can sit next to her.  “Please don’t cry okay? Please?  I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean to confuse you.”  I put an arm around her and pull her into me a little.  “You’re just…you know, you’re just everything to me right now.”

“Stop it,” she sobs, and jerks away from me, before leaning her head against the wall.  “Do you think I’m in the right state of mind to be with you? To care about you? I can’t do it, Trace! How can you expect me to just be able to do it?”

I look down at the table and rub my hands together.  What do I say now? I know I want to tell her that I can’t help how I feel.  That I fell in love with her awhile ago and I’m just coming out with my feelings now.  But I know that’s not what she wants to hear.  She wants me to just make it all go away.  To just tell her I don’t care about her like that, and god…if I could do it without looking like a complete liar I would.

But I just can’t.

“I don’t expect you to,” I finally say.  “I just can’t help how I feel about you, Kerri.”

She gets up from the table then, silently picking up her plate of food and dumping it into the sink before retreating into the living room.  I listen for her door to slam, signifying that she’s had it with me for the night.  But then I hear the TV blaring and I realize that she’s not going to hide from me tonight, despite our awkward conversation.  I guess she’s just hoping that I’ll drop the subject…leave her alone, and find something else to occupy myself with.

I wash the dishes for what seems like hours, and I really have no idea why.  That’s what the dishwasher is for, but I know the longer I keep myself trapped in the kitchen, the less time I’ll have to sit on the couch next to Kerri in awkward silence.  But I’m being stupid.  I can’t just avoid what we talked about forever.  Tomorrow is another day, and I know our problems are just going to come rushing back the moment we sit down and have some breakfast.  I should go in there and set things straight right now.  But…how the hell do I do that? I just told the girl I have feelings for her, I cant just pretend that I don’t.  I can’t lie to her.  She doesn’t deserve it.

But then what do I do?
Unwelcome by ialwayzbesingin
The moment I stepped off the plane, and smelled the familiarity of smoggy California, my stomachache came back. I had to stop for a minute, bend over and try to get myself together. Eric got real worried and shit, asked me if I needed something. I forced myself to stop it, to be mature. “No, its fine,” I’d managed. “I‘m fine.”

He rolled his eyes at me and took the small bag I’d been carrying from me. “Right.”

“Can we just go?” I probably should have been a little nicer, considering he’d missed his daughters birthday to go down to Florida and hang around my stupid ass for three months. But I didn’t care at that point. It was, of course, all about what Justin was feeling at that point. But really, when isn’t it? Going down to my dad’s for three months was supposed to help me discover who I’d be come and what I was going to do now that my life has changed so drastically. It was supposed to help me feel better, get rid of the stress…

But all it really did was make me realize how much of a selfish person I’ve always been, and what a monster I’ve turned into.

I had a long talk with Steve before I flew home, about what happened that day we went fishing. I don’t even know if he understood half the shit I explained to him. Despite the fact that he loves to act older than he is, I know he’s still a little too young to comprehend just how scary the kidnapping was for me. And as far as Shane goes, he may as well have never existed, because I‘d never discuss him with my brother. It would have traumatized the kid and well…I figured he’d experienced enough shit for one year. I basically just told him that my temper had gotten really short since I’d gotten ‘hurt’, and that I was sorry. Of course he forgave me, hugged me, and begged me to stay. He said he was sorry he’d gotten mad, and he knew it was his fault that I was leaving. Yeah, I probably should have expected that, but that doesn’t mean I didn’t feel like my heart had been ripped out of my chest. I‘d made my own brother blame himself for my pain. And he…he was just a kid. I didn’t even know what to say to him. I just gave him a real long hug, and tucked him in before telling him goodnight..

I ended up leaving for the airport earlier than I said I would. My brothers were still asleep. I didn’t say goodbye. I know that’s horrible. I know that when Steve woke up he probably cried, and I also know that Jonathan probably told him to stop being a baby and that it didn’t matter that I wasn’t there, because I didn’t love them anyway. “We don’t need him anyway.“ He probably said. Yeah, I’m almost positive of that.

My father ended up driving me to the airport that morning, and while I should have been happy that he wanted to see me off, I wasn’t. I would have been fine if they’d called a car service and Eric had sat in the front with the driver to make sure he didn’t try to smuggle me out of the country or something. But no, my dad had sent Eric on his way the day before, telling him that he wanted to have a little time alone with me before I flew home. I could have gotten mad and said no, but that would have been kind of disrespectful, and I’m really trying to work on being less of an asshole. Still, the ride to the airport was anything but normal or comforting. I felt like I was being interrogated because all I heard was ‘you have to try and talk to me about what happened sometime, son., and ‘your mother thinks it’s a good idea if you open up to me.’

I didn’t want to fucking open up to him. I didn’t want to talk about it. I’d talked about it and talked about it until I was blue in the face, to everybody that I thought should know. It didn’t get me anywhere. It only brought me more pain and sadness, and in the end…I ended up losing two of the most important people in my life because of it. Kerri…god, I know what happened to her. I know what I made her do, and I know that I hurt her and I cant go back and I cant make up for it. Its better if I never see the girl again. And I knew if I started to get into all of that with my father, he either wouldn’t understand or he’d just try and pretend to and make me feel even more uncomfortable.

“I cant talk about it.” I’d told him, through gritted teeth.

The rest of the car ride was silent. I know I really upset my dad and stuff, and I’ll be lucky if he invites me back out here for Steven’s birthday in a couple of months…not that I’d go anyway. But I wasn’t about to be pressured into talking about what happened to me. After the last time…after Kerri, I promised myself that I’d just try and forget about it. I mean, I have Madison and I have my mom and if I really need to talk about it I will. But its just better for me if I shut the hell up and move on with my life. Yeah.

Fuck. My father hates me.

My mom met me at the airport, that big ‘I missed you so much’ smile spread across her face. I felt like crying a little. It had been three months and I hadn’t really spoken to her much on the phone. Hugging her felt really really good, it filled me up with a warmth I hadn’t felt in a long time. I felt almost…safe, standing there in her arms. She knew everything, and she understood everything. For once, I was comfortable, and I think that’s why when we got in the car and Eric started to drive us up into the hills I was able to fall asleep on her shoulder. Maybe that’s lame and childish, but I don’t really care. At that point I hadn’t slept in a few days, and it was really starting to effect me in a bad way. I don’t really remember what happened when we got back to my house. I guess I was so exhausted that I didn’t pay attention to getting out of the car or getting upstairs and collapsing onto my bed. All I know is that this morning I woke up, still kind of exhausted but knowing that I was as refreshed as I was going to get.

I’ve been sitting in my room for about a half hour, letting my daily dosage of anti depressants seep in before I go downstairs to face my mom. I hate to admit it, but ever since all that shit happened with Kerri and Trace I can’t get up and face the world unless my meds have kicked in. It’s sick that I’ve succumbed to subtance control. It fucking aggravates the hell out of me that I’ve basically lost that aspect of my independence. But I think I owe it to my mom and the few people left in my life who still give a shit about me, to keep myself in line. I sigh, rub my face, and yawn a little. I’m okay. I can do this. I get up, yank on some sweats and an old tee shirt, and then I make my way downstairs. When I reach the bottom I can hear voices. One is my mom’s, but the other I’m not so sure about. I try to analyze it as I make my way towards the living room, but I just cant do it. And then I see them sitting there, talking and laughing like I don’t even matter.

There’s some strange girl sitting on my sofa, talking to my mother, and I have no idea why.

“Oh hey,” my mom smiles at me when she finally spots me in the archway. “You finally woke up, sleepyhead.”

I keep staring, waiting for her to get to the damn point. Yeah, I love my mom, but right now I’m confused. Confused and…scared. I hate strangers. More importantly, I hate strangers that are in my house. I mean, what if she goes through my shit? What if she find my journal and reads it? What if she’s really a psycho that wants to take me somewhere and lock me in a basement? Suddenly I feel like picking the girl up and tossing her ass out of the house on my own. But then…

“Justin this is Melanie. I thought that things would be a little easier on you if you had some help around the house for awhile.”

It literally takes every ounce of strength I have in my body to keep from screaming at my mom, but somehow I manage to pull it off. I revert my gaze over to what’s her name, wincing a little…those terrifying thoughts overwhelming me all too quickly. To anybody else she would seem harmless I’m sure. She looks like one of those nice, quaint suburban girls. She doesn’t look me directly in the face when she says hello to me, and I’m sure its because she’s either shy or fucking terrified. I used to be flattered by this kind of stuff. I used to let it get to my head, make my ego bigger. Back then I would go over there, sit right next to her, smile, and say ‘hey what’s up girl.’

But that was the old me. The old me that’s long gone.

“Hello.” I don’t smile.

“Come sit.”

My mom pats the spot next to her on the sofa, but there’s no way in the world I’m about to sit near a complete stranger. I mean, what planet is she on? She knows about everything, she knows even the smallest things freak me out for days on end. Is she losing her mind? Or is she just trying to force me into moving on with my life so she can move on with hers? I cant deal with this. Not today…not ever. I just want to go back up to my room, make myself fall asleep, and forget about what’s happening in my own house. I start to turn around, hoping that I can make a run for the staircase, but then I hear my mom call out my name again and I feel too guilty to walk away. I flash her a forced smile and make my way over to the recliner that sits beside the long couch. She gives me a look as if to tell me she’s disappointed, but I don’t really care right now. I’m uncomfortable, really uncomfortable, and that’s the most important issue right now.

Well at least it is to me.

I sit and stare into space while my mother and the strange girl make conversation. I can hear her laughing and the part of me that’s still a little insane wants me to believe she’s laughing at me. That she can see right through me. That she knows the horrible things I’ve done, the horrible things that happened to me. I want to curl up in this chair, wrap my arms around myself and close my eyes…shield myself from her, from all of the demons that just wont go away. But…but I cant do that. I have to be ‘on’ right now. I have to act like I’m okay with her being her. Like it doesn’t bother me. Like I trust her. Fuck, I feel like I’m going to throw up. I feel myself begin to tremble. I let my mind wander some more, and then…well fuck…

Then I wish Kerri was here, because I know she would know exactly what to do.

I miss her. I cant lie to myself and say that I’m done, that I’ve forgotten about her. I havent, not in the slightest. Hell, I love that girl. I’ve always loved her, and I just…I guess I just didn’t know how to handle my feelings for her. Sure, I knew right after I fucked up the first time that we were better off as friends. I was okay with that. I was okay with the fact that…I was going to have to work at getting our friendship back on track. But I was a cocky son of a bitch then and I figured she couldn’t possibly hate me. And like, the minute I let her in my car that day on the way to the bakery I was so sure she was going to give in. That we were going to work shit out and be friends just like we always were. I was so close…so close to having everything thing in my life exactly the way I wanted it.

And then Shane happened.

“How does that sound, Justin?.” I don’t know why my mothers voice is suddenly grabbbing my attention. Really, I’m not interested in anything that’s going on right now. But I guess it’s my brain’s way of telling me that I’ve thought about Kerri enough today, and that even though the current situation is extremely uncomfortable, it’s a hell of a lot better than remembering what I put Kerri through. So I give in. I look at them. I look at…whatsherface sitting on my sofa. I allow myself to wonder what she’s all about briefly. Why does my mom trust her? What’s her real purpose here? I don’t have those answers though, so I just stare. Stare and try to think of something….anything I can point out to make my mother think twice about keeping her around. What could it be? I…damn it. I cant find a damn thing wrong with the girl. It makes me angry. So angry that I have to get up and walk away before I lash out at somebody.

“Where are you going?” I hear my mother say.

“Out.” It’s a grunt and nothing more. I knock the back door open with a rough punch and hear it slam shut behind me. It doesn’t calm my nerves. I guess that was kind of an asshole-ish thing to do. I mean, deep down I know my mom is only trying to help. She cares about me, and she’s been worried sick since this whole ordeal began. I know I should understand and be grateful that she gives a damn but its just like I said, I cant deal with this kind of shit right now. I just need to sit outside and think…try to calm down. I’ll figure this girl out, I’ll give it to her straight…let her know that I don’t need her around, and then she’ll leave. I mean, I may be a freak but I’m still as intimdating as ever. And hell, I’m Justin Timberlake….

I‘m so lame.

I go out to the backyard and take a seat underneath my favorite tree. I lean my head back against the trunk and the tension seems to leave me almost immediately. I breath out a sigh of relief, and also realize I was unconsciously holding my breath the whole time I was sitting in the den with them. I need to stop. It’s not fun being an unsociable butthead all the time, but I just don’t know how to act anymore. I’m afraid to let anybody too close to me. I’m afraid they’ll hurt me, or think I’m weird. But I guess the thing I’m most afraid of is…hurting them, because I really cant afford to ruin anybody else’s life right now except my own.

After twenty restless minutes of trying to clear my head, I finally succeed. I feel my mind start to drift. My eyes get heavier and heavier, and I feel a little smile find its way onto my face. I start to think about how nice its going to feel to have a little nap, because man, I never take naps anymore. Yesterday was the first time in months that I was able to do it. I was proud of myself. I even called Madison to tell her about it but…I just got her voicemail. I felt stupid. It was like, why would she care anyway? She’s got fucked up psychopaths breaking down her door every day for therapy sessions and she certainly doesn’t need me pestering her about my sleeping habits.

I don’t think I’m going to call her anymore after this week. I think I may have reached the point where I can handle shit on my own again. Yeah, it’s probably time to move on, or hell…just try really hard not to look back. After Kerri, I really latched onto her for awhile. I guess I felt she was the only support I had. I started calling her in the middle of the night because I’d wake up terrified from some disgusting nightmare. I think that may have turned her off because she seemed hell bent on getting me out in the open again after those phone calls. She told my mom that I needed to experience “new things”. But I really think she was full of shit. I think it was just a nice way of saying ’nice knowing you Justin, but after careful analysis I’ve come to realize that there isn’t a cure for a freak like you’.

Well, screw you Madison.

Somebody pushes me hard, and I feel myself fall onto what feels like really rough dirt. Then I’m able to open my eyes again, and I recognize the place. It’s the woodsy area right outside of that godforsaken house. I push myself up from the ground and whirl around, trying to find the person that pushed me down. I quickly realize I’m alone though. I’m alone and it’s so cold. There’s nobody around who wants to help me. I cry out for somebody, anybody, but of course I receive no response. I hear the caw of the crows, telling me that I’m done for. And then, as if on cue, I hear a twig snap. I gasp, whirl around again. And then…Shane is there, with that twisted fucking smile on his face. I tell myself that it’s a dream. I try to wake myself up but…I can’t. I can’t do it.

“Hey baby,” He laughs a little, and begins to approach me slowly.

“Go away!” I scream at him. I try to turn, to run away, but I can’t move. My feet seem like they’ve been glued to the ground and I quickly realize that I’m trapped again. I’m trapped and he’s getting closer. And closer…

I wait for what I know is coming.

“Justin….”

It’s not the woods anymore. There’s no house, or mulch, or Shane and his fucking smile. It’s bright here, sunny. I can hear the birds chirping and the breeze blowing through the leaves of my favorite tree. I reach up to rub my face, and it’s soaked with sweat. I’m trembling, maybe even crying a little. I don’t even know what happened. I guess I was sleeping. Sleeping, right. It was just another dream. A dream.

“Are--are you okay, Justin?”

Now I’m looking up…at her. At whatsherface, and I can’t remember the last time I’ve felt this angry. I want to throw her into a wall for catching me this way…at my weakest. And if it wasn’t for the fact that my mom is still sitting in my living room, I really don’t know what I’d end up doing to her right now. Thank god for small miracles I guess. “What the hell are you doing out here? Nobody is supposed to come out here.”

“Oh--well I--” She looks down and starts to pick at her fingernails. “Your mom was getting a little upset so I told her I’d come out and check on you,” she says quietly.

I could snap this girls emotions like a twig and it almost makes me smile, but I control myself. She’s afraid of me, terrified probably. Who knows why or how she even got talked into working for my mom. I mean, at this point I don’t even care anymore. She’s probably some friend of a friend who had no job and needed the money, and I’m sure my mom is paying her a hell of a lot to put up with me every day. I think it might be amusing to see how far I can push her, since I really have nothing else to do with my time except watch The Price is Right and surf the internet until my eyes are popping out of my skull. Sure, she can stay. It’ll give me something to do. Something to keep me sane. I mean, I’m not saying I’m going to bond with her or anything. I doubt I’ll even talk to her all that much. But I know I can’t talk my mom out of this right now. She’ll feel a lot better knowing that somebody she trusts is around the house, making sure I don’t slit my wrists or whatever the fuck she thinks I’m going to do. Yeah, I guess I should make the best of this, in my own little fucked up way. “So, you’re basically kissing her ass then?”

She stares at me like I just killed somebody.

“Damn it‘s like--,” I pause and put a finger to my lips in thought. “Who cares about Justin’s privacy as long as you’re getting that nice pay check right?”

“You have a lot to say for somebody who doesn’t know a thing about me.” It’s almost a whisper but she doesn’t hesitate to look me in the eyes as she says the words to me. “I’m willing to try, so maybe you should too.”

I scoff and rise to my feet, dusting off the rear of my jeans as I do so. “I don’t need to listen to you,” I snap. “And I’m not attempting to make any kind of connection with you. I mean, stay if you want to but you better keep your distance from me when I’m around.” I flash her a confident, cocky smile and brush past her. I think she might respond for a moment, and when she doesn’t I look back over my shoulder. Her shoulders are sagged in obvious defeat, and she’s still facing the tree. If I could see her face right now, I’m sure she’d look just like Kerri did when I used to let her down in the past. I quickly feel myself become choked up at the thought of it, so I jog into my house as fast as I can so I can try to shake off the feeling.

I grab a soda and chug it, all the while trying to muster up a ‘kiss ass’ mood for my mom so she wont think I’m such an ungrateful little asshole for the rest of the afternoon. Then I find her in the den, sitting there on the couch, notebook spread out on her lap, but she’s not even looking at it. Her head is in her hands, and fuck, I know she’s crying. She doesn’t know I’m watching her though, because I’m sure if she did she’d snap out of it quick. It makes me want to run up to my room and hide from her for the rest of the day, but then logic comes into play and tells me I better give her some fucking respect. I sigh, and run a hand across my shaven head. “Momma.”

Her head snaps up so quick I’m afraid she might have given herself whiplash. Her mascara is running a little, and god…I wish I knew how long she’d been crying. When whatsherface told me she was upset, I figured she was just brooding. I didn’t…I didn’t think she was actually sitting in here crying over me. What the hell? I bet it was whatsherface’s fault…yeah. I bet she was sitting here putting all kinds of bullshit thoughts into her head. Forget what I said. I want her out of here. I don’t care about being able to torment her anymore. I want her out of here before she ends up convincing my mom to put me back in the nut house.

“Oh…” she laughs a little and wipes her eyes a little. “Hi, Justin. I didn’t even know you came back in. You need anything?”

I give her a knowing look, and sigh heavily before I sit down next to her on the couch. “You’re sitting here crying.”

“Oh don’t be silly,” she rolls her eyes and shakes her head. “You know how my allergies act--”

“Momma,” I whisper it this time and take her hand. “Please don’t do this.”

She frowns and pulls her hand out of mine. “What would you like me to do, Justin?”

She looks me directly in the eyes, and finally, I’m forced to come to terms with her feelings. She looks so…exhausted, and worried, and just…fed up. I’ve been such a wreck all this time, that I haven’t been able to really sit down and realize what’s been going on with her. I know she’s been putting up with a lot of bullshit on my part, because I’ve been so stubborn and withdrawn. But I guess I just didn’t want to accept the fact that I was upsetting her this much.

“Mom--”

“No,” she shakes her head roughly. “Let me get this out.”

I sit back, a serious look making its way onto my face, wiping away any cockiness that might have been left over from my little rant with whatsherface. “All right.”

“I’ve tried everything, Justin. I’ve gotten you the best doctors, the best care that I could find to help you through this. For awhile you were getting better too, and then…I don’t even know what happened. You just slipped away again. Not to mention the fact that Trace wants nothing to do with you, and he’s probably the only one who could really get through to you in the first place.”

She’s not as sad now. No, because now she’s getting angry. Almost, accusing. Like it’s my fault she’s in pain. Like it’s my fault Trace can’t handle my moods and shit anymore. Well it’s not my fault. It’s all Shane’s fucking fault, but nobody seems to want to put the blame on his shoulders. I’m sure he’s laughing about that right now too, that mother fucker. “I never said you had to kill yourself to help me, mom.”

She slaps a hand on her thigh harshly, and narrows her eyes at me angrily. “I’m your mother. You don’t ask me to help you when you’re in pain. It’s a natural reaction, Justin.” She presses her fingers to her temples and closes her eyes. “I can’t do this anymore. As much as I love you, and you know I do, I can’t be here twenty four hours a day to make sure you don’t hurt yourself. I hired Melanie so she can be here when I can’t be. So I can know what goes on when I’m not around. Maybe that’s an invasion of your privacy, but right now I just can’t trust you. Your father said he doesn’t even know you anymore. That you were acting like some kind of withdrawn zombie the entire time you were down there. You still need help, and the only other alternative I can think of is asking Madison to readmit you--.”

“Damn it, mom!,“ I grit my teeth, and try to hold back the rage that I know is about to come pouring out of me. I hate this. I never yell at her like this. Never. If I was all right, if none of this had ever happened I wouldn’t even think about using this kind of tone with her. But just…she acts like I’m a fucking child and I’m not. I’m a victim, and I cant help it if I’m messed up beyond repair. “I’m not going back there and you can’t fucking make me!”

She crosses her arms and shoots me a commanding look. “Then Melanie stays, and you’re going to be accommodating to her.”

“The fuck I am,” I grunt. “I‘m a grown man and this is my house.”

It’s quiet after that. I think I’d say more but really, I’m kind of in disbelief that I would dare to treat my mom this way right now. She’s the last one that gives a damn. The only one that’s willing to sacrifice herself for me out of the goodness of her heart. And now I’m pushing her away too. Fuck, I’m going to lose her. Then where the hell will I be? Nowhere. Just alone. Alone in this house with nobody to stop me from doing the inevitable. But hell, maybe I am better off dead. Sure, people might be sad but at least I won’t be able to hurt them anymore.

She rises off the sofa and places her hands on her hips, staring me down like I’m the worst person in the entire world. “Are you cutting yourself again?”

I’m silent. It’s not like the thought hasn’t crossed my mind. There have been times, most of them recent, when I’ve been in so much pain that I’ve been itching to do it just so I could calm myself down. Something stopped me though, and really, I still have no idea what it was. Maybe the part of me that’s determined not to let Shane win took over me. Maybe I just knew I couldn’t let myself start in with that psycho bullshit again. Hell who knows. At least I didn’t do it. But…at the rate I’m going, its very likely that I could start again. “If I tell you no, you won’t believe me,” I whisper. “You don’t believe anything I tell you.”

“I’d believe you if you would just be honest with me a hundred percent of the time, Justin,” she sighs. “You never tell me how you really feel. You just force a smile, kiss my cheek and reassure me that you’re okay. It’s getting old, and I’m not stupid.”

I don’t really know what else to do, so I get up from the couch and pull my mom towards me in a warm embrace. “I’m not cutting,” I whisper in her ear and rub her back gently before pulling away from her so I can look in her in the eye. “I swear, mom.”

She nods a little, and I can tell that she knows I’m not lying. That’s a good thing I guess, but I know it doesn’t mean I’m off the hook. She’s still terrified for me, and I know the best thing I can do right now is give into her wishes and tell her I’m okay with whatsherface staying here to look after me. I don’t know though. I really don’t know. I don’t trust that girl. I don’t trust anybody. And I know I’m not going to be comfortable with the thought that she’s roaming around my house, or could be watching me while I sleep at night. God I mean, who knows what her real intentions are? She could try to touch me or something and then I’d…I’d probably thrown her into a wall. I wince a little.

“Just give it a week or two,” my mom says, running her hand down my cheek. “Please Justin, just try it for me. If you’re really that uncomfortable with her after a couple of weeks, you can pack up and move back down to Tennessee with me. How does that sound?”

She knows how I feel about moving back home with her. After Kerri’s accident she wanted me to, but I told her I just couldn’t do it. As weird as it is, I have a lot of issues going back to my hometown right now. It brings back too many memories of Kerri, Trace and…the incident. Hell, I know I couldn’t go down to the plaza where Nate took us from without having some kind of weird panic attack. It makes me sad because I really miss home. I miss the people there that I never see anymore. I miss my Nana and Papa and Trace’s family too. I try to tell myself that these feelings wont last forever and in a year or so I’ll be able to go back home with no problems at all…

But then I snap back to reality and realize that I’m full of shit.

“Justin, look at me.”

I do, and its only then that I feel the hot tears streaming down my cheeks. “I can’t go back there,” I say, with a soft shake of my head. “It’s…it’s too much.”

She chews on her bottom lip for a moment. “Kerri did it.”

I back away from her and cross my arms. “I’m not Kerri.”

“I know that,” she whispers. “I’m sorry. I just…I can’t fathom why you’re so afraid of going home. I know things happened that were awful, but Justin…that’s your home.”

“I know you don’t get it,” I tell her, turning my back towards her so she cant see how badly I’ve started to cry. “I don’t expect you to, mom. Look, I’ll…I’ll deal with this. Melanie can stay if that’s what you really want. If that’s what’s going to keep me from being completely alone….if that’s what’s going to keep me from having to go back to Tennessee, I‘ll do it.”

“It’s your life, Justin,” I hear her say. “I’m not trying to tell you how to resolve your problems, but I do feel that I should be able to play a part in helping you. Pushing me away isn’t going to do anything but make you more miserable, and right now I’m not exactly sure what else I can do.”

I don’t answer her because I’m too upset. I just want to be left alone so I can try to sort out all this crazy shit in my head. A minute later I hear the back door open and close again and I know she’s gone outside. I’m alone now, so I let myself sob a little bit. I usually don’t admit to myself when I really need somebody to latch onto, but right now I’m so pathetic that I will. I need a friend, I realize. I’ve never needed one more. Unfortunately for me though, I’ve pushed the people that used to care so far away from me that I’m sure they’ve moved on by now. Yeah they’re off somewhere else, living their own lives without me.

And I’m sure they’ve never been happier.
*****************
I’ve almost packed my bags twice in the past hour. The second time I actually got my big suitcase half full of clothes, before I collapsed onto the bed in a fit of defeated sobs. As much of an asshole her son has turned out to be, I can’t bring myself to turn my back on a sweet lady like Lynn Harless. She seems so desperate for somebody to help Justin out, and she seems so alone. I know what its like to feel alone and helpless all the time, so I figured trying to stick it out for a week would be decent of me. At least if I realize that I cant handle Justin’s attitude in that span of time, I wont’ feel so guilty about leaving because I’ll know that I tried my best

I’m sitting on the front steps of Justin’s guest house, watching as he hugs his mother goodbye in the driveway . I feel bad, because I can see how close they are now and they both look so sad. When Justin stormed off earlier, Lynn basically just burst into tears while I was sitting there. It was awkward, because I was already uncomfortable with Justin’s less than friendly attempt at saying hello to me. I didn’t really know what to do for her except sit there and watch her cry for fifteen minutes. It came to a point where I started to see my own mother sitting there crying because she didn’t know what was going on with her daughter. It made me think back to the person I was five years ago. How withdrawn and scared I was. How I didn’t want a single living soul to find out the horrible thing that happened to me. I was horrible then…angry, moody. I’d scream at my mother for no reason at all, and no…she had no fucking clue what was wrong or what she could do to help me. And Lynn had been so nice to me, so open to having me come work for her when she barely knew me at all. I hated to see her going through that kind of pain, and I wanted to fix the problem.

So I offered to help out.

Going outside to try and coax Justin out of his foul mood probably wasn’t the best decision I could have made, but it was the only logical idea that had come into my mind at the time. I told Lynn I’d go out and try to mellow her son out a little bit, and even though deep down I knew it probably wouldn’t help things much, Lynn seemed eager for me to follow through with the idea. Besides, it was my job to try and fix Justin‘s attitude. I was going to be the one dealing with him one on one every day, making sure he was eating, taking care of himself, and not withdrawing from the rest of the world. I guess I also felt I owed it to Lynn to prove to her that I was really here to help, and not just to get a paycheck every week.

My going out to touch base with Justin seemed to calm her down a little bit, and that made me feel really good. I guess I got a little bit too confident. I thought that if I could mellow Justin’s mom out, that I could do the same thing with him. I got a rude awakening however, when I found him out there by that tree. His eyes were closed, and I was pretty sure he’d fallen asleep. He was struggling though. I knew he was dreaming but…it didn’t look good. He was shaking, and whimpering a little. I knew he was scared, and it sent chills through my body. Those memories…they started to take over me again, so I felt I had to snap him out of it before I lost my composure. I’d shaken him a little, enough to jolt him out of his nightmare. He’d stared at me for a few moments, seemingly shocked that I would dare to disturb him while he was going through that. I’d asked him if he was okay, but of course all I got was a snappy, cocky response from him. It was obvious he was embarrassed that I’d caught him in such a vulnerable state, but really…he didn’t have to be so damn nasty to me. If he appreciated his mother as much as she made it sound like, I’m sure he would have understood why I’d gone out to see him in the first place.

Of course he didn’t want to hear anything I had to say, so I just stood there and took in all his vulgarities and put downs. He’d been smiling at me at certain points, over accentuating all of his ‘confidence’ so I would think there was absolutely nothing wrong with him. Of course I could see right through the act. I knew what was lying underneath that paper thin layer of cocky boldness he was thrusting in my face. It was a terrified young man who had no idea how he’d hit rock bottom so quickly, and had no idea how he was supposed to get his life back on track. I didn’t point any of that out to him of course. I didn’t want to upset him by telling him I knew his attitude was a bunch of bullshit he was thrusting in my face to protect himself. So I let him walk away. I felt somewhat defeated of course, especially because he’d told me to stay out of his way when he was around…like he could hurt me or something. I guess that scared me a little bit too. Even though its been five years, I’m still extremely cautious when it comes to being around men. I don’t trust them, and I’m even surprised I let myself accept this job position. But I knew if I didn’t my own mother would worry about me. She’d tell me that it had been long enough and I should be able to trust people more…especially since I’d received such great group therapy.

And I just…I can’t let her down anymore. I can’t be that horrible person anymore.

I guess it’s why I didn’t allow myself to pack my bags and leave. Granted, Justin was really nasty to me this afternoon, and I can only imagine how he’s going to treat me as time goes on. But I don’t want to be a quitter. For once I really want to try to be that confident person I used to be before I was raped. I don’t want to be afraid anymore, I don’t want to look over my shoulder every time I walk down the street. I want to be nonchalant about things again, not paranoid, not terrified. I want to just be. And if that means dishing it right back to Justin when he decides to be an asshole, I guess that’s just what I’ll have to do. I don’t feel sorry for him. I can’t. I know he went through something terrible, but…I’ve been there. I’ve probably been through more pain that he’ll ever know, and so…I have no reason to feel sorry for him. Let him play his games, let him say what he wants.

I refuse to let it affect me.

“Bye Melanie!”

I look up and see Lynn waving to me from the driveway, so I quickly force a smile for her and wave back. “Take care! Don’t worry about anything,” I yell back. I can see Justin out of the corner of my eye, standing off to the side. His arms are crossed, he’s shooting me the look of death, and Jesus, it’s practically burning a hole in my skin. I don’t let myself falter though. I keep that fake smile plastered on my face and give Lynn a final wave as she gets into her car and drives away. Now I’m left with Justin. He hasn’t moved from his spot, and…he’s still staring at me. I’m assuming he thought I was going to give up after his little temper tantrum…

Points for me.

“Should I start dinner?” I ask him pleasantly.

But he doesn’t answer. He just kicks over a patio chair and storms back into the house, slamming the door closed behind him. I stare at the door for a few minutes, half expecting that he’s going to come back outside and scream at me about something…but he never does. I realize that he’s not going to either. He’ll just stay in the house and brood for the rest of the night, and I know it would be best for me to just stay out of his way until tomorrow. Then he wont have a choice, because I know that the house has to be cleaned…it’s a damn mess.

I didn’t want to say anything about it to Lynn earlier, because I felt bad. But I know she was thinking the same thing I was when we walked in the door and saw all the clothes and pizza boxes thrown around the place. It was apparent that Justin didn’t give a damn, and I knew all too well why he hadn’t hired somebody to come and clean up after him. I wasn’t really hired to be Justin’s maid either, but I can’t work in that kind of a mess. It’s just disgusting and I refuse to do it. I’d ask Justin to help me clean, but I know he’d probably spit in my face or something…so I’ll just do it. It will make the day go by faster and I’m sure it will keep Justin out of my face for a little while. In fact, I’m hoping that if I clean the house he may even get a little curious and start warming up to me a little. Yeah it’s kind of far fetched to think that way, but I really have no other way of getting him to come out of his shell. He’s just scared, I know that…and it’s going to take him awhile to get used to having somebody else around.

It makes me wonder what in the world happened to his friends. I’m sure he had a lot at one point. I guess this thing has made him so closed off to the world that they just couldn’t deal with it. Of course that means that they couldn’t have been his real friends in the first place…but I don’t know. Somebody in Justin’s position doesn’t keep all that many people close to him as it is. I’m sure they were very loyal people, and it makes me sick to think that his attitude got so bad that they just decided to give up on him. But I guess he’s not the same person he was before all of this happened to him. He can’t be.

It’s really sad, but for the first time since I arrived here today, I’m beginning to understand just how alone Justin Timberlake really is. And…I just don’t think I can help him.

I don’t think anybody can.
**********************
Unwelcome(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
Author's Notes:
once again, the chapter was too long and I had to double post.  Sorry guys.
“So it says here that you went to NYU?”  She barely glances at me as she reads the information off of my resume.  In fact, other than when I first walked into her office, she‘s barely looked at me at all.  I’m not surprised though.  She’s the head of one of the biggest rock stations in California, and from what I’ve been told she’s not exactly the nicest person in the world.  It’s not like I expected her to be any different though.  The music industry is a cut throat business, and most of the people in it are stuck up, arrogant idiots who would stab you in the back before thinking twice about it.  I‘m used to it though.  I can deal.  Lord knows after Justin, I can handle pretty much anybody.

“I did,” I clear my throat a little and sit up in my seat.  “I majored in communications, and I hoped to get a job at a radio station once I graduated.”  I’m uncomfortable.  This is the part of the interviews I always dread.  The part where they ask why I haven’t had more experience..  Why I never had a full internship my senior year, or hell, why I didn’t graduate properly. I never really know what to say.  Most of them have no idea who I am or the tragedy I was involved in, so that leaves me with a choice.  Do I tell them the truth? Do I freak them out with my horrible story about how I was kidnapped and traumatized for three days? Or do I just bullshit, make up some phony lie?

This is the fifth interview I’ve had so far this month, and I’m sorry to say that I’ve lied at every single one of them.  Not that its helped me any.  Nobody wants to hire a communications major without experience.  And the one promising interview I did have, fell through when they saw how badly I limped around their office.  They actually called me the day after they’d told me I had the job and said that they were “sorry” but I  ‘wasn’t cut out for the pace they were looking for’.  I was disgusted with myself.  I cried.  I just wanted to curl into a ball and die because I felt like I was such a failure.  Of course Trace was there, and he consoled me even though I barked at him to leave me alone.  He said he wanted to help, that he could ‘put a good word in’ for me at a radio station he has connections with.  I told him no.  I don’t want help. I don’t need Trace and his damn connections.  I mean, fuck, this is my life and I need to make it work by myself.  I need to find a job on my own.  I need to find a place to live on my own.  Trace doesn’t get that.  He says I still have things I have to ‘settle’ and that I still need ‘a lot of help.’  I’m tired of that.  I’m tired of him. It’s like he doesn’t think I can do anything right, or that I can’t help myself.  It’s like he looks at me as a fucking child, and I’m not a child. Sure I’ve acted like an asshole now and then, but I haven’t been as bad as some people.  God, I just…I can’t take it anymore.  And if I didn’t feel so uncomfortable around Siobhan I probably would have called her up weeks ago and asked if I could move back in with her.   But ever since that stuff went down with her and Justin at the party, it seems like Siobhan has done everything in her power to distance herself from me.

But of course I can’t blame her.

I really don’t know what else to do though.  I used to think of Trace as my best friend, maybe…even more than a friend at times. Family…yes, he was like the older brother I never had.  But then things started to get weird.  He just…confessed all of this shit to me.  Like, that he has feelings for me, and maybe at first I thought I could see him in that kind of a way…but not now.  It’s just weird.  Trace is just…Trace, and the more I try to see him as something more, like….kissable, the more turned off I become.  It’s just not going to happen, and I let him know that whenever I can.  I think it does more damage to him than I even know, but hell I can’t help how I feel.  And now…weeks later, living with him is starting to become nearly unbearable.  He wont fucking leave me alone, and right now I’m starting to need my personal space more and more.  I feel myself slipping a lot these days.  I have bad day dreams, hallucinations and memories that are too terrible to share with anybody.  It angers me a lot, because I just don’t understand why I cant get past what happened.  I’m alive, I’m in tact.  They didn’t cut off my fingers and toes…I didn’t get shot…I wasn’t…raped.  So why is it still such a big deal? Sure they tied me up, but I should have expected they’d do it again after they threw me in the trunk of their car.  I guess I’m just weak, I can’t handle it, and I‘ll probably spend the rest of my life figuring out how to get past it.  But that doesn’t mean Trace has to be up my ass constantly about the subject.  In a way I guess he still feels responsible for what happened, and that’s fine…that’s his issue and I completely understand what he’s going through.  But that’s why he has a therapist.  That’s supposed to make him sane, not talking to me about it…not reminding me about Justin all the time.

I hate thinking about Justin.

I can’t help but worry about him sometimes.  It makes me sick to my stomach, but I can’t help it.  He was a huge part of my life.  I loved him like…well, I don’t know really.  It wasn’t just your normal run of the mill love.  What Justin and I had was special, and I guess the biggest question on my mind is: What would life be like if nothing had ever happened? If we hadn’t been kidnapped…if we’d been able to spend that weekend together in Tennessee at my parents house, what would the outcome have been? I know we would have been stubborn for awhile, but eventually Trace or somebody else would have forced us into a room to talk.  And I’m sure we would have fought, then laughed because we were being so stubborn, then cried because we hadn’t talked for so long.  Yeah, it would have been good I think.  I think we would have reconnected…gotten things back to the way they had been before we slept together. But of course, things didn’t go that way at all.

Things went very, very wrong.

“Miss Donovan,” “Kathy” as I was instructed to call her by her quick talking assistant, sits up in her chair and folds her hands on the top of her desk.  “I understand your position.  I read the papers, I watch the news.  I was well prepared for you to pull some sob story out of your ass about your ‘occurrence’…” She trails off and narrows her eyes at me, and it makes me want to throw up.  I almost do.  “…but you didn’t,” she continues with a slight smirk.  “And that almost makes me want to give you a spot with us.”

I almost gasp at the thought.  I think it’s too good to be true.  By simply sitting here and staring at the woman like a damn idiot, I impressed her. I guess I tried too hard with the other places.  Maybe if I had just sat and stared like a moron all along, I would have had a job by now.  “Well, I’d really appreciate….”

“It’s just that we’re a very fast paced office, Kerri,” she continues as if she didn’t even hear me begin to speak.  “And I’ve seen you walk around.  I just don’t know….”

“It doesn’t slow me down,” I defend immediately.  I want to slap myself for being bold enough to cut her off, but I just don’t care.  It’s not like it’s a fake leg.  Its’ not like I’m in a damn wheelchair.  I had to have surgery.  I have a limp because of it.  The doctors said in time it will be less intense, but until then I just have to go on and live my life as normally as I can.  It’s not fair that people frown upon me like I’m some kind of circus freak.  I’m a smart young girl with a hell of a lot of potential, and I just can’t fucking believe that people can’t look past one little thing and try to see the good in me.  “I just…I was in a car accident and my leg is still recovering from it, that’s all.  I can do the work, Kathy.  Just give me a chance.”

“But what about events? You’re new, and there’s no way that I’d be giving you a spot on the air so soon.  You’d have to help run events with the rest of the staff at concerts, food drives…things like that.  You’d have to be on your feet at least nine hours a day, if not more.  I like you Kerri.  You seem to have a nice personality and a strong will to work hard, and that doesn’t go unnoticed.  But why should I give you the job over somebody who could run an errand in five minutes, while it could take you twenty?”  She raises an eyebrow and lets out another sigh.

I know I’m done for.  There’s no logical reason for her to give me the job really, except out of pity.  And I don’t need pity.  I shouldn’t have to work five times as hard as all the other gophers on her staff just to prove to her that I’m not a crippled idiot.  Clearly, it’s not going to work out.  I’m still jobless, still a loser.  I’m going to go home tonight and leech off of Trace for my room and board.  It sucks, and I’m pathetic, but there’s no way I’m going to sit here and grovel at Kathy’s feet any more today.  “I understand, “ I say quietly, as I rise out of the chair.  “Thanks for giving me a shot anyway.”

“Just know that it’s nothing personal, Kerri.  I’ll definitely keep you in mind, and if your condition improves in a few months, I’d like you to give me a call.  I’m always looking for outgoing people such as yourself, to be a part of my team.”

She plasters a ‘thanks for wasting my time’ smile across her face, and just as I’m about to tell her she can cram her outgoing bullshit up her ass, her assistant opens the door and says something about a three thirty appointment.  I’m out the door within seconds, not looking back over my shoulder as I exit the office.  Not really caring that I was old news even before Kathy’s assistant opened the door to give her that message.  It doesn’t matter to her that my life has become a pathetic pile of bullshit, and I knew that before I even entered this building today.  Even so, as the elevator doors open, allowing me access to its shiny gold interior, I find that I can’t hold back the tears of defeat that have been fighting to break free from behind my eyelids.  I let myself cry, because I’m alone…and because I know I can’t let Trace see me cry when I get back to him.  If anything, it will just make him feel like shit, and I’d really prefer it if one of us is in good spirits.  It’s really bad to be living in an environment where everybody is completely miserable.

When I get out of the elevator, I’m able to calm myself down a little bit before venturing outside.  This is San Francisco, so I am happy to say that I don’t have to worry about stupid paparazzi or weird people staring and pointing at me as I walk down the street.  Los Angeles may as well be a state of it’s own, because the people there are the only ones that seem to remember who I am and what happened to me.  Sometimes the photographers can be bad, getting in my face and asking me questions about Justin.  It was easier before my accident, because I could just walk briskly out of their view.  But now, with this limp, it’s really hard.  On the rare occasions that I do venture out of the house, Trace is always with me, and we go into the city together.  There have only been a few light brushes with all of that sine I’ve been here, but it’s not the most pleasant thing in the world.  I almost always end up tripping over my own two feet, because the photographers get in my way, and Trace has to hold me up.  It’s embarrassing, and then Trace is miserable the rest of the day because he feels that it was his responsibility to keep me away from all of that.  I just can’t deal.  So that’s why I didn’t apply to any of the radio stations in Los Angeles.  It’s just too risky, and if I got caught up in that kind of a situation on my own, I really don’t know what the hell I would do.

About ten minutes later, I finally reach the little Café that I agreed to meet Trace at earlier when he dropped me off.  I see him out front sitting at one of the little tables, sipping on a coffee and thumbing through a magazine.  I almost don’t want to go over there.  I want to take a bus and call his cell phone when I get back to the condo.  I could tell him I got lost and found my way back home.  He’d never buy it though.  He knows I’m way too smart for that, and entirely too terrified to go back home without him.  With an annoyed sigh I make my way over to the table and plop down in the seat across from him, not bothering to say so much as a hello.

“Well hey,” he half smirks and closes the magazine.  “How’s the newest DJ this side of San Fran?”

I roll my eyes and focus my attention on an empty packet of sugar.  “Why don’t you ask her? I’m sure she went in right after Kathy politely rejected me.”

He’s silent, and I know that means he’s disappointed.  After I broke down that night in the kitchen, about how I couldn’t handle his feelings for me…about how I was stressed, we decided to talk about moving ahead.  I told him that moving on with my life was probably the best thing for me, and all he wanted to know was how we could make it happen.  When I conjured up the idea of my trying to find work, Trace was all for it of course.  In fact, he’d told me that he’d been thinking the same thing, but hadn’t known how to bring it up to me.  At first, he really wanted to just make a couple of phone calls and get me in with a prominent radio station, but I was insistent that I try to do it on my own first.  And now, five rejections later, I’m still not ready to give in and let Trace get me hired somewhere.  I know its stupid.  But it’s the stubborn part of me taking over, and not wanting to show anybody that I’m weak.  I really just want to be my own person, and I think Trace knows that.  It’s why he’s not pushing the issue, but I’m pretty sure he knows that  sooner or later I’m going to give in and take the easy way out.  That’s probably childish too but  hey…why pass up a good offer if you have no other solution?

“What did she say?,” he whispers.  “Your resume was flawless.  We went over it and over it.”

I pick up the empty sugar packet and begin to shred it into pieces.  It’s making a mess, and usually I’d freak and try to clean it up, but right now I’m too upset to care.  “It wasn’t about my resume, Trace.  She really liked me.  It was just….”

“Damn it!”  He pounds his fist on the table top, and it makes me gasp in surprise. “This is bullshit!”

“Trace!” I look around at the other tables that have been occupied by other patrons of the café.  Sure enough, they’re all staring, all wondering why the hell Trace is such a maniac.  If only they knew, I’m sure they’d have no problem going back to their lattes and cross word puzzles.  “We’re in public,” I whisper.

“I don’t fuckin care.”  He shakes his head roughly and folds his arms across his chest.  “We’re trying to move you ahead and all you keep getting are these lame ass excuses.  I’m gonna make a call, Ker.  I’m sorry…but if that’s what’s going to get you out of the house and into a good job….”

“How do you think that makes me feel?”  I lean forward and stare him in the eye so he’ll know I’m serious.  “That I cant’ get a simple job with the degree I earned on my own? That I have to have you make a phone call so somebody can give me a job because they feel sorry for you?”

He sighs.  “Come on Ker, it’s a favor. They don’t feel bad…”

“I don’t want to hear a speech,” I interrupt.  “I know how these things work.  I’m not a naïve little child, like you think I am.”

He looks at me and I can tell he‘s hurt, but I really don’t care.  It‘s how I feel, and I‘m not going to lie and cover up my real feelings.  That’s how I ended up getting so hurt in the first place.

“What makes you believe that I think you’re a child?  Because I care? Because I want to help you get a job quickly, with people who aren’t going to judge you because of something mediocre?  Sometimes I just don’t fucking understand you, Kerri.  Not at all.”  He shakes his head a little and gets up from the chair, throwing a couple of bills down on the table to cover his tab.  “Let’s just get the hell out of here before I lost my temper completely.”

He holds out his hand to me, but I don’t take it, I just look the other way as if he’s not even there. I don’t’ like his attitude right now.  I just got rejected at a job interview and all he can do is yell at me.  Yes, I said he thinks I’m a child, and it’s the truth.  I’m not going to tell him I was wrong just so he’ll calm down.  I’m done with that.  It’s all I did with Justin and it got me no where.  “You can go, I’ll just get a cab or something,” I mutter.

“Now you’re just being stupid.”

I look up at him and send him an icy glare.  “And you’re being an asshole.”

He drops the hand he was holding out for me at his side and chuckles a little.  “You know what? You want to be this way and be all miss high and mighty?  That’s fine.  You do that, and I’ll see you around.”

Then he walks away.

 I don’t react at first, because I’m positive that in a matter of seconds he’ll turn around and tell me he’s sorry…that he was just upset.  I wait…and wait… And then a few minutes turns into twenty.  He’s not coming back for me, and all I can do is sit here in complete shock.  He left me here.  He actually left me stranded in San Francisco, knowing that any number of things could happen to me, and he just didn’t care.  He didn’t fucking care.  It makes me so angry that I can’t even cry.  I’d throw something, but that wouldn’t solve anything.  I just…I don’t even know what to do.  I can’t think straight.  

He left me here.

I go into the café and proceed to puke my brains out in the bathroom.  The very thought of being all alone in an unfamiliar section of California scares the living crap out of me.  Somebody could see me, see how weak I am and snatch me off the street.  Only this time, there would be no ransom.  This time, I’d just be gutted like some sort of animal.  I have to cover my mouth to hold back my pathetic cries.  I close my eyes, and force myself to calm down.  Calm down Kerri, there’s a way back.  There’s a way home.  Right.  There’s a way home.  I have money.  I have a credit card that my parents reactivated for me.  I can take a cab…I can…

“Kerri, are you in there?”  

Trace’s voice is followed by a soft rapping at the door, and I don’t even know how to respond to him.  I’m so infuriated with him right now, I don’t even want to set eyes on him.  I back into the wall and sink down to the floor, hoping he’ll give up if I don’t answer him.

“Ker…”  The door opens and the top of his head creeps out from behind the door.  “Look, I’m sorry.”

I hug my knees to my chest and lay my head on the tops of them.  “Just go away.”

He sighs heavily and comes into the bathroom with me, closing and locking the door behind him.  “I was angry.”

I don’t answer him.  I’m tired of this.  All I ever do is fight with him, and I can’t remember a time before this that I had these kind of problems with Trace.  He was always my go-to for everything.  Any question or problem I had could be solved by him.  And I loved him for that.  But now, I don’t love him at all.  All I want to do is get far, far away from him, but the ironic part about that is, he’s the only one who’s willing to help me move on with my life.  Of course my parents are willing to support me, but they really want me back in Tennessee, and I know there isn’t anything for me there.  If I want to do anything, I have to start out here in Los Angeles.  There’s no other choice.  I pick my head up and look at him.  “You were going to leave me here,” I whisper.

“Come on.”  He sits down beside me and puts an arm around my shoulders.  “You really believed that?”

“You walked away,” I point out.

“Yeah and I got halfway to the car,” he confesses solemnly.  “Then I realized what I was fucking doing, and I knew how stupid I was being.  I…I shouldn’t have done that.  I know I probably scared the shit out of you.  But damn Ker, I’m trying to help you and you just shoot me down every time.”

I shrug a little.  “You try too hard sometimes.”

“It’s only because I care.”

I lean into him because I just…I need it right now.  I need a friend right now, and even though Trace has been getting on my last nerve these days, he’s still the only one who seems to give a shit.  “I don’t know what else do to,” I say, sobbing a little.  “It’s like a dead end every time, Trace.  Every time.”

“I know.”  He gives my shoulder a little rub.  “I know it’s hard.  That’s why I’m asking you to please just let me help you.  I swear, the people I know…they’re good people.  They’ll treat you fair, and give you an awesome opportunity.  And if you don’t like it, you don’t have to stay.  We’ll try something else.”

I search his eyes for something that tells me he’s just trying to reassure me, that he doesn’t really know what he’s doing.  But I can’t see anything.  All I can see is that he genuinely cares, and he’d probably sit on the phone for hours with whoever it is, listing the reasons why I deserve a spot at their radio station  if he had to.  I realize…he’d do anything for me, and he always will, regardless of how I feel about  him, or how I treat him.  That’s just how Trace is, and right now…it kills me to think that Justin lost such an important person in his life.  Because I know that Justin really needs Trace right now, and I feel almost selfish for having him all to myself.  But then again, Justin did horrible things.  Unforgivable things.  And maybe he just deserves to be miserable because of what he did.  

I really don’t know.

“I guess I should trust you and try,” I finally say.  “That’s the only way I’m going to get ahead.  I mean, I don’t want to .  I really want to be my own person…”

He cuts me off by cupping my face in his hand and looking deep into my eyes.  I’m uncomfortable.  I don’t want him touching me like this, but I feel bad telling him to stop.  “Ker, you have to take small steps to get where you want to be.  You can’t just be fine and well overnight okay? I wish you would realize that.  I wish you would realize that you’re not as stable as you think you are.”

I sigh and pull away from him.  He’s annoying me right now.  He’s making me feel helpless…like I’m not capable of handling myself, and that it’s going to take me years to become somewhat normal again.  “Maybe if you’d just believe in me, I’d be better than I am right now.”

“Maybe if you’d stop being so stubborn and get some professional help, I’d be able to believe in you a little more.”  He looks at the floor.  “I still don’t understand why you wont.  It’s not like anybody is going to think you’re weak or stupid.  You’d be able to accept what happened…understand it, not just live in fear of it all the time.”

“I’m not interested,” I mutter, and push myself up from the floor.  “I’ve told you that.  Why can’t you just drop it?”

“Because Kerri.”  

“Don’t give me that,” I mutter.  “Don’t act like I can read your thoughts, because I fucking can’t.”

He looks up at me then, his eyes full of sadness and worry.  And I know that he’s scared for me.  Why? I don’t know.  I didn’t think I was doing too bad mentally, at least not out in the open.  But again, Trace is too smart for my fake fronts.  He knows I’m still battling everything, keeping it all inside.  He knows its killing me more and more everyday.  Maybe he’s right.  Maybe I don’t really understand the magnitude of everything that happened.  It all hit me so fast and hard, the only thing I’ve been able to do is try and hide from it, and be afraid of it constantly.  But talking to a shrink…I don’t think I could do that.  I mean, I couldn’t get comfortable being around Madison once in awhile, and I didn’t even tell her all that much.  It’s not that I’m afraid of talking about the kidnapping.  I’ve talked about it with plenty of people.  I guess its just that every time I talk about it, all of the horrible memories come rushing back to me.  I remember what happened to Justin…that it was because of me, and I can’t deal with it.  I can’t deal with the fact that he did that…to keep me alive.

I shudder.

“Come on.”  He gets up from the floor and approaches me, placing his hands on my shoulders.  “You try to act like you’re doing okay, but I know you’re not.  I see it on your face every day.  I know you don’t sleep a lot, and I know that you cry all the time.  But I can’t do much else to help you, because I don’t know how to, Kerri.  And you take all the attention I give you as ‘smothering’, I guess.  Yeah, I know I said some stupid shit, and I know I have feelings for you that I shouldn’t. I can’t help that, but…at least take my advice.  Get some help for yourself, before it’s too late.”

He gives me a light hug and tells me he’s going to head outside, and that I should meet him out there when I’m ready to.  When I’m alone, I force myself to turn and look in the mirror.  I want to see if he’s right.  I want to see how bad I really look.  I’m shocked at what I see.  I don’t remember the last time I took a real good look at myself.  Usually I’m too distracted in the morning to pay too much attention to what I look like.  But…I can see it now.  I look like hell.  My complexion is pale, and tired.  My eyes are sunken in, and the dark circles have taken form again.  Its no wonder I can’t find work.  The people at the radio stations probably took one look at me and saw I was a disaster waiting to happen.  I’m disappointed in myself.  I thought I was smarter than this.  I thought I’d be able to catch myself slipping…but I didn’t.  I’ve just been deteriorating slowly, ever since the accident.  I realize that I do need help, more help than I thought, and that really scares me.  I don’t know who I can trust.  Who isn’t going to analyze me like some sort of mental patient.  I don’t know what the hell to do, and now more than ever I wish I could call up Justin and ask him for his advice.  I know he’d have the answer, despite the fact that he’s a fucking mess.

But I can’t call him.

And for the first time since my little nightmare began, I realize that the only way I can ever truly over come it, is to battle it head on whether I want to or not.

I just hope I can.
We May As Well Be Strangers by ialwayzbesingin
I woke up extra early this morning, just to be sure that I wouldn’t have to talk to Kerri I before left the house. I know that’s probably bad, but I have to pull some major strings for her today, and the last thing I wanted to remember about her when I left was how much of a mess she is. I needed a clear head, a memory of the Kerri I used to know, and a coffee or two to make me look sane enough to deal with the people at KISS FM. Yeah, I know Kerri doesn’t really want to work there. There’s more paparazzi and chances of running into Justin there than anywhere else in the downtown area. But at the same time it’s also the most popular radio station in Los Angeles, and I know that if Kerri gets the position and sticks with it for awhile, she’ll be able to do whatever she wants to do in a year or two. That’s a good thing. No hard feelings on her or anything, I mean…I love her to death, but I can’t have her living with me forever. She needs to find her independence, and me well…I need to get over what I can’t have and find a life of my own again.

I’ve known Tarin Somerville for about as long as NSYNC has been around. She used to do a lot of radio promo in Los Angeles when she was in college, and our paths usually crossed more than once when the group would come into town to do a show. She’s a nice girl, originally from New York, but moved out here when she went to college at UCLA. Yeah, I know I sound like I could right a book about her, and I admit, we even dated for a little while. It probably could have turned into a long term thing too, if my schedule hadn’t been so crazy back then. We tried. I mean I’d write and call and she’d do the same, but its hard when you’re halfway across the world for your girlfriends entire summer break. Our breakup wasn’t anything big. Actually, we laughed about it. It was just one of those things where we knew trying to make a long distance thing work was insane, because we were so young. We’ve remained friends all this time though, and I’m glad. Although I never see her as much as I’d like to, I still like to think of her as a person I can rely on…

Or call on for a favor.

When I called her out of the blue last night, she seemed a little surprised, but happy at the same time. She started asking me a million questions that usually make me really nervous and uncomfortable. But I wasn’t really that nervous with Tarin. She has a calm way of asking about things, especially when the subject is as delicate as the ‘incident’. I guess it’s why I opened up to her a little. I told her what I’d been up to, and that Justin and I don’t really talk as much anymore. She was really understanding, and she didn’t try to get into what was up with me and Justin. The only thing she wanted to know, was how she could help and… if she could take me to dinner. The thought of seeing her again made me smile, but I wasn’t so sure if going to dinner with her was the best idea. Even though Kerri has insisted that she‘s fine being by herself at night, I still feel weird about going out and leaving her alone. I know I’d have to. Kerri really doesn’t like going out after dark, and I can understand that. I wouldn’t try to pressure her into going out, because I know she’d end up feeling bad and giving in. And I know how uncomfortable she is with meeting new people.

So, I told Tarin that I’d have to think about dinner but that I’d love to drop by the studio and catch up a little bit. She jumped at that, and I admit…it made me feel good. Lately, it hasn’t’ seemed like anybody has been all that happy to hear from me or see me, and I’ve been pretty lonely without Elisha. I’ve resorted to calling my mom and my sister for sanity. They understand of course, but their solution to all of my problems is to dump Kerri and get myself back on track on my own. And I’d never do that to her so, confiding in my family has basically turned into a lost cause. I’m hoping that Tarin might be able to put my mind at ease a little bit, take me back to a time when I wasn’t so on edge. Relaxing is key…that’s what my therapist tells me anyway.

But then again, I hardly listen to her.

I get off the elevator and spot her right away, sitting at a desk and typing some stuff into the computer that sits in front of her. I smile a little as I watch her. So serious, yet I know in a moments notice she can turn into crazy zany Tarin that used to get drunk with me and Justin after the show. It’s funny but she never met Kerri once. Every time we hung out, it had been Kerri’s school time, or she simply hadn’t been able to come out that specific week. It’s a shame, because I know they would have gotten along. But hopefully Tarin will be able to help her out with this job, and then maybe Tarin and Kerri can become friends. It’s what I’m hoping. Having Tarin come by will be a hell of alot better than Elisha.

I can’t deal with Elisha as much as I’m forced to.

“Trace Ayala.” Tarin smirks when she spots me standing before her, and rises from her chair.

“I know. I’m a site for sore eyes.” I laugh and cross the room so I can pull her into a long hug. She smells familiar. Like the past. I savor it for a few precious seconds, before she can think I’m a pervert.

“Don’t flatter yourself.” She nudges me playfully. “How are you, dude? I’m still kind of mad its taken you this long to drop by and pay me a visit Jo Jo’s been complaining too, mostly about Justin not visiting. But you know how it is, you two are a package deal to him.“

Jo Jo is okay. When I say okay, I don’t mean that he’s cool, that I’d chill with him on a Friday night, or that I’d be okay with him hanging out with Kerri at a club someplace. He’s okay in the aspect that he won’t dote on your personal life all that much, unless there’s something in it for him--like ratings. Don’t get me wrong, out of all the DJ‘s Justin has to deal with, his favorite one by far, is Jo Jo. He’s probably the only DJ who can joke around with him without making it too obvious that he’s trying to kiss his ass, and although he has to ask the questions that Justin hates to answer, he tries to do it discreetly and quickly, without pissing him off too much. All of those things combined with the fact that he’s always been nice to me, make him okay in my book. He’s probably one of the only people I’d trust around Kerri in a work environment, and that’s saying something because well…I’m kind of a mess when it comes to Kerri and I don’t like the thought of her being around people she doesn’t know for too long. This way at least I know she’ll be getting some respect…

That is, if I can get her in here.

“I guess I’m okay,” I lie, forcing a smile for Tarin as she pours me a cup of coffee. I take a sip, and flinch a little. It’s old, probably made this morning, but I guess in this line of work you don’t really notice things like that as much. Tarin is a work-a-holic, so I’m not surprised. She’d probably drink this shit ice cold if it meant she was going to receive an extra burst of energy to get her though the next five hours. “I know I should have come by sooner but things haven’t…” I have to pause for a moment. “Things have just been a little hectic.”

An awkward silence fills the room, and Tarin takes a seat at her desk again. After a moment or two of staring at her computer screen, she motions me to pull up a chair and I do, just because I think it will lighten the mood.

“I don’t blame you,” she says softly. “I guess I just wish I knew more about what happened. You know me, I hate to look at tabloids and watch the news. No story is ever straightforward, you and I both know that. When I heard what happened, I just…I couldn’t believe it really. I wanted to call you, I almost did but then…I didn’t know if I had a place calling.” She shrugs a little bit. “I was worried though. I can’t even imagine how you must have felt.”

I really didn’t come here to talk about this, and it’s making me really uncomfortable. If I was here for any other reason besides Kerri, I’d probably be half way to the door right now, making up some lame excuse that I had to meet somebody. But I know I can’t leave. I need to go to bat for my friend, because I know it’s the only chance she’s got. I wish I knew the right words to say, to make Tarin drop the subject, but how can I do that? It’s been awhile since I’ve talked to her, but Tarin and I have always had the understanding that we’ll remain close regardless of how often we see each other. But I guess if we’re so close, she should understand how uncomfortable talking about this makes me. It’s only fair to her. “I um…” I look down at the sticky note pasted to her desk, something about a meeting on Tuesday at four, before I make myself look at her again. “I have a hard time talking about this.”

“Oh.”

I guess she wasn’t expecting that from me. Hell, maybe this was a mistake. Maybe I don’t know her as well as I thought…maybe she’s incapable of accepting the fact that I can’t just talk about this with her. After all, I’ve never kept anything from her before. But at the same time I’ve never had a reason to before. “Tarin, I…I’m sorry. It’s just something that I‘m dealing with right now, and I don’t really like talking about it. It‘s nothing personal against you or anything….”

“No, no…” She shakes her head a lets out a nervous laugh. “I’m sorry. I am. I just…I guess I thought for whatever reason, that it would be okay to talk about it with you. I don’t know what I’m thinking about, Trace. It’s not like it was before. I know you’ve changed.”

I’m taken back a little. “I wouldn’t say I’ve changed, Tarin. It’s just not something I like talking about.” I don’t get her. She seems to be taking this pretty hard, considering she knows what an intense situation it is. I’m actually kind of surprised she’s pushing the subject. That’s not the Tarin I spoke to on the phone a few days ago, and it’s certainly not the Tarin I’ve always known. I’m confused, and to be honest…she’s making me pretty nervous right now. I should probably just walk out. I mean, I know other people. There’s other jobs out there for Kerri, this was just the best one I could think of. “Maybe I should go.”

Instead of begging me to stay like I figured she would, she just stares up at me, a look of confusion…maybe even a little anger, spread across her face. “We haven‘t spoken in almost a year. Granted…I‘m used to that, but I guess I just thought since your best friend had a near death experience that you would have at least given me a call to let me know you hadn’t jumped off a cliff or something. Then you call me up out of the blue like everything is fine and well. You told me on the phone that you had been doing okay, that you were past a lot of what happened. That to me meant that you didn’t mind talking about it. Now you’re telling me that you’re uncomfortable. So if you didn’t come here to talk or vent to me, why did you come, Trace? Why’d you call? I mean, you gotta help me out because I‘m just a little confused.”

I suck in a breath. I guess I’m getting what I deserve right now. She was probably hoping that I’d called her because I needed somebody to confide in, only now she knows that she was wrong. I think that’s making her angry, and I can’t say I blame her much. It’s a shitty thing I’m doing, now that I think of it. I’m really just using her for a favor. But when it comes to Kerri, I guess I don’t care who I have to hurt as long as she’s okay. “I just…I need a favor Tarin. I know it’s shitty to ask and I guess I should have thought about how you would feel before I decided to spring myself on you like this. But I was upset, and things are getting really rough. I just didn’t think.”

She gives me a skeptical look. “A favor? Why am I getting nauseated, Trace?,” she groans. “You know, I’m really starting to regret getting excited about seeing you…”

I sit up a little bit. “Just hear me out,” I interrupt. “We’ve been friends a long time, Tar. I know this is really awkward and shit but…I’d hear you out if things were the other way around.”

She seems to consider what I’ve said carefully for a few minutes. I don’t think she’s as angry with me anymore, but I know she’s still confused. I start to wonder if I’ve just made things worse for Kerri than they already were. Maybe I should have just let her continue to look for work on her own, instead of sticking my neck out for her. I was just so worried about her though, and she was so upset the other day…I didn’t think there was another alternative. I think I’ve sort of been blinded by my feelings for her. I mean damn, I just slapped Tarin in the face by contacting her for a selfish favor like this. Who knows how she’ll view me in the future, and if she does decide to get Kerri in here…how will she treat her? What will she tell her co-workers about her? Fuck, this was a mistake…

“Okay,” she breathes out. “Okay, I get it. What’s the matter? Are you looking for work? I heard that you‘re not working for Justin anymore. I’m sure I can get you in here, I‘ll just talk to David.”

I have no idea how she found that out, but I really don’t care. I’m sure Lynn has been spreading the word around that Justin is in need of a new assistant, because the last time I spoke with her all she could tell me was how desperate she was to find him a new one. I knew her speech was one big guilt trip to try and get me to give in and come back to grovel at Justin’s feet again. I wasn’t fucking having it though, and I made that pretty damn clear to her, probably in a harsher way than I should have. My mom chewed my ass out for it, but I expected that. She doesn’t understand why I would be upset with Justin now. She told me I should understand why he‘s being ‘uncooperative‘. I told her I tried to understand, and I‘m better off not even talking to him for the time being. Of course she still didn‘t understand, but she became a lot less annoyed with me when I promised to apologize to Lynn the next time I spoke with her.

Lately, it seems that everybody thinks I’m the bad guy for turning my back on Justin. Hell, Marty and those guys don’t even call me anymore. They think it’s wrong that I’m not around to support him like I should be, and they all think Kerri’s an ungrateful slut that shouldn’t have come back into Justin’s life in the first place. They don’t want to understand that Justin and I are going through something right now. Something I don’t know if we can get over without spending a long time apart. I know it’s probably killing Justin that I want nothing to do with him, but I really don’t give a shit. He hurt me, he nearly destroyed Kerri, and I have no place in my life for anymore of his bullshit right now. I had to separate myself from him in every way, and while other people don’t agree with my decision, I know it’s the right one for me at this point.

“I’m good,” I reassure her with a tight smile. “I’m not working for him at the moment, but I have things lined up. I actually…I’m going to bat for a friend today. I know it’s a long shot…,” I pause and force myself to look at her. Her blank expression is less than inviting, but that’s Tarin. She’s not one for the runaround, and really…I should know better by now. “My friend Kerri needs a job,” I continue, quietly. “And she’s been trying to get in at different radio stations but…I don’t know, they don’t get her. They don’t want to get to know her.” Of course I fail to mention exactly who she is, and her little (and I shudder as I think this) disability.

But Tarin isn’t as stupid as most of the people in Los Angeles. “You’re kidding me right?”

I blink.

“Oh of course Trace. I’d just love to have your drama fest traipsing around the office all day, fucking up everybody’s concentration--”

“She’s not like that,” I defend. “You‘ve never even fucking met the girl.”

She’s really pissing me off right now. She’s not what I expected. She’s judging Kerri just like everybody else does. Fuck this shit about Tarin not reading the tabloids, because she’s just proved to me that she does. I know the crap they’ve printed about Kerri in some of the papers, and I’ve seen the stupid pictures they’ve taken of her. They describe her as some kind of money leeching groupie, when that’s not the case. “You know, it’s okay,” I tell her with a sad laugh. “I should have known it was a mistake asking you. I guess I just didn’t think you’d be the type to judge her before you met her.”

“Damn it.” She sighs and runs her hands through her short brown hair. “Trace, don’t pull this bullshit with me. Don’t make me out to be the bad person. I’ve been working here since I was just out of high school. I have a reputation to uphold, and I just might…if I’m lucky, get the co-anchor spot on the morning show this fall. You’re expecting me to jeopardize all of that for this girl who’s been through…I mean, I don’t even know? It scares me, and I know it would make a lot of other people uncomfortable too. You can’t blame me for feeling like this can you?”

I understand that all of this is weird for her. But at the same time, it’s not Kerri’s fault that she was kidnapped, and it’s not her fault that Justin was a dick to her. She deserves a chance, just like the next person. Hell, she spent four years in college to earn her place in the radio community. How is she supposed to expand her career if she can’t even get her foot in the door?

“I know it’s weird for you, but there’s no reason for you to be scared of Kerri. She’s a really great girl, if you get to know her. And she went to NYU to be in the radio industry, she majored in communications. It’s not like I’m asking you to take an unknown girl off the street because she‘s my friend. She knows her stuff, Tarin and she’s passionate about it. She wants to do the work.” I sit back and sigh, knowing that I’ve basically said all I can say to promote Kerri like I wanted to. It’s up to Tarin to decide if she can trust me or not. And I’m trying to tell her mood by studying the expression on her face, but again…it’s just blank. She might be debating about what I’ve just said, but then again she might just be thinking about the quickest way to get me the hell away from her. One things for sure though, no matter what her decision, I know she’ll never view me the same way again.

She sighs deeply, and after a moment she starts to speak again. “We do need an extra intern around here,” she admits. “But the pay isn’t good at all, and she’ll be really lucky if she gets offered a job for the fall. I can talk to David about it, and I’m sure he’ll give me the go ahead to take her on as long as I say it’s a favor for you. But I’m warning you Trace…” she points her finger at me accusingly. “If she’s not on the level she should be in a week, she’s gone. That’s a promise. I can‘t show her any sympathy or…”

“Thanks.” I cut her short because I already know what she’s going to say. “It means more to me than you know, Tar. Seriously.”

A small, almost nonexistent smile makes its way onto her face. “It’s only because its you, Trace. I wouldn’t put myself on the line for anybody else.”

While its kind of weird to hear her say that, I don’t let it get to me too much. It’s probably the first comforting thing one of my friends has said to me in months, and I’m silently thankful for that little bit of gratitude. I get up and give her a quick kiss on the cheek, promising to call her tomorrow to find out about the situation. She says she’d really like to have dinner later in the week, but of course I just tell her that I’ll have to see. After all, I have no idea what the coming days are going to bring. The only thing I can focus my mind on, is hoping that Kerri gets this job so she can start to be a little bit happier. Because then maybe I can be a little bit happier. And then maybe if I’m happier, I can go to dinner with Tarin and not feel guilty about it.

“Trace.”

I hear her call my name when I’m nearly out the door, and I pause to look back at her. “Yeah?”

“I’m sorry if I was shitty to you.”

“I was pretty shitty to you too,” I admit.

She shrugs. “We‘re cool right?,” she whispers.

“Yeah.” I smile a little. “Of course.”

It feels good to have a friend.
****************
It’s been eight days and I’m still here. That must either mean a) I’m crazy, or b) Justin hasn’t done anything so terrible that I’ve been forced to throw in the towel just yet. I mean, in general he keeps out of my way. Well, really, he keeps out of everybody’s way most of the time. He’s had two visitors since his mother left…some guy named Marty and another guy named Alex. He wouldn’t see either of them. When I told him there was somebody at the door for him, he shouted at me to leave him the hell alone through his closed door. The Marty guy seemed to understand, but Alex got really bent out of shape when I told him he couldn’t come in. He called Justin an asshole and a bunch of other things that I’d rather not think about right now. Anybody else probably would have marched upstairs and given Justin a lecture about why he should talk to the people that come to see him. But I knew why he was avoiding them. I knew all too well, because I used to be just like him. I’d hole myself up in my room for hours, hiding what happened to me from the world, from the people who cared about me the most. I was depressed. I didn’t eat, I barely slept. I hated myself, and I didn’t want to show anybody what I’d turned into. I didn’t want them to see how weak I’d become, because they wouldn’t have understood. I was always little miss outgoing. I always had to be the best. And if they saw that I’d sank that low, I didn’t think they’d want anything to do with me anymore. It was easier just to push them all away. At least then I knew why they didn’t come around, at least then I didn’t have to lay in bed knowing that they all thought I was a failure who had let something so terrible happen. “Stupid girl” I used to hear them all say “You could have put a stop to all of that. Why didn’t you?“ So I made it my purpose in life to not speak to anybody, except my mother if I absolutely had to. It was really hard for me, as I hated being on my own. But I knew it was the right choice then. I couldn’t be wrong, I’d tell myself. It was for my own good, I’d tell myself.

Although I would realize much later on, that handling my problems on my own was the biggest mistake I could have made.

Since The Alex Episode, as I have so fondly titled it in honor of it being the first big screaming match I’ve had with somebody in Los Angeles, nobody else has tried to come visit Justin or even call him. I’m assuming that the rest of his entourage has gotten the message he doesn’t want to be bothered. That’s okay by me of course. I’m a lot more comfortable dealing with Justin and Justin only. Other people tend to make me nervous, because I have a hard time trusting anybody. Of course, I have a hard time being alone in the house with Justin too, but I suck it up because I know I have to. I don’t want to disappoint Lynn. She’s too nice of a person and she works too hard for Justin’s well being to be screwed over by a little nobody like myself. She’s gone to Orlando this week to handle some things on Justin’s behalf, and I’m not expecting her to come back out here for at least two weeks after that. I know she has a lot to do as far as Justin’s career goes. Since he isn’t exactly working at the moment, she’s been having to go to a lot of meetings and lunches to explain exactly why that is. I feel really bad for her. It doesn’t seem like the poor woman can ever get a break, so I’m kind of glad that Justin has basically been behaving himself for me so I didn’t have to quit on Lynn. This way, at least she can rest assure that Justin won’t throw himself down a flight of stairs to rid the world of himself while she‘s away. And I really hope that she takes some time for herself before she comes back out here to visit again too. Lord knows, she deserves it. I’ve never seen anyone look so tired before I met Lynn Harless, aside from myself and well…Justin of course.

I spent the first three days of last week cleaning Justin’s house. It was dirtier than I would have expected. The laundry room was probably the worst. The hamper looked like it had overflowed long ago, and the clothes had started to form another large mountain on the floor in front of it. I’m guessing he either has an insane supply of underwear, or…he’s just been wearing the same ones over and over again. The thought of that completely grosses me out though, so I’m trying to make myself believe he has a ton piled up in his drawers inside that bedroom of his. It took me a day and a half of non stop laundry loads to get through all the clothes, and I swear the next time he ‘graces’ himself before me I’m going to teach him a thing or two about laundry rules. Otherwise when he really does run out of clothes all together, I’m not going to be the one to take care of it for him.

Aside from the laundry, I swept, mopped, scrubbed, and dusted every single nook and cranny of the house as well. I couldn’t believe how he’d let such a beautiful house to go such shit. There were people living on the street and in homeless shelters that could have done a better job of keeping the place presentable. It really started to make me think that Justin Timberlake was as much of a spoiled brat as he was a mental case. I started to despise him as I was dusting the large ceiling fan that towered above his living room. Here was a guy who had everything, and he couldn’t even appreciate it. Why even have a big house? I’d wondered. Why not just go and live with his mother? There were a lot of questions I came up with in those three days actually. Most of which I’m sure I’ll never have an answer to. I wouldn’t’ dare ask Justin, as I know he’d just scream at me or slam a door in my face. And…I don’t need him to give me a reason to leave.

As shocking as it was to me, I discovered that Justin actually does eat the food I cook for him. After experiencing his less than welcoming attitude, I figured that he would think any food I cooked would be full of poison or something. The second night, after I’d made something for myself to eat, I realized that Justin hadn’t come out from his ‘lair’ the entire day. I knew, because I’d spent the entire day in the house cleaning without so much as a ‘get the hell out’ from him. I felt a little guilty, thinking that he might have made the effort to eat something if I’d left for a bit. So, I decided that I could make him a little something and leave it by his door, knowing that even if he didn’t eat it I could put it in the fridge for him and he’d heat it up himself later on after I’d gone. I made my way up to the second floor silently. I didn’t want him to hear me because I wasn’t exactly sure what he would do if he felt I was ‘snooping around’ near his room. I put the tray of food at the base of his closed door, and didn’t bother to knock. I wasn’t about to be yelled at. But I confess…I did strain my ears to try and hear if he was alive inside that room. I thought I could hear the TV blaring softly, but that was it. Whatever he did in that room all day was a mystery to me, and it still is. I guess he must sleep. I know that’s what I used to do.

I shouldn’t be concerned.

The next morning I walked into the house to find the tray I’d left by Justin’s door positioned on the kitchen counter, it’s plates litterally scraped clean of the food I’d prepared for him. That made me smile a little bit, but it quickly faded away when I realized how unappreciated my efforts were to him. I wondered, ‘why did I bother?’, then I remembered it was my job and went about my day as if nothing significant had taken place. The rest of the week came and went without incident. I’d clean, I’d cook, he’d eat it, and I’d barely get the time of day from him(if he even came out of his room).

Today, I’ve decided, is a good day to go to the grocery store. Lynn called me last night and asked me if I had been shopping since she left. I told her that I hadn’t, but it was only because there had been enough food in the house to get by. She seemed to understand, but the tone of slight dissapointment in her voice hadn’t gone unnoticed by me. I guess I understood. Justin was her son, and at this point in his life she seemed to view him as an irresponsible child who wouldn’t feed himself or keep up on his hygiene unless he was reminded by somebody. It made me wonder how often Lynn talked to Justin on the phone. I had no idea of course, because he had a private phone line in his bedroom. But I figured she must have been keeping some kind of tabs on him. I would usually hear the shower running once or twice a day, and he was eating. Surely, somebody must have been inspiring him to act a little less like a caveman.

I repeatedly reassured Lynn that I would get to the grocery store as soon as humanly possible, so that we wouldn’t die of starvation or whatever it was she thought was going to happen. It aggravated me a little bit, because while the food wasn’t overflowing out of Justin’s pantry and refridgerator, there was still enough to make sensible meals for a few more days. I guess I’m just not used to having everything at my disposal. I was never brought up to believe that a half empty refridgerator was unacceptable. Money was something that was valued, not plentiful. It’s no wonder that Justin is as immature and selfish as he is. He has everything, he always has, and right now he’s not getting his way. It should be enough to make me walk away from this situation all together. But damn it…I just can’t.

I’ve made a list of everything I think we could use in the house, and then some, on top of the things Lynn had rattled off to me over the phone. In all, I have about three notebook pages worth of shit I have to pick up, and I know I’m going to be in for a fun filled afternoon at the supermarket. With a sigh, I open the cabinet in front of me just to be sure that I haven’t missed anything. Cumin, paprika, oregano…hmm, what about sauces or…

“You’re going to the store today.”

It’s not a question, it’s more like a command. But the voice is so gruff and scratchy that I jump a mile in the air before realizing that it’s only Justin who’s decided to scare the hell out of me. “What?,” I question like moron. “The store…”

His brow furrows and he narrows his eyes at me like I’m the stupidest person he’s ever met in his life. “Yeah the store. You know, that place where they sell different things you can buy? You have been to one before, right?”

I give him the once over. He’s dressed in grey sweats and a baggy white tee shirt, the same clothes I saw him in when I was first introduced to him. His hair is a mess of scraggly curls that are pleading for a trim, and his facial hair is stubbly and unkempt. His eyes are sunken in and bloodshot, as if he hasn’t had a good nights sleep in years. Actually, I hate to say it, but right now he looks like a miserable old man. His mere presence is making me uncomfortable, and I almost wish he’d blurt out whatever it is he wants as fast as he possibly can so he can go back to his lair, where he can’t bother anybody with his miserable, impossible attitude anymore.

“What are you looking at?”

I glare at him. “What do you need from me, Justin? I really hope you didn’t come downstairs to simply badger me about not knowing about the store or something. Because I’m sorry, that’s pretty lame.”

He doesn’t respond. Instead, he looks at me like I have three heads. It’s a look of half shock, half anger. He looks like he wants to strangle me and hug me at the same time. I think it’s been a long time since anybody has used the kind of tone I just used with him, and I know a part of him has just come alive because of this. He probably feels somewhat challenged. He must be thinking ‘by God, she’s not babying me’. Well, I guess I’m just a god damned miracle worker then, and hell…I barely had to lift a finger.

He doesn’t break his gaze from mine as he reaches into his pocket and pulls out a folded piece of paper. “These are things I need, that my mom probably didn’t think to tell you about. I know she called you, she told me she did. By the way, you should make sure you get to the store at least once a week, otherwise she’s going to get upset.”

I snatch the paper from him in disgust. “There’s entirely too much food in the house already,” I protest. “I don’t need to go to the store every single week Justin. That’s a waste of my time. You know that, as well as I do.”

“Just get to the store,” he snaps. “I don’t want to hear it.”

I focus on the paper he handed me and start to unfold it, as he plods away from me. What a fucking asshole. If I could…if I knew that I wouldn’t get criminal charges processed against me, I really would have slapped him across the face. That’s what he needs. A good old fashioned ass kicking to knock him back into reality. But of course, he’s Justin Timberlake, and the idea of anybody laying a finger on him, especially given his current situation, is unheard of . I mean damn, they’d probably give me the chair. With a sigh, I finally decide to forget about what just happened, and concentrate on the extra stuff I have to buy. But with once glance at the paper, I’m positive it’s not going to be an easy task. Justin’s handwriting is less than satisfactory, and I’m sorry to say that the word coffee is barely legible. It’s not going to work. I need a clear explanation of what he wants and I’m already annoyed as it is. To make matters worse, he’s gone upstairs now so that means I’m going to have to go up to his damn room.

The lair.

It makes me shudder.

If it were any other day I’d probably just let this roll off my shoulders. I’d just say ‘screw his list, I’ll get it out of him another day’. But I have to go to the store today. I guess I have to pick up Justin’s prescriptions or something, that’s what Lynn said, and I think its part of the reason why she was disappointed I hadn’t gone to the store yet this week. I didn’t mention that part to Justin just now because I feel weird talking about his meds and stuff with him. I don’t know how he feels about his anti depressants and stimulants, and I sure as hell wasn’t about to have him scream at me for bringing the subject up.

So, knowing that I have to do as I’ve been told, I creep up to the second floor of Justin’s home. When I stop in front of his door, I can hear the familiar sound of his tv blaring softly, but nothing else. I knock twice. I wait. No answer. I try to listen harder, thinking that maybe he’s gone into his bathroom. But when I don’t hear a toilet flush, or water running, I get impatient. I knock again. “Justin, come to the door please. I need to ask you something.”

Still nothing.

This is ridiculous. “Fine. Forget it, you fag! I’ll just skip your stuff then---”

I guess getting angry did the trick, because the door has just been swung wide open. An infuriated Justin Timberlake is standing in the open space now. His eyes are filled with rage, and I’m assuming this was the wrong time to bother him. I don’t really care though. I have a job to do, and I’m going to do it come hell or high water. “Hi,” I plaster a sickeningly fake smile on my face. “I have a question about---”

“What. Do. You. Want.”

I hate myself for it, but I have to take a step backward. In all honesty, he’s scaring the shit out of me right now. He looks like he could kill somebody, and of course me being the little wimp that I am, can’t take it. I keep having this vision replay itself in my mind of him jumping on me and attacking me, punching me and kicking me until I’ve succumbed to my injurys. It causes me to tremble slightly, but I force myself to suck it up. I can’t let him intimidate me, because if I do, he’ll have me right where he wants me. And I’ve made promises me myself. I refuse to be controlled by another male as long as I live. I suck in a deep breath and thrust his list in his face. “I can’t read your damn writing.”

“Did you call me a fag before?”

I flash him a smug smile. “I don’t know. Did I?”

“Stupid bitch, I should fire you right now,” he says, in disgust. “You have no right to say anything like that to me.”

Now I’m pissed. “You know what? I did call you that. You know why Justin? Because you fucking pissed me off. You come dowstairs, scare the shit out of me, practically bark an order for me to get to the store, and then you give me a shopping list that looks like it was written by a three year old. I’m not sorry about it. You deserve it. You‘re acting like a fag, so that’s what I‘m going to call you.”

He still doesn’t answer me, but he seems to lose his dignity very rapidly. Now instead of looking like he wants to kill me, he looks like hes about to bawl like a baby. His eyes are really glassy now, and his bottom lip is quivering every so slightly. I guess I must have struck some kind of chord with him. I really don’t care though. He needs to learn that if I’m going to work here, he’s going to have to treat me with some sort of dignity. I may get scared sometimes, but I’m not an idiot, and I can handle myself just fine. Big bad Justin isn’t about to tear me apart.

“Fuck you,” he says finally, slightly above a whisper.

“Rewrite the list.” I mutter. “Or you can forget about your extras.”

He balls his hands into tight fists, and his jaw line tightens considerably. Yeah, he might punch the wall…or me. But if he punches me, he’s going to be sorry.

“Well,” I say, tiredly. “Are you going to rewrite it, or---”

He slams the door in my face before I can finish what I’m saying. I gasp a little, but I don’t know why. I should have been expecting that. I get angry. Angry because I’ve never met anybody as difficult or as angry as Justin. I throw the piece of paper at his door. “Fine! Fine just stay in there then! Nobody cares if you lock yourself away, Justin. Nobody cares that all you do is worry about yourself! God, you’re not the only one with problems!” I finally stop yelling and I realize that I’ve become short of breath. I’m…infuriated. I feel my face, and it’s hot as fire. What the hell? Why am I so worked up? This is my job. Surely, I’m not the first person in the world that’s worked for an asshole? No…he’s not going to affect me like this. I won’t allow it.

After taking a few deep breaths I turn to make my way down the stairs again. Just before I reach the stairway though, I hear a loud, angry yell and a crash come from Justin’s room. I have to stop. For a moment I’m concerned, but then I convince myself that it’s his issue and not mine. What if he’s hurt? I groan at the thought. No, no he has to start holding his temper on his own, without somebody babying him. It’s the only way he’s goin to learn. Right. I’m going to the supermarket for the day. Justin is a big boy, and he needs to fend for himself. I nod in agreement with myself, and continue to hold my head high as I make my way down the stairs. I can hear him yelling and throwing things still, but I pretend to be oblivious to it.

It’s just not my problem if Justin has an anger management issue. That’s not why I was brought here. I was brought here to be a food preparing, pill giving semi nurse, who cleans the house out of the goodness of her heart. I smile with confidence as I grab my shopping list, purse and car keys. Oh! maybe I’ll get some really good drive through on the way home.

More points for me.
*****************
She’s a bitch is what she is.

A fucking selfish bitch who doesn’t’ care about anybody but herself. She doesn’t care about somebody else’s feelings. She doesn’t care that maybe…that maybe I am a fag. That maybe I’m trying as hard as I can not to let it show. How the fuck is she going to come up here and just…just point it out? I mean, I didn’t give off any signs that I really was a fag did I? I barely talked to the girl for Christ’s sake. Fuck, how in the hell did she see it? How?

Shane. Shane told her.

I rock myself back and forth on my bed, and clutch the down feather pillow tighter to my chest. It’s so hot in here right now, like a sauna. I have the air conditioner going full blast, and the ceiling fan going too, but it’s not helping. She thinks I’m a fag. No…no, she knows. She knows exactly who I am. Shane got to her somehow. Just like he got to the rest of them. I don’t know how he does it. How does he do it?

“I’m not doing anything,” he tells me, taking a seat beside me on the bed. “It’s blatently obvious, baby. You just, you just have this aura about you. You know, it’s just so easy for people to tell that you like to get it in the ass.” He starts to laugh, that mad, insanely creepy laugh. He won’t stop.

“That’s not true,” I whisper, feeling the hot tears travel down my face. “It’s not.”

But he doesn’t answer. He’s not there anymore. I’m alone again. Alone with my fears, and the truth about everything I’ve done. I can’t change it. I just have to accept it. And that makes me so angry that I just want to go downstairs and slam that girls head into the wall. But I wont…no…I can’t do that. I can’t hurt somebody else because of what he turned me into. I take a deep breath and look around what used to be my nice serene bedroom. It’s trashed. I don’t even know what happened to me before, but I completely lost it. After she said that to me..that I was a fag, I just started throwing shit everywhere. Anything I could pick up and throw, got thrown. The tv, dvd player, vcr, alarm clock, bedding, chairs…anything. Now it looks like I’m living in a pile of garbage. God forbid my mother sees this. She’ll have a fucking coronary.

I should just kill myself.

I eye the bottle of pills on my dresser. I took two before, after I’d tired myself out from throwing things around. It helped a lot. I went to sleep. And I know that if I took the whole bottle I wouldn’t have woken up, and all of my problems would have magically melted away. I’d be gone and I wouldn’t need to worry anymore. But I guess…I guess I know what that would do to my mom. I can’t try to kill myself knowing that she would be so incredibly hurt by it. It’s the only reason I’m still here. Maybe she’s right. Maybe I just need to give in and go back home with her. After all, she’s the only one who cares. It’ll be hard of course.. I’ll be looking over my shoulder every five minutes thinking one of them has come back from the grave to seek their revenge on me. But I mean, I’m sure all of that will pass eventually.

But anyway, that’s not even the whole reason I’m afraid of going back there.

I know Kerri is in LA right now. She’s off living with Trace somewhere in the hills. I have no desire to know where, and that’s good, because any confrontation with Trace or Kerri right now, would lead to distaster. But if I moved back to Tennessee I know it would only be a matter of time before Kerri would come home to visit with her family. I--I can’t tolerate seeing her ever again. I just can’t. It’s too painful…to see what I did to her. I don’t think I could live with myself. It’s because I’m weak, a failure, a loser. A fag. Maybe I’m avoiding my problems, but then again, that’s what I’ve been trying to do from the very beginning. Sure I got help, but only because I was caught in the act.

Sometimes I think about what would have happened if Trace hadn’t discovered me on the beach that night. If my cutting had been kept a secret, would I even be here right now? Or would I have cut myself so badly that I bled to death in a hotel room someplace? I don’t have those answers, but I do know that if I had died, Kerri wouldn’t have been hurt like she was. And Trace…he’d actually have a little more respect for me. I guess it doesn’t matter though. Things are what they are, and I can’t change them. Fuck em right? Fuck em both if they can’t tolerate me. I’ll just make sure I remain inside my bedroom, and stay far far away from Tennesee or anything that has to do with the name Kerri Donovan. I think it’s the only way I can maintain what little sanity I have left.

Although, with whats her face around, I don’t know how long it will be before I am labled clinically insane.

Who the fuck does she think she is anyway? Coming in here, acting like she can just take my mothers place or something. She doesn’t even know me, or my mom, or anything about our past history. All she fucking sees is dollar signs, because if she didn’t, my attitude towards her would have driven her away the first day. I tried to get my mom to tell me how much she was paying her too, but of course she wouldn’t tell me. She told me that it didn’t matter, and asked me why I would need to know that anyway. “It’s not your business, Justin,” she’d said. “Melanie works for me.”

Thinking of her actual name makes me so angry, that I have to throw something else across the room to get the feeling to pass. I just…god damn it, how could she say that to me? How? I shake my head. I don’t even know what to do with myself right now. I haven’t felt like such a nasty low life in a long time. Granted, my depression has taken a big toll on me the past few months. I’m thinner. I look sick half the time, and I have barely any energy at all. It’s no wonder my mom hired that girl to come stay here. I really look like shit. I guess I’d been in denail about it up until now. I went into the bathroom this morning and took a good long look at myself. It scared me. I looked like I was some kind of crack addict. My face was so pasty white that I barely recognized myself. I tried to think back to the last time I was totally healthy and happy. I …I could barely remember. I think it was on tour sometime last summer, but I cant’ remember the exact event. The incident has drowned that all out. It’s all I can think about anymore. I mean, I don’t know why either. My pills and things are supposed to be taking care of that. My psychiatrist was supposed to take care of that. My friends…my friend were supposed to help me get through it.

But now I just feel like it happened yesterday.

I sob.

I realize how badly I need somebody to hold onto right now. How badly I’ve needed somebody…for awhile now. I contemplate calling Madison, but I don’t know if it’s a good idea. Lately every time I call her she usually ends up calling my mom, and they talk about how they can both ‘get me through this‘. Strangely enough, they’ve become sort of close now. I guess my mom decided that Madison wasn’t completely at fault for what Doug did to me in the clinic, and started to talk to her about how she felt about the whole situation. It‘s kind of nerve wracking to know that Madison probably knows how much I‘ve disappointed my mom, but I try to ignore all of that during our sessions. Anyway, I told Madison she can tell my mom whatever she wants, because I just don’t care anymore. Why should I try to hide from my mom anyway? I’ll just end up telling her everything in the end. Madison thinks that’s healthy. Whatever. I’m really getting tired of all this analyzation crap, and I wish I could just stop taking pills and talking to doctors all together.

Maybe I will. Maybe I’ll just stop doing everything and see what happens.

The pills are next to my cell phone. I stare at it. The little green light blinks signifying that it’s fully charged. I can’t remember the last time it rang. My mom always calls my room line. I grab it and flip it open. I look through the call history, and have to laugh when I see that Trace was the last person that called me…and that was more than four months ago. I feel like I’ve dropped off the face of the earth. Funny…last year you couldn’t get the damn thing to stop ringing. What the hell happened? When did everything get so bad again? Why am I so fucking alone, and why…why the hell do I keep pushing everybody away? I stare at Trace’s number. My mind says ‘fuck him’, but I want to talk to him. I need him.

I push send.

It rings about seven times before I hear him pick up. “Unless its about your mom, I’m not dealing with it,” he snaps.

I can’t even speak. I’m in shock that he even answered. I’m so torn. There’s this huge part of me that wants to cry and beg him to hear me out. It wants me to tell him that our friendship matters. But there’s the other part of me that hates him for giving up on me. He was supposed to understand, and turning his back on me made him a backstabbing asshole. You don’t need him.

“Well?”

“I…Trace…” I stutter. “I mean, it’s…it’s not about her.”

“Good. Don’t call me again.”

The line goes dead. I pull the phone away from my ear and hold it out in front of me, but it doesn’t ring. He doesn’t feel bad for me. He doesn’t care if I’m upset and alone. I know he’s thinking that I brought all of this on myself…if he’s even giving me a second thought right now. I’d like to put all the blame on myself too, but…but if it wasn’t for Shane I’d be just fine right now. Just fucking fine. But I‘m not fine.
I‘m a fucking mess. And…

And nobody cares.

There’s broken glass on the floor, and I think about how much of a release it would be to just take a slice or two. I can feel the tension rise to the surface of my skin, begging to be let out. I could do it…I know I could. There’s nobody here to stop me. Bitch is still at the store because I didn’t hear her car pull up the drive. So tempting…should I do it…

Do it. Please do it.

A pathetic whimper escapes me. “No.” I shake my head roughly. “I need to be the better person.”

“How,” Shane laughs. “How can you be better when you’re not even trying?”

He’s right.

“Come on,” he continues. “You know how good it will feel, don’t you?”

I get off the bed and step every so slowly over to where the glass is. It used to be my water glass but now its just shards of broken Waterford crystal. Amazing how expensive pain can be. I tower over the gleaming glass pieces. They almost seem like they could be ice. Jagged ice…so cold, so relaxing. I bend down and pick up the sharpest piece. Immediately I feel exactly like I did when I got that gun. I’m powerful now. Powerful enough to fight off all of the pain and sadness plaguing me. I sit back down on the bed…pull down my sweats, and stare at the scars on my thighs. It’s rare that I look at them anymore, because when I do all I can think about is how good it would feel to get a minute of relief again. I bite my lip. I know its wrong. But I’m so lost…and its so…so good. Like a drug. Like an addiction that I can’t put to rest.

A car door slams outside. What’s her face is home now. I stare at the glass in my hand, debate for a minute, then drop it. It’s not worth her walking in on me…finding out what I do to myself. It’s not worth her calling my mother and telling her what I did. Because that will land me right back in the looney bin and I can’t go back there. Yes, I’m stuck once again.

With no way out this time.
Trials by ialwayzbesingin
I waited forty five minutes at the damn pharmacy counter, because certain people couldn’t get their stuff together.  Apparently my CNA license wasn’t enough proof that I was authorized to pick up Justin’s medication.  They had to call up everybody under the sun to verify that I was authorized to do it, and it really pissed me off.  I mean, I probably could have picked up the ingredients to make rat poison for anybody else and it wouldn’t have been an issue.  But no, because it was for Justin, extra steps had to be taken.  After I’d shown them another form of ID and about three major credit cards, they decided to call Lynn for a referral.  Then she didn’t pick up.  I was getting annoyed and my stomach was growling, but I knew I had to get the prescriptions filled before the pharmacy closed or Justin would have me thrown out of the house.  They told me they’d have to call his doctor for an authorization and I just grumbled that it was fine because I needed the medicine as soon as possible.

Forty minutes I stood there while they were on hold with the psychiatric facility.  Apparently his shrink was in an important consultation and couldn’t be bothered.  I started to get really angry at Justin for being such a mental case in the first place, but the longer I stood there the more my feelings started to change.  He really was in a lot of pain…too much pain, and I was acting like I didn’t understand anything about it.  I’d left him alone in his house, while he was throwing a tantrum, and I knew that was something I wasn’t supposed to do.  Although Lynn didn’t go into great detail with me about Justin’s moods, she still told me about his history.  Apparently after his abduction, he was caught cutting himself.  That was why he was admitted to a psychiatric facility.  I’m sure he’d be really angry if he found out that I knew, but I’d never tell him unless I had to.

I hate to say it, but twenty minutes in I was really starting to worry about him.  What if he had hurt himself?  He may have been a cold hearted asshole but that didn’t mean I wanted him to get hurt.  I wouldn’t wish that on anybody.  Suddenly, I didn’t want to get the medication so I could get on with my shopping; I wanted to get it so I could go back to the house and check on Justin.   God forbid anything drastic had happened.  I’d never be able to forgive myself, and Lynn…I didn’t want to think about what that would have done to her.  Finally, after what seemed like years, Justin’s doctor Madison Powers authorized me as his nurse and I was able to get the medication.  I would have asked to thank her but I really didn’t think it was appropriate.  After all, she was just doing her job.

I think I did the quickest grocery shopping of my life, like I was on Supermarket Sweep or something.  I didn’t even care what brands of food I was buying, even though I knew Justin was an anal ass and would probably complain.  It didn’t matter.  Having him unharmed and complaining was probably better than having him incapacitated someplace.  I don’t even know how fast I drove back to the house.  I must have been doing at least eighty five down the interstate, and that’s really bad because I’m supposed to be responsible, but I was panicking.  My heart was racing the entire time, visions of Justin lying in a pool of blood on the kitchen floor kept flooding my mind.  It was really horrible.  I think I started to cry…

And  then I pulled into the driveway.

I’m standing in the house now, not caring that there is ice cream in the back of my car and its probably going to melt all over the interior.  There are more important things to worry about right now.  Like…that the house is dark and quiet, and I don’t know where the hell Justin is or if he’s okay.  I creep forward slowly, towards the dark hallway that leads into the living room.  “Justin,” I whisper.  “A-are you okay?”

No answer.

He must be upstairs.  At least that’s where I’m hoping he is.  I hope he didn’t run off someplace.  It would only cause chaos if people spotted him on the street looking like a crazy person.  I take the stairs two at a time and run down the hallway, skidding to a stop in front of his bedroom door.  I listen but there is no noise.  The usual murmur of the television is non existent and I can only think the worst has happened.  “Justin!“ I pound on the door.  “Justin open up! I’m sorry I left…I shouldn’t have done that!“  I’m mad that I’m almost hysterical right now, but I think I have a pretty good reason to be.  I try the knob, and surprisingly the door opens.  It’s the first time it hasn’t been locked since I’ve come up to see him, and I’m kind of shocked.  I really hope he’s okay…

“Justin--“  I flick on the light and step inside the room, gasping in surprise when I see the damage that‘s been done.  The place has been trashed.  Naturally, it’s because he was throwing things around, but I didn’t think it was going to be this bad. I think everything that wasn’t bolted to the wall or the floor has been tossed around and broken.  His entertainment center, including the flat screen tv, dvd player and stereo system are scattered in broken pieces around the room.  Pictures that were hanging on the wall have been seemingly tossed into each other, and the glass shards from the frames lie scattered like grass seed on the carpet.  “Oh God.”  

I can’t help but feel that the worst has happened to him.  I keep staring at the closed bathroom door, picturing that Justin is inside, bleeding to death in the bathtub.  I physically shudder.  “Oh my god,” I whisper.  “This is all my fault.”  Jesus, what the fuck was I thinking about, leaving him alone while he was throwing a fit?.  Hell, what was I even thinking insulting him when I know that he’s in such a fragile state of mind?  Sometimes I can be so damn selfish.  God forbid anybody hurts my pride… Shit… I just fucked up everything and I can’t go back and fix it.  But, I might still have a chance to make things right.  If Justin is hurt, there still might be time to get him help.  So, I walk forward towards the bathroom, being careful not to step on any broken glass along the way.  

“Justin.”  I knock on the door and wait, but there is no response.  I push the door open then, cringing at the thought of what I might see.  But as I enter the room, I find that Justin is nowhere to be found.  It’s just the empty bathroom, and it’s actually very clean despite the disaster that is Justin’s bedroom.  I’m assuming he didn’t bother trashing any other part of the house…it probably wasn’t worth it to him.  This could be good.  This could mean he calmed down and he’s just…out.  Out where? I don’t’ fucking know and I’m worried about where he might have gone.  But I guess the fact that he’s missing is better than watching him bleed to death in his bathroom.

Figuring I should continue my search, I turn towards the door, only to run right into Justin as I do so.  I scream and jump back, shocked that he‘s snuck up on me like this.  “What…”

“Get out.” He grunts.

“Excuse me?,” I say breathlessly.  “Do you have any idea how worried I was?”

He pretends not to hear me, and brushes past me.  Suddenly, my pride takes over and I don’t want to feel bad for him anymore.  I want to be angry at him like I was in the store. I want to tell him exactly how I feel…that he’s an asshole and he needs to grow up.  But as I watch him step ever so carefully around the broken glass and over to the window, I can’t help but keep my feelings bottled inside of me.  He just stares out the window as if I’m not even in the room, and for the first time, I realize just how tense Justin is.  His shoulders are rigid and stiff, as if he’s trying to protect himself from some oncoming force.  I’m sure that if I dared to get near him right now, he’d lash out at me, so that’s why I’m keeping my distance.  But I’m not too timid to speak up again.  “What happened in here?”

“I told you to leave.”

“Well, I don’t care,” I say, my voice rising a little.  “I leave to do your shopping and I come back and you’ve wrecked your room.  There has to be some sort of reason behind it.”

“You pissed me off,” he whispers.  He still doesn’t turn to face me though, and my guess is that he’s crying right now.  But of course, he’s too pigheaded to let his emotions show.  

“Justin,” I sigh.  “You know, you can’t keep doing this.  None of your problems are going to be solved by shutting yourself up in your room, and brooding twenty four hours a day.  If you’re angry you should talk about your problems instead of destroying everything.  Violence isn’t the answer, you know.”

Naturally he doesn’t respond.  He doesn’t move an inch from his spot by the window, and I know everything  I’ve just said has passed through one of his ears and gone out the other.  He doesn’t care…or maybe he does and he just afraid to accept his problems and move on with his life.  I don’t really know, and I’m sure he’s not about to break down and confess all of his fears to me. Anybody else would give up, but I guess deep down I really do feel badly for him.  I guess deep down…I see who I used to be in him, and I realize how horrible I treated myself.  I guess…I don’t want anybody to have to suffer like that as long as they are in my presence.  “Well if you’re just going to ignore me, the least you can do is help me clean up this mess,” I mutter.  “Everything is broken and there are shards of glass every where…”  My voice trails off because I know I’ve reached a touchy subject.  I remember that Justin thinks I don’t know anything about his cutting issue, and I’m a little disappointed that I let myself slip like this.

He turns to me now.  His face is streaked with tears, and I don’t really know how to react.  I really doubt he’s happy about this situation, but I don’t think he can hide his emotions at the moment.  It’s a lot to deal with…because I know he realizes that I know something.  I’m sure he’s embarrassed, humiliated even, and part of me wants to run away and leave him alone…but I wont.  

“Justin…”

“Can you just go away?,” he half sobs.  “Just go…”

I cross my arms, and look at the floor.  “You know I can’t.”

“She told you about what I used to do to myself?”

“If you‘re talking about the cutting, then yes,” I confess.  I’m actually surprised he hasn’t thrown me into the wall yet, but the more I stand here and deal with Justin, the more I’m starting to realize that he’s far, far less scary that I’ve thought him to be all along. I force myself to look up at him again, and I…I see a different version of the man I’ve been living with for the past couple of weeks.  Finally, I think I’m seeing him for what he truly is.  He‘s terrified and he’s trying as hard as he can to keep himself hidden from the world.  The longer I look into his sad blue eyes, the more I can tell how he used to be.  How…happy he was.  I can see the way his eyes used to light up when he would smile…when somebody he loved would make him happy.  I frown.  It’s not like he deserves to be this miserable, nobody really does.  What he really needs is somebody to believe in him…what he really needs is a friend.  

I just don’t know if I can be his friend.

“I’m sorry.”  He shakes his head roughly and rubs his face with his hands.  “Please don’t call my mom up and tell her about this.  I can’t face her about it.  She…she’s trusting me not to…to break down…”

“Justin…”  I’m shocked when I find myself just inches away from him.  I didn’t realized I’d moved across the room.  Hell, I don’t think he noticed either.  I draw in a breath, and wait a moment to see if I’ve made him uncomfortable.  He doesn’t seem to care, so I speak up again.  “I’m not going to call her right now.  But I need to know if you cut yourself tonight.”

And he gives me the most sincere look I’ve ever seen.  “No,” he says, slightly above a whisper.  “I couldn’t do it.”

It should be enough to convince me, but I know better.  It’s a training thing.  I know what to look for.  People who injure themselves are usually really good at hiding it, unless they want to be caught.  While I feel horrible about it, I can’t make myself believe him, and it scares the hell out of me that I know what I have to do next.  “Just come into the bathroom. It‘ll be quick,” I promise him.  “I just have to make sure that you--”

“Stop it,“ he barks.  The fear and anger in his eyes is unmistakable.  He quickly steps back into the corner of the room and wraps his arms around himself protectively.  “Leave me alone.”

I place my hands on my hips.  It sucks, but I know I have to act like the older, more professional person right now.  “Your mom didn’t tell you that I’m a certified nurses aid,” I explain.  “And I can understand why she didn’t.  She didn’t want you to feel like your house had been turned into a medical ward.  But now that all this has happened, I…have to tell you why I’m here and what I’m supposed to do.  In a situation like this, when a person who has a history of cutting does something like this, I have to check them.  It’s not an option.  So just suck it up, and lets get it over with.”  I don’t wait for him to bark another order for me to leave him alone.  Instead, I turn on my heel and walk into his bathroom.  I figure he knows that if he doesn’t comply, it will result in me having to cal his mother, and I know that’s the last thing he wants right now.  

I flick on the light and open his medicine cabinet, so I can find some kind of stimulant for him.  I need him to be calm while I do this, or he’ll get sick.  Plus, I think he could use a good nap while I clean up his room.  God knows, I don’t have the patience to let him help me with the mess.  For awhile it’s quiet.  I find the right pills, and fill up a cup with water.  I try to occupy my mind with something other than the fact that I’m about to be standing in front of a half naked man for the first time in….oh god…

Now I’m shaking.

“Y--you don’t have to do this,” I hear him say after awhile.  “I swear, I didn’t do anything.”

It’s enough to break me out of my fears for the moment, and I slowly look up at him.  He’s standing in the door frame that separates the bedroom from the bathroom.  His eyes are glossy, like he’s about to burst into tears all over again.  I remember what it felt like to be inches from tears every minute of every day.  It was like being in a fog all the time.  I couldn’t really see or hear anybody, but I knew they were there.  I was just so…cloudy and lost.  Nothing mattered, and after awhile I almost wanted to feel that way all the time.  I was almost afraid to be happy.  It was like depression was a permanent part of me.  I couldn’t shake it.  I needed it to survive.  “I don’t have a choice,” I say quietly.  “So just…come into the light.”

He seems to debate what to do for a moment.  He looks at the floor, he chews his lip, he steps on the bottoms of his sweats so they cover his feet.  “No.”  He doesn’t look at me.

“Do you want me to check myself?”

He glares at me.

“Because you know that’s what I’ll have to end up doing, Justin.” I unscrew the cap to his pills, take out two and place them on the sink.  “And if you resist, I’m going to have to call your mom and your doctor.  It‘s really a lot of unnecessary drama, because I‘m sure that you‘re just fine.  But I wouldn’t be doing my job if I ignored it, not after seeing the amount of glass that’s all over your floor.”

He clenches his jaw tightly, and for a moment I see that rage reenter his eyes, but it quickly fades away.  I think he’s seeing that I have a valid point, and the best thing he can do is give in.  “Fine.”  He pushes himself away from the door frame and finally steps into the bathroom.  

He’s skinny and pale like he has some kind of disease.  I nearly gag.  It’s all too familiar and I can’t believe it.  I try to shrug the feeling away but I just…I can’t.  It’s staying with me, but I know I have to be strong…just for a little while.  After this is dealt with I can go be a whimpering fool somewhere by myself.  But right now, I know my patient needs me so I’ll tuck my emotions deep down inside of m.  Unfortunately, that’s exactly what I’ve been taught not to do.  “Arms out, palms up,” I direct him.

He rolls his eyes, but he does what I’ve asked him to do.  “Be quick and don’t touch me,” he grumbles.

“Right,” I scoff.  I give his arms a quick check, and nod in satisfaction.  “All right, your arms are good.  Pull your shirt half way up your torso.”

I continue to check him, without so much as a grunt from him the entire time his shirt is lifted up.  He’s really, really pale.  More so than I thought.  I cringe and have to hold back the moan that is dying to escape out of my mouth.  The first thing he really needs to do is get out in the sun at least once a day, everyday.  I’m going to enforce it. I mean, its for his own good.  I can’t have Lynn coming out here to visit, with him looking like this.  She’ll think he has some kind of strange sunless disease and I know I’ll be the first one to be blamed.  

“Are we done?,” he whines, once I’m done checking his back for any sort of imperfections.  “I’m tired.”

I shrug, and shake my head.  “I need to see your legs.”

Immediately, he goes tense.  His eyes widen a little bit, and he sucks in his bottom lip.  I guess he didn’t think I’d need to check down there.  But that’s silly.  Why wouldn’t I?  He was in a hospital and I’m sure he’s used to this kind of routine.  But then again…he’s really uneasy around strangers, and I guess I can understand why he’s looking at me like he doesn’t have a clue right now.  “It’s okay,” I reassure him.  “It’ll only take a second.”

Sadly, my words of reassurance only seem to freak him out more.  “Don’t tell me what’s okay,” he says, through clenched teeth.  “You don’t know what’s fucking okay, and what’s not.”

He’s shaking, and…god, I want to comfort him.  I can’t though.  I can’t because I know he’d never let me, and also because I’m fucking scared of getting too close to him right now.  “Maybe not,” I agree.  “But it’s my job to try and calm you down.”

“So I’m a whacko.” He lets out a shaky laugh and runs a trembling hand down the back of his neck.  “Just say it.  Say ‘Justin, you’re a psycho and I need to do my job so I can get the fuck away from you.’”

As far as getting Justin to open up goes, I think this is the closest I’ve gotten so far.  He’s basically just confessed the level of his confidence to me, and that in itself is amazing.  People like Justin hate to let others see how weak they are, because it makes them feel even weaker in the end.  I try not to look shocked, but it’s not an easy task.  “I wouldn’t call you a psycho, Justin,” I say calmly.

“Why not?,” he seethes.  “You-you had no problem calling me a fag.”

Okay.  I was really out of line calling him that.  Obviously, the term ‘fag’ has a big impact on his feelings.  I’m not going to dwell on it because  I’m sure it has something to do with what happened to him, and I really don’t want to think about that kind of thing.  It’s not my business, and I’d rather not be up nights thinking that something really terrible happened to him when he was abducted from that shopping center.  Anyway, its not logical to think that way.  People get kidnapped all the time, all over the world.  He’s just got post traumatic stress, that’s all.  I know people that go through something that deep react this way most of the time.

When I was in my second year of nursing school, a bunch of us were given an observation assignment in the psychiatric wing of a hospital.  We got to see all sorts of cases, stemming from people who were physically abused, to rape victims.  I can still remember the look on some of the their faces.  They were so empty, so…lost.  At the time, I couldn’t imagine what they were really feeling inside.  All I knew was that their lives would never be the same, and I was thankful that nothing like that could ever happen to me.  Looking at Justin now, I’m reminded of that very same expression.  He has that same look in his eyes; afraid of the world, he wants to hide and never come out.  He looks like somebody ran off with his soul.  I can feel what he’s feeling.  I know all too well what’s going through is mind…everyday.  Jesus, maybe I’m out of line but, something happened to Justin.  Something bad.  It may have happened just before he was taken or…

Or maybe they did it to him.

“Melanie, are you hearing me? What the fuck is your problem?”

The fact that he called me by my name, shocks me back into reality.  I shrug off my feelings about Justin…about his abduction.  About…what may or may not have happened to him.  I can’t dwell on that.  Its not my business to know.  I’m probably wrong anyway.  “I hear you.”  I look him in the eyes now.

I’m not wrong.

I’m not wrong because he looks just like I did once I was able to look myself in the eye again.

“I’m done with this bullshit.  You’re violating my privacy, and I don’t have to deal with it!”

He tries to make a move for the doorway, but I block his path.  I know he could easily shove me out of the way, but he doesn’t dare.  I think he knows how bad the consequences could be if he laid a hand on me, and how disappointed his mom would be.  Even so, I can feel myself start to tremble slightly.  “Pants,” I huff.  “Just do it, all right?  I’m not in the mood to be a snitch today, Justin.  And I’m sorry that I called you what I called you earlier.  I was stressed.”

He crosses his arms and shakes his head roughly.  His face is getting redder by the second, and I’m sure he’s only seconds away from completely breaking down.  “You’re not sorry,” he chokes out.  “None of you people are ever really sorry.”

“You can believe that if you want,” I tell him firmly, straightening myself a little.  “But I know what I say is true.”

He stares at me.  His eyes are a steely, intense blue.  They’re cold and intimidating, but I can tell that they weren’t always that way.  It’s amazing how well I can see through him.  It’s scaring me.  

“God…”  He looks at the ceiling for a few moments, and then he finally starts to tug at the waistband of his sweats.  

He’s in tears, but I don’t say anything as he pulls down his pants and rolls up the legs of his boxers.  I know this is extremely difficult for him.  Then I look…and I see it.  There are scars all over his thighs…so many it makes me nauseated.  I can’t even imagine how much pain he must have felt, doing that to himself.  I lean in for a closer look, but I can already tell that the scars are old.  I’m certain he didn’t cut himself tonight, and that he probably hasn’t for some time.  I feel like shit, having to break him like this…but its not like it was my choice.  “Okay, I’m satisfied,” I say, trying to keep the tremble out of my voice.  “You’re free to go now.”

“Right.” He violently yanks his pants back up.  “Now that you’re done fucking gawking at me.  You get your laugh, Melanie? Gonna go tell the world that I’m a cut up nut case?”

“You know I wouldn’t.”

But he says nothing else to me.  He walks briskly past me, and out of the bathroom.  I know I still need to clean up the mess in the bedroom, so I have no choice but to follow him.  He’s at the window again, just staring.  I decide its better to just let him do that, and let him talk to me when he wants to.  “I’m just going to get a garbage bag and a broom and things.  I’ll clean up the mess and then I’ll leave you to do whatever it is you do.”

He bursts into tears.

I don’t even know what the hell I’m supposed to do right now.  Because I…I can barely keep myself stable.

Only he doesn’t know that.

I go downstairs and gather the cleaning supplies as quickly as I can.  Yeah, I know it’s not the best idea to leave a crying Justin alone in a room with sharp objects, but at this point…in some kind of sick fucked up way, I think I’ve gained his trust a little tiny bit.  I don’t think he’d cut himself right now, even if he wanted to.  When I get back to his bedroom, he’s still where I left him, just curled up on the floor now instead of leaning against the wall.  His sobs are quiet, but his whole body is shaking like he’s about to explode.  “Let me get you those pills, and you can take a nap…”

“I’m not taking those God damned pills!”

I get it, and that’s totally fine.  “All right.”  So I leave him to his crying, and I go about my cleaning, as if nothing is out of the ordinary.  I know its weird…anybody else would have called the armed forces to haul him away by now.  Not me though.  No, not Melanie the Weirdo.  Because Melanie the Weirdo knows exactly what’s going on in that fucked up mind of Justin Timberlake‘s.

And Melanie understands Justin Timberlake now.  Probably better than anybody else in the world can.
*************************
“It’s gonna be fine.”

His cheesey smile is in my face and I try to force the same one for him, but I just can’t do it.  I’m fucking scared, and I have no shame admitting it.  When the alarm went off this morning I told him I wasn’t going, and so he yanked me out of bed.  I couldn’t believe he was being so bold with me, but I guess that’s what I need these days: a good kick in the ass to get myself motivated and moving.  I didn’t fuss.  I figured that if Trace was this motivated to get me out of bed and off to my first day on the job then I should have been thankful and cooperated.  It had been so long since I’d seen Trace so  full of energy and happiness, that I didn’t want to break him of the mood.  It made me feel good too.  For a few moments I saw my best friend Trace as I remembered him.  I had closed my eyes for a few minutes then…I could almost hear Justin coming down the hall asking what the hell was taking us so long…

Then I snapped out of it.

“Ker.”

“I know,” I give his hand a squeeze and manage a polite smile.  “I…” I pause and look down at our hands.  He’s laced his fingers through mine now, and I don’t try to pull away.  “Thank you.”  I look into his eyes and nod sincerely.  “I’ve been impossible.”

He smirks a little and shakes his head.  “We’ve all been impossible.”

I hug him, and try my best not to start crying.  For one my makeup will run down my face, ruining any chance of a good impression, and I guess I don’t want Trace to see me cry this morning either.  I’ve been good so far…and if I can make it out of this car and into the building without shedding a tear it will make me feel a hell of a lot better about myself.  Maybe, it will even convince Trace that I don’t need to go see that shrink tomorrow afternoon.  I mean, I know its not his life or anything, but I told him I’d go since he’d gone so far out of his way to find me work.  I understand.  He’s really worried about me, and hell I know I’m a mess.  It might be good for me…might.  I figure since I’ll be working now, it might relieve some of the tension I have about being around people, so going to talk to a shrink won’t be half as bad as I’ve always envisioned it.  Deep down I know it’s the right thing to do.  I need to get past all of this.  It’s just stupid to dwell on it, and I know I don’t want to end up a wreck like Justin.  I have a lot of potential to be successful in my life, and I only have one shot at life, so I need to make the best of it.

I really want to stop burdening Trace with my problems too.   It’s probably the biggest reason I’m giving in so easily.

“Hey.”  He curls his finger under my chin so I’m forced to look at him again.  “You’re great.  And you’re going to show them you’re great.”

I could be with him and not worry about being by myself for the rest of my life.  He’ll always have feelings for me and he’ll always be willing to drop everything for me in a moments notice.  To any other girl, it would be the ideal situation, but I can’t allow myself to open up to Trace that way.  It’s not that I’m not attracted to him, I am.  But it’s just weird, and I’m…it just confuses the hell out of me.  I don’t want to fall into that trap again.  I don’t want to be with somebody for security.  If I do end up with somebody, I want it to be because we both like each other, we’re both attracted to each other, and we genuinely like spending time together.  It’s wrong to keep somebody like Trace around as a security blanket, no matter how special he might make me feel at times…no matter how much shit he takes from me.  I guess I might be forcing myself not to try things out with him for his sake.  I know how crazy I can drive people.  I know how much I can change them and make them hurt themselves…

And me.

I went in for my job interview two days ago and spoke with a guy named David Foster.  He’s the president of the radio station.  He seemed enthusiastic to hire me.  Seemed. Too bad I could see right through his act.  I’ve gotten really good at that…reading people.  Justin taught me how.  The entire time we were together he would coach me on how to read people.  He would tell me how I would know if I could trust somebody,  and how to tell if they were just trying to fuck me over.  It’s probably the best thing I got out of him before he went psycho, because now I can tell when I’m being lied to.  I can tell when somebody is trying to manipulate me.  I didn’t tell Trace what I did at the interview.  I knew it would make him angry.  But I told that guy David.  I told him I knew exactly what he was thinking, and if it was about me getting Justin to do some kind of radio promotion he could forget about it.  He seemed sort of put off.  I knew he hadn’t been expecting a hopeful intern to be so out of line.  He even went so far to tell me that I was ‘parranoid’ and ‘I had a great resume’.   He‘d said “I want you to be a part of my team, Kerri.”

He called me Kerri like he’d known me for years.  

A big part of me wants to tell Trace all about it right now.  I want to just tell him how fucking fake David Foster really is…what his intentions probably are. But I can’t do it.  I don’t want to upset Trace, because I know he had to pull a lot of strings to get me this job.  I’m tired of fucking up.  I’m tired of being a little weak bitch who can’t do or think for herself.  If I want to move forward, I’ll have to deal with a bastard like David Foster.  That’s just life.  It’s not a horror story.  Asshole employers don’t only come along when you’ve been terrorized by a psycho.  Actually, it’s probably the first normal thing that’s come into my life in a long time.  I guess I should be thankful for that.  I guess it’s a step in the right direction.

“When you get in there, ask for a girl named Tarin Somerville.” He smiles and shoves a folded piece of paper into my hand.  

“Okay.“ I don’t read it.  I don’t really care what it says at this point.  I put it in my pocket.

“She’ll get you settled in,” he reassures me.

“Okay, Trace.”  I turn to get out of the car.

“Hey.”

I sigh and look at him again.  “Are you going to let me go in, or are you going to walk me inside like its my first day of kindergarten?”

He laughs.  It’s completely genuine.  Something I haven’t heard out of him in a long time.  He’s…happy.  Happy?  The thought is unreal to me.  “What…”

“Just let me enjoy this.”

I shoot him a confused look.  “Enjoy what?”

“Your sarcasm.  I’ve missed it.”

I stare at him, completely shocked.  I don’t know what’s happening to him.  Just a couple of days ago he was stressed out and moody, just like me.  Now, you’d never know it.  He has some color in his face, and his eyes are bright and happy.  I guess he thinks things are going to be okay.  I sit back and think.  I guess…maybe they are?  No…I can’t be so sure yet.  I can’t let my guard down.  The last time I did that I nearly got myself killed.  Bad things happen when you have too much certainty.  Very bad things.

“How about we go out tonight,” he suggests, cautiously.  “You know, to celebrate and stuff.”

“Oh…I don’t think so, Trace.  I’ll probably be tired.  You know me.”  I laugh nervously and look out the window.  “We have food at home.  You can cook me dinner.”

“Come on,” he whispers.  “This is a new start, Kerrigan.”

I only look at him again because he’s trying so hard right now.  “I can’t,” I blurt out, panicked.

“Why? What the hell is stopping you?  Don’t let them do this to you, Kerri.  They’re gone, they’re dead.  You’re not, and neither am I.”  He draws in a long breath, and stares me directly in the eyes.  “We have to start living again.  I…I want you back.  I want to have fun with you again, Ker.  I miss that girl.”

I pull away from him.  “I’m not that girl, Trace.  Not anymore---”

“You can be,” he persists.  

His face is dangerously close to mine again.  I…don’t like it.  Fuck. Maybe I do.  I’m terrible.  I constantly contradict myself.  “How? You just expect me to transform into this happy go lucky girl again, Trace.  I--I can’t just do that! I’m not you.”

“I know you,“ he tells me. “I know what happened sucked, but I know you Kerri.  I know somewhere inside of you, you’re still the same girl I’ve always known.  You just have to let yourself go.  You have to allow yourself to heal.”  He grabs my face in his hands and smooths my cheeks with his thumbs.  “I’m not going to let you just sit around and waste away, when there‘s a whole world out there waiting for you.”

I know he cares about me, but I hate it when he tries to pressure me into doing things like this with him.  I know he’s bored.  I know he wants to go out and have some fun for a fucking change.  I’d let him go out too.  I really don’t care about sitting home alone anymore.  I don’t want to keep anybody from having a good time.  But I know Trace wouldn’t do that.  He wouldn’t be able to go out and have a good time, knowing that I was sitting home by myself.  It frustrates me.  I feel like he’s always living his life for me, and that’s not his place at all.  With a heavy sigh, and a few more moments of hesitation, I finally decide that it might do me some good to go out for a nice dinner.  Nothing too extravagant, just a nice simple dinner.  I think maybe it would be relaxing…take some stress off of my mind.  Having somebody else waiting on me would be a pleasant change.  Even Elisha said it would do me some good to get out once in a while.  It’s a good idea.  It’s good for me.  

“Dinner,” I say, hesitantly.  “A nice, quiet din---”

“That’s great!,” he exclaims, before I can finish.  He plants a long, hard kiss on my cheek and I’m pretty speechless.  “You’re gonna have a great time, Kerri.  I’ll find a nice place and make a reservation while you’re at work today.”

“Nothing fancy,” I plead with him.  “Just a nice quiet place, where we can talk and stuff.  No clubs, no loud music or anything.”

“Sure.”  But the giddy smile on his face is telling me he hasn’t heard a thing I’ve just said.

“Trace, promise me.”  I yank on his hand.  “I..I don’t want to be nervous when I go out.  You know I hate that.”

“Geez, I promise,” he says, with a roll of his eyes.  “Just relax.  You know I’m good at organizing things.”

I shake my head, but I can’t help but smile.  I just…I can’t be annoyed with him.  He’s too special.  He does too much, and he goes out of his way for no other reason except that he cares about me.  “All right.”

“Have a good day,” he tells me, as I open the door.  “If you run into an issue just call me.”

The last thing I want to do my first day on the job, is go crying to Trace if somebody pisses me off.  The thought never even crossed my mind, up until now.  Suddenly, I want to slap that stupid goofy smile off of his face.  I can’t believe he would even insinuate that I would want to call him, like he was my father or something.  “I’m not completely helpless you know,” I say quietly.  “I was actually going to try and make it through the day on my own.”

“Could you stop being so damn defensive.”  He slouches down in his seat and shakes his head.  “I was just trying to help.”

“You want to know how you can help me, Trace.”  I close the door and lean down to poke my head through the open window.

“Of course.”

“Find something to do today, that has nothing to do with me.”

His brow furrows, and he looks at me, bewildered.  “Huh?”

“I’ll make a deal with you,” I offer.  “I’ll go to dinner with you tonight, if you show me proof that you took a step to better your own life in some way while I was at work.  Otherwise, I’ll just stay home and you can go to dinner by yourself.“

“That’s not even right,” he mutters.  “That’s not fair.”

“Why?,” I scoff.  “You’re always pushing me to be better, and you just put your life on hold.  That’s not fair to you Trace.  It’s not fair to me either.  If you want me to better myself, you have to work on yourself too.  Otherwise there’s no point in any of this.”

I think what I’ve just proposed has shocked him.  I know Trace tends to forget about himself most of the time, that he has needs of his own.  That he’s hurting inside just as much as me.  I think what I’ve just said is fair.  If anything, my idea can only help him, and that’s a good thing.  It’s a step in the right direction.  And for once since this whole thing began, it was actually my idea.  I’m kind of proud of myself.  I’m even smiling.  Damn…I feel…I feel good.

And Trace is smiling now.

“I love you, Kerri,” he says.  

“Yeah I know,” I chuckle.  “Now get the hell out of here.”

“Five o’clock?”  He starts up the car and starts to pull away from the curb.  “I’ll be out here waiting for you.”

I nod.  “Bye.”

“You’re gonna be great!,” he calls out  to me, and honks as he drives away.

I stare after him, until the blue BMW has disappeared over the horizon.  “I hope so,” I whisper.  “I really do.”  I turn around and face the building.  This is it.  From this point on I’ll be heading to this same spot every morning, until something better comes along of course.  There are two young girls standing outside the doorway, smoking cigarettes.  They whisper to each other as I walk past them.  I don’t try to make friends.  I can already sense the politics in this place are ass backwards, but I’ll deal.  I can deal with anything.  I know I can.

Justin taught me that too.

Ten minutes later the elevator dings and the polished silver doors open .  I step out into a simple looking hallway.  A big sign straight ahead reads: KISS FM: LA’s #1 Hit Music Station!.  I used to foam at the mouth at the thought of working at a place like this.  Now I have the opportunity of a lifetime and I think I’d rather be back at the condo hiding in my dark bedroom.  At least there, nobody would pester me about my past…who I know…

I turn the corner just like I did the other day when I was here.  I pass the picture frame lined walls.  I didn’t bother to look at the pictures when I came to the interview, I think I was too jittery. But now I can’t help but steal a glance.  I see dozens of  celebrities posed with the big radio personalities that work here.  The Backstreet Boys, Gwen Stefani, Britney Spears, DMX, P. Diddy…

And of course, the very last picture at the end of the corridor has to be Justin.

Or is it?

This Justin is completely different  from the one that beat me to a pulp more than three months ago.  He’s happy.  He’s smiling his cocky smile, his arm around a pretty young woman with reddish brown hair and hazel eyes.  He thinks he’s on top of the world.  Hell, he is.  And oh, this Justin has forgotten all about Kerri Donovan.  He’s too concerned about his big solo debut to think about how lonely she is without him.  It’s okay though.  She wont speak to him ever again.  Well, until she’s forced to fly home with him.  Then, when things are supposed to get better, they’ll only get worse.  I feel like ripping the fucking thing off the wall and hurling it across the room.  I hate  him.

He’s still smiling at me.

“Are you lost or something?”

I jump and whirl around when I hear the voice behind me.  I come face to face with a girl who can’t possibly be much older than myself, but by the cocky expression on her face I can already tell that she thinks she’s better than everybody who works here.  She’s about an inch taller than I am, her curly black hair reaches just down past her shoulders, and her piercing green eyes send me an icy glare through her thin glasses.  “No,” I mutter.  “I’m just coming into work.”

“You’re an intern,” she tells me, sort of disgusted.

I shrug.  “For now.”

“Interns were supposed to start an hour ago.”  She narrows her eyes at me.  “Don’t tell me its your first day,” she mutters.  “You should know better.”

I really hope she knows who she’s dealing with…
Wait? What am I thinking? I can’t be like this.  As far as she’s concerned, I have no connections.  I got here on pure luck.  That’s what I plan on telling anybody who doesn’t know my situation with Trace anyway.  “Probably.  But I was running late.”

She narrows her eyes at me, and sends me a cold little smile.  “I know who you are,” she whispers.  “And you better not think you’re going to get by with your little connections.  When the schedule says be here at eight, you better be here at eight.  Otherwise, oh…I don’t know.  I’ll get your ass tossed out.”  With a little giggle, she continues on down the hallway.

I can’t do anything else but stare after her.  I have no idea who she is or why she seems to hate me so much.  All I know is that I’m not going to get along with her at all.  I start to wonder how many people in this place are like her.  How many people know about Trace, Justin, and I?  How many people have already judged me before even getting to know me?  Christ, even that S.O.B David probably has some stupid ass opinion about me.  Not that I care what he thinks, but still. Damn, maybe this was a bad idea.  Maybe I should have just gone with my gut and kept looking…but no.  No then I’d just be angry, and Trace would be angry.  Right.  This was the right choice, and I’m just going to have to tough it out and show people that I’m not some money grubbing little hussy like all these fucking tabloids have made me out to be.

I refuse to let that bitch get me down on my first day.  With my head held high I turn the corner and come to a large area with several desks at each angle of the room  The largest being in the center.  It looks like the station’s call center, and I’m sure this is where I’ll be spending most of my time. I glance around, and my gaze finally lands on a young woman seated behind the main console area.  She has short reddish brown hair, and when she finally looks up at me I immediately recognize her from the picture I saw of Justin.  Oh no…not another one.

“Hi, there.”  She doesn’t smile.  I can tell just by looking at her how business oriented she is.  She’s not here to deal with all the bullshit like the other bimbos that work here.  She’s here to work, to get ahead…to make a career out of this.  Maybe she’s just the person I need to be hanging around.  I guess I just have to hope she’s not going to be judgemental and give me a chance.

“Hi.  I’m looking for um…Tarin Somerville,” I say nervously.  “Do you know when she’ll be in or…”

She stares at me for a few moments.  Then she puts her hands behind her head and leans back in her computer chair.  “Kerri right?”

“Yes,” I say uneasily.

“I’m Tarin.”  She still doesn’t smile.  “Trace praised you to the moon and back.  You must be some kind of god send.”

I don’t really know what to make of this girl.  She seems nice enough I guess, but on the other hand it seems she doesn’t like that Trace got me a job here.  He didn’t tell me anything about her except that he knew her from the radio station and she was going to get me set up.  I wish he told me more about how well he knew her, but I guess all that doesn’t matter right now. Right now, I just have to focus on proving myself.  “I wouldn’t say that,” I shrug.  “We’re just…close.”

She nods and leans forward, putting the chair upright again.  “Well, just don’t use your connections to try and fit in around here.  People don’t like it, and the ones that pretend they do are just trying to get something out of you.”  She focuses on her computer screen and clicks the mouse around a few times, before something starts to print.  “You have to fill out a few things, and then I’ll show you around the office.  You’ll have a set schedule. It’s Monday through Saturday eight to five, and you might have to work an event or two some Sundays depending on what we have going on.  The pay is about seven dollars an hour, but Trace said money wasn’t really an issue…” She frowns.  “Anyway, here you go.”  

She holds out the papers and I take them from her.  “I just want you to know I’m not here to show off or anything,” I say quietly.  “I’m just trying to move forward with my life.”

She shrugs.  “Prove it.”

I can tell already, moving forward with my life isn’t going to be as stress free as I thought.  I’d call Trace, as he instructed me, but that would only kill both of our spirits.  But…I don’t think Tarin dislikes me.  I think she’s just being cautious.  I’m sure she knows all about me, and she probably doesn’t know what to think.  That picture in the lobby of her and Justin  made it more than obvious that they were acquaintances once upon a time.  I can understand why she would feel weird around me.  At least she gave me fair warning about what I should look out for. In a way I guess I should be thankful, and use her advice to my advantage.

There’s really not much else I can do.

I sit down and reach into my pocket for the pen I shoved there before I left the house this morning.  Not only do I pull it out, but the piece of paper Trace crammed into my hand falls out onto the floor as I do so.  I roll my eyes and bend down to pick it up, only to realize that it’s been addressed to Tarin.  Actually it says ‘Give me to Tarin’.  I probably should just give it to her, but…I can’t help but wonder it says.  After all, this is Trace and his business might as well be mine too.  I glance up at Tarin, thinking for whatever reason that she’ll yell at me if she catches me reading it.  But she’s focused on the computer screen in front of her, oblivious to the fact that I’m even here.  I carefully unfold the paper, and allow my eyes to scan the hastily scribbled words.

Thanks for this.  She’s a great girl, she just needs some direction and I know you have it in you to show her the way.

It’s not that I don’t miss you, I do.  The other day I wasn’t myself.  Let’s do something on the weekend..  I think I’m up for it.  Call me, you have the number.

Trace


Apparently, Trace and Tarin are more than just acquaintances as well.  I shouldn’t be mad that he never mentioned her to me.  There’s no reason for me to be.  We’re just friends, after all.  But even so…I can’t help but feel that he’s bored with me or something.  Oh god..I’m such an insecure idiot.  Just give her the note Kerri…  

And I do.

“Trace wanted me to give this to you.” I hand her the piece of paper that I so carefully refolded, to avoid any suspicion.

“Oh…” The smallest fragment of a smile creeps up on her face, but quickly vanishes the moment she senses that I’ve noticed.  “Thanks.”

“Sure.”

I go back to my chair and pretend to look over my documents again.  I steal a glance at her as she reviews the note I’ve just handed her.  This time there’s no question.  She’s smiling like a fucking idiot.

It shouldn’t matter.

But it does.
********************
Trials(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
Author's Notes:
too many words. double posted chapter.
After a long tour, there’s nothing like going to the driving range and whacking a couple of buckets of balls.  A year ago, you couldn’t keep me and Justin away from this place.  I guess that’s why I’m here today.  Kerri wanted me to do something for myself, so here I am, trying to drown out my anxiety with a few buckets of golf balls.  It’s not helping.  All this is doing is reminding me of Justin, and how much it sucks that he’s not really my friend anymore.  I’ve barely gotten through half a bucket and it’s been three hours.  I don’t know what the fuck is wrong with me.  By now, I should be fine.  It’s been a few months, my life is changing, and I need to just accept that.  Fuck, sometimes I can be such a baby.  I can’t handle anything too life altering…like losing my best friend.  Well okay, that’s a pretty big thing.  Anybody would be upset about something like that.

I can’t lie.  I miss his stupid ass.  He called me up the other night, sounding more pathetic than ever.  I probably could have been a little nicer to him, given in and let him talk to me.  I know he wouldn’t have called me unless he didn’t have anybody else.  Shit.  I’m a bastard.  I just hung up on him.  I guess I was trying to protect Kerri.  Yeah that’s it.  He has no place in her life anymore, so I can’t deal with him either.

Shit, now I know what Kerri meant this morning.

I really am putting my life on hold.  I shunned the best friend I have in the world for her.  Granted he’s fucked the hell up, and he’s had more than his fair share of second chances.  But still…horrible things happened to Justin and I’ve just seemed to disregard all of that.  I shouldn’t.  I need to go sit down and seriously think about what I’m losing.  I mean, if I really put some effort in I could maintain some kind of friendship with Justin and still help Kerri, couldn’t I? Sure, it would be hard, but I think being able to talk to Justin again would help my emotional state of mind.  

I whack a ball.

Fuck, what am I thinking? I’m fucked up because of Justin.  I mean, the guy told me he wished I were dead.  Dead.  What kind of a friend says that? Yeah, I fucked up and stuff.  But I couldn’t have prevented what happened in Tennessee.  If anybody deserved to die it was those bastards who created this whole mess.  And they did die.  So what the hell?

My therapist says I have Separation Anxiety.  She said its because of the kidnapping.  She tells me that because my friends almost died, I’ll do anything to keep them close.  I guess her theory is right when it comes to Kerri and me. I don’t know about Justin though.  I pushed him away, but I guess that’s because I felt like I owed Kerri something, and well…I have strong feelings for her.  I didn’t want to push him away though.   I dwell on it everyday, so I guess the whole Separation thing counts for Justin too.  Fuck, I don’t know.  I’m tired of listening to that lady yap about my emotional distress.  I mean, I know I’m a miserable bastard, and I’m working on it.  The last session, I told her I wasn’t going to come back for awhile.  I told her I needed to think things over on my own.  She said that it was okay, but it wasn’t healthy for me to start bottling my feelings up again.

I don’t consider it bottling.  I get my agressions out in my own way.

Maybe I’m really at the driving range, because I think Justin might decide to come here.  That’s stupid though.  He’s too much of a pussy to set foot in an open place like this, even with Eric or Tiny at his side.  Ha.  At least I can do this, and be fine with it.  I don’t have to look over my shoulder every few seconds.  I‘m not afraid to be out here on my own.  I whack another ball.

I feel like shit.

I hand my other full bucket off to some kid and his dad.  The kid gets so excited.  “Free balls!”  I have to laugh.  If Justin were here we’d snicker about how funny that remark just sounded.  But he’s not here.  I don’t know where the fuck he is, nor do I care.  Okay…all right I know where he is.  He’s home, he doesn’t leave his house.  Lynn called me yesterday and filled me in.  I shouldn’t have cared.  I could have told her I had to go, she would have been cool with that.  But the sad truth is, I wanted to hear about what was going on with Justin.  Fuck, I’m worried about him.  She said he was home, and still going to therapy.  She said she hired somebody to check up on him for her, because with all the shit she‘s doing, trying to keep his name out of bad press, she just doesn’t have the time.  I was waiting for her to ask me to help out, but she never did.  I think she finally gets it.  She knows I need my space, but she still respects me like she always has.  That’s why I love her I guess.  That’s why she’s like a second mother to me.  She asked me to go to lunch in a week or so, and of course I told her I would.  It’ll be good to see her.  She always makes me feel good about myself.  Warm.

I check my watch.  Three o’clock.  Two hours until I can pick Kerri up.  Two hours until I can show her this golf ticket and prove that I actually got out of the house today to do something that she’d never come out and do with me.  Kerri hates golf.  It sucks because back when everything was peachy keen, it’s all Justin and I would do on our off time.  He’s really good at it too, Justin I mean.  His handicap is ridiculous, and it’s yet another thing that he’s better at than me.  I don’t mind.  I’ve come to accept his perfection and not really care.  I know my good qualities.  I can drink like a champ…

I haven’t had a drink in a long time.  Not that it was ever a problem or an addiction for me.  I guess I just havent wanted to drink in front of Kerri, because I know it used to be a big issue with her.  She’d drink herself to sleep, and I’d make myself sick worrying about her.  I’m pretty sure she’s done with that stuff now.  I think her accident made her open her eyes a little wider.  Even though she wasn’t drinking when it happened, I’m sure she knows how much worse it could have been if she was.  It upsets me that she had to go through so much to wisen the fuck up, but I shouldn’t dwell on the past.  Hell, I shouldn’t even be thinking about Kerri like I am right now.  She wouldn’t want me to be doing this, and hell…I need to get a life.  I wonder if Tarin got my message about doing something on the weekend?  Probably.  She probably thinks I’m a fucking joke too.  

It’s not like I’m asking her on a date or anything, but I know she wants to catch up, and I was really shitty to her a few days ago.  I guess I’d like to talk to her a little more.  Tell her a couple of things.  Nothing too deep of course, but maybe just…some of my fears and shit.  I haven’t even been that open with my shrink, and it’s probably why we don’t get along very well.  It’s hard for me to trust people, seeing as how Justin fucked me over.  Kerri knows all about it, but I’m tired of putting that shit on her.  I want her to forget about all of this, so I’ll change…I’ll find somebody else to talk to.  If it can’t be Tarin then I’m sure I wont have an issue finding some other girl.  It’s shitty of me, but I know I can use what I have and who I know to get a date.  It’s not like I haven’t done it in the past.  I’m not the type to use or take advantage of a girl…but fuck, I’m lonely and Kerri certainly isn’t going to give in to my desires.  I need somebody to lean on, besides the mess of a girl I’m living with right now.  I sound like an asshole.  I am.  But maybe that’s a good thing.  Maybe I need to be selfish.  Maybe I just need to cut her off and start going out and shit…leave her alone to be a mess.  I mean, I’ve done a lot for her, and still…even bringing up the idea of going to dinner is a touchy subject.  It’s been too long, way too long and I’m tired of becoming more and more depressed.  Yes, it’s time for a change, and I guess if I have to leave Kerri behind I will.

I’m a son of a bitch.

I sigh and walk back to my car.  I’m a great thinker, but I can‘t seem to put my thoughts where my mouth is.  It‘s sad but true. I can think all this shit now, but I know the second I pull up to the radio station and Kerri gets in the car, I’ll be totally different because she’s right in front of me.  I’ll try to please her, I wont question anything she says or does because I want her to be happy.  She’ll tell me she’s not up to going to dinner, but that I should go out.  Of course I wont leave her.  I’d feel too guilty about leaving her alone.  God forbid something happened while I was gone.  We’ll end up sitting on the couch, eating some shitty Dominos pizza and watching a lame romantic comedy on TNT. She’ll fall asleep on the couch and I’ll cover her up and go to bed myself.  Then tomorrow will come and the whole thing will start over again.

Most nights I lie awake in bed and try to figure out how my life got so out of control, so fucking fast.  I remember when I first heard Justin’s paniced voice over the phone that night, asking me to help them…to give those fuck heads whatever they wanted.  I hate to think that the most I could do was stand in the middle of Lynn’s overcrowded dining room, my mouth hanging open, without a clue as what I was supposed to do for my friends. I couldn’t offer any comfort or hope, I was too shocked to react. It’s a horrible feeling…desparation.  It leaves you empty…hollow inside.  Looking back on all of it now makes me angry.  I acted like a child and cried in a corner when I should have been figuring out a solution to the problem.  I mean, fuck, Justin was counting on me.  Kerri was too.  But no, I was too weak to see any of that.  Weak and stupid.  Stupid enough that I let the whole thing happen.  I had my chance to stop it long before it began, but I was just too selfish to see what was going on.   While I’m still coping with that whole thing, I know I’ll never be able to truly forgive myself. In a way I guess I’ll always feel responsible for putting them both through that nightmare.  

And I’ll never be able to forgive myself for giving that bastard the opportunity to torture Justin like he did.

I wonder if Justin even knows how much guilt I have built up inside of me still.  I wonder if he even cares? Maybe he does.  He did try to call, but then again he was probably desperate too.  Well desperate, or drunk.  Hell, it could have been both for all I know.  I shouldn’t care.  Justin isn’t a part of my life anymore.  I’m supposed to be moving forward, not looking back…all that crap.  I can’t help myself though.  It’s the same reason why it’s taken Kerri this long to start living again.  It’s why she’s still terrified of every little thing.  I realize I push her to the extreme sometimes, and I shouldn’t be…because I’m just as scared of things as she is.  I guess it’s a control issue.  I need to make sure I can keep somebody sane, so I won’t completely fall apart.  Not even Kerri knows how fucked up I am.  Yeah, she knows I have problems, but she also feels that I’m a hell of a lot more together than she is.  She doesn’t have a clue though.  Nobody does.  It’s why Elisha left, and why my family has been do distant from me.  It’s why the rest of my friends want nothing to do with me.

It’s why, with the exception of Kerri, that I’m basically alone.

I drive around for awhile, before I find myself back on the same road I repeatedly told myself I wouldn’t drive down ever again.  The houses are huge around here.  I remember on one of my first trips to Los Angeles, Justin and I came up here to see if we could spot any hot Playboy models.  We didn’t of course.  The gates around here are enough to keep even the best parrazzi photographers at a good distance.  I remember parking on a side street, Justin in the front seat, Lance in the back.  I pulled out my weed and we smoked it together while talking about how one day we’d all have a big house here.  NSYNC had just been signed to an American deal then, so we were all basically living out of a Marriot in central Los Angeles while the guys did some shows around the area.  It wasn’t the worst place, but it was pretty cramped.  Three of us to a room wasn’t exactly our idea of getting a good nights sleep.  But on the other hand, it was a lot roomier than being on the bus with seven other people.  

Things were so much simpler than.  Sure, Justin was getting his name out there, but he certainly didn’t have the following he does now.  Back then we could still do things like that, without worrying about photographers and crazy people following us around.  None of us realized how good we had it then.  There was money.  There always would be…but we were free to do whatever we wanted without worrying about the consequences.  Back then, Justin didn’t need a trio of bulky security guards around him.  We did what we wanted to do, and we could still fantasize of what it would be like to have all the money in the world.  Years passed, NSYNC became a phenomenon.  I was brought along for the ride, learned the tools of the trade.  I learned how fake and selfish people could be.  I watched Justin change.  Our friendship stayed the same of course…but he changed.  He grew up fast and sort of left Kerri and I hanging in the dust.  Of course I changed a lot too.  In fact, I think Kerri was the only one who stayed completely the same.  I never got an ego though.  Justin definently did.  I’d stood in the background and looked on while he sweet talked girls into believing he was going to be their everything…

He’d never call them.

I warned Kerri about it too.  I used to see that stupid silly smile on her face whenever she’d come out on tour with us.  She’d look at Justin like he was the love of her life, and I fucking warned her.  I told her that he wasn’t ready to be tied down to anybody.  Britney was an on again off again thing.  The thing about her was, she was persistant, I guess that’s why Justin hung with her for such a long time.  But Kerri wasn’t persistent.  She was just the girl from next door that we’d known for most of our lives.  And I knew she loved Justin.  I knew she could be good for him too.  Too good.  I think part of Justin wanted that though.  I think part of him always loved her and wanted to care for her.  But the other part, the egotistical rich boy that usually made up his mind for him would never allow him to be with her like that.

I went to get a bucket of ice for me and my date the night she came by the hotel.  Hair in a frenzy, clad in sweats and some old ratty tee shirt, I barely missed knocking her over on my way back to my room.  I remember staring at Kerri, knowing exactly why she was there.  Girls didn’t come to visit Justin in the middle of the night to ‘watch a movie’, as she’d put it when I asked why she was there.  I knew what was going on, and I…I fucking warned her.

“You know what you’re doing right?,” I’d said.

“God, Trace.”  She threw her head back and laughed that carefree laugh of hers that I miss so much.  “We’re not animals or anything.”

“Kerri,” I’d narrowed my eyes at her.  “You know his girl has been giving him shit.”

Then she’d glared at me, and I knew I wasn’t going to convince her to turn around and go back to her dorm.  “I know what I’m fucking doing, Trace,” she’d snapped.  “Justin likes me and if that bothers you, I’m sorry.  I’m sorry that I can’t be with somebody else.”

I’d loved her then.  I could have told her that too, but I just didn’t see a point.  She would have thought it was the alcohol talking, because I confess…I was pretty buzzed off the shots I’d been doing with that girl in my hotel room.  But I wasn’t so far gone that I didn’t know where my heart.  Sometimes I think about what might have happened if I’d persisted…if I’d told her that she was making a big fucking mistake.  That Justin was just going to use her, like he used every girl he dated.  She probably would have gone ahead into Justin’s room anyway, but maybe…maybe she would have realized I was right after it was all over.  Maybe she would have viewed me differently.

Maybe she’d be my girl right now.

But I didn’t tell her anything.  I just forced a smile, told her to have a good night, and I went back to my room to fuck around with that girl.  Funny, I can’t remember her name.  I just know she’d been one of the girls waiting for Justin in the lobby, and she had taken a ‘sudden’ liking to me.  I’d given her and her friend passes to the show the next day, and she never called me again.  I think Justin may have actually gotten with her, but I don’t even know.  I just know it was the millionth time I’d been led to think that I’d gotten a hot girl to fuck me based on who I actually was, and not because I knew Justin.  I tended to make that mistake a lot.  Sometimes knowing exactly who I was getting involved with, but being too lonely to care.  After Justin and Kerri stopped speaking, I think I woke up a little bit.  I realized what I could lose if I wasn’t careful. So, I decided that I was going to start talking to girls who were respectable, instead of manipulative little Justin groupies.  I was a lot better off.  I had two pretty long term relationships with girls who couldn’t have given a shit about Justin.  Kerri was always in the back of my mind of course, and I made sure that I still remained as close with her as I’d always been, despite the fact that Justin was an idiot.

I’m parked in front of a house I know all too well, and I want to kick myself for being here.  Why the hell am I at Justin’s?  Am I that desperate? Do I need him that much?  Fuck.  I attempt to drive away, but I just can’t.  I want to go through that gate.  I want to see my friend.  I want to know if he’s okay, and I want to tell him that I’m a fucking mess.  That I shouldn’t’ have just cut him off.  He’d understand.  I know he would.  We’ve been friends too long.  He’s like my fucking brother.  Fuck this, I’m just going to go in.  I start to get out of the car to buzz the intercom at the gate, but I freeze in my seat when I see somebody come out of the house.  It’s not Justin either.  It’s… a girl? What the fuck? He’s got a girl living with him?  That nasty fuck.  I know Lynn told me she had somebody checking in on him for her…but it couldn’t possibly be a young girl like that.  I watch her go to the driveway, where a car sits, it’s trunk open.  She pulls some bags out of it.  Groceries.  She got him groceries?  I’m confused.  I wonder if Lynn even knows about this. Surely the person she hired would have told her that there was some weird girl staying at the house.  I should call her…

“Hey!”

She’s spotted me sitting here.  I swallow hard, and grip the steering wheel tightly.

“Who the hell is over there?”

She puts the bags on the ground and shuffles over to the gate.  I pull my seatbelt on quickly, but I can’t pull away just yet  I…I have to get a look at her.  I don’t know why, I guess I’m just curious and fucking confused as all hell right now.  Her tiny hands grip the black metal bars on the gate and she puts her tiny face through the gap.  I can tell she’s about the same age as we are, possibly a year or two younger.  She’s fair skinned, with hazelnut colored hair that falls in curls around her shoulders.  She has a nice appearnce…makeup and all.  It’s not trashy though, its professional.  Justin usually doesn’t go for the professinal looking types, so now I’m even more confused.  

“What are you doing?,” she barks at me.  “This is private property.”

“I um…,” I stutter like an idiot and come up with something as quickly as I can.  “Wrong house.”

She glares at me, and I can tell she‘s not buying it.  “Well, where are you trying to go?”

“It’s fine,” I reassure her quickly, and put the car in drive again.  “I think it’s the next street over.  Thanks.”

She points a finger through the bars. “If I see you sneaking around here again, I will call the police.”

She knows exactly what she’s up against in this world, and I don’t blame her for being pararnoid.  I wonder how much she knows about Justin.  If anything, she knows the basics.  In this world, you’re considered to be living in a cave if you havent heard about what happened to Justin by now.  Does it freak her out that he’s a wreck? Or does she like that? Does she care about him? Does she know that he’s still deathly afraid of the world?  Before, I was angry at him for having somebody else in the house, but now I’m more concerned than anything.  Who  knows what her intentions are? She could be fucking using him or something.  He’s so fucked up right now he wouldn’t even realize.  Lynn needs to get out here as soon as she can to evaluate all of this.  Hell, I’m going to call her tonight.  Somebody needs to keep an eye out for this shit.

It’s four thirty by the time I get back to KISS FM. I figure I’ll just wait for Kerri and try to calm down before she comes out.  I can’t tell her about any of this.  She doesn’t need to worry about Justin.  I know she’d freak out if she knew he had some weird girl living at his house.  She’d want to go see for herself, and that’s just not going to happen.  I wont have her fucked up all over again because of his stupid shit.

I’ll get to the bottom of this myself.  It’s my obligation.  I owe it to Lynn.

And here I was thinking that Justin was a forgotten cause.
Acceptance by ialwayzbesingin
I cried until I was too drained to do it anymore. Melanie was basically done cleaning up the worst of the mess by then, and so she again asked me if I would please take something so I could get some rest. I didn’t want to. I hate those stupid pills because they force me to go to sleep. But what else could I do? She had stood by, looked at my nasty body, let me cry…and she hadn’t treated me like an invalid. The least I could have done, I figured, was not be a total fucking asshole for once and listen to her. It’s probably better that I did. I slept good, real good. Better than I have in awhile. It’s probably because I was so drained , but it doesn’t matter. What matters is I’m okay right now, and I’ll make it through another day. It scares the hell out of me too…because if Melanie hadn’t been around yesterday I don’t know what I might have done to myself.

I could have ended it all.

I’m pretty pissed that my mom went behind my back and hired a nurse to live here. I mean, of course I can understand why she wouldn’t have told me the truth, she didn’t want me to be angry. Still, it makes me feel that my own mother can’t trust me enough to let me know what’s going on in my own life. Suddenly I feel more helpless than I’ve felt in a long time. I don’t even know if I want to talk to my mom for awhile, but that won’t be easy. She’ll want to know why I’m upset when I tell her I don’t want to talk, and I certainly can’t tell her about what happened. That would mean a one way ticket back to Tennessee, and I’m not ready to face those demons yet. It’s back to being fake again. It’s horrible. I promised myself I was going to try and be real…not cover up my feelings. Well, that was awhile ago. Back before I hurt Kerri. Back when Trace was still sort of my friend. I fucked that all up. The way I keep people like my mother close, is faking smiles, promising shit to her that I know I’ll never go through with, and covering up the truth. It’s a bad existence. I probably should have slit my wrists when I had the chance to, but I guess I’m still a fucking pussy. I’m just afraid to die.

I’ve been thinking a lot today. I don’t know how long it’s been since I woke up. I guess I must have broken my alarm clock yesterday along with the rest of the stuff. It’s kind of driving me crazy not knowing what time it is. It’s reminding me of a cold dark place that I never ever want to remember, but I keep telling myself it’s my own fault the damn alarm clock is broken and so I have to pay the consequences. I could go downstairs and start living in real time again, instead of in this dark endless shit. Hell, I could even open the shades so I’d be reminded that there is actually a thing called the sun out there. But I won’t do either of those things. I don’t think I’m ready to face Melanie yet, after what happened last night…not yet. I don’t think I could look her in the eye. She saw me…she knows what I did to myself. And…and she was looking at me last night too. She was looking at me like she knew, like I was a book that was spread wide open for her to read. It freaked me the fuck out, and I think I’d be happy if I never had to leave my room and face her ever again.

But my momma would ask too many questions.

I look down at the journal resting on my lap, amazed at how much I’ve written today. It’s been awhile since I’ve felt up to writing my thoughts down, but today seemed like a good day. I wrote ten, maybe fifteen pages worth of my stupid thoughts. I wrote about Shane. Sometimes I think about him a lot. I don’t really know why. It’s almost like I don’t mind thinking about him. Like he’s some friend I lost in the war. I’m sick. I’m just a sick fucking bastard and there’s no cure for me except this stupid journal. Maybe I should give in. Maybe I should start going to see Madison more than once a month. Maybe I should just tell her to pump me full of medication and put me back in Orange Valley, because there’s no more hope for me. I’ll just tell her that I’m either going to end up killing myself or somebody else before this whole thing is said and done.

I wrote a few pages about Kerri. It’s the first time I wrote about her in a long, long time. Something inside of me lit up a tiny bit when I started to remember the good times. Although, the feeling went away quickly when I saw that blood start to run down the walls again. That happens a lot. I’ll just be sitting here, the only light being provided by the glow of the television screen. It’ll start slow. Blood will start to drip down the tv screen and onto the floor. Then the walls start in…the blood trailing from the ceiling down to the floor and spreading all over the carpet. I’ll taste it in my mouth, and then it’s covering me. I usualy have to run into the bathroom after that…take a cold shower to calm myself down. I havent told anybody about those incidents. They’ve been happening since I beat Kerri up. I know I deserve it but…I’m just so fucking scared. I’m so alone, and I don’t know what to do when shit like that happens. I just freak out, hyperventilate, and take something to knock me the fuck out.

Slowly, ever so slowly, I’m going insane.

My stomach growls and I rub it a little bit. I’ve been hoping to hear the familiar clunk of a food tray being left by my door all day, but it hasn’t come yet. I guess she’s waiting for me to come down before she does anything like that. I’m sure she thinks that I need my space, and I just…it’s so weird to me. I never thought this girl would be the type to back off when I completely lose my mentality. Kerri never did. She always crowded me, tried to force my feelings out of me. I hated that about her. It was probably the only thing I hated. She was supposed to get it. She was there. But of course, she just had to prove how much stronger and better she was at handling things than I was.

Anyway, I was fucking scared as shit that Melanie was going to call my mom last night. Hell, I don’t even know that she didn’t, because I’ve been up here all day. But…something inside is telling me that she’s not the type to go back on her word. I don’t know what it is that’s making me buy into her like this…it’s just something about her. She presents herself very well. She doesn’t take my shit, and when I piss her off she’s not afraid to express her feelings. She’s the first one that’s stood up to me…yelled at me. She doesn’t give a shit that I was put through a nightmare. Normally I would hate that, and I guess for these first couple of weeks I have hated it. But now more than ever, I’m so thankful. I’m actually thankful that she’s putting me in my place.

It’s forcing me to see what I’m doing to myself.

I’m sick. At least I think I am. I took a real long look at myself when I woke up earlier. I really look horrible, like I’m dying. It wasn’t this bad before my mom left, but I guess I’ve gotten so damn depressed since then that my condition has worsened. It doesn’t help that I’ve been dropping my stimulants down the toilet ever other day. I know that’s bad. My medication does help keep my moods in check but I mean damn…they make me feel so shitty at the same time. Some days I’d go get the food that Melanie prepared for me, and I had the worst time stomaching it. Some of the seasonings and shit she used on the meat made me so sick. I knew it was from the meds, because Melanie…she cooks a lot of the same stuff my mom usually does when I’m home. I just…I can’t fucking stand it. I refuse to be controlled like that. I was forced into things in the past…and it’s time for all of that to end.

Of course this isn’t the right way to go about it. I really should be talking to Madison about changing my medications or something, but I have a lot of trouble talking to her now when we have our monthly sessions. I think it’s because I keep a lot from her now, and I never used to do that in the past. I can’t be honest, I have to be fake like I am with everybody else. I know she senses that too, and it’s probably why she’s as distant as she is with me. She knows she cant’ make up my mind for me, and she’s certainly not the type to force me to talk. She’s giving me my space, waiting for me to make the decision to be honest with her again. It’s what she’s always done, and I feel pretty shitty being angry at her all this time. Fuck, she’s just been doing her job. My main problem is, I haven’t told her about what I did to Kerri that night. I haven’t told her because I’m just so fucking scared of what might happen if I do. I keep thinking she’ll call the police and I’ll be arrested. Then they’ll lock me up with some sick fuck who’ll be able to tell what I am right from the get go. He’ll be just like Doug and Shane. I’ll leave the place in a body bag because I wont be able to stand it happening to me again. So I don’t know what I’m supposed to do. I can’t take that chance. I just can’t. So I guess things are just going to stay this way. This is just going to be my life…like it or not…

Eventually I’m going to dissappear, and nobody is going to miss me.

I’m a fucking idiot. I broke my entire entertainment center, so now instead of having some leisure entertainment while I confine myself to my bedroom, I have absolutely nothing to do except sit here and feel sorry for myself. It’s what I’ve been doing all day, and I have a massive fucking headache. I should get out of here for a little while, just get some air or something. I don’t really want to. Having to face Melanie isn’t something I have the mentality to deal with right now, but what am I supposed to do? I can’t very well stay up here for the rest of my life. I’m being fucking ridiculous. I did a lot of worse shit around Trace and Kerri and I still faced them. Melanie isn’t that much different. I just…

I have to be a fucking man.

I open my bedroom door, and poke my head out. Immediately, the smell of homemade tomato sauce fills my nostrils. I feel myself go weak at the knees…my mouth starts to water. I really had no idea I was this hungry. I guess I haven’t been eating as well as I should. Melanies food is really fucking good, but when I can’t stomach things, I don’t eat. And of course, I would have never asked her to make something different. I was too zoned out to talk to her. Hell, I’d probably be acting the same way now if it hadn’t been for last night. But things are different now…and I didn’t take my anxiety pills today so I can eat whatever the hell I want.

I reach the bottom of the stairs, and find myself creeping around the house. It’s weird because this is my house and there’s no reason why I should be so uneasy. I guess I just don’t want to run into the girl unexpectedly. I need to gather my thoughts and figure out what I’m gonna say and how I’m gonna act. I don’t want to lose my cool. I don’t need to give her a reason to be angry with me today. I reach the entrance way to the kitchen, and I press my body against the wall, carefully peering my head around the corner to see what’s going on. The coast seems clear…there’s no noise, but then I see an arm flail itself in the air. I gasp and duck back behind the corner, immediately feeling like a dope. I mean fuck, what the hell am I doing? Lighten the fuck up man. I sigh, and nod. Right. It’s my house…my kitchen, and I’m…I’m just going to get a little of whatever what’s her face is making. Bolder this time, I take a giant step into the kitchen, expecting to see her standing there cooking or something…

But she’s not cooking….

“What a feelin!”

She’s dancing?

“Needs believing! I can‘t have it all, now I‘m dancing for my life!”

And singing?

I’m taken back to a time I can barely even remember. Those mornings I’d wake up and Cameron would be trying to cook us breakfast. She never had a knack for making breakfast that well, but I always gave her props for trying. The thing with her was, she loved to blast music early in the morning. I didn’t mind it then. I thought it was cute, and it kind of got me jumpstarted when I needed it most. I’d go in and she’d be using a spoon as the mic. She’d dance around…shake her ass in my face. I’d laugh, and let her spin herself right into my arms. Then we’d kiss…sometimes for too long and the breakfast would burn. We didn’t really care though. We were happy. I…I was happy. I guess I should look back on all that with great fondess or some stupid bullshit like that.

But I shouldn’t be thinking about Cameron at a time like this. Things are bad enough without bringing that part of the drama back into my life. Instead I’ll focus on the weirdo who’s cooking dinner and shaking her head from side to side, singing at the top of her lungs. A slight laugh escapes me. Shocking, but I can’t help myself right now. She’s just being so…silly, I guess that’s the word. Her headphones are in, she’s dancing and singing like an idiot, and at the same time she’s absolutely sure I’m not standing here watching her do it. It’s amusing, and I know the old me would find it fucking hilarious. That Justin would sneak up on her right now, grab her around the waist and scare the hell out of her. But I’m much too timid for that. I know I can’t touch her. So I’ll just watch her like some fucking stalker until…

“Jesus!”

She rips the headphones out of her ears and pulls the ipod out of her pocket. I can hear the familiar tones of Flash Dance blaring out of the tiny ear buds, but she quickly puts a stop to the music and places the device on the countertop.

“I um…” I don’t quite meet her gaze once she calms down a little and looks at me for some kind of response as to how annoying I think she is. I hate that she’s so intimidated by me. I mean, she tries to act like she’s not, and hell I’ll admit…she’s good at acting like that sometimes. But I know deep down I scare the shit out of her. Hell, I scare the shit out of everybody. I really need to stop…to lighten up or something. She’s not half bad I’m sure. I guess she has her flaws. She likes to butt in, but then again I guess it’s her job. But I’m an asshole, and I really have no right to point out any of her flaws until I can get myself together. “I thought maybe I’d come…”

“You thought maybe you’d scare the hell out of me!”

She’s embarrassed that I caught her. Any other time I’d find it cute…find her…cute. But god, no…no no no. “I didn’t realize it was your happy hour, Melanie. Next time I‘ll call. Would that work better?”

Her jaw drops open.

I’m surprised that I’m able to be so easy going with her right now. Just a few seconds ago I was acting like a scared little boy, and now I’m back to being a dick again. I don’t know how I do it. I’m definently bi polar, or just insane. Insane, yeah…that’s definitely it.

“Great to see you too,” she mutters and turns back to the stove. “Break anything else today?”

I’m quiet. That just brought my mood to a crashing hault. I suddenly remember just why it was that I didn’t want to come down here in the first place. I cross my arms and rock back on my heels a little bit. “What are you making?” I hope I can get out of this…change the subject and just get on with the rest of the night.

“There’s peanut butter in the cabinet.”

Apparently she’s pissed.

I sigh heavily and move slightly closer to where she’s standing, stirring something in a pot that smells fucking amazing. “Look, Mel…”

“Don’t,” she shakes her head and looks over her shoulder. “You’re just going to start saying stuff you’ll regret later. And I don’t feel like yelling,…or having you cry right now, all right?”

“I just…” I have to suck in another breath and regain control of my emotions. I can feel my face growing hot, and that means the tears are well on their way. I refuse…I’m not going to break down for the second night in a row. “Thank you for everything last night.”

“My job,” she says, shrugging me off. “Peanut butter.” She points a finger to the cabinet on her left. “Cabinet.”

I don’t want any fucking peanut butter, and I’m getting really pissed that she doesn’t want to hear what I have to say. But in fear that she’ll call my mom if I protest, I do what she tells me. I go to the cabinet and pull out the peanut butter and strawberry jam. Damn it, I think that’s the first time I’ve genuinely apologized for something and meant it in forever and she just…she doesn’t fucking care. Granted I did a lot of psychotic shit yesterday but still…she knows how messed up I am. It’s fucking unfair is what it is.

She’s a bitch is what she is.

I miserably yank the bread out of the breadbox and get a plastic knife out of my special psycho free drawer. Yeah it’s the one with sporks and plastic butter knives that cant cut worth a damn. I’d go for the real thing, but I’m sure it’s all locked up again and shit. Even before when I was up in my room and she‘d leave me food, I’d have the plastic utensils and shit. Just like in a medical ward. She’s one of them though. She knows what crazy people need. She’s a crazy nurse person. That’s what she is. I miserably spread the peanut butter across the bread, stealing a glance at her every so often. She turns off the burner after a few minutes…gets a fucking plate for herself. She puts a ladle in the pot…and pulls out a giant scoop of spaghetti and sauce. I feel the anger start to form in the pit of my stomach. Seriously, this is just wrong. I mean, it’s not like I hit the girl or anything. She took it upon herself to do what she did last night. She’s just angry because I caught her off guard. That’s what this is really all about.

She’s pissed because I caught her being somewhat normal. It’s total bullshit.

I finish making my sandwiches and get a paper plate out of my special drawer, before slamming it shut again. She’s sitting at the table now, chowing down on her fucking spaghetti and reading a Better Homes and Gardens Magazine. What the fuck is that about? My mother reads those damn things. Shouldn’t’ she be reading Cosmo or Vouge or something? Fuck, just the fact that she’s doing that is getting to me. Why? Is it so bad that she’s not cliché like the rest? It shouldn’t’ be. Madison says change is the best thing for me. But…but I don’t like change.

Ah fuck.

“So…” she begins, after slurping down a tiny string of pasta. “I called the guy at Best Buy. He says he can get you all new equipment. You just need to go down and tell him what you want.”

She’s acting like I can just drive down to Best Buy and shop with the masses. Has she fucking lost her mind? I can’t do that. I can’t even take a walk around the neighborhood. I mean, I haven’t gone anywhere since I got back from Florida. “You must be kidding.” I lean against the counter and pick one of my sandwiches up from the plate. “I’m not fucking going out.”

She laughs. She actually fucking laughs at me. Then she looks back at her magazine and starts to twirl more pasta around her fork. “Oh yes you are. I set up an appointment for you to go tomorrow at eleven thirty. Don’t worry, the guy said he’s dealt with you before. He said you’d been by there a few months back…” she trails off and rolls her eyes. “You know, to buy your entertainment center.”

I take a frustrated bite out of my sandwich and chew at her like it’s going to offend her or something. It’s really fucking lame, but it’s the best defense I can come up with right now. I remember that trip. Actually, it was a lot more than a few months ago. I’d just bought the house, and it was right before I was slated to leave for my North American tour. The house was literally boxes, walls, and carpet then, but Trace and I were so excited that we couldn’t wait to get back from touring to get the shit. So we went down to Best Buy, and the store manager took us through the steps. Of course none of the customers were any the wiser that we were in the store. That’s right, they set up a little room in the back just for me. He took us through the website, showed us the most current up to date stuff, and we put the whole thing together that way. It was fucking awesome. I almost smile thinking about it. But then I remember Trace isn’t my friend anymore, I don’t leave my house anymore…and all that stuff that I spent so much time putting together is lying in a junk pile in the front of my house for the trash collectors to pick up. “You’re just being a bitch because I caught you acting stupid,” I throw at her, mouth partially filled with peanut butter sandwich. “You know damn well I can’t go out, so just forget it. You go…you get the shit. It makes no difference if I’m there or not.”

“It makes a difference Justin!” She drops her fork, and it clatters loudly against her plate. “Have you looked at yourself? Jesus! I mean last night you looked like you were half dead…all pale and white. It…it scared me.” She pauses and shakes her head a little. “You can’t just stay inside and waste away all the time, okay? It’s….life doesn’t work that way, it doesn’t matter what you’ve been through.”

I don’t look at her. If I do I might have to agree, and that’s definitely not what I wanat to do right now. So I just stare at the picture of a chicken that my mom so thoughtfully put up near the oven, and try to tune her out completely. I chew my sandwich..try to think about what vanilla flavored peanut butter would be like. My plan seems to be working out really well too. It’s just as before, when Kerri was trying to feed me some bullshit about me getting a grip when she couldn’t even do that herself. I’m still good at this. It makes me smile a little.

“You don’t have to listen to me Justin,” she continues when I don’t respond. “It doesn’t matter. But you are going out tomorrow. I called Eric and told him to be here for nine so you could get some breakfast or something.”

The mention of Eric makes my smile quickly go back to the place it came from. “You did what?” I put my sandwich down and lean forward a little bit. She’s got to be fucking joking. She’s never even been around Eric before. How the hell did she get his number? I mean…I guess my mom probably would have given it to her in case of an emergency. But how can she just call him and make arrangements in my life that I havent agreed to? You know what? No. Fuck this shit. Nobody controls me. Nobody. “Well call him the fuck back,” I snap, violently. “Tell him I changed my mind.”

She doesn’t seem phased by my tone, or my threatening glare. She just sits there, turns the page, and eats her food. “No can do. He told me he was gonna call and tell your mom the good news. And if I call him back, your mom is going to start asking questions.” She finally looks at me again, and flashes me a pleased little smile. “Now that’s not what you want, is it Justin?”

Stupid conniving little bitch. She went out of her way to back me into a corner, and she knew exactly what she was doing. She’s absolutely right. Now that my mom knows, there’s no way I can tell Eric I don’t want to go. He’ll know something is up, and my mom will be out here faster than I can blink my eyes. That will just be bad. She’ll see the garbage…she’ll know something bad happened. Then she’ll question Melanie and I doubt the bitch would keep her mouth shut. She’ll tell her the truth, with the same stupid little smile on her face that she has on now. I clench my fists. God, I want to throw her into the wall. I really do.

But I know I can’t turn into that person again.

“I take it all back.” I throw my half eaten meal in the sink. “I’m not thankful you were there last night. I wish you‘d just get the fuck out of here. You‘re useless.”

“That’s nice,” she says, unphased. “Make sure you go to bed at a decent hour. I’ll be here at eight to wake you.”

I’ve been sitting in my room all day, and it’s thrown my body clock all out of whack. I didn’t even realize it was dark outside until just now. I feel like a damn cave man. I shouldn’t’ be doing it…I need to get out and see day light every once in awhile. I need to be normal again. But the very thought of setting foot around the general masses makes me want to crawl into a deep dark hole and never come out again. I fold my arms across my chest, and feel myself begin to tremble. How am I going to pull this off? Fuck…I have no clue. The only thing I do know is, if I lose it in front of Eric it’s either back to Tennessee or back to the looney bin for me. I’m thinking so hard about how scared I am, I don’t even realize I’ve said the words until they’ve escaped my mouth. “Please don’t make me go out there.”

She sighs and I want to kick myself for acting like such a pussy. I quickly storm away from her, figuring the most she’s going to do is give me some drawn out speech if I stay. I feel the tears escape my eyes as I reach the stair case. I feel nauseated. I don’t know what I’m supposed to do. How the hell do I cope with this? There are going to be strangers at the store. Whats to prevent somebody from…trying to touch me? I slide down the banister and onto the floor. I hug my knees to my chest and rock myself a little bit. Great. Of course I’m gonna lose it now…just feet away from the one person I don’t want to see me this way. Come on Justin. Get a fucking grip.

“Look, how can you expect to get better if you won’t take the first step?”

I hear her voice come from somewhere above me. That means shes standing over me right now, yet again a witness to my infamous breakdown. “It’ll be fine,” I say quickly. “Just go away.” I rub the tears out of my eyes, but I don’t look up at her.

“You can’t brush me to the side Justin.”

A moment later I feel her sit down beside me. I’m scared. I guess it’s because I have so little human contact these days, that having anybody this close to me makes me extremely uneasy. Last night when she was searching for the cuts, I’m surprised I didn’t vomit all over her. I felt like I was going to. “I can,” I whisper. “I’m doing it right now.”

“Damn it. Look at me, will you?”

I don’t know why, but I do. She’s staring right back at me…into my eyes. Her expression is a concerned one. Not really caring, just concerned. But its her job to be concerned I guess. “What.”

“Do you like sitting in your room day in and day out? I mean, is it a hobby or something?” She runs a hand through her dark curly mane, and takes a deep breath. “Because if it is, then I guess I can sort of understand why you’re constantly up there.”

In my heart, I know the easiest thing to do right now would be to tell her absolutely everything that goes on in my head on a daily basis. Getting that all out, I realize, would relieve a lot of my anxiety. That’s why I need to open up to Madison more. When I it did in the past, it helped me a lot. But that hasn’t been happening. I search Melanie’s face for a few moments. I try to find the trust in her…the heart. I can sense it through her serious look of concern. I can sense that she’s a kind, loving person. One that would listen to me and accept me for the fuck up that I am. My mouth opens slightly. My mind is screaming at me to relieve it of all the shit I’ve plagued it with. “Melanie, I…” I stop. I can’t tell her about all of this shit. I can’t tell her that I beat up my best friend, that I told the other one I wished he were dead.

And I can’t tell her about Shane.

“Justin?”

“I…” I bite my lip and shake my head a little. “I guess I’ll be okay going tomorrow.” Its total bullshit, but I don’t know what else to tell her.

She rolls her eyes. “You’re a horrible liar, Justin. I know you’re scared, you don’t have to hide it. I don’t think anything less of you.”

“It doesn’t matter what you think of me,” I say softly. “I’m used to people realizing how fucked up I am. And yeah, naturally I’m scared. But you went and did this, and I have to face it. If I don’t…If I don’t start living again my mom is going to drag me back home with her. I can’t go back there.” I quickly get up from the floor. “So I guess this is the best thing for me.”

She doesn’t get up from the floor. She just looks up at me and smiles a little bit. “Up until now nobody has forced you to get a grip, Justin. Your mom brought me here because she didn’t know what else to do. Nobody else seemed to be willing to help you out, and she didn’t seem to think you cared about what she was telling you. I can’t…I can’t just sit here and pretend like you’ll get past your issues on your own. I hope you understand.”

I understand everything she’s trying to do. Part of me wants her to go far far away. But more of me wants her to stay. I kind of like having somebody around that doesn’t pity me. It’s nice. It’s a change of pace. No, we’re not friends or anything. She works for my mom, and I guess I can say that I’m fine with that now. I’m find with her being here…putting me in my place. I realize now that she’s here to do what my mom couldn’t do on her own. “I do.” I smile slightly. “But…I sort of need you to be there tomorrow. You know, just in case I get too nervous or whatever.”

She chuckles a little. “I guess I’m good for something then.”

I shrug. “Maybe.”

“Goodnight.” She gets up, and starts walking in the opposite direction. “Try not to oversleep. Take a clock from one of the other rooms or something, so you‘ll get up.”

And with that she leaves me. I can’t help but stare after her, and twenty minutes later I snap out of it and realize I’ve been standing at the base of the stairs thinking about her the entire time. I shake my head, discouraged. I can’t do this. I can’t become dependant on somebody like this…especially her. Hell, she’s practically a stranger and I’m sure she has her own life and issues that I’m keeping her from. But there’s no reason why I should be getting attached to Melanie. I don’t know her, I can’t trust her. I feel stupid for semi latching on to her like I am. I have to fix that. I have to keep her at a distance. If I don’t something horrible is bound to happen. She might…want to be my friend. And I can’t afford that. I can’t afford to be her friend, to misguide her…to end up hurting her.

Yeah, I can’t afford it. But it doesn’t change the fact that I‘m desperate for a friend. I need somebody…anybody. I don’t want to be depressed and alone anymore. I just wish there was a way that I could be sane enough to gain somebody’s friendship and keep it that way.

But that will never happen.
*********************
“Shit.”

I haven’t had such a sleepless night in years. It’s caused me to be over an hour late this morning, and I’m not happy about it. For the past few years I’ve been on point, responsible. Working for Mrs. Donnabora helped me to focus on other things besides the rape. She really needed me, and she let me know that she did. She didn’t scream at me, or order me around like Justin does. It was really healthy for me to be around her then, I think. I don’t know how else I would have reestablished myself in society otherwise. Sometimes I think about how much I miss her. I wish I could have her back, that she wouldn’t have died. Sometimes I even get a little angry at her for getting old and dying, as if she could have prevented it or something.

I guess I haven’t realized just how lonely I’ve been without her for all this time. The woman really was like a mother to me, somebody who cared and didn’t criticize me all the time. She was the warm kind heart that I never had growing up. My grandmother had been a very strict, stern woman. She didn’t believe in hugs and kisses, just hard work and discipline. I guess she figured it would help me grown into a strong, independent woman. I can’t lie, for awhile I was pretty independent…confident. I didn’t let anything get in the way of my goals. Often, she’d tell me that I reminded her of my own mother when she was my age. I didn’t really see it then, but I guess I just didn’t want to. For a lot of reasons, I’ve always sort of resented my mother for the decisions she made about how she wanted to live her life. But it’s not like I could have told her what to do anyway.

When I was born, my father left her high and dry. She didn’t have a job, and she was still in college. I guess he was some kind of law student, and promised her that he was going to be around to take care of us. He held good to his promise too, until I was born. I guess the sound of a crying baby just didn’t float too well on top of term papers and the pretty girl that sat next to him in his classes. My mom said he married her. I for one couldn’t give a shit what he did or what he’s doing now. I doubt he even thinks about the fact that he has another daughter somewhere. He’s probably sitting happily in his big house with his twelve cars and two kids with their golden retriever. He doesn’t care that I was forced to grow up without a real family. That my mother was usually too busy doting on her career to remember something as simple as my birthday.

I’m all right about it.

My mother, the famous photographer. I have to laugh a little as I push Justin’s back door open. When I was three my mother couldn’t handle the bills on her own anymore and moved us to Michigan to live with my grandmother. She waited tables at night so she could be with me in the daytime. I was fine about it. I guess I was really too young to understand how much she struggled to support me and keep her mother quiet about the fact that she was stupid enough to get pregnant at the same time. For two years she worked a crappy night shift, making mediocre wages at a run down diner near the edge of town. I can remember her telling me she was saving up money so we could get a place of our own again, and how she was going to call daddy after that and try to get him to come see us. I can’t really remember everything that clearly, after all…I was three. But I can remember that I loved her then. I was sure that it would always be mommy and me, and I didn’t need to worry about mean granny that smelled like moth balls so much.

In the fall of ‘89 I started kindergarten. By this time I was five my mother had saved a sizeable amount of money, since my grandmother didn’t make her help with the bills. I remember being pretty smart for my age. I used to tell her I knew we were rich then…that we were going to go live in the deluxe apartment building on the other side of town. The one with the big pool and playground. Of course she would always laugh and tell me that we were going to…

And I really believed her. With my whole heart, I did.

She left that spring to attend some special photography school in New York City. Apparently she’d saved up enough to pay for half the tuition, and she’d received a loan for the rest. It was a major blow to me. It was like…one minute she was there smiling and telling me that she loved me, and the next she was kissing me goodbye, telling me to be a good girl for Grandma Mary. To say I was traumatized after that was an understatement. Of course I didn’t really let it show. I’d never had a father so I knew what it was like to have a semi normal sort of family. I had my grandmother, despite the fact that she didn’t seem too thrilled to be shafted with a five year old at that stage of her life. I tended to stay out of her way most of the time…holed up in a room with my coloring books and toys.

And I saw my mother…I did. Shed come home every few months, when classes were in recession, sharing her stories of college life and boyfriends over the phone with her friends from school. I used to stand in the archway separating the hallway from the her bedroom and listen to her talk. I desperately wanted to be like her then. New York had changed her. She seemed to get younger and more beautiful every time she’d come home from school. She was full of life…she was so cool. A world away from the cupcake baking, soccer game watching moms that my classmates had. I tried as hard as I could to make my presence known when she was at home. Anytime she wasn’t on the phone, or reading her books, or playing with her camera equipment I’d run to her side and beg her to tell me stories about her life. She seemed flattered that I was so interested, but at the same time she seemed so wrapped up in what she had to do that I was more of a nuisance than anything. Sometimes she’d toss me a lipstick out of her purse and tell me to put it on. That made me excited until I was about ten. Then I realized that she really didn’t want to take the time to raise me at all. If anything, I was more like a bratty little sister that constantly nagged her…not her daughter.

When I was eleven she stopped coming to visit, except for Thanksgiving and Christmas. By that time I’m surprised I wasn’t referring to my grandmother as mommy anyway, but I doubt she would have allowed that. I was, as my grandmother intended, a self reliant middle school girl. I cooked, I cleaned, I took myself to and from school. I applied myself to nothing else besides my studies and the few friends I did have. By the time I hit high school, the thought of my mothers glamorous lifestyle was basically a faded memory. She called now. She didn’t visit. And I didn’t care. I’d been accepted into the popular crowd at school. I was in all the advanced placement classes, and every good looking guy in school was fighting for my attention. I was successful in everything I tried to do, and I realized early on that I didn’t need anybody to help me achieve what I wanted out of life, especially my mother.

I was accepted into one of the most prestigious universities in Michigan. There, I was finally able to break away from my grandmother and her expectations of me. It was in my freshman year that I really started to discover who I was, and what I wanted to do. Just like high school, I was socially accepted, and I excelled in my classes. Three years into my college experience, I knew exactly what I wanted to do, and I had a surefire plan on how I was going to get there. I remember a few days before the beginning of finals, my friend Jenna and I went to a party at one of the fraternities across campus. A lot of the people we usually hung around with were going to be there, and Jenna being the man magnet she was, had her heart set on winning some good looking jock’s heart.

I don’t remember when we separated. I just know that it was later, Jenna snagged her man, and I broke off to sit down and have a drink. Then I had to go to the bathroom. I probably could have just left then, and gone to my friends dorm room since I was tired anyway and wanted to crash. I don’t know…I guess I was just lazy or something. Or maybe I just really had to pee. I went to the bathroom in the frat house. It should have been safe. Nothing bad ever happened at those parties, because everybody knew each other. I remember peeing. I remember washing my hands. And then I remember something hitting me, hard, on the back of the head.

When I woke up, I was on the floor. At first I didn’t know where I was, but when I looked up…it came rushing back to me in about two seconds. I went to the bathroom…something hit me… Now there was a strange man on top of me, ripping my blouse open. I wanted to scream, I tried to scream…but he just held his hand over my mouth and pulled a knife out of his back pocket. I remember the light hitting the blade and it sort of glinted magically right before he stuck it next to my throat. “Please don’t scream.” His voice had been calm. Eerily calm. “I just can’t have you doing that.”

He’d been really skinny. Really pale. The cheek bones jutted out of his face like they could poke holes through his skin at any moment. He had the saddest brown eyes I’d ever seen…sunken in, dark circles around them. The whites of his eyes were bloodshot red. I remember the phrase ‘he’s on something’ repeating it self in my mind over and over. I breathed hard, I tried not to whimper…and he took his hand away. Then I just laid there while he smiled and stripped my clothes off in the bathroom stall. The whole time I listened for the sound of the door being opened…but it never did. The music from the party was still raging on, and I knew then that nobody was coming…nobody cared. He had his way with me then…stripping off his own clothes and forcing himself inside of me like I was some kind of animal. I don’t even know how long it lasted, or how long I laid there after he’d gone. I just know that I was cold…the floor was cold, my head was spinning. I couldn’t move, breathe…call out for help. I couldn’t let anybody know what happened.
Somehow I managed to pull my clothes back on. I wasn’t thinking about my friends…how worried they’d be about me when they couldn’t find me, I just ran. I ran as far and as fast as I could away from that god forsaken bathroom stall. I bolted myself inside my dorm. I shoved my dresser in front of the door and sat, huddled, in my bed. I was terrified he’d come back. And I just…I just knew I couldn’t tell anybody about what happened. It was dirty and disgusting. I couldn’t help thinking about the fact that I’d just lay there…and let it happen without trying to defend myself. I blamed myself after that. I was stupid. Stupid for being lame enough to let somebody do that to me. And slowly, I shut everything and everybody out until there was nobody left. My friends couldn’t understand, and they didn’t have time to. My teachers had too many students to notice the fact that I was slipping. I failed all of my finals that year. I didn’t care. I had no heart left to care.

The dean pulled me into her office before move out day that year to discuss my grades. I’d taken a few pills from my roomates stash that morning so I could try to wake up, but the look on the dean’s face when I sat down in front of her, told me that she knew I was on something. She told me that she didn’t understand why an outstanding student like myself would have failed all of her finals. She wanted to know if something had happened to me, and if so she wanted to help. I’d just stared at her, because I knew I couldn’t tell her. I couldn’t be embarrassed like that. So I just told her I hadn’t applied myself like I should have, and I would have to take a few classes over the following year.

She didn’t believe me. She called my mother.

My mother who hadn’t been involved in my life really, since I’d started high school. I didn’t really know much about what was happening in her life, besides the fact that she’d gained a name for herself doing her photography work and had reached the point where she was traveling the world taking pictures of famous people for magazines. It was a bitter meeting when she flew out to the dorms. She’d been pulled away from her work, and I had no desire to talk to her.

“Well?”

I’d changed the station on the television.

“Melanie, would you fucking look at me please? I had to rearrange my whole schedule to fly out here for your emotional problems. I tried to have grandma come but she told me that she was done sacrificing herself for my mistakes. So I’m here.” She’d dropped her hands at her sides and let out a disgusted sigh. “Now what the hell is this about you failing your final exams?”

I wouldn’t look at her. I think at that point I was more interested in watching Britney Spears shake her ass in front of the camera in her latest music video. “It happens.”

“Well that’s not what the dean said. She said you’ve been a star student since the moment you stepped through the doors. She seems worried, she says you’re not acting like yourself.”

I laughed at her. It had been years since she’d even bothered to ask me how I was, what I was doing, or what my plans were. She was there because she had to be, so her mother wouldn’t be angry with her, and that was all. “Look Georgia, I have my problems, and you have yours. You haven’t worried about me for years, so you don’t have to stand here and act like you’re worried now. I’ll be fine, just like I’ve always been.”

“Look, don’t act like I’m a horrible person okay? I never…I didn’t plan on having a kid when I had you. I…I had no business having one. I needed to better myself, and you…you did just fine with grandma. I know you did.”

I don’t know why, but I started to cry then. Normally, crying wasn’t something I ever did. But I hadn’t cried when the rape happened, and I hadn’t cried since. I guess it was just time to let some of the pain out. My mother’s presence had pushed me to the brink. It was just making me so angry that she was there, pretending to care…trying to act like she’d only left me because she’d had to. It was bullshit…all of it. And I wasn’t’ prepared to take all of that on at once.

“You look half dead.”

“What the…” I look up, interrupted out of my memories by his voice. Justin is standing next to the microwave, chewing on an apple. He has a small, almost cute smirk resting on his face as he chews…like a mischievous little boy. It makes me want to smack the hell out of him and tell him to go get dressed. But after surveying him for a moment, I realize I don’t have to tell him to. He’s done it already…quite well I might add. He’s wearing a simple royal blue polo shirt with jeans and black checkered sneakers. I notice that he’s shaved, and combed down his usual mess of light brownish hair. He looks…good, as much as I hate to view him that way. Maybe not good as in “hot”, but good as in presentable…yeah, that’s it. Even though his eyes…his eyes are nice…

Oh god, I need to go back to bed.

“Just saying.” He takes another big bite of the apple before throwing it into the trash, half eaten. “You’re late, I almost had a heart attack.”

My mouth hangs open as he crosses the kitchen and opens the refrigerator. “You did? I’m really sorry Justin, I didn’t mean…”

“I meant I was shocked, not freaking out.” He’s laughing. Fucking opening the new carton of milk even though theres a half empty one in the fridge still, and laughing at me. “I was a big boy,” he finally says. “I took care of myself today.”

I scowl. “Looks like even rejects of society can make miracles happen,” I grunt, and swing open a cabinet, searching for the box of oatmeal.

“What’s up your ass,” he chuckles. I feel him behind me for a moment, and it makes my skin crawl a little bit. “You were the one that was all about going out this morning.” I hear the scraping of the chair being pulled out from under the table. “So I’m ready.”

When did the tables turn? When did this asshole become Mr. Happy to Comply? There’s something wrong with him, yeah…definently chemically imbalanced. Maybe he took too many happy pills. Shit, but that’s bad. “Justin, how many pills did you take today? Don’t tell me you’re all doped up because of this trip today.”

“I didn’t take any pills today.” He looks at me long and hard for a few moments, as if he’s searching for something. I don’t get it, and I’m nauseated enough as it is without being analyzed by him right now. “Has anybody ever told you that you’re way too high strung?” He guzzles his milk.

What? Oh no, I’m not tolerating this. He can’t treat me like shit for all this time, and then act like he’s perfectly fine one day out of the year. He can’t act like I’m the one with the problem. I’m not the one with the problem. He‘s the mental case. My mother didn’t hire somebody to come live with me, his did. “You’re not making any sense,” I snap. “This isn’t how you are. You’re never this upbeat. Stop acting like a moron.”

The brightness fades from his eyes. “I’m a moron because I woke up in a good mood?”

I’m confusing him. God…why did I have to be up all night thinking about my past? Why could I have just forgotten about it like always and gone to bed? I’ve never had an issue shutting it out before. It’s all his fault. It’s his fault because…because his situation is so similar to mine. It’s been a long time since I’ve remembered it all in such great detail. It’s fucking me up. I should call Susan at the home but…no, now isn’t the time for all of that. “No…god…” I sigh and pinch the bridge of my nose. “I woke up late. My body is all out of synch. Don’t worry about it, you’re fine.”

He shoots me another confused glance, but then the doorbell rings and I know its going to be Eric. There’s no time to talk now, because I know I need to be presentable for this guy. I know anything that happens in front of him, is going to get reported right back to Lynn and I really don’t need her calling me up to ask me if I have some kind of issue, or if Justin is slipping. I need to show him I have things under control, and that Justin is doing okay. If I can do that, then I think everything will be just fine.

Unless of course, Justin decides to become an asshole again, which is more than likely.

“That’s going to be Eric,” I tell him quickly, as the doorbell rings a second time.

He’s not so cocky this time. “I know.”

“You’re okay?” I don’t know why I’m concerned.

He shrugs. “Does it really matter, Mel?”

“Yeah.” I say, slightly annoyed. “You know I care.”

“Look.” He leans back in the chair and rubs his face for a few seconds. “If he pulls you off to the side and tries to ask you shit about me, just play along. Don‘t let him know that anything happened. Just tell him I‘ve been taking my meds and that I‘ve been okay for the most part.”

Frankly, I never thought Justin would have been as prepared as he seems to be for Eric’s visit. From what I can tell he planned everything out, to cover his ass. He’s ready to be charming, pleasing…and as psycho free as possible. It makes me cringe to know that he’s this good at faking it, because I know I used to be able to pull the same act off myself. Hell, I still can. As we speak, I’m pulling it off so he’ll be none the wiser about the mess that I really am behind closed doors. “You planned this all out,” I scoff. “Didn’t you?”

He flashes me another rare grin. “Didn’t sleep a wink.”

Justin gets up to answer the door, and I mutter “That makes two of us,” under my breath. He doesn’t acknowledge me though, and I guess its better that way. I can’t have him asking me questions. But I mean, who knows if he’d even care enough to ask anyway? No, I need to stop pretending that I can magically bond with Justin because of what I’ve been through. He doesn’t care about me, or anybody else. He cares about himself, and that alone is a great reason for me to dislike him as much as I do.

“Hey man!”

I really don’t want to look over, but something inside of me makes me do it. Justin is embracing a large black man now, who looks like he might have played half back for the 49ers at some point in his life. He also looks like he could kill somebody instantly by sitting on them good at hard While this is comforting…while I know nobody would dare to mess with Justin while he‘s around, I still get the feeling that his protection wont be enough to ease Justin‘s paranoia today. I’m pretty sure Justin hasn’t been out of the house much at all since his kidnapping, and never to such a busy place like a chain retail store. I suddenly wonder if my tough love theory was the best thing to spring on Justin this week. Maybe…maybe I was just annoyed. Maybe I didn’t think. Maybe I should just cancel this whole thing.

The two men separate then, and that’s when I see it. The fakest expression of happiness that I’ve ever seen on Justin’s face. You’d think he was the Life cereal kid, like his face is going to crack open in a second because he’s smiling too hard. I feel like I’m going to vomit.

“Eric meet Mel…Melanie.” Justin corrects himself quickly as he leads Eric my way. Weirdo. You can’t call me by a short nick name in front of people either?

“Melanie.” Eric smiles warmly and it seems out of place on his large head. “Lynn told me you were the woman to hire if you’re in a bind.” He laughs a little nervously, as he shakes my hand.

“Well, yeah,” I send him a smile that could have competed with the one Justin gave him a moment ago. “I’m not too bad at dusting.”

This greeting would have been fine…said and done and we could have been on our way. But no…no, because now Justin has thrown his arm around my shoulder and starts to laugh like some infomercial host. “Isn’t she a riot?”

I’m waiting for him to say ’but wait! There’s more!’

Eric slightly narrows his eyes at me, and I know he’s thinking the same thing I am. Justin is a bullshit artist. I can see why Justin is worried about the guy pulling me aside, because he knows Eric can probably see right through his act. Fuck, I think anybody could though.

“Well I ate,” Eric tells us. “And if you two are ready to go I can just call ahead and let them know we’re on our way down.”

Personally, I’d love to get a move on. The less time I have to stand here awkwardly while Justin cracks his face apart, the better. But of course Justin, wanting to prove that he is in no way a psycho, has to ruin the perfect opportunity to start the day off. “Nah, just chill for a minute. I have to change my shirt I think.”

“You all right man?,” Eric chuckles as Justin turns toward the stairs. “You seem pretty wired. I don’t know if you should be goin’ out like this.”

For the smallest fragment of a second, Justin steals a glance of desperation my way. But I guess I’m so annoyed with him at the moment, that I don’t feel like making up an excuse for him. I clear my throat annoyingly and focus my attention on spot on the ceiling.

“I’m fine,” Justin laughs again. “I just don’t think I want to go to Best Buy in this shirt. The color…they’ll think I wanna work there or something.”

That is the lamest thing I’ve ever heard, but it’s enough to get Eric to laugh and tell him he’ll be waiting for us in the car. The large man exits, and Justin doesn’t wait for me to yell at him for acting like such a moron. He books up the stairs, probably thinking I’m not going to follow him.

It’s sad that he would think that.

(Continued next post)
Acceptance(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

I burst into his room a minute later. Thankfully, he’s not undressing. He’s leaning over, palms flat against the top of the dresser, his legs astride. I don’t think he’s crying, he’s just staring. He knows I’m here too, but he doesn’t say anything. Probably because he knows how stupid he’s being this morning.

“What the hell are you doing?”

Somebody has to be the serious one today.

He takes a deep breath and straightens himself. “I’m fine.” He walks back over to his bed and tugs a red hoodie into his arms. He pulls it over his head, then slips pair of shades out of the front pocket and over his eyes.

I cross my arms and step in his path when he tries to get away from my confrontation. “You think Eric isn’t going to notice that you’ve gone from psycho depressed to an egotistical pop star?”

He shakes his head as he twists his lips into a disgruntled smirk. “I haven’t seen him since I got back from Florida, Mel. He doesn’t know what I’ve been like, okay?”

He reaches out, about to reassure me with a pat on the shoulder but I jerk away and glare at him. “It’s one thing to lie about how well or bad you’ve been doing. It’s another thing to act like a completely different and fake person. Justin, I don’t like this! It’s not healthy. If…if I had known you’d do this I wouldn’t have called Eric in the first place.”

“Yeah, well you did,” he mutters, and rips his sunglasses off of his face.

The whites of his eyes have turned red and watery now. He’s understandably scared out of his mind. It’s probably my fault too, but as much as I want to break down and tell him he doesn’t have to do anything he’s uncomfortable with, I know it’s not going to help him get better. Justin needs to face his fears…

I know what happens when you don’t.

His serious expression softens, and suddenly, he does something I never thought I’d see him do…or something I’d allow him to do. “Just bear with me,” he pleads, stepping up to me and placing a hand on each of my shoulders. He stares deep into my eyes. I don’t want to stare back, because I know the power that lies within those metallic blues of his. They’re convincing, like a con artist‘s. I don’t know how many people he’s be en able to sway with the power of those things, but I’m sure it’s more than I have time to count. “Come on Mel,” he says softly. “I’m doing what you asked. I’m going out.”

Shockingly enough, I don’t pull away from him. I continue to stare up at him, searching his eyes for the real Justin. The one that I’m sure I don’t know yet…the one I don’t think I’ll really ever get to know. “I knew today would be hard for you, but I didn’t want you to have to put all of your energy into being fake. I…I really want you to try and enjoy today as much as possible.”

He doesn’t seem to know what to do after I say that. He steps back, and just sort of stares at me. There’s no real expression on his face either. It’s like, he’s too confused to know how to react. I guess he’s been alone for so long that he doesn’t know how to comprehend it when somebody he doesn’t know all that well sort of cares about what happens to him. I guess it’s a learning experience. But I’m not so sure if I’m the right one to be teaching this stuff to him. It should probably be his shrink, or a friend or family member. Hell…I don’t know. He isn’t telling me to leave or that I’m making things uncomfortable for him. Maybe I need to just go with it. I mean…he is, even if he has to be fake at times to do it.

“I will,” he nods. “It’s just, what Eric and my mother don’t know can’t hurt them. And…you know, it--it cant’ hurt you either. You know, me being happy looks good on your part too.”

“Oh please,” I mutter, knowing he has sort of a valid point, but not wanting to encourage his fake mood. “I’m not going to stand here and tell you it’s okay to act like somebody you’re not. I mean, how am I supposed to know if you’re being fake with me?”

His eyes widen a little. “Well I…”

“Yeah,” I snap. “Never thought of it that way did you?”

“Mel, I can’t have people thinking that I need to be dragged back to Tennessee.”

This is yet another thing that confuses me about Justin: his absolute loathing of going back to his home town. I mean, he grew up there and he wants absolutely nothing to do with it anymore. “What’s the big deal?” I’m out of line but I don’t care right now. He brought it up so I think I have every right to challenge him about the subject.

He chews the bottom corner of his lip for a minute, not saying anything, barely looking at me. I’ve struck a cord, but I think we’ve reached a point now where he needs to start being more open with me. After the other night, there’s not really much else he needs to hide from me. “I just…”

Beep beep beeeeep!

“Eric,” I nod.

“Yeah.” He laughs nervously. “We better just go.”

I still don’t clear a path for him. “You think you can just run away from me when things get too hard to talk about? Look Justin, I may not know you all that well…but you’re stuck with me. I don’t know for how long, but for right now this is how things are. Now, if you really want to push me out and be alone that’s your choice. But don’t expect to call me up crying when your mom tries to put you on the next plane back home. I’m not looking back once I’m gone…understand?”

“I…” He sighs and looks at the floor. “Okay, later…later on I’ll explain more.”

“Hmmph.” I roll my eyes. “Let’s just go.”

“I promise.” He looks me directly in the eyes. “Melanie…”

I don’t want him to break down right now, because its bad enough that Eric suspects Justin’s happy act as being fake and if he goes to the car in a mood Eric will be making an unwanted phone call to Lynn later on. “Okay,” I reassure him. “Later.”

I finally clear a path for him, and he shoots me a thankful smile before exiting the bedroom. I take a moment to glance around before I follow him out the door. In case Eric should want to come up here, I don’t need him finding anything suspicious lying around. I don’t find anything out of the ordinary though, and I know that’s a positive thing. I go into the bathroom next, knowing that I really need to get downstairs, but also knowing that I need to make sure there isn’t anything lying around that could pose a threat to Justin. Surprisingly enough, its basically clean. Sure there’s a wet towel or two lying on the floor…toothpaste lying on the sink without the cap on it. But that’s to be expected. Not everybody can be as neat as me, and men are known to be slobs.

The medicine cabinet is hanging half open, and I reach out to close the door. Before I can close it all the way though, I notice Justin’s medication bottles sitting on the shelves in plain view…empty. Normally I wouldn’t care, but the fact that I just got them refilled the other day causes an alarm to go off inside of me. There’s no way he could have taken all those medications without having some serious side effects. So then where the hell did it all go? I turn around. I look in the toilet. There is a single pill floating around in the water. Is he fucking kidding? Did he honestly think that I wouldn’t check? That I wouldn’t notice? I swear to god…I should call Lynn right now…

I feel fucking sick to my stomach. Why did I have to look?

Wait.

I looked because its what he expects me not to do. He’s starting to think that I trust him too much to worry about little shit like this. Well, he’s mistaken. No, I wont call Lynn right now, but I’m going to let him know. I’m going to tell him that I know what’s going on and he’s an asshole if he thinks I’m going to stand for it.

“Mel! What are you doing? Eric’s waiting!”

I slap the medicine cabinet closed. I’m furious at him right now, but I know I need to calm down. I can’t confront him about this in the car, or act like there’s something wrong. I can’t let Eric get suspicious. I pretty much promised Justin I’d give him the benefit of the doubt until tonight, so that’s what I’m going to do.

“Melanie!”

I quickly run downstairs before he can come up and ask me what I’m doing in his room. He gives me a look as if to say “what the hell?”. But I just shrug and motion for him to follow me. We get into the car and while I feel uneasy, Justin doesn’t bring up the fact that I took forever. Actually, he and Eric get into a conversation as to what’s going to happen once we get to Best Buy. The memory of the house is easily forgotten by the both of them. But not by me. I’m still pissed off really pissed off about the pills, but I know its going to have to wait until later. Right now, Justin has a lot more to worry about than what I think.

I just hope I don’t end up screaming at him before this lovely trip comes to an end.

Unpredictable by ialwayzbesingin
Four hours later I find myself nowhere closer to the comfort and safety of my house than I did when I was first welcomed into the store. Everything is so big and high tech, and I have no patience to sit here and compare the benefits of plasma over LCD. Just give me a fucking TV, that would be great. But I can't have an attitude like that of course. It seems that the store manager of Best Buy decided to invite all the suits from corporate here today for my visit. I was kind of pissed but I didn't let it show. I mean, he doesn't know how fucking unbalanced I am. And I'm sure me being here makes his store look really good. He's probably got kids to feed and shit, so who am I to deny him that bonus I know he'll be receiving in his check?

The best part of this whole day was probably the ride down here. It was good to talk to Eric for a little while. I hadn't realized that I missed him, even though he'd been with me at my dad's for those few months. I guess I grew more attached to him than I thought...but that's not a surprise. He's like the only friend I have, and the sad thing about that is, I pay him to stick around. I know he respects me and my family, but I'm positive he wouldn't stay around for half of this shit if he wasn't getting generously compensated. The same thing goes for Melanie. I still have yet to find out how much my mom is paying her, but it's gotta be a shit load. Otherwise, she'd be long gone by now.

Speaking of Melanie, she's been acting a little weird today. Not that she's ever normal...not that we ever get along all that well. But...it's just this feeling I have. Ever since we got here, she hasn't looked me in the eye once. Every time I looked over at her, she'd turn around or look up at the ceiling or something. Hell, maybe she's just nervous about all of this. Yeah, that might be it. But on the other hand, I know how she is, and I guess a good part of me had been expecting her to be by my side today...helping me pick my shit out...

But damn it, she's not Kerri.

I hate to admit that too, but ever since that night...that I broke that shit, that's who I've been comparing her to. In a way, she's kind of like Kerri. Well, the Kerri I knew before everything got all fucked up. She's there when I need her and she gives me advice. But it's only because she's obligated to. Kerri wasn't obligated...she just cared. She cared, and I stopped caring...but she never did. I just...the more I think I about it the more I wish I'd just pushed her away from the beginning. When she came to see me in the clinic I could have just as easily told her to fly back to New York. I could have told her I didn't need her. Sure, I would have come off like a bastard...but she'd be okay. The accident...me beating the shit out of her...none of that would have happened. Sometimes I think I view Mel as sort of a second chance. Like, if I behave and treat her with some kind of respect I'll be forgiven for what I did. But I don't even talk to Kerri so I don't see how that idea is valid. Fuck, I don't know. I think having a woman around is turning me into more of a weirdo. But its not like I can talk to anybody about that...because nobody really knows the truth about what happened to Kerri.

And they won't, unless she decides to say something.

Although, I did promise to explain a few things about myself to Mel later on. Of course I'm kicking myself for it now, but at the time it seemed like the right thing to say. She...I dunno...she seemed to really care about what's been going on. So I just let it slip, so she'd drop the subject. Of course now, I'm trapped. I'm going to have to tell her something later on or she'll spring that ‘I'm calling your mother' routine on me. That's getting old and lame too. One of these days I'm going to tell her I don't care what she tells my mother. But that will be a mistake too...because...because if my mother even had an inkling of what's been happening she'd freak out, pay Madison to come live with us in Tennessee, and lock me in a rubber room until I was ready to rejoin society.

"So what do you think?" The manager guy, Jim, smiles and points to the entertainment center he just pulled together for me on his special computer.

I glance at the screen. I'm sorry to say I haven't been paying attention to a damn thing for the last twenty minutes or so. There are people milling around this private room now. It's a mixture of staff and suits who want a photo op with me. Eric warned me about an hour into this that they'd pulled him aside and discussed getting a meeting with me later on. I didn't want a problem, so I just said I'd do it. Of course I don't really want to. They're probably going to want to shake my hand and pat me on the back or something. I'll cringe. I'll probably go back home and puke my brains out. But I can't go back on my word. Fuck...how do I always get roped into this shit?

It must be because I'm such a "nice" guy.

"Yeah, that's perfect." I flash him a fake smile and hand him my credit card, just so he'll get out of my face. I really have no idea what I'm about to purchase, but it's not like it matters. Nothing really matters anymore. It's not like I can't afford it, so whatever.

"Great," Jim smiles. "I'll be right back with your bill and stuff. Do you need a drink?"

I'd love a beer. "No I'm good." I nod. "Thanks."

Jim smiles again and excitedly hurries off. I take another quick glance at the screen and I finally realize just why it is that he's so excited. There's a lot of zeros after that number two. I shake my head. Yeah, I probably should have been paying more attention. I don't even know what a thermal signal conductor is.

"It's a good thing you've got money." Melanie, who up until now had disappeared into the store somewhere, sits down beside me with a Soap Opera Digest in hand. She gives me a pathetic look and shakes her head. "Do you even know what you bought?"

I look at the floor. "Of course I do."

"Hmmph."

"Well if you're so damn smart, you tell me what it is then," I snap, a little regretfully. I don't look at her after, and I bite down on my bottom lip.

"You can't let everybody in the world take advantage of you," she responds as she flips open her magazine. "You'll be broke in a year."

I hate that she's sitting here treating me like I'm some kind of airhead. I mean, I've been to this store before, and the people that work here are reliable. Sure, the guy probably stuck a few things on there that I wouldn't even need in a nuclear holocaust but whatever...if I really had a problem with that I could tell him to start over again. "Nobody took advantage of me," I grunt. "I wanted a new system, and I got one."

"Oh yeah?" She drops the magazine on the floor and peers at the computer screen. "You realize you spent six thousand dollars on speakers right?"

I don't look at her. "So?"

"What do you need six thousand dollar speakers for?"

I feel the rage start to build up inside of me. If it wasn't for the fact that Eric is standing in earshot of our conversation I probably would have been screaming at her by this point. "I'm entitled," I reply, smugly. "I know you little people are satisfied with your crappy old hundred dollar speakers, but I can afford the best. So I'll have the best."

"What?" She shakes her head in disbelief. "Little people? You've lost it."

"Well stop being a bitch then."

Now she's pissed. She's got that look on her face that she only gets when I say something really fucking stupid. And yes, I admit...now is one of those times. "You're lucky we're in public, or I'd totally rip you a new one."

Before I can think of a snappy comeback, Jim returns with the paperwork. Then Melanie tells me to call her when I‘m really ready to leave, and walks off in a huff. What the hell? I don't understand that girl. One minute she‘s telling me that I have to try to be better...and the next minute she‘s arguing with me over stupid shit. It‘s like we‘re in high school and she has a crush on me. Of course, I know she doesn't have a crush on me but still...that's what all this is reminding me of right now. I sigh and try to focus on the paperwork in front of me. I don't really read it though, I just sign it in the right places as Jim rambles on about when the delivery guys will come and how long it will take them to set everything up. I barely hear him. All I can think about is how angry Melanie has just made me, and the bullshit I'm going to have to deal with when we get back to my house. Suddenly, I feel like taking my time here. Maybe...I should buy some more shit, just to prolong the fight I know is coming once I get home. I tell Jim I'd like to look at some DVD's, but Eric overhears me and shakes his head no. I know why. There's a lot of people in the store, more than my brain has the capacity to take on right now. The last thing Eric needs is for me to have a meltdown in front of them all.

But Jim, ever the salesman, offers an alternative. "I can pull up an inventory list and you can pick from that."

I shrug. I don't really feel like look at another list today, or another computer screen. I just wanted to shop, to leisurely walk around. For the first time in a long time, I realize why I've never really enjoyed going shopping. "No, I can just set up something another time," I sigh. "I'm pretty tired anyway."

He reassures me it's not a problem, and we continue with the paperwork. Ten minutes later, I find myself being ushered over to the group of execs and staff that were promised a small meeting with me. I smile and shake everybody's hands, fucking terrified of what might happen the entire time. From time to time I can spot Melanie out of the corner of my eye. She's standing against the wall, pretending to read her magazine, but I can tell she's peering over the top of it at me. She wants to see if I'm okay, even though she'd never admit that to me. It makes me feel a little better about the situation, and it also makes me wish I hadn't been such an asshole to her a few minutes ago.

"Hi."

I finally look over at her. She's young, maybe twenty, and she's staring up at me like she never thought this would ever happen in a million years. I keep my wits about me. I glance over my shoulder to reassure myself that Eric is standing close by, in case I need him. "Hey," I say, a little relief in my voice. I shake her hand quickly. "How are you?"

She blushes. "I'm okay."

In that instant I'm once again reminded of Kerri, and I have to close my eyes quickly so the feeling will pass. I somehow manage to smile once I open them again. "Well it's nice to meet you." We take the quickest photo I've ever taken, and Eric promptly escorts me to the door afterward. I wave a quick good bye to the group and Jim, and he promises me he'll be in touch about the equipment I purchased. We somehow manage to make it to the car unnoticed. Apparently the Best Buy people were reliable, and didn't spread the word I was coming. That's a good thing. I don't think I could have handled paparazzi today.

I sink back into the leather interior and Melanie slides in next to me. I don't speak to her. I think I'm too emotionally drained to say anything right now. I just close my eyes and breathe out a side of relief when the car starts up again and we start to move. I can't wait to get home and hide in my room for the rest of the day. I...I need to dot hat. I need to just be away from everything for awhile. I didn't realize it up until now, but today...it's taken a hell of a lot of energy out of me.

"Eric I want to go to an antique store."

My eyes slowly open. What? I look over at Melanie. She's still reading that damn magazine, not seeming to care that I might be tired...that I might want to go home. An antique store? What the hell?

"Justin," Eric speaks up. "You cool with that?"

I open my mouth to blurt out an annoyed ‘no', but one glance at Melanie tells me I'll be sorry if I do. She smirks a little as she points to her cell phone. She silently mouths the words ‘hi Lynn', and I want to smack her across the face. I glare, but it doesn't seem to phase her. "Whatever," I mutter to Eric a moment later. "Nothing too far."

She smiles, delighted that she‘s won this time. With a sigh, I sink back in my seat and try to forget how annoyed I am. Eric drives us to a fancy little strip mall in Bel Air. I recognize the place because my mother always manages to drag me here around Christmas time to buy something for Nana. This past Christmas I was at my fathers, and brooding...so I have no idea what my mom even got for her. Whatever it was, I'm sure she was told it was from the both of us. It's a really shitty thing, because I've always taken extra time to find a nice present for both my grandparents. I guess I just didn't have the time this year. Actually, the only person I really seemed to have time for...was myself.

"Where to first?" Eric pulls into a parking space and shuts off the engine, before looking back at us.

I shrug. "It doesn't matter. I‘m not going in, you‘re waiting in the car with me while she goes in."

I‘m not looking at her, but can feel her eyes making their mark in the side of my face. Yeah I‘m probably pissing her off right now, but I think one store was all my emotions could handle for the day.

"Oh come on, Justin," Melanie finally says. "You can‘t just sit here. I‘ll probably be a little while."

It takes everything I have in me to keep my tone in check. "What do you even need?"

"A desk."

"A desk?" I say, bewildered. "But you have a desk in the guest house."

She shrugs and shoots me a mischievous smile. "I don't like that one."

Eric laughs a little, and I know I should fake it and do the same...but I just can't. She's doing this to spite me. It's because she's angry about my attitude in the store...because we're in high school and we play games like this... "Well I don't need to go in to..."

"We're all going in," Eric interrupts me, annoyed. "Damn it Justin, don't start pulling this shit right now. Her name isn't Trace."

That one hurt, and I cringe in response to his comment. I'm sure Melanie noticed, but she's not saying anything. I don't think she wants to make this discussion worse, as I'm sure she can tell Eric isn‘t buying the story that our relationship is picture perfect. "I'm sor--"

"Let's just go." Eric shoots me a final warning glance before shoving his way out of the car and opening the door for Melanie and I.

For a moment I think that I've blown the whole day. Now, Eric is going to step to the side while Mel and I shop...call my mother and tell her that something is going on with me that he doesn't like. I take a deep breath as we enter the store, its all I can do to hold my emotions and fears inside of me. Having a meltdown right now...I know...would mean total and utter disaster for everyone involved. Once we get inside the store, the sales clerk greets us pleasantly, probably thinking I've come to spend a fortune. I smile at her meekly and tell her we just came to look around. She nods and tells me that's fine, but immediately rushes to the door and locks it so I can ‘shop in privacy for a while'. It makes me want to roll my eyes, but I don't. I don't know who she might know around town and I don't need stories being spread about me, especially now that I don't get out all that much.

Melanie makes an annoying squealing sound a few moments after the door has been locked for me. I watch her race over to a shelf full of table lamps and roll my eyes. I can tell already that it's probably a good thing we're locked away from the public right now, because this is going to take awhile. Just watching Melanie tinker around with the lamps lets me know that this girl is a shopper, and I'm sure before she got landed babysitting my ass she probably used to do a lot more of it. I feel pretty shitty now. I mean, I got my stuff and she should be allowed to look in a store for awhile without getting an attitude from me. Hell...I don't know. She annoys me and then it's like I feel bad for letting my aggravation show. I don't want to be a bastard to her. I guess...I mean, I know...I'm starting to really value her presence. If I keep doing the things I do, I'm bound to lose her. Just like everybody else.

I don't think I could handle that kind of pain again.

I figure I‘ll be better off if I leave Mel alone fore awhile, so I venture into the back of the store and get lost in a crate of old records. Even though the door is locked, I still make Eric stand behind me...just in case. It's only because of this that I feel secure of enough to kind of let go of my paranoia for the moment. I clear my head, and I don't think about anything but the records...the dust, the smell. I remember my grandfathers study back home...the collection of old records and the phonograph in the corner. I think about all the times I would sit in there when I was a kid, listening to some Louis Armstrong with him while he smoked his pipe. It finally hits me. I wish I could go back there for a day or two...just to remember. Just to feel the warm touch of my Nana's hand on my cheek. Just to smell my grandfathers tobacco and hear him vent about what this country is turning into. So far I haven't allowed myself to think this way, and now I guess I know why. The smallest sliver of a tear has escaped from my eye and is gliding down my face. I wipe it away, disgusted, and try to concentrate some more on the records. I should...I really should call them, just to let them know I care. But I don't know what they'll say. My grandfather is kind of stern when it comes to family obligations. I know he's probably upset with me, as I didn't speak to him or Nana on Christmas. But I didn't talk to anybody on Christmas. I remember laying in my room at my fathers, the door cracked just slightly...I could hear the excited squeals of my brothers as they opened their gifts. I wanted to physically be there with them to see their faces...but the dreams that had kept me up the night before hadn't allowed me too. I felt like shit...and I deserved to feel that way. Later on, my father had also told me that he was disappointed. I pretty much tuned him out...said I was sorry without much enthusiasm. He just couldn't understand.

Nobody has ever really understood.

I tremble a little and take a breath, forcing myself to push that all out of my mind. I step back from the records, hoping it was just the smell that was making it all come back to me, but it doesn't help. I feel the same, so I just go back to the records and pick a few that caught my eye even though I don't think I have a record player. It doesn't matter. Maybe I can just sit with them later on in the dark comforts of my room and try to forgive myself for being an asshole. I won't though...I'll just cry.

I'm tired.

"Well?"

I look up from the bin to find Melanie standing there, lamp in hand. It's one of those old fashioned desk lamps, with the golden base and green glass shade. She seems excited about it, so I try to smile a little, even though I couldn't care less. "It's fine."

"Fine?" she looks at me like I'm an idiot. "It's your house. Didn't we just have a discussion about not letting people take advantage of you?"

Eric is standing right beside me, and I feel like cracking her across the face for speaking up like this in front of him. I can't though, so I take a deep breath and flash her a fake smile. "I'm not living in there." I brush past her and make my way over to a rack full of odd little trinkets that I don't think anybody would ever want. I pick up a small gold clown statue and try to be interested in it. It doesn't help things though.

"I'm just saying...I know if it was my house I wouldn't' want something I didn't like in it."

She's standing next to me again, and she hasn't put the lamp down. I groan, letting my real mood out for the first time today. "I'm tired," I whisper, glancing up at Eric who's busy speaking to the cashier now. "And it's not just because I got up early either, Melanie."

"You acted like a real jerk before," she tells me softly. "You cant just do that Justin. I know Best Buy was hard but there was no reason to take it out on me."

I don't look at her. "I know. But you‘ve had a problem with me since we left this morning. I...it‘s hard for me to be calm when you get sarcastic and moody." I'm surprised I was able to say all of that so rationally. Actually, I think it's the most intelligent I've sounded when venting my feelings in a really long time. I don't know how I managed that, but I think...I think its because of her, that she's so calm. It's allowing me to mellow out, something I haven't been able to do since I was in that clinic behind the comforts of Madison's closed office door. Being with Kerri fucked me up for a long time. I think...I think I was so busy trying to figure her out and figure myself out at the same time that it turned me psycho. The sad thing about that is...all of my aggressions backfired on Kerri. Kerri...the one person I was trying to keep away from harm. Ironic.

It's silent for awhile. She's staring at me and I'm staring at the clown, wondering what she's going to say next.

"I know about the pills," she whispers, so Eric can't possibly hear.

I force myself to look at her, at first trying to kid myself into believing I don't know what she's talking about. But...but I know what she's talking about. Yeah, I've been dumping my medication, and yeah I fell really shitty about it. I don't know what would have made me think she wouldn't have noticed, deep down I knew it would only be a matter of time. But I guess maybe...I wanted her to find out, as crazy as that seems. Maybe I wanted her to find out so I'd have an easier time explaining myself when the truth finally reared its ugly head. I mean, I know I need to take my pills to keep calm and shit. But I can't take being sick from them all the time...sleeping all the time, not being able to function on my own. I hate taking them. I guess I thought that if I stopped for awhile, I could just force myself to survive...to learn to be myself again without any help. It's not working. I feel more insecure and terrified every day that passes without taking my medication. It could lead to cutting. It could lead right back to the clinic, I know. I'm just so tired of being controlled. It's not fucking fair after everything else.

"Justin." Melanie narrows her eyes at me. "I'm really upset with you."

I shrug my shoulders, and try to keep the emotion from appearing on my face. "And you should be."

"I...I don't know if can keep this from your mom."

I look at her, the pain apparent on my face now. She looks like she hates herself, and god...its not her fault that I constantly fuck things up for myself. "I understand if you can't," I whisper. "I mean hell..." I chuckle a little. "You've kept too much from her as it is." I start past her, that stupid clown statue still in my hand, but then...she tugs at my arm, and I can't help but turn around to face her again. "Let's just get this stuff and get out of here," I mutter. "Did you pick a desk?"

She looks at the floor. "You deserve a chance," she tells me.

I feel like crying, and I almost start to. "I've had too many chances, Mel. It's getting to the point where I don't think there's anything left for me to do, okay?"

"No." She shakes her head gently and looks up, into my eyes, like she can see right through me. Like she can sense my pain. "You can't just give up."

Her eyes are glazed over, she's practically in tears. It scares me. She's crying over me. I treat her like complete shit half the time and here she is crying over me because she's concerned about what I do to myself. There's something that's just so fucked up about that, so...crazy. It almost makes me want to crack up, but I can't because it will lead to a melt down. Melanie barely knows me. She doesn't know about the shit that happened between me and Kerri or me and Trace....me and Shane. But damn it...right now I think I could sit down right here and tell her it all without any regrets. Of course I know she'd hate me after but fuck, it would feel so damn good to just get it out. "Mel, why...why do you care? I just don't get it."

She sucks in her lower lip and takes a breath. "Come on, let me show you the desk and then we'll get out of here."

She tugs on my hand, and its weird...but I let her lead me away. It feels good...letting her sort of step in, instead of being so damn defensive. I realize I can let her, that she'll be here and for whatever reason, she understands why I do what I do. None of it makes sense. Up until now I thought Kerri was the only one who could look at me like that and understand my pain. It's scaring the shit out of me and I want to run away...but fuck I want to hug her and tell her all of my deepest secrets at the same time. She gives my hand a light squeeze and points to the different desks she saw. I just stand there, silent but attentive. I let her know what I would pick if I was living there. We order the desk, I buy the lamp and the gold clown statue and we go back to the car with Eric. The ride back is mostly silent. Eric doesn't seem phased much by this afternoon, all he really says is that Melanie should be calling him more often because I need to get out more than twice a month. It gets a light laugh out of me and her, and I feel pretty confident that he wont be calling my mother.

After we get back to the house, Melanie disappears into her house and I go into my living room and sit down. I stare into space for a while wondering what the hell just happened at the store, and what Melanie is going to expect from me now. I'm not so scared as I am anxious. If she's going to call my mother I wish she would do it as soon as possible, so I can prepare myself. For over an hour I sit, wondering, before I hear the screen door sliding open. She calls my name softly, but I don't get up to greet her. "In here."

She's standing in the doorway now, she has the gold clown statue for me and sits down next to me. I take it from her. "Why'd I buy this?" I toy with it in my hands for a moment, hoping she'll forget what's been going on for a little while.

"It's a lot easier to hide than it is to admit your problems," she says after awhile. "I don't want to see you destroy yourself. I know you're not as bad as you try to make people think you are. I know you're...you're just hiding. I don't want to call up your mom and force you to do things you really don't want to do. I know I‘m wrong for lying to my boss or whatever, but I think you should have a say in all of this. It‘s not like you‘re a child."

I look at her, and I have to smile a little bit. She's so innocent. She doesn't know how much of a monster I can be...what I've done. She thinks 'sure he was kidnapped, he's just in pain.' I wish like hell that was all it was. I really do. "There's no reason to stick your neck out for me. You could lose your job, and it'll be my fault. The best thing you can do right now is just call her and tell her. If you don't do it now, I know I'll just do something next week that's worse. I just...," I pause and sigh, knowing it's too much to tell her but not really caring enough to stop myself either. "I can't hurt somebody else. I already hurt everybody that's tried to help me. You're...you know, you're a nice girl. You don't deserve that shit." I feel the tears now, and I can't hold them in anymore. I put a hand over my eyes, trying to shield them from her, not that it's going to help much. "I'm sorry you've even had to deal with me this long."

"You act like you can't get passed what happened. You give up too easily, Justin. That's your issue."

I feel her hand on my shoulder, and I quickly shrug it off. "You don't know anything about what happened to me, so don't act like you do." There I go again, snapping at her when she's trying to help me. I shouldn't do that. She doesn't know about my issues because I haven't told her anything about what happened. She wouldn't know how hard it is for me to talk about it. How could she?

"Then maybe you should start talking!," she yells.

"I'm sorry."

"Don't say you're sorry," she tells me, firmly. "Just talk to me, Justin. That's why I'm here...so you can have somebody to talk to."

"I'll try Melanie," I reassure her with a light smile, and try my best to stay positive. I can't be turning into a sobbing baby today. It's bad enough that I treated her like shit all day, and lord knows...being in public together has taken its toll on the both of us.

She gets up from the couch and looks down on me pitifully as if to say ‘man, you really need help.' I sink lower into the couch and try to focus my mind on something else...like my little golden clown. But then her voice comes into play again, forcing me to pay attention.

"Why are you afraid of going home?" She places her hands on her hips and gives me an impatient look. "It might do you some good, you know. Maybe you need your family more than you realize."

Hearing her say that really hits home, and I can't help but let a small sob out. "I want to go see them," I whisper. "But...I-I just can't go back there." I shake my head roughly. "I'd be a wreck the whole time. Nobody understands that. My mother can't understand even though she should, you know? It's just because Kerri went back there..." I stop when I realize I've let her name slip. I want to crawl into a hole and die. "Just forget it."

"Oh no." She shakes her head and shoves me back down onto the couch when I try to get up run away. "You're not locking yourself upstairs tonight. I'm not having that. Not after this pill thing."

I stare up at her, a little angry that she's being so pushy right now. Doesn't she get it? Doesn't she understand? "He fucking took us from a shopping center that was five minutes away from my house." I snap, loudly. That was unintentional but I can't do anything about it now. "I can't go back there. I can't...I can't let that happen to me again." I shake my head roughly. "I wont."

I'm sobbing into my hands now, and I wish I wasn't, but I can't help it. I feel her hand on my back, rubbing it in a circular motion. Kerri used to be able to calm me down this way, and strangely enough, I'm calming down with Melanie doing it too.

"I'd be scared to go back too." She tells me after a minute or so. "They...they shouldn't hold that against you."

For the first time, I look up at her and see her as a person who truly understands. She's not just Melanie the girl who baby-sits me anymore. She's...a friend. My friend. "Mel."

"Hey."

"Mel." And I grip her hand gently. "If I asked you to promise me something would you?"

She smiles a little bit. "I don't know, Justin. I'm not really good at making promises."

"Oh." I look down at the carpet for a minute. "What if I just asked you then?"

"I can live with that."

"Please don't leave me," I whisper, not caring how psycho it makes me sound.

"Put some effort into this," she tells me softly. "And I wont have a reason to leave."

I don't realize I'm hugging her until I feel her arms around me. I hold her like I used to hold Kerri when I was afraid. And she strokes the back of my neck, reassuring me that I don't have to be so afraid...that she'll help me...that she needs me to want to help myself too. And I tell her I'll do it. That I'll do anything if she stays, if she doesn't leave me behind like everybody else. We go into the kitchen after, and she fixes a quick sandwich dinner for the two of us. It's mostly silent, but after the meal is over I tell her that she's my friend, and I'm glad that she is.

"I'm not a great friend," she says once she's walked me upstairs to my room. "I just know what it's like to be in pain. And...nobody should have to live that way. I want to help you Justin, but...please don't think I'm some kind of god send. I have my own issues."

I'm confused. "What do you mean?"

But she just laughs a little. "Nothing. Just go to bed okay? We have to go to the store tomorrow and refill your prescriptions."

My eyes widen. "We?"

"Yes, we." She starts to walk away. "Tomorrow we're starting all over. It's a second chance, Justin. A last chance. Don't fuck it up for yourself."

She leaves, and I wait until I hear the door open and shut again before shutting myself in for the night. I change into an old tee shirt and sweats, and sit in bed with my journal. I figure writing might do me some good...so when I need to, I can look back on this day. I flip to the back, where the last few blank pages remain. I need to change to a new notebook soon, and I'm not so sure about what I'm going to do with this one. I know Madison would want me to give it to her for safekeeping, but I'm not so sure I want to. I've been through a lot with this book. There was a time, when it was the only thing I had to turn to. It's like a best friend that can't talk, but knows everything. I smooth my hand over the new page, smile a little bit, and start to write... knowing that this time my entry won't be so dark like the others.

I don't really know what to make of anything that's happened today. All I really know is, I have to put effort in if I want to get my life back, and that there's a lot more to Melanie than I ever thought. Some of that mystery surrounding her personal life is starting to crumble, just slightly. Although I know she'd never willingly discuss her personal life with me. Aside from that, I do feel relieved, like she's just taken a huge part of my burden onto her own shoulders. I didn't think anybody would care after all that's happened. But she does. And for the first time, I know its not just about her paycheck anymore. She cares. She really does. It's scary too, part of me wants to hide from her still. But I can't. Too much has happened...she's kept too much from the people that are supposed to know. So I owe it to Melanie to try and make things better. It couldn't' be that bad, after all. I'm actually kind of looking forward to seeing the fun side of her, and...well, getting to find that part of myself again. Maybe I can even forget about certain people in the process.

People like Kerri.

I pray that I won't dream tonight. But if I do, I hope Mel is there, holding my hand....

Telling me it's okay to be afraid.

******************
Unpredictable(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
The first day of work consisted of me sitting next to Tarin for eight hours, lingering on her every word, because as she so bluntly put it ‘I'd be lost unless I listened'. I guess she really must hate the fact that I know Trace so well or something, because I already knew how to do half the shit she described to me. Being an intern involves just a few basic things: answering phones, setting up appointments, making coffee, and standing underneath tents at concerts and charity events...screaming the name of your radio station as loud as you can. While I really wished I could have told her to shut up because I knew what I was doing , I kept my thoughts to myself. I didn't want Tarin to call Trace up and tell her how much of a bitch I was to her. Because I know I'm not a bitch. High strung maybe. Mistrusting...definently. But not a bitch.

If anybody is a bitch, it's gotta be Tarin.

I tried asking Trace what his deal with Tarin was at dinner that night. He seemed pretty shocked that I'd bothered to ask him, but he smiled like he was amused by my question. "A friend," he'd shrugged, shoving a forkful of mac and cheese into his mouth. "Somebody I met awhile ago."

I'd sat back in my seat. Surprisingly enough, Trace hadn't taken me anywhere fancy for dinner, as I'd requested. We went to this cute little pizza place out on Sunset. While the area had made me a little uncomfortable, I tried to make the best of it and not let it get to me. After all, the whole point of going out to dinner that night was to relax and celebrate the fact that I'd finally managed to land a job somewhere. "Oh okay." I'd looked down at my plate of food and started to pick at it with my fork.

"Kerri."

I'd looked up to see Trace smiling at me from across the table.

"What's the matter? Was Tarin being a bitch to you today?" He laughed a little as he spoke.

"No," I'd defended coolly. "I was just asking."

"You're sure?"

I'd rolled my eyes. "I'm sure," I'd snapped.

The topic became nonexistent after that.

Okay...the Tarin thing shouldn't have gotten to me so much. I don't even know why it did...or why it still does. She's just a friend of Trace‘s...she's not even that intimidating, even though she likes to think she is. I don't know, its stupid for me to even think like this but...I guess I've had Trace to myself for so long that it worries me somebody else is kind of stepping in and making Trace sort of...happy. I mean, just the way his eyes lit up when he told me to ask for Tarin Sommerville was something to see. It's been forever since I've seen that look in Trace's eyes. And I mean forever. Like when Trace first met Elisha type of forever. Ever since they split up its been all about me, and well...I've failed to give Trace the time of day when it comes to his feelings for me. I know, I know, I shouldn't feel bad now that somebody else has sort of taken an interest in him. Hell, I don't even know if she has. They're just old friends. It's not like they've even hung out yet or anything.

But my gut tells me that it's going to happen soon enough.

I've been working at the radio station for two days now, and I can feel the pressure digging into me already. Tarin doesn't give me a moments peace, and neither does anybody else that works there. I'm bombarded with call lists, breakfast and lunch orders, and other miscellaneous tasks from the moment I walk through the door. It also doesn't help that David tends to walk by my desk a few times a day, stealing casual glances at my chest area as he says hello. It's disgusting, and normally I'd say something but at this point I'm just not ready to make a true enemy with the president of the radio station. I'd like to keep my job for a few months, if at all possible, and I also don't need bad shit getting back to Trace about me.

My leg slows me down too. Of course I'd never tell Trace that, and I'd never admit it to Tarin when she asks what took me so long to go to Starbucks and back. I just tell her there was a line. She seems to buy it, but I don't know how long it will be before she realizes what the real problem is. It pisses me off, because I really didn't think my leg was going to slow me down this much. It's not like I don't try. I do. I move as fast as I can, but its just not fast enough I guess. I havent been out on an event call yet though. That'll be the real test. After I do one of those, I'll be thankful if I even have a job.

All in all though, I do like working there. It fills me with a sense of excitiment I havent felt in a really long time. I feel like I sort of have a purpose now, even though I know most of the other interns there hate my guts. Like the brunette that snapped at me in the hallway that first day. Her name is Amanda and from what I've heard, she's supposed to get Tarins job once she gets promoted to the morning show in the fall. That's fine and well, but I don't see what Amanda has against me. I mean, I'm not after Tarins job, or anybody elses. My true goal, is to work there long enough to make a name for myself and then transfer somewhere else...like New York. I know that's kind of far fetched thinking, considering my anxiety issues and shit...but I think I can do it if I try really hard. I know its what I want to do, and I really need to stop letting things hold me back. Trace was right when he told me they were dead and I needed to move on...

It's the truth.

But I think I've kind of moved past that part of it a little. Sure I still have bad dreams. The visions of what happened in that place will always stay with me I think. But the part about Justin...what happened between us...what he did to me. I think that's what hurts me more than anything lately. It's like I'm lost without him but I'm terrified of ever seeing him again. I've considered breaking down and telling Trace what really happened that day a million times, but I havent been able to. I guess I just...god, part of me still wants to protect Justin from things. Nobody knows about that night, at least I don't think, and that's a little comforting to me. It's comforting to know that I can still help Justin out a little bit...that he doesn't have to be reminded about what he did to me so much..

Fuck. It's no wonder I'm going to see a shrink.

Doctor Thomas Landers was recommended by none other than Madison. Initially, Trace wanted me to go to Madisons for therapy sessions, but I told him there was no way I was going there. I've never been comfortable around her, and after everything that had happened with Justin I didn't want to be focusing on him during times when I would need to be focusing on myself. Thankfully Trace didn't ask a lot of questions, he just took it upon himself to find somebody else. So here I am. My appointment is at six o'clock and it's just about that time now. Trace dropped me off here after work, told me he was going to go look at cars down the street. He said he wants to buy a new one. Why? I have no idea. I mean, he just got his car not too long ago. It doesn't matter I guess. It's his money and if he wants to squander it that's his business.

I can't lie to myself anymore. I'm shaking...I'm nauseated, and I really, really wish I didn't have to be here right now. The thought of sitting in a room, talking to a stranger about my issues literally scares the hell out of me. I know it's pretty silly to be afraid of something so mediocre. It's not like I havent been to a shrink before. When I was a little kid I used to go all the time. But of course when I was a little kid I hadn't been put through a nightmarish weekend. Talking about it reminds me of it...the sights, the sounds, even the smells. Tonight I'll dream. Tonight I won't sleep. And next week I'll come back here and the same shit will happen again. I don't know how I'll be able to function at work. Trace will know I'm a mess. Maybe I can just tell him I'm not ready. Yeah. Trace will understand. He'll have to...

"Ms. Donovan?"

I look up into the kind face of a middle aged woman with a clip board. I smile back at her meekly and nod. She seems to sense how nervous I am, and flashes me a warm smile as I get out of my seat. "Don't worry, everybody is nervous their first time. But the doctor is great. I'm sure you'll feel right at home."

She opens the office door for me and I quickly slide past her, nodding at her a little bit. Yeah right lady. You don't know a thing about me. I hate that. I hate when people try to read me and guess how I'm feeling. The only person that was ever allowed to do that with me was Justin. But Justin never guessed...he just knew. Trace tries. I don't get mad at him for trying either. But anybody else just annoys the shit out of me when they do it. This morning I'd been bent over my desk, trying to decipher Amanda's shitty handwriting when Tarin had stood over me and placed some more paperwork on my desk. I'd looked up at her, and she'd slurped her coffee and mumbled that she needed the pages typed up in an hour. I barely acknowledged her. As it was, all I could think about was the fact that I had to be at the shrink after work, and it was severly affecting my concentration.

"Try smiling," she'd said annoyingly. "It's not so stressful here."

I really wanted to punch her in the face for trying to guess what was wrong with me, but instead of putting my job in jeopardy I looked up and flashed her the most sarcastic smile I could manage. "Good morning Tarin."

Then she'd leaned down, and cautiously looked over her shoulder before continuing. "Do you know what Trace is up to tonight?"

I'd given her a cold look. I didn't know what she was getting at or what she was trying to pull over on me, but I wasn't having it. "He's taking me somewhere, and then we're going to go home and have dinner."

The smallest smile of inquistion made its way onto her face then, and she said, ever so softly to me. "What's the deal with you guys anyway?"

I knew I had options here. I hated myself for being so conniving, but I didn't want Tarin within three feet of Trace if it meant she was going to take his attention away from me. I knew it was fucked up for me to be thinking that way...but I was terrified that he'd suddenly realize that I wasn't worth all the trouble he goes to, so that I'll be happy. He'd be with Tarin, he'd be happy...and I'd just be an afterthought. Eventually he'd want me to get out on my own, telling me that it was for my own good. But I wouldn't be able to handle it. I don't know what would happen to me. "We're kind of off and on again," I'd blurted out suddenly, not thinking. My face soured slightly as I'd realized what I'd said. I knew if it got back to Trace, he'd be furious. But what else could I do? I was really starting to dislike Tarin, and her obvious advances towards Trace. It was selfish, but in that moment I didn't really give a shit.

"Oh."

The look of dissapointment on her face literally made my entire day. I had to bite my lip really hard to prevent the gleeful smile from spreading across my face.

"Well are you ‘off' now?"

It was really sad that I was getting that much joy out of somebody else's misery. I knew then, exactly how Nathan had felt when he held that gun to my head that day. It made me shudder. It made the joy inside of me quickly retreat to the place it had come from. Even so, I didn't want to admit what I knew was the truth. That really, I loved Trace, but I just couldn't' bring myself to be with him that way. Could I? Absolutely. But I was terrified of even trying. "Not really," I'd lied quickly. "We're just trying to figure ourselves out."

"Oh. So...you‘re dating him?"

Then I did something really stupid. "I guess you could say that."

After that, she didn't talk to me much for the rest of the day, except to reiterate some sort of work task that she'd given me. The tiniest part of me was worried that everything I'd told her was going to come right back and slap me in the face, but I tried to drive the feeling away. Yea, I knew what would happen if what I'd said got back to Trace. He'd be angry. He'd want to know why I'd want to stand in the way of a girl that obviously liked him more than a friend, because it was apparent that I didn't as far as he knew. But the other part of me, the part that usually disregarded all sense of logic, was telling me not to worry. That Tarin didn't care enough to bring up what I'd said to Trace. I went about my work for the rest of the day as if nothing phased me, and when I met Trace out front I tried to pretend that I was ready to face my new shrink with an open mind. Tarin had exited the building shortly there after, while we were still sitting there. Trace had beeped and waved at her, but she'd barely acknowledged us. My heart literally jumped in my throat. I thought Trace was going to start asking questions. I was silently wishing I could go back to the morning and take back everything I'd said.

But Trace had just shrugged, sighed, and looked at me. "Ready?"

"Oh, yeah." I was shocked that I'd gotten out of that so easily, although something told me that the worst was yet to come. Especially when we'd pulled up here, and Trace asked me if everything seemed okay with Tarin today. I gave him a half assed answer. Like, that I hadn't really talked to her that much. I figured denial was the best road to take, even though secretly...I knew I'd dug myself into a nice deep hole that I wasn't going to be able to get out of easily.

I guess waiting this out is my best option. Either that or seducing Trace so my lies can be real. But yea, I don't see how I could do that. No way.

"How are you Kerri?"

I didn't realize I was sitting here, or for how long. This whole thing has been plaguing my thoughts more than I thought, for a good part of the day. Now that I've snapped out of it, I realize that my new brain doctor is sitting before me, leg casually resting on top of his other thigh, clipboard in hand. Now, more than ever, I realize how entirely uninterested I am in this whole process. I'm not in the mood to talk about anything right now. And I know that if he tries to push me, I'm going to turn into a person rarely seen unless pushed to the limit. "Fine, I guess." I don't look him directly in the eye when I say the words. I focus my attention on the blandly colored wall paper, trying as hard as I can to make it seem more interesting than it is.

"Since this is our first session, I'll leave the topic of discussion up to you. Whatever you feel like talking about today, just go ahead and start talking. It doesn't matter what the subject it, or how relivant it is to your case. I want you to know that you can talk about anything you feel the need to while youre here. Is that okay with you?"

I finally look at the guy. He's typical. Middle aged, graying hair and glasses. He looks like somebody's father, and by glancing at the ring on his finger I'm sure he is. Or maybe the ring is just a ploy to get me to trust him. It's possible. I know these people do shit like that sometimes, because they can't make us trust them on their own. It's pathetic. This is so damn pathetic, and I want to leave.

"Kerri."

I'm shaking, and I know he can tell how nervous I am. "Yeah."

"Maybe I'm overstepping my bounds, and you can tell me if I am. I spoke with Madison Powers before I took your case. She seems to know quite a lot about you, and she said you have issues talking to people outside of your tight knit group of friends...."

As I've said before, I can't stand that woman. "Do you really need to bring her into this? That's not why I'm here."

He sits back a little bit, a small smile making itself apparent on his lips. "Tell me why you're here today, Kerri."

I roll my eyes. "Because I have to be."

"Nobody is forcing you to be here," he tells me gently. "You're obviously here because you need help dealing with your problems, and you've accepted that. If you'll let me, I'd like to be the one to help you deal with them."

I don't even realize how mad I've become until I hear myself yell at this man like he were Trace or...Justin. God...Justin. I wish I could yell at him. Tell him how fucked up he's made me. "You can't help me," I snap. "You don't even know what it's like, being me."

He's silent. He scribbles something on his notepad quickly, and then meets my gaze again. "What is it that you've gone through Kerri?"

I laugh at him. "I'm not a stupid child. I was kidnapped. I'm tired of being treated like I'm some sort of moron because of that."

He nods. "I understand the intial part of it. The thing that provoked how you act right now isn't what I'm getting at though. I need to know about you. I need you to open up and describe how you feel, what kind of pain lurks inside of you. It's the only way that you'll be able to move on and handle your problems the proper way."

If I hadn't promised Trace I'd try this shrink thing out, I wouldn't be here right now. I'm tempted to leave. I don't need this guy to sit here and tell me how I feel and why I feel that way. I don't need him telling me to ‘find my inner child' and all that other bullshit. Justin needed a shrink. I understand that perfectly well. He needed one, he got one...and fuck look what happened. He just got worse in the end. Maybe it was because of all this shit. Maybe it was because he had to constantly be reminded of it all. I need to get out, I realize. This isn't the place for me, and it never will be. Hey, I tried right? Trace can't get mad at me for that. "I...this isn't right," I tell him softly. "I can't do this. I can't be here."

He sits up slightly. "But you can, Kerri. You have to. It‘s the only way..."

I shake my head and hold up a hand to silence him. "Sorry to waste your time today. It's just not the right time for me, not now. Thanks anyway."

He doesn't try to stop me when I walk out the door. I close it behind me and lean against the wall for a moment, feeling like a complete and total failure. I realize that I've stopped shaking though, so I guess that's a positive thing. But the sick feeling in the pit of my stomach is worse than ever. I know how disappointed Trace is going to be when I tell him that I can't go through with this right now. And fuck, when he finds out what I told Tarin, which I'm sure he will...I don't know what he'll do. Freak out? Probably. But hopefully I can survive it all and still be able to live under his roof for a little longer.

I take the elevator down to the lobby, and when the doors open I just stand there and stare out into the bustling hallway. It's a large office building, so there are all kinds of people running here and there, rushing to get home for the day. I finally get the common sense to get out of the elevator before the doors close again, and step out. I continue to stand and stare, not really knowing what my next move should be. Trace doesn't think I'm going to be out of here for another forty minutes, and I'm too scared to walk the five or so blocks to the car dealership, for fear I might meet a stranger who will try to hurt me. I look out the glass doorway, and I see a Borders across the street. I smile a little. That's pretty safe. Just across the street. If I run, I can probably avoid any kind of danger coming from the streets of Los Angeles. I make a run for it, probably getting a few weird stares as I do so...but I don't care. Once I'm safely inside the comforts of the bookstore I breathe out a long sigh of relief. Then I find a self help book and sit down on one of the plush chairs in the corner. I try to concentrate, but I find that it's hard. I really think that if I hadn't been so stupid at work today, I would have been just fine in that shrinks office. I realize now that I've been a lot more stressed about it than I cared to admit. I mean, how stupid was that? I've never dated Trace, but I was just fine about lying to Tarin about it so I can continue to keep him to myself.

Shit, what the hell is wrong with me?

"Easy Recovery, huh? I read that book back in my sophomore year, when I failed a really big final exam. It sort of helped I guess."

I slowly lower the book away from my face, annoyed that I've been interrupted. "What..." I stop before I can say anything else. The fact that Cooper is standing there, smiling at me, makes me want to vomit all over this carpet. I have to blink once or twice, just to make sure I'm not imagining him standing there, and I find that I‘m not hallucinating.

"Hey Kerri. I saw you running across the street like some kind of crazy person." He flashes me that charming smile that I've always liked. "We have plenty of copies of that book, if...if that's what you were worried about," he chuckles nervously.

"What...what are you doing here?" I'm literally in shock right now. Of all the days...of all the bookstores, and of all the people I could run into, it has to be Cooper. Cooper, the guy who drove me back to my hotel in New York when I was entirely too intoxicated. Cooper, who flew all the way from New York to Los Angeles for my birthday, just to bear witness to one of Justin's pathetic meltdowns. Cooper...who I told to go home, hoping he'd forget all about me, so he wouldn't' have to put up with the bullshit in my life.

He laughs a little bit. "I work here part time." He points to the tiny name badge on his plaid button down shirt. "You know, helps with the bills and stuff."

"But..." I shake my head, as if what he's saying couldn't possibly be true. "But you live in New York. It's the middle of the semester Cooper."

He shrugs. "Some stuff came up and I had to transfer back to UCLA. It sucks. I really liked living out there so close to Scott. But hey, you know, I'll manage." He smiles at me warmly, and shoves his hands in his pockets. "But how have you been? It's...you know, it's good to see you."

He's always been a nice guy, even though I've only met him a couple of times. I know if things had been much, much different...if I'd stayed in New York and told Justin he could handle his issues by himself, we probably would have started dating. Siobhan would have made sure of that. Looking at him now, I feel really bad that I was so indisposed the few times that we did get to hang out a little bit. I wish I could have gotten to know him a little more. It would have been a nice change of pace. "Well I..." I have to pause for a moment to figure out how I should answer his question. I've been fucking horrible, and that's the truth. But I feel really bad admitting that to him.

"Sio said you were in a car accident," he says quickly. "I'm glad to see that you're okay though."

I'm kind of surprised Siobhan would have even told him. I haven't spoken to her in months, and actually, I don't' blame her for it. Hearing that she actually thought enough to inform Cooper of my misfortune though, kind of makes me happy. It means that she hasn't truly forgotten me, and that she doesn't' hate me...completely anyway. "Yeah it was really random," I lie. "I have a little bit of a limp, but you know...nothing that can't be fixed in time." I find myself flashing him a fake, cheesey smile that I'm sure he can see right through, but I don't care. It's better than the truth. If he knew the truth I think he'd run away screaming.

Cooper to your register please.

We both laugh nervously. His face is a little red, and I know he's blushing. It's really cute, and yeah if I wasn't so fucked up I'd probably be blushing right back. "Your cue I guess," I say.

"Yeah." He rolls his eyes and lets out a sigh. "Well, let me just give you my number before I go back to the field." He chuckles a little bit and hastily scribbles his number down on a notepad he'd been keeping in his back pocket. "Just call me...you know, whenever your free. We could get lunch or something."

I take the paper from him, and fold it in half. "Yeah," I smile. "I'd like that."

"Bye." He flashes me a pleased little smile before rushing off to his register.

I sit for awhile, pretending to read the book, but really wondering what the hell Cooper would want to do with somebody like me. I wonder why he had to transfer back here. I guess if I hadn't been a dumbass and gotten to know him, I'd know the reason why. I should be nice and give him a call so we can talk a little more, but I know I won't. For one, I'm entirely too nervous to be out in public by myself. In fact, I don't know how I'm even pulling off this Boders visit without having a breakdown. Another thing is...I know Trace has something against the guy. I don't know why really, probably because he's an outsider that was trying to ‘butt in'. But I mean, its really none of Trace's business anyway. He has Tarin now. Oh god...here I go. I need to leave. It's almost time anyway. Trace will worry if I'm late.

I quickly leave the bookstore and a few minutes later I find Trace parked exactly where he said he'd be. He doesn't seem to notice that I've come in a different direction than the psychiatrist's office, and for a moment I think I‘ve outsmarted him. But when I get in the car and smile at him, he barely looks at me, and I know something is up. My first thought is Tarin...she must have gotten to him and told him what I said. I frantically scan my mind for an excuse, but I realize I'm not going to come up with a good one. I'm a fucking idiot, and I'll have to live with the consequences of my actions. The whole thing is my fault...I can't be selfish about it.

"If you weren't fucking ready to go you should have just told me." He shakes his head in disgust and starts up the car.

I sit in silence. Well, I never thought of that. I guess the doctor must have called him or something. What a fucking snitch. I mean, I was going to tell Trace about this. It would be stupid to keep it from him. "Trace, I..."

"I'm sick and tired of this, Ker." He drums his fingers on the top of the dash and shakes his head in anger. "You say you want to help yourself, then you do the opposite. I feel like this whole self help thing is a fucking joke to you."

We stop at a red light, and I don't say anything. I don't really know what I can say. Nothing I could come up with right now would make this situation okay...and I know that. So I just stare ahead, praying that the light will change soon...praying that we'll get home fast so I can shut myself away and think of a solution to this mess.

He pounds his fist on the steering wheel. "Is it? Is it a fucking joke!"

He screams at me and I cringe. Never...never in my life has he ever yelled at me like that. I look over at him, my eyes wide. I can feel the color leave my face. "I..."

"Just forget it." He shakes his head. "I don't know what else to do. I'm tired of hearing you bitch and moan about your problems and how you want to be happy, and then not doing anything to help yourself. It's a waste of my time Kerri. I've done a lot and I can't hold your fucking hand anymore."

"I never said you had to bend over backwards for me," I say, through clenched teeth. I'm not crying, and I refuse to start. I'm not going to let him scream at me...make me feel like shit, and cry. Trace has never been the type to make me feel this way, and right now he's acting like Justin used to. It's not really scaring me as much as it's infuriating me. "You did that on your own, Trace!"

"Yeah, and where the fuck has it gotten me?," he mutters. "Stressed out and alone, that's about it."

I look out the window. "Sorry I ruined your life." I mutter.

"Don't start with that shit now."

I don't know where this is all coming from. Sure, I understand he's upset that I ditched the shrink today, but something like that normally wouldn't put Trace in this foul of a mood. Something is on his mind and he's taking it out on me. Maybe it's because Tarin ignored him after work? In that case, yeah it's my fault too but...but I'm not admitting to anything unless he points out that the Tarin thing is what's bothering him "What the hell do you want me to say then?," I grunt. "I didn't like the guy, he brought up Madison and started to analyze me so I got pissed and left. He...he wasn't the right person, Trace. You don't have to scream at me like I'm some kind of an idiot. I know what I‘m doing."

"Oh you do? Right... that's why you're living here with me."

I open my mouth to respond, but I don't feel like yelling again. So I sit back. I wait for him to continue on with his put downs, but all he does is sigh. He doesn't say anything else the rest of the car ride back home. When we pull into the driveway I'm ready to collapse in a fit of angry tears, but I don't. I'm not about to do it front of him. I'm going to let him think what he wants about me, not let his mood change because I've started crying. I get out of the car once he shuts the engine off, slamming the door behind me. I storm angrily up the stairs to the condo door, and groan when I realize I don't have my keys on me. It means I have to wait for him to get up here, and I really don't want to. I just want to hide.

Hide like I hide from everything.

He finally gets up the stairs, still looking as pissed off as he did when I first got into the car, and he opens the door for me. I go in, grab a soda from the fridge and make a bee line for my bedroom. But he's too quick. He blocks my path to the door way and stares at me. "Just get out of my way, Trace."

He crosses his arms and narrows his eyes at me. "No."

I moan pathetically. "Do you want me to have a breakdown in front of you? Will that make you feel good? Tough? What? Because I don't know Trace. You wanted me to go to the shrink, I didn't want to go but I fucking tried. At least I tried." I have to pause so I can wipe the now-forming tears out of my eyes. "So stop treating me like I'm a horrible person. You were on cloud nine this morning so just...just go back to being that way. Don't worry about me."

"I worry about you...every day," he says, his tone much more rational now. Like the one I'm used to. "I know we talked about this, I know we agreed that I was going to do for myself. And I...I've been trying to. You know, I've been talking to other people...friends I cut off, and doing things while you've been at work. I'm doing my part Kerri. It pisses me off that you're not doing yours...after everything." He looks up at the ceiling, probably tring to keep his emotions in check. "I just don't know Ker. Maybe I should just let you...just be."

"Maybe you should,"I whisper. I know this is what he wants. He wants an escape. He wants to be with his friends, start new relationships. He wants to talk to Tarin...be with her, he wants her to help him forget all about me. And that's fine. I want him to be happy. "I want you to be--happy." I nod. "You need to be happy."

"I'd be happy if you'd try a little harder."

"It's only been a few days. I'm doing the best I can," I tell him softly. "But screaming at me like you did before isn't going to make me do it any faster. I...I can't believe you did that." I shake my head and try to get past him to the door, but he pushes me back a little bit. "Trace, stop it."

"You're not running away from me. And when you do something this moronic I think I have every right to get angry. I'm not Justin. I'm not going to slap you across the face when I get frustrated," he grunts.

I can tell he used that to get a rise out of me because he's angry. He's probably expecting me to snap. To ask him how the hell he could bring Justins' name up. But I don't care. The one thing I've been promising myself lately, is that I'm not going to let the mention of Justin Timberlake send me to the brink of my sanity anymore. He's just a guy. He hurt me but...it's over. I'm moving on. No, not the way Trace wants me to, but I'm moving on. "What? Was that supposed to be the big drop, Trace? Oh, you brought up Justin so now I'm supposed to get upset and cower? It doesn't work that way anymore."

"Then you wont care when I go to lunch with Lynn next week."

He says it so fast that I barely have time to catch my breath. I stare at him for a minute, knowing...just knowing that this is part of the reason he's so on edge. Sure, the shrink thing really set him off, I know that. But this Lynn thing I think has come as a shock to him. His ‘friends that he cut off' as he put it, must have something to do with Lynn. I wonder how long he's had this lunch date set...how long he's been going over how he was going to tell me about it. "That's what this is all about then," I nod.

He shrugs. "It's not the whole reason."

I suck in a deep breath. "But it's a big part of it."

"There's stuff going on and I need to find out about it," he tells me. "I just didn't know how to tell you."

"Well you went psycho." I glare at him. "Good job."

"It pisses me off that I still give a crap about him," he tells me after a while. "I don't want to."

I nod. "But you do."

He wont look at me now. "Yeah."

"Well if it constitutes," I say, shoving him aside so I can finally open the door to my bedroom. "I couldn't' care less if you guys became friends again." I don't mean it. It fucking bugs the shit out of me that he would bring this up now. I could almost make this into an entirely new argument, but I wont. I don't want him to know how I feel about Justin. I don't want to give him any kind of hint as to what happened the last time Justin and I spoke. That's private. And I know Trace needs Justin and Lynn and all of those people in his life. He just...does. No matter what Justin does or says to him, Trace will always have a bond with him. Always. "It's your life."

"I promise I won't let him near you. I know he hurt you," he says softly. "He hurt you worse than he hurt me."

You have no idea. "I'm over it. I don't have to see him, Trace, and I know you wont just casually bring him by here.. You need him. I can respect that."

He scoffs. "I don't need him. I'm just concerned."

"Okay." I'm really done with this conversation, and I let him know that by walking into the bedroom and trying to close the door. He blocks it with his foot though. I groan. "I need to change."

"I don't need him, Kerri." He tells me, with more force. "It's just Lynn I'm going to see, anyway."

"And I said okay!," I exclaim. "Drop it Trace. It's not a big deal."

"Fine, then."

He lets me close the door this time, and at first I sit on my bed for awhile. I put my head in my hands, my head is pounding...but after awhile it stops. I can sit up now. I was crying too, but I quickly wipe my face off and get up from the bed. I change, brush my hair out a little bit. I make sure to retrieve the number Cooper gave me from my purse and tack it to my bulletin board. I know I probably wont call him, but its still nice to know that he's around if I really need somebody. Why would I need somebody? Well...for whatever reason I don't think Trace is going to be as dependable as he has been in the past. It's more than obvious now that he's itching to move on...settle old ties. And I'm not buying this shit that his vist with Lynn is strictly about seeing her, or because he‘s ‘concerned‘. It's going to lead to a visit with Justin. And it will be a cold day in hell before I allow him to set a foot near me with Justin in tow. I feel like I should get out while I still can. But..I have nowhere to go. I can't go back to my parents, they drive me fucking crazy. I could try to call Sio but I think she'd laugh in my face before she'd ever let me come back and live with her in New York. I'm basically out of options...except to go and live on my own. I can't do it. I'm too scared.

So I'll put up with this, until Trace decides to throw me out.

About an hour later a knock comes to the door. I listen for a moment, waiting for Trace to speak the first words. I half expect him to say he's sorry or something, and when he doesn't, I'm a little bit surprised.

"Dinner?"

"Yeah," I say, slowly. "Be right out."

We eat in silence, in the kitchen tonight rather than our usual spot in front of the tv. He didn't cook, just made some Ellio's pizzas. I don't really care. I can barely stomach them as it is, I'm so uncomfortable around him at the moment. I'd take my dinner in my room but I don't want to make him more angry or more upset than he already is. I just...try not to look at him , and eat as quickly and efficiently as I can.

"I'm sorry that I yelled at you," he says, as he clears the table for us.

I shrug. "I'm not worried about it. You shouldn't be either."

He nods a little. "C'mere."

Reluctantly, I get up from the table and shuffle over to where he's standing. He hugs me, and I force myself to return the embrace. I don't want to, I want to go to bed and forget about all of this. But I would feel horrible not letting Trace have his few moments of comfort. "It's okay," I reassure him, when he lets me lean back a little bit so he can look at me. "Everything is okay."

He touches my face, and I think...I think about how much he cares about me. How good he'd be to me if I'd just let him have his way. I think about Tarin, how much I know she likes him, and how hurt she looked today when I told her that Trace and I were dating. The whole thing is fucked up, and if she knew how wrapped up Trace was in me, I'm sure she wouldn't want anything to do with him anymore. I look at him...wonder how such an awesome guy got mixed up in my crazy fucking life. I think back to when we were kids, how I'd always come to him with my concerns when Justin was too busy or too caught up with Britney to care. He was always there....always. It didn't matter what he had going on...who he was dating. He dropped everything for me. And I stand here half the time and act like he just started acting this way when the accident happened.

I'm just too selfish to realize he's always cared this much. And he always will.

"You know I love you," he whispers. "I couldn't take it if something happened and we didn't talk anymore."

I shake my head. "That wouldn't happen," I whisper.

"No?"

He's leaning in closer to me now, looking deep into my eyes like he's done so many times since we've been living here together. I never allowed it to affect me before, but it is now. I know its because of Tarin...because I don't want her to take him away from me. I know its because of today, because I fucked up with the shrink and I hurt Trace. I never mean to hurt him. "Never."

We stand there for a while longer, just staring at each other. And then...I kiss him. I don't know why, all I know is that he doesn't stop me. He kisses me back, deep...slow. He's been waiting for the moment, for the right opportunity. I need to stop, I know I do. I don't even know why I allowed myself to slip this far, but I can't stop. I can't stop because it actually feels right to kiss him.

"Ker." He finally pulls back, out of breath. His eyes are wide and full of confusion. "What...what happened?"

I step back. "I dunno."

We stare at each other for what seems like years, neither one moving, neither one knowing what to do...think, or say.

"C'mere."

"Trace..."

He sweeps me up in another kiss. The sensation I feel is the same one I felt when Justin first kissed me that night the power went out. I'm hungrier this time though. I really, truly want it this time. Or maybe...maybe I just want to want it this bad, because I need him to be here for me. I don't know.

But I can't stop kissing him.

We end up in his bedroom. How we got here, I don't know. I'm blind and numb to my surrounding. It's so dangerous, but it's too late to stop now. I feel him pulling my clothes off and kissing me in places I swore he'd never see. Places only Justin has ever been allowed to see. Soon he's naked too, and I don't think about the fact that I've never imagined Trace and I would be in this situation. I only think about how all of our fighting has literally been a bunch of built up sexual tension that's finally being released. I kiss him hard, and let him push me down onto the bed. He laughs a little and crawls on top of me, before catching my lips in another long kiss. The room is deadly silent, the sound of a barking dog a few apartments over being the only exception. He's so warm, and I wrap my legs around him, ready for what I know is coming. I look him in the eyes, but he's not looking at me anymore. He's sort of staring right past me. "Trace," I whisper.

After a minute or two, he finally looks at me again. This time his eyes are sad, like he knows what we‘re doing is wrong...that it‘s a mistake. "Kerri we can‘t."

"What?"

He backs off and shifts himself onto the empty space beside me on the bed. He looks upset with himself. Even...angry. I of course, am absolutely mortified, and quickly yank the blanket over myself. I'm so confused. Isn't this what he wanted? Wasn't he the one who wanted me? The one who loved me?

"Why?," I croak.

"It wont work," he says, grabbing the flat sheet to throw around himself. He gets up and stumbles around, searching for some of his clothes. He grabs his boxers, that had somehow landed on top of the lampshade, and yanks them on. He lets the sheet drop then, and runs his hands through his hair. "It can't."

It's unbelievable that he would be the one to stop all of this. I must digust him...or maybe he likes somebody else. "You were the one..."

"I know." He climbs back onto the bed and touches my face gently. "But this isn't right."

I turn my face away. "There's somebody else," I say. "Just tell me."

"Kerri you never wanted me before," he says seriously. "Now all of a sudden we're gonna fuck? That doesn't make sense."

"Maybe...I was just scared before," I lie.

"No," he says, the regret in his voice apparent now. "You know that's not true."

I cry. I'm just so confused, and I don't know what else to do. I feel like a complete asshole. I was just about to have sex with Trace. Trace, my best friend. He could have finally gotten his way after months of perusing me...telling me how much he loves me. He could have had his way tonight, tomorrow, or whenever else he wanted. I think he knows that too. But he stopped me...he stopped himself.

Justin could never seem to do either.

"Come on." He says gently, pulling me to him. "You know you're not ready. And I'm not the guy."

"I'm sorry." I cry into his chest. "I didn't mean to."

"Don't be sorry. You didn't do anything," he says, rubbing his hand up and down my back. "I'm the idiot that didn't stop you."

Then I look up at him, and I say something I never thought I would. "I'm so scared I'm going to lose you."

He stares at me, dumbfounded. I don't think he thought I was concerned about that, or that I'd bring it up if I was. He opens his mouth to say something, but then he shuts it again. I don't think he knows how to respond. Of course he wants to tell me that I'm not going to lose him, but at the same time I think he knows that I can't stay here with him for the rest of my life.

"I'd never leave you. Why would you ever think that?" He shakes his head and strokes my hair. "What's the matter, Ker? What aren't you telling me?"

I want to tell him so bad, but I just can't do it. I don't know what the consequences would be, and I know...I know that if I did tell him I'd want Justin to be here. It would probably be hard having him here too...but at the same time I know it would only be fair. "Tarin likes you," I finally say, deeming it the only worthy subject to bring up. "She really does."

He stares at me for awhile, the smallest fragment of a smile appearing on his face. "That's what's got you scared?"

I shrug.

"Ker, just because I start talking to a girl doesn't mean I'm going to start ignoring you. Come on huh...how well do you know me?" He laughs a little bit. "I mean, it's like you said right? I need to start doing for myself, and...I took that step you know? I‘m trying. You‘re the one who‘s going in reverse." He frowns. "You need to look in the mirror when you say some of this shit to me."

I'm an idiot. "I did say that." So he is talking to her. He basically just admitted that to me. Fuck. I should be happy for him, but I can't be. I just did things with him...I could deal with us being together, I know I could. Now he's the one that doesn't want me. I'm so tired of this. I'm better off just going in my room and never coming out again. "I'm proud of you, Trace."

"You're lying."

I pull away from him completely, and turn my back towards him. "What do you want me to say? Look at what happened. This isn't exactly the ideal situation to have this kind of conversation."

"Do you see me laying here?," he snaps. "Do you not think I'm fucking confused, girl? Fuck... you're so beautiful, Ker. A month ago I would have just gone ahead and had sex with you. But now I can't. I just can't. I know...I know what Justin put you through with the sex and shit. You're not really into me, Ker. I think you just needed this. I think we both did. But that doesn't mean its right."

"Sexual tension," I mutter.

And he laughs. "Right."

I finally force myself to look at him. He's still staring at me, amazed. I know he thinks I'm beautiful. It gives me that little boost of confidence I haven't had in a really long time. "Trace?" I say, when his gaze falls distant.

"We can't do this again," he warns me after a moment. "I don't think I could stop myself next time."

"What if I want to be with you," I persist. "Doesn't that count..."

"You don't wanna be with me," he interrupts. "I'm not a fucking idiot, Kerrigan. You're not ready to be with anybody, and we'd ruin our friendship besides. I don't want us to end up like you and...well, Justin."

I roll my eyes. "Yeah." I give up. It doesn't even matter now. This whole situation is fucked up and what I really need to do is get my damn clothes on and forget this even happened. I'll go to bed and wake up tomorrow and let life go on as normal. Nobody has to know about this, and nobody will. Trace can talk to who he wants to, I'll work...I'll do the best I can, and hopefully I'll be able to reestablish a life for myself. As for Trace and I...we'll always be friends, but from this moment on things are going to be very, very different. For the better? I don't know. But I sure as hell hope so. "I'm going to get dressed."

He throws me the flat sheet. "You're okay?"

I wrap the sheet around myself and get out of the bed. "I'll be okay." I leave the room, and when he doesn't follow me like I thought he would, I start to get angry inside. Was that it? Did he just want a taste, like Justin did a few years ago? Now that he got it, is he going to be a little less caring when it comes to me? No...he wouldn't. But I don't know what else to think. I just feel like crying, and that's exactly what I do when I go into my room. I don't let him hear me. I cry into a pillow until I'm too drained to do it anymore. Then I just fall asleep, hoping...praying, that tomorrow will be a fresh start. Maybe even an escape to a better life.

But just like everything else, I know it's not going to be that easy.

I was just naked in a bed with my best friend. What the hell is going on? Am I that lonely? That desperate for attention?

Apparently.
Reality Steps In by ialwayzbesingin
Author's Notes:
I am SO sorry you guys. Somehow when i posted the chapter i left the entire first part out. How the hell I managed that I have no freakin idea. I guess it had to do with the fact that it was 3am...yah. Anyway if you go read this first reality steps in post youll see the new addition with Kerri's POV. It's pretty important and i feel like an idiot for leaving it out. Thanks.

What kind of an idiot would semi take advantage of a good friend?

I guess that would be me.

I know it takes two to tango, or whatever the fuck they say. But Kerri’s a vulnerable girl, and I…I took advantage. I mean, I know she kissed me first and everything, but I could have just said ‘no’ and been done with it. But I went there. I deepened the kiss, got her naked. I was inches away from having sex with her…literally. It’s been way too long since I’ve had sex. I found that out the hard way. I swear, I had to jack off for a good hour before I got all that shit out of my system. I was cursing myself out the entire time too. No, I didn’t enjoy it. I’m not the type of guy that enjoys pleasuring himself. The whole thing is really fucked up. I mean, I swore I’d never do that kind of thing with Kerri. I know what happened between us was exactly the kind of shit that went down between her and Justin, and I’m so pissed at myself for allowing it to happen to her again. I know it could have been worse. I could have went all the way, but I’m not going to sit around and use that as my excuse. I’m not going to tell myself that “I didn’t have sex with her so it doesn’t matter.” That’s bullshit. It does matter.

It’s been over a week, and we‘ve barely spoken. I think that’s what’s really getting to me.

Of course work has kept her busy. Kerri’s been putting in some extra hours this week for a big event they have coming up. Next weekend KISS is having their annual Movies Rock event at the Kodak Theater. It‘s basically a bunch of rock stars singing old movie themes in front of a crowd of teenagers. I remember Justin was asked to do it at the beginning of last year, but he had album promotion going on so he couldn’t, not to mention the fact that he thought it was a lame idea. Even so, I know Kerri is excited about it, despite the fact that she hasn‘t discussed it with me. Tarin‘s been filling me in, because she cares and she knows that I worry about how Kerri‘s doing at work. Tarin told me I shouldn’t worry. She’s organizing the whole thing apparently, so she’s going to take Kerri under her wing and keep her away from some of the bitchier interns that work at the station. I’m happy for her. She’ll learn a lot, and well…I guess I’m hoping it will make her forget about some things too.

Do I truly regret what happened? Mostly yes, but there’s a part of me that doesn’t. It fulfilled a lot of the curiosity I had about Kerri I guess. It’s horrible to say, but I’d always wanted to see her naked. I feel like a fucking pig. But she’s beautiful. She really is. If I could have her, I’d have her in every way possible. If I could love her…I’d do it with my whole heart. But I know I can’t. I know I couldn’t handle her, and she’s just not ready . She fell into our kissing…whatever it was, like it wasn’t an issue. I know she was pushing herself to do it. Especially after, when she told me she was afraid she was going to lose me. It made my heart sink, because I knew that she had a reason for getting into bed with me then. It wasn’t about me…that she liked me or anything. No, she just took notice to Tarins ‘thing’ for me, and it scared her. I didn’t push her for details. I’m assuming Kerri read Tarins note that first day at the station. I don’t blame her. I shouldn’t have expected her not to look at it. Although, that note hadn’t said much…just asked her to hang out on the weekend.

But Kerri’s not a moron.

I’m not going to deny it. Tarin’s a great girl, and I guess I forced myself to push her out of my mind after we split up because I knew how strenuous long distance relationships could be. The moment I stepped into the office that day to pull strings for Kerri’s job, I remembered how much I used to like her, and how much I missed her when we were forced to split up. And I pissed her off that first week that Kerri started. She thought I was a manipulative asshole that had conned her into getting Kerri a job. But we talked on the phone a few times, and then I met her for lunch one day. It was nice. We went to this little diner around the corner from the radio station. Tarin told me Kerri didn’t know where she was, and I told her it was probably better that way.

“Are you guys having issues?” she’d asked, as she stirred some sugar into her coffee.

I could feel my face turn slightly red, and I had to take a deep breath so I wouldn’t give myself away. “No, no…we’re okay. You know, she’s just under a lot of pressure right now and stuff. It’ll work out.” I’m a really terrible liar too. Justin can hold me to that. My face turns red and I stutter, and that moment with Tarin was no different. “It’s just hard. We’ve both been through a lot, and sometimes…I don’t know…we can be shitty to each other.”

“That’s how relationships work, Trace,” she told me, with a reassuring smile. “You might fight, but at the end of the day you almost always realize how much you care about the other person. That’s the most important thing.”

It was the strangest thing to me at the time. She was talking about Kerri like she and I had some kind of intimiate relationship going on. I didn’t understand why. I mean, I had told Tarin that Kerri was a good friend and shit…but I never thought I’d implied that we were dating. That was the last thing I would have implied actually. “Tarin…” I’d laugh a little nervously. “What are you talkin’ about?”

She gave me a dumb look, like I was the one that was confusing her. “Well… Kerri is your girlfriend. I thought I’d give you some advice or whatever.” She looked down at her coffee. “Sorry.”

“Girlfriend?” It was the only word I could seem to get out, because I was literally floored. My first thought was that, for whatever reason, Kerri had broken down and told Tarin what had gone between us in my bedroom. I felt sick. I didn’t want her to know. “She’s not my girlfriend,” I’d whispered, seriously.

She shook her head. “You don’t have to deny it for my sake Trace. It’s really not…”

“Tarin,” I’d interrupted her, a little angrily. “She’s not my girlfriend.”

“Well one of you is confused then,” she’s laughed a little and shook her head. “Because Kerri seems to think that’s exactly who she is.”

“What?”

“Last week I…I just asked Kerri what your status was with her, that’s all. When I got your note it sounded like you know…you wanted to hang out with me.” She licked her lips, and her face turned a light shade of pink. She was obviously embarrassed that she was being forced to divulge her intentions with me, but I think I was too shocked to focus on that then. “She said that you were working out your problems. That you were dating and stuff. So I backed off.”

My mouth must have hung open for about ten minutes. I couldn’t believe that Kerri would have said something like that, especially to Tarin. It was then that I understood why she’d been so ‘afraid’ of losing me. Tarin must have been giving Kerri the idea that she liked me or something. It made my emotions flare. What I really wanted to do was wait until Kerri got out of work so I could scream at her. But at the same time I knew I couldn’t do that. We’d done the unthinkable in my bed, and hadn’t been speaking much since. Springing a tantrum on her, I knew, would seriously fuck her up. But I didn’t really know what else to do. I felt betrayed…hurt. I’d never stood in the way of her and Justin doing their thing. Sure I’d been against it…but I never interfered. That’s not what a friend does. But Kerri obviously felt it was okay to lie to Tarin, so she’d still be able to have me all to herself.

And for once, I wasn’t going to play it safe for Kerri’s sake. I didn’t care how mentally unbalanced she was. This time, it was about me.

“Don’t listen to anything Kerri says when it comes to me and her,“ I’d said softly, regretfully. “Believe me, I’m single.” I’d grasped her hand quickly, which shocked her I guess because her head snapped up right away. “And I want to take you to dinner.”

She slowly slid her hand out from mine, and shot me a confused glance. “I don’t know, Trace. I mean, why would Kerri lie? I’ll admit, I haven’t been overly nice to her or anything when it comes to work and getting her familiar with things. But I can tell she’s a nice girl, and she seems to care about you a lot.”

I had to laugh a little. I hated throwing Kerri under the bus, but Tarin was my friend. Somebody that I’d been able to trust and confide in at one point in my life. Somebody I probably would have fallen completely in love with, if it hadn’t been for our hectic schedules. And Kerri…Tarin didn’t even know the half of her story. She didn’t know how manipulative Kerri could be when she wanted to get her way. She didn’t know that she’d tell you she loved you one minute and then ditch you when something better came along. I…I hated to admit that to myself. I got choked up and shit. But I knew I was right. I knew…I knew that if Justin hadn’t been such a fucking asshole she would have been living with him, not giving a damn about me, and I would have been alone. I had to accept it.

And I did.

“You don’t know her like I do,” I whispered. “She’s a great girl, you know? I’ll always love her…she’s like family to me, Tar. But at the same time she’s got so many issues she doesn’t know how to react when…when somebody else has decided to move on.” I looked into her eyes and I could tell she knew exactly what had happened. That she’d been lied to so she’d stay away from me. She’d frowned, and at first I thought she was pissed off at me. But then she took my hand again, and I knew she was only angry because she’d accepted the truth.

“I can’t believe she’d do that,” she’d scoffed. “What the hell, Trace? You get the girl a job, you take care of her, and this is how she repays you? If I were you, I’d throw her out of the house…”

“No,” I’d interrupted her quickly and shook my head. “It’s not that deep. I…I understand why she did what she did, okay?” Was I protecting Kerri again? Maybe a little, but I knew that throwing her out of my house and telling her she was on her own was out of the question. Kerri may have fucked up…again, but she still didn’t deserve that kind of treatment from me. I’d promised her that I’d help her until she didn’t need me to anymore, and I wasn’t going break that promise. That’s not how I treat my friends…even though they’ve all treated me that way at some point. “It’s just…she’s insecure, and she‘s been through entirely too much. If she doesn’t have me, she doesn’t have anybody.”

“And you need a life too,” she’d said, without much emotion. “If I had known all of this in the beginning I wouldn’t have even hired her.”

I’d smiled. “I know.”

“You’re such a jerk.”

The subject changed after that, but only because I forced it to. She tried to bring Kerri up a couple of more times of course, but I told her I would handle it. I told her that all I really wanted to do then, was talk to her…tell her some stuff I’d been thinking over every time we’d get off the phone. And I did.

“Look, Tarin..it’s been awhile,” I’d whispered, looking into her eyes. “And I guess I’ve just been so bombarded with all this crazy shit that I haven’t had the chance to stop and remember us. But lately…lately I have.” I looked down at the table and laughed softly. “Just come out with me Saturday night, okay?”

“What if I do?,” she’d asked me. “And we’re out having a great time, and then Kerri calls you crying because she’s lonely or some stupid shit. Are you going to run out on me, Trace? Because I’m not going to put up with that. I…I have a few guys that have been dying to get a date with me this week and I’ve turned them all down. I mean yeah, I guess I’ve been holding out for you or something. But right now I don’t know…maybe I shouldn’t…maybe I…”

I’d silenced her with a kiss. I knew she’d wanted it, and hell…I really wanted it too. When I broke it off, she hadn’t slapped me or yelled at me like I’d thought she would have. She just sort of stared, and then she smiled at me a little bit.

“So that’s a yes then?,” I’d laughed. “Is seven o’clock okay?”

She threw a sugar packet at me. “If you’re late I’m never giving you another chance.”

That was Tuesday afternoon. I’d picked Kerri up from work that night, but I hadn’t been able to say anything to her about what I’d found out. She looked so exhausted, as she’d gotten out of work at eight o’clock instead of five because of all the planning that was going on. I didn’t want to burden her with more stress. I got her some take out instead, asked her if she needed to talk. She said no, we ate in front of the TV, and then we both went to bed. Now it’s Friday night and I haven’t even attempted to tell her that I have a date tomorrow night, and that I’ll be leaving her here alone, for the first time since she moved in with me. I confess, I feel like crap about that, but at the same time I wouldn’t pass up a chance to have a night on the town with Tarin for anything.

“How was it today?”

She sits down in front of the computer and moves the mouse around a little bit. “Busy.”

“Hey.” I rest my hands on the end of the computer desk and stick my face in front o f hers. “I kind of need to talk to you.”

She pushes me away gently. “I kind of have some stuff I need to do.”

“Kerri, I know what you’re doing,” I whisper. “You can’t avoid me forever.”

“I’ll do whatever I need to, Trace,” she grunts. “I need to be able to have some sort of control over my sanity.”

Her comment reminds me of the fact that she lied to Tarin. I suck in a breath. “Yeah. I can see that. You tend to find the best way possible to keep the reality in the back of your mind.”

She doesn’t look at me. “You kissed me too, you know. Don’t blame this whole confusing thing on me, like you always tend to do.”

“I never blame shit on you,” I snap at her, and it gets her to look at me this time. “And I wasn’t even talking about….that, anyway.”

“Right.”

She goes back to her computer like it doesn’t even matter to her. Any other time I’d feel bad, and apologize…tell her I was wrong. But I wont do that right now. I‘m too angry, and I’m tired of taking what she says and turning it into a positive thing when it‘s really not. “Just so you know,” I start up again. “The next time you decide that you and I are a couple, could you let me know? I need to pencil it in on my fucking planner.” I’m so disgusted with her at this point that I don’t wait for her lame response. I just walk into the kitchen and grab a beer…something that’s been nonexistent in my house since Kerri has come to stay. This week I didn’t care though. I figured she needed to learn to control herself, and since it was my house I was entitled to have a beer or two if I wanted.

“What the hell are you talking about?”

I sip my beer and look over at her. She’s standing in the archway now, a look of complete surprise on her face. She knows I’ve figured her out…I know her fucking little secret. How stupid does she think I am? “Don’t play dumb, Kerri,” I laugh. “Did you think Tarin wouldn’t tell me? Did you honestly think you intimidated her to the point where she wouldn’t talk to me anymore?”

She knows exactly what’s going on now, not that she didn’t before…but she’s admitting defeat now. The look of surprise has replaced itself with a look of utter embarrassment. “I was afraid.”

“You’re turning into Justin,” I tell her, and I guzzle the rest of the beer before throwing the bottle into the garbage. “A manipulative, lying, little asshole. And you parade around and act like everybody else is the one with the problem…that you’re just poor little confused Kerri, and the world owes you something.”

“Trace….”

“No.” I have to suck in a breath to keep from hollering at her. “This is it Ker. I’m done with you and your little mind games. I mean, I said I’d help you and I am. You can stay here, you don’t have to worry about anything like that. And if you need something, yeah I’ll be here for you. But I’m not sacrificing my free time and my chances at possible relationships for you anymore. I…I can’t. It’s just not fair to me.” I step toward her, and she shrinks back into the living room, sobbing as she sits down on the couch. I refuse to hug her or anything like that right now. She brought this on herself, and she’s going to have to deal with it. “I can’t believe you’d tell her we were together,” I chuckle once I enter the living room again. “After how you pushed so hard for me to not have those kind of feelings for you. You need fucking help Kerri. Serious fucking mental help.” I’m not helping anything right now. No, I’m not yelling at her…but I am degrading her. I need to just stop and leave her alone to think about things. I’m just so angry though…and I want her to know that.

But she’s crying so hard right now. Harder than I realized. It takes everything in me to keep standing here and not run to her side so I can baby her. “Stop crying,” I finally say. “Just stop.”

“You’re all I have!” She screams at me. “I told you that! I’m…I’m sorry I lied, Trace! I didn’t know what else to do!”

“It was fucking selfish.”

She doesn’t answer.

I think for a few minutes. I try to conjure up some kind of logical idea that will calm us both down. I know we can’t keep going like this…not right now. It’s unhealthy. Kerri will suffer and so will I. Maybe…

Oh god.

I think of Elisha for the first time in forever. Not in a sexual way, just as…I know she’s somebody I can call that will give a damn about Kerri right now. “How about you go to Elisha’s for a couple of days, Ker? I think it would be good for you to get away.”

“You just want to fuck your new girlfriend.”

That’s it. She’s a god damn mess. “I’m calling,” I snap at her. “This is ridiculous.”

“You said I could stay!” she sobs, as I dial. “Trace!”

I click the phone off, and rub my face with my hands. “You can,” I say, my voice strangely calm. “But I think right now, it’s the best thing for you to get out of this house for the weekend.”

“You mean it’s the best thing for you.”

She’s right. It’s the first logical thing she’s said all day and that shocks me. “Maybe.”

“You hate me.”

I click the phone back on. “I don’t hate you. It’s just…this kind of thing has gone on for too long, all right? I love you, you know that. But we can’t do this anymore.” I dial and raise the phone to my ear, keeping my gaze locked on her in case she decides to say anything else. She doesn’t though. She just sits there, staring out into space…almost like she’s in a trance. It gives me chills and I nearly hang up and go over to see if she’s going to be okay. But then I hear Elisha’s voice, and I can’t focus on Kerri anymore.

“Ker!,” she says happily, obviously thinking it’s her that’s called and not me. “Are you finally going to come out with us?”

“Hey,” I say softly, like I’ve said to her so many times before.

“Trace?”

A silence comes over the line, and I throw another look back at Kerri before going into the next room to talk to my ex girlfriend. She’s still sitting there, same dazed look on her face. Fuck…what did I do? “Yeah, it’s me.” I close myself in my bedroom and sit down on the bed. “I just need to talk to you for a minute.”

“Sure,” she says, uneasily. “What…whats wrong? Are you okay?”

It almost makes me smile to think that she still cares a little bit, but I quickly shrug the thought away. This isn’t about me right now, as much as I wish it were. “I’m fine. I just need to ask you a favor. It’s…it’s about Kerri so I figured you’d understand.”

“What’s going on?,” she asks, the worry in her voice growing with each word. “Did something happen? She’s okay isn’t she?”

“Yeah she’s okay, it’s nothing that bad,” I tell her. “I was just wondering if she could stay at your place for the weekend. We’ve been getting too much of each other, you know? And I know she can trust you…” I pause and sigh. “I know I can trust you too.”

She tells me that she just got out of the shower but she’ll be over as soon as she can throw some clothes on. I hang up after that, feeling a large part of the stress I had built up inside leave me. That’s the good thing about Elisha. She’s really dependable, and if she cares about you, she’ll drop everything for you in a second if she means she can help. Yeah, I know our relationship pretty much fell apart. Actually, this is the first time I’ve talked to her in a long time. The first time…I’ve felt comfortable doing it. I’ve been treating her communication with Kerri as a bad thing up until now. I don’t know why. I was being selfish then I guess. I kept thinking about how my relationship with Elisha was over and I couldn’t get it back. It upset me. But now I’m over it. Maybe Elisha and I could even be friends again one day. Yeah…that would be nice.

I go back out there, not because I want to but because I know I have to. But she’s not sitting on the couch anymore. “Kerri.” I listen for her to respond but she never does. I sigh and search the six rooms of my condo, calling out to her. She’s nowhere to be found though. I almost start to panic, but then I realize she might have gone outside, and I need to keep myself calm if I’m going to go out and look for her. I go out to the driveway, and she’s not hanging around by the cars or by the neighbors cars. I call her name again, trying not to be too loud, and of course she doesn’t answer me. I walk down to the pool…no luck. Then I walk down to the tennis courts, and that’s where I find her. She’s just sitting there, next to the net, head in her hands. For the first time I look at her and I realize I don’t completely understand her anymore. I used to…I really used to. There was a time when I thought I was more in sync with her than Justin was, but then all this shit happened…and it’s not that way anymore. She loves me, but I think it’s more of a needful kind of love than anything else. When she first came here, I didn’t care. I was still so fucked up from being alone and cut off from Justin and shit that I didn’t know how else to react to her being here. I just needed her then, I figured I was in love with her and I didn’t care what I had to do. But now…now I realize I’m more separated from her private drama than I cared to realize in the past. I stare at her, and I realize I have no clue what runs through her mind at any given moment.

I don’t think there’s a person in the world that does. And that includes Justin.

I open the gate, and walk over to her. She doesn’t look up at me though, she just continues to sit there. I sit down in front of her, but I don’t say anything. For once I’ll wait for her. I realize I never give her that opportunity. I don’t give her the opportunity to do a lot of things on her own. I just do it all for her. Yeah, it’s what she wants, but its not what she needs.

“I can’t say anything,” she croaks out. “There’s nothing to say.”

“That’s fine.” It’s deadly quiet then. She looks like she’s struggling with herself, but I’m not going to sit here and try to pry her feelings out of her like always. I wont touch her either. No…no something is telling me that right now isn’t the time for that.

“You know, when you told me…about Lynn, I…I was so jealous.” She laughs loudly and that scares me, but I don’t interrupt her. “Because I know that you’ll go back to him, and he won’t hold anything against you, Trace.”

She‘s talking about Justin, and that‘s definitely not a subject I‘m willing to get into right now. “Kerri, we shouldn’t be talking about this right now,” I say quickly. “Let’s just go inside, okay. Come…”

“No!”

I freeze. She has a wild look in her eyes, like she’s finally been pushed to her limit, and I don’t know what the fuck to do.

“You don’t understand.” She sobs for awhile, before she can gain enough control to continue. “I want to hate him…I want to hate him but I can’t fucking hate him! I should…,” she shakes her head and pushes the hair out of her face. “But I can’t. I can’t hate him.”

Something about this is so weird. She hasn’t willingly brought Justin up in months, and it’s freaking me out that she would mention all of this so randomly. It could be because of me…because I told her I was going to see Lynn, but at the same time I know that anytime the subject of Justin is brought up, Kerri tends to pretend it doesn’t bother her. Hell maybe it’s me, maybe I’ve pushed her to the edge tonight. But I know she’s tired of me, and I’m fucking tired of her. It’s for the best that she‘s going to Elisha‘s, and I’m sure she’ll wake up tomorrow and realize that. “Ker, you’re not making sense…” I trail off and even though I don’t want to, I shift a little closer to her. “Why Justin? Why now?”

“I dunno,” she mutters, and rubs her face with her hands. “I’m just tired of it, Trace.”

“Tired of what?”

Then she looks at me. I can barely recognize her in this moment, because she’s let it all out. All the drama and fatigue and sickness that’s been plaguing her. She looks exhausted, sick, and ready to collapse, like she’s been holding so much in for so long that she’s not capable of doing it anymore. “Everything.”

“Then get help,” I say seriously. “Like I always tell you to.”

Suddenly the pain in her face seems to retreat back to the place it came from. “Yeah,” she nods. “I know.” She pushes herself to her feet then, and starts to walk away.

I know now that she was probably about to tell me something, and me being an asshole acted like I didn’t care. Fuck. “Ker just wait a second.” I catch up to her before she can get out of the gate. “Is there something else?”

She turns to me, her eyes flooded with tears. This isn’t Kerri…this is somebody else. She’s never been this bad around me before. I think what happened between us sort of set her off, but I’m not going to blame myself or feel guilty. It happened, and I know that we can still be mature about it. “I can’t tell you,” she whispers.

“You can tell me anything. Come on Kerri..I…things are fucked up right now but I’m still here,” I reassure her. “We’ve always told each other everything.”

“Do you know how bad I wish I could say something?,” she says, her voice trembling. “It will make things worse if I do.”

I shake my head. “How much worse can things get?” My cell phone starts to ring, and I know it’s probably Elisha wondering where the hell we are, but I don’t want to answer. Something is telling me that whatever Kerri’s hiding is really really important, and it’s killing her inside. I just want to grab her, shake her, and force her to tell me what’s going on. But I know that won’t solve anything.

“You should answer that,” she whispers.

“I want you to tell me,” I tell her sternly. “It’s important.”

She shakes her head. “I can’t.”

I sigh harshly. “Well what the fuck Kerri?”

She stares at me.

“Fine.” I pull the cell phone out of my pocket, which is on it’s third call back, and I flip it open. “Sorry, Elisha…we went for a walk.” She tells me that we nearly scared the shit out of her, and I reassure her that we’ll be right up, before flipping the phone closed. “Kerri I…” I pause. I make a decision right then and there. She’s turning into a mental case, and she’s not going to be able to keep a job or move on with her life unless she makes a complete turn over. “I can’t have you living here with me…unless you’re going to try and get help.”

“What?”

“You heard me. Think about that over the weekend.” I hate being a bastard, but I guess she really angered me when she pulled that shit about Justin and what she couldn’t’ tell me right now. It leaves me with too many questions that I don’t have answers to, and I really hate that. We walk back to the condo in silence. I even walk ahead of her a little bit so I don’t have to listen to her whimpering. I hate myself for doing it too…but I know this is the only way I’m going to get through to her.

“You guys scared the crap out of me!” Elisha says, once we reach my condo again. It’s apparent she’s been waiting by my door for awhile now, very impatiently. “What the hell?”

“Sorry.” I kiss her on the cheek quickly. “Kerri’s just gotta get clothes and then you’ll be all set.”

“Hun what’s wrong?” Elisha rushes to Kerri’s side, when she notices what kind of shape she’s in. She pulls her closer and rubs her back a little. Kerri finally gives in, and starts sobbing into her. “Trace, what’s wrong with her?”

Usually I’d say she wasn’t feeling well or she’d had a hard day at work…anything to cover up for the real truth. But I’m tired of lying. The whole Kerri/Tarin thing has made me see how bad it really is and I don’t want that kind of shit happening in my life anymore. “She needs help and she wont get it. There’s nothing I can do if she’s going to cry and not tell me what her problem is.”

“What the hell is your problem?” Elisha snaps at me as I open the door.

I walk inside, and don’t answer, hoping she’ll just drop it. But of course, being the persistant person she is, she won’t.

“Trace this girl is a mess! Tell me what’s going on or I’m not taking her anywhere!”

I turn to her, and feel my composure slip away. I‘m angry now, and I don’t care who knows it. “You want to know what’s wrong with her, Elisha? Then you fucking talk to her! Because she’s not talking to me anymore, she’s just turning crazier every damn day. I can’t take it!”

Kerri runs into her room after that, and slams the door behind her. That leaves me with a less than friendly looking Elisha standing in front of me, and I don’t know what I’m supposed to do now.

“Ya know Trace, I really thought that you were a mess before she came back,” she says softly, taking a seat at my bar. “It’s one of the biggest reasons I pushed so hard for her to come back here and stay with you. I knew she didn’t want to be with her parents, anymore than you wanted to be here alone.” She shakes her head, and lets out a sad laugh. “Now you can see how bad she is, and you want nothing to do with her anymore. You just want to shove her off on somebody else, because you’ve found something better to do with your time.”

I ball my fists at my sides and clench my teeth because I don’t want to have a full out tantrum in front of Elisha right now. It’s bad enough that we don’t speak, and I don’t want to give her the impression that I’ve turned into a bastard. “We messed around. We shouldn’t have. It’s probably part of the problem.” I’m shocked I told her, but then again this is the woman I used to tell all of my secrets to.

“Wait…” she gets up off the bar stool and places her hands on her hips. “You had sex?,” she whispers, probably so Kerri won’t hear.

“No, not exactly.” I shake my head rapidly. “I mean…we could have but…”

“Trace!”

“I know!”

“Oh my god.” She slaps a hand to her forehead. “I can’t believe this.”

“Elisha.” I shuffle over to her, and grab her hand, pleadingly. “Please…you gotta help me.”

She sighs, and stares at me, sternly at first, but then it changes to a look of sympathy. “You know better. You know what happened with her and Justin.”

“I know,” I say. “It just…it just happened, okay? I never said I was proud of it. But she’s been a mess besides all of that. She’s seriously fucked up, and she won’t get herself help. I’ve tried. I got her a shrink…I did everything I could. But she’s just, I dunno…terrified of talking to anybody.” I shake my head. I feel horrible, like I’m throwing Kerri under the bus when I shouldn’t be. But I don’t know what else to do. I’m hoping that maybe Elisha will have some good advice, because I’m pretty much out of ideas. “Just tonight she was about to tell me something, and then she just …decided not to. I can’t deal with that. She needs help.” I feel the tears now, and damn it…I didn’t want to be doing this tonight. “She needs help, Elisha.”

Elisha nods, very slowly. And then out of nowhere, she pulls me into a hug. It feels good, and I realize that I’ve missed her friendship, even though I was angry at her for a long time. “I’m sorry,” I sob into her as she holds me. “I’ve tried everything I know with Kerri. I love her, but I can’t do this anymore.”

After a little while she pulls back and looks at me again, seriously this time. “I know a place,” she whispers. “But she’s going to have to want to go. Nobody can force her.”

“What do you mean a place?,” I question her, suspiciously. “Kerri can’t be put into some sort of mental hospital. She wouldn’t make it in there.”

“It’s not like that,” she reassures me. “It’s just a place she can go where she’ll be with people that have been through…the kind of thing she has. I think…I think she needs that. I think she needs to be separated from all of this and put into a place where people aren’t going to analyze her. I think that’s why going to a shrink freaks her out so much Trace. She doesn’t want to be judged or told ‘this is what’s wrong’. Justin got lucky…his shrink clicked with him. It’s a lot harder for Kerri, Trace. She’s never been that personable, from what she’s told me. I think…I think for years you and Justin were the only two people that could even relate to her”

It amazes me that Elisha can analyze Kerri like that. She hasn’t known her all that long, but she’s basically just hit the marker. But of course, I always told the girl that she could have been a psycho therapist. “That’s great and all,” I say lightly. “But if I couldn’t get her to go to a shirnk, I really don’t think I can get her to check out this place.”

“You won’t have to. My friend is up there right now, I was actually planning on going to visit her this weekend. I’ll take Kerri along.”

It sounds great, but I know it’s not going to work. Kerri’s so stubborn, and messed up, I just can’t see her willingly going to a place like that. “Nah, don’t worry about it. It’ll be okay…”

“Stop it.” Elisha says angrily. “Don’t try to make an excuse because you’re scared of what might happen, Trace. You said you’re out of options, and I’m giving you an option.”

“What about her job?” I say, panicked. “She can’t lose her job now.”

“She won’t. The whole purpose of this place is to live your life normally on outside, and when you come home…you’re just going to a place where you feel safe, and comfortable. You can come and go when you want to. And when you’re ready to leave you just…leave.” She smiles at me a little. “I know it will work. I’ve actually been meaning to bring it up to her, I just…I didn’t know when the right time would be.” She pats my shoulder and walks past me. “I’m going to help her pack.”

For a minute I think, yeah…shes’ right. It’s going to be good for Kerri. She’ll get better. But then I remember how scared she is of strangers and being alone. I just…I don’t know what I’d do if she had some kind of mental breakdown because I wasn’t’ around for her. I couldn’t live with that. I frantically dig up an excuse..anything I can think of that will nix this little plan. “But she wont be able to get to work,” I call after her.

“Yes she will.” She smiles, as she reaches Kerri’s door. “She’ll drive. It‘s only a half hour away.”

It’s not something I like to bring up but, Kerri is absolutely terrified of driving now that she had her accident, although nothing else is stopping her from doing it. Her leg with the limp isn’t the leg she’d need to drive with. She still feels really badly that she totaled my SUV too, even though I keep telling her I was about to trade that car in anyway. I don’t know. Maybe I’m a little bit afraid of her getting behind the wheel again too. “She’s afraid,” I say, pathetically.

“She’s afraid of everything at the moment,” she scoffs. “If it’s that big of a deal, just bring to her to work and back yourself. Unless,” she pauses and glares at me. “That’s too much trouble for you.”

I roll my eyes. “You know its not.”

“Good, then it’s settled,” she nods. “If Kerri decides she wants to do this, you’ll drive her to work and back everyday, and if you decide you want her to stay here one night…that’s totally up to you.” She sighs. “I’m going in there now, so just…I don’t know, go relax. Take a shower or something. I’ll let you know when we’re leaving.”

She goes into Kerri’s room and closes the door before I can say anything else. I can hear them begin to converse quietly. Quietly enough where I can’t quite make out what they’re saying. It’s wrong of me to pry of course. Elisha told me the plan and I guess I should follow it. Getting Kerri into this place would probably be good for her. Of course I don’t know all the details about it, but that shouldn’t really matter. The person who’s opinion about that place matters is Kerri’s because she’s the person that has to live there. I sit down on the couch, and feel myself begin to tremble. Kerri won’t be living here if she decides to do this. It’s what I implied that I wanted, and deep down…I know I need that space. But I’m so scared for her. Those people don’t know her like I do. They don’t know how to handle here if she goes out of her skull, if she wakes up crying in the middle of the night. They can’t hold her and stroke her hair like I can…they don’t know what to say to make it all go away for just a little while….

But the whole point of Kerri going is so she doesn’t need to depend on me anymore right?

Shit.

I get into the shower and sob my way through it, hoping the sound of the water will drown out any sounds of my crying. It does me some good. When I get out I feel a lot more refreshed, and a little less tense. “Elisha.” I call out, and wipe some of the condensation off of the mirror with a towel.

“We’re waiting on you, Trace.” She calls back.

I wait to hear a response from Kerri too, telling me to hurry up in that non chalant tone of hers. But when she doesn’t answer, I know that she’s still upset. The fact that there’s something seriously wrong with her has taken its toll, and after tonight I know nothing is going to be the same. Yeah, if all goes well she’ll let Elisha talk her into getting this help for herself, and we’ll both be able to live our lives a little bit better. But I can’t lie and say I wont miss having her around. Sure I’ll get to see her, but I doubt our trips to work and back will be very pleasant. She’s going to be pissed at me for sending her away like this…like I gave up. But I’m not giving up…

She just needs help.

I get dressed and finally rejoin my friends in my living room. Kerri is in her pajamas, backpack slung on one shoulder, suitcase in hand. She’s pale, and when I look into her eyes, she doesn’t react. She just looks right through me, and I think she hates me. “Kerri I’m sorry,” I say. “I don’t know what else to do.”

She looks at the floor. “It’s fine,” she cracks. “It’s better this way.”

I look at Elisha. “You told her about the place?”

Elisha sighs. “We talked about it,” and she nudges Kerri gently. “Tell him what you told me.”

Kerri looks up at me, this time a little more held together. “It’s a good idea.”

She’s lying. “Don’t go if you don’t want to go,” I say. “I just thought it would be good for you to check it out. You don’t have to make a decision tonight.”

“And if I don’t decide tonight, what then?,” Kerri mutters. “I’m just going to come back here and things are going to stay the same. I can’t get worse, Trace. I need to get my life back and I guess I’ve been too stubborn to do anything about it, even when you went out of your way to make everything okay. I need to do this. I can‘t saddle you with all of this stuff anymore. You know what happened with Tarin…that’s not me, Trace. I hate the person I’m becoming. I--I don’t want to be like him.” She physically shudders.

Elisha shoots me a confused glance, but I don’t feel like getting into what I said to Kerri earlier. Instead, I walk over to Kerri and put my hands on her shoulders. “I didn’t mean to say that,” I whisper and kiss her forehead.

She nods, but quickly backs away from me. “Bye, Trace.”

Without looking back, she takes the car keys from Elisha and walks out the door. Elisha calls out that she’ll be down in a minute, and when Kerri doesn’t respond, I know that she’s really gone. It’s a weird feeling. I keep telling myself that it’s just for the weekend, but then I remember that it’s probably not. In all likelyhood she’s going to move into this ‘place’ and stay there for awhile. It’s for the best. But I feel like I’m letting her down. I was supposed to be the one that made everything better for her, and now she has to go somewhere else for it to be done. I shouldn’t be thinking so negative, I know. I know she needs to distance herself from everything if she wants to get better. But hell, I tried to distance myself from Justin and Kerri and all I could do was come crawling back.

Maybe I’m just not as strong as Kerri is.

But then again, I wasn’t held at gunpoint. That can change a person.

“Are you going to be okay?,” Elisha speaks up.

I look over at her after a moment or two of staring out into space. “I wanted this for her. So I better be.”

“I’ll bring her home Sunday night,” she says. “I’m sure she’ll have already made her decision by then, and if she wants to go to the place we’ll drive her up there together…okay?”

“Yeah.” I don’t know what else to say.

“Trace.”

And I look up at her.

“You shouldn’t feel guilty. You brought her this far. Far enough to consider getting some real help away from you. Nobody could put you down for that.” She smiles a little, and grabs her purse. “I’ll make sure we call you tomorrow. Just try and get some sleep tonight, all right?”

“Okay.” I force a small smile and wave as she closes the door behind her. I don’t really understand what I just did, or how it’s going to effect Kerri’s life. I know I can’t say anything to anybody about this. As far as the radio station is concerned, Kerri is still living with me. And Lynn…I certaintly can’t fill her in. But what about Kerri’s parents? Are they supposed to know? I guess I’ll leave that up to Kerri. It’s not like her life is in danger or anything. She just needs help. And hopefully she’ll get it in that place.

I feel like another beer so I go to the fridge. I end up just taking the whole six pack out, and I sit on the couch with it. I pop open the first one, and sort of melt away. By the end of the sixth I’m just starting to feel out of it, and so I sit there and let my mind wander…hoping that it will take me far, far away from here.

“So it’s Shane, right?”

“Yeah.” He doesn’t look me directly in the eye. “S-H-A-N-E.”

“Cool.” I glance over the application. He’s worked odd jobs here and there, mostly construction work on big buildings in inner cities. My roster is nearly full but Ben told me I need to find ten more guys. This guy seems pretty qualified. “How do you feel about working ten or more hours a day, Shane?”

His eyes seem to light up at the thought of it. “That would be great.”

I smile. He’s the first one that hasn’t really groaned at the aspect of that kind of schedule. “It’s a lot of climbing rigging and shit, are you good at that?”

“I’m good at a lot of things,” he smiles.

He seems genuine enough, and hell I don’t have enough time to run a background check on all of these guys. I smile at him, and stick out my hand. “Well, welcome,” I smile and he shakes my hand. “When can you start?”

“Whenever boss.” He sits back and crosses his arms. “Just tell me when and where. I‘m pretty dedicated.”

“Shit.” My eyes fly open. I’m sweating, and unable to catch my breath. I look all around me. It was a dream, just a dream. “Shit.” I rub my face with my hands.

Yeah, it still plagues me. And I’ve never told anybody how vividly I’ve come to remember that interview, and all the times I saw that bastard backstage…just staring, with that little smile on his face. I still ask myself why I didn’t push to get him investigated. If I’d just said something to Johnny…I’m sure they would have at least questioned the guy. I was just too afraid that somebody would deem me ‘crazy’, and I knew Justin would have wantd to know why I felt that way about one of ‘his’ employees. I know I was irresponsible, but to this day I’m still battling with the question of whether or not Shane was my fault.

And I don’t think I’ll ever have the answer.

*************

“Can we just take a break today?”

“Nope.” She pulls up on her right leg and stretches out her muscle. “Don’t get like that on me now, Justin. We’ve been doing good this week. I’ve lost a couple of pounds, and you don’t look like the waking dead.” She flashes me a playful smile and starts to jog in place. “If we keep at this who knows? You might end up having a real personality or something.”

“Cute, Mel.”

When Melanie mentioned that she and I would be getting off to a ‘fresh start’, I had no idea that it would entail a five am wake up call everyday, or a two mile run around my neighborhood. I was reluctant at first of course. The first day when she shook me awake and threw my curtains open, I had no problem barking at her to get the hell out of my room. Then she got pissed, asked me if I remembered what we had talked about the night before, and I sort of mellowed. I sat up, rubbed my eyes, and ran over in my head what we’d gone over the previous night. I wasn’t’ supposed to be giving her an attitude anymore, because she wasn’t going to tell my mom that I’d been a bad boy and flushed most of my depression medication down the toilet. It made sense to me then. I knew I should have been thankful she was standing there at all, regardless of what time it was. I remember forcing a smile for her, until she told me to cut the crap and put on some jogging clothes.

“Jogging clothes?,” I’d muttered.

But she’d just gone downstairs.

Every morning since then, its been the same routine. She wakes me up, I get dressed, shove some cereal into my mouth, and then we go outside. For the first week Melanie was thoughtful. She kept the whole exercise routine limited to my yard, which isn’t exactly the smallest place in the world. But last week things changed. She said it was time that I started getting out a little bit everyday. Of course, her idea scared the living shit out of me. But for the first time I found myself keeping my feelings hidden from her. It wasn’t because I didn’t want her to rat me out to my mom, surprisingly. No, it was more because I guess…I just didn’t want to disappoint her. I was tired of making her think I was this weak little piece of shit. I wanted to start feeling more like the strong willed, powerful guy that I used to be, and I figured the first step to doing that was to stop being afraid of stupid shit. Yeah the world is fucking scary, but I knew I didn’t want to be a hermit for the rest of my life. And I guess…I really wanted Mel to stick around too.

I didn’t realize how hard it would be to start running again. It slipped my mind I guess, because up until now I’ve been sort of preoccupied with other thoughts. That first morning was terrible. I got a pain in my side within the first hour and I had to stop and rest. Melanie didn’t get mad though…if anything she seemed to understand why I was so out of synch, and I was grateful for that. She made it a point to make sure we stretched afterwards, and she told me that it was going to take some time to start feeling like I used to about running again and shit. I asked her if she doubled as a personal trainer, then she laughed and said no…but that she knew what it was like to let yourself go like I had. I didn’t really get it. But, I didn’t push the subject with her either. Sometimes I think I should have but…I’m kind of afraid. While I want to get to know Melanie really well, there’s this part of me that’s begging me not to. A part of me that’s telling me it’ll be safer if we just keep our relationship professional. Like, she’s here to do her job, and I’m here to get back to my life. I’d listen…I would…

But she’s the only friend I have right now.

Mel sat down with me yesterday afternoon and asked me about Madison. At first I was kind of clueless as to how she knew about her, but then I thought about it, and figured my mom probably filled her in. I told her that I hadn’t been by her office in awhile, but that it was okay. Then she told me my mom had been bringing up the subject of me getting back into going. I didn’t like that, and I made it clear to Melanie that I didn’t. She seemed to get it, not without getting a little pissy with me for giving her an attitude of course.

“It’s good to go to your therapist though,” she’d rolled her eyes a little bit. “She knows more about you than I do anyway.”

I’d rubbed a hand across the back of my neck. “I’m just not comfortable talking to her right now,” I’d said quickly.

“Why?”

It was the million dollar question. One that I certainly wasn’t going to answer for her, because it would have freaked her the hell out. The truth is, I’m afraid of what will happen once I go to see Madison again. I’m afraid of what I might tell her…what she might do, and I can’t deal with that. Yeah, I know what I did to Kerri. It’s a horrible fucking thing but…what’s done is done. She obviously hasn’t said anything about it to anybody, so why should I have to confess all of that to Madison? Of course, I’m not supposed to hold anything back. It’s been a rule since I started going to therapy. But things are different now. A lot different. I just want to move past all of this. But it’s just…so damn hard.

“I’m just trying to move on with my life, Melanie,” I’d told her, pathetically. “I think going to see Madison is almost like taking a step backward.”

Strangely enough, the expression on her face was telling me she kind of agreed, but her response proved me wrong. “Well your mom keeps asking me when you’re going to make an appointment. And you know she’s coming here next week Justin. Why don’t you save yourself a headache and get it out of the way before she gets here?”

I forced myself not to get mad at her. For all I knew, she was under a lot of pressure from my mom. No, Mel never really got into it with me, but I could tell that every time my mom called for her it was all about business. They weren’t buddies like Mel tried to make me think they were. My mom was her boss, and that was it. “I’ll do it for you,” I’d told her, reluctantly reaching into my pocket for my cell phone. “I know how my mom can get.”

“You’re supposed to be doing it for yourself, Justin,” she’d sighed and turned her back to me. “Don’t make your problems about me, okay?”

For a minute I thought I was dealing with Kerri, but then I wizened up. Melanie was just doing her job…just trying to help me. And there I was making up every excuse in the world to make her life harder. I just dialed then…figuring it was better for everybody if I just made nice and did what I was told. I left a message with Madison’s secretary, telling her I’d be in Monday morning for a session. Melanie didn’t seem phased when I got off the phone though. She just told me to hurry up so we could start to fix dinner.

I’m terrified, and it’s hard for me to admit that to myself. Madison used to be my guide, the one person I could trust and confide in without feeling any kind of guilt about it. But now…now I guess I feel like Kerri does about going to see a therapist. It’s like I’m going to talk to a stranger about things I just don’t want to deal with. I guess now I know why Kerri never wanted to go. But I don’t have a choice. It’s either go see Madison or be prepared to be badgered by my mother and disappoint Melanie. Once again I’m doing things to please other people. But the more I think about it, that’s really what I’ve done my whole life anyway. Things didn’t change because of what happened, I guess I’m just more aware of the things I used to let roll off my shoulders in the past.

“You better stop spacing out, or it’s going to be noon by the time we’re done running.” She laughs a little bit and stops jogging in place to sip some water from her bottle. “I’d like to stop sweating some time today.”

“Sorry.” I manage a half smile for her and jog forward to catch up with her. She hands me the water and I take a sip, hoping that it will ease my anxiety for a moment or two. “Thanks.” I hand it back to her and stretch my arms up above my head.

Reality Steps In(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
Author's Notes:
I am SO sorry you guys. Somehow when i posted the chapter i left the entire first part out. How the hell I managed that I have no freakin idea. I guess it had to do with the fact that it was 3am...yah. Anyway if you go read this first reality steps in post youll see the new addition with Kerri's POV. It's pretty important and i feel like an idiot for leaving it out. Thanks.

“You’re okay, right?”

The worried expression on her face makes me want to smile, but I hold back. I don’t know, something about her being genuinely worried about me makes me feel all warm inside, as sick as that is.  “Yeah, I’m good,” I say quietly.  “Just thinking about some things.”

She nods, but doesn’t question me about it.  I know she understands I have a million things running through my mind at any given moment.  A few more minutes pass, and we start running again.  Neither of us says anything, I think its more relaxing this way.  I can just let my mind empty…just focus on the trees and the sky…the morning mist falling on my face.  It’s nice.  I don’t think I’ve realized just how much I’d missed doing this up until now.  Its uncanny that Mel seemed to know this was what I needed to start doing.  I mean, how could she? She doesn’t know that side of me…the normal side.  It makes me wonder what she’s really all about…how she knows exactly what to do…what to say.  But I wont ask questions.  I can’t.

It terrifies me.

We run around for about an hour more, before heading back into the house.  I flop down onto the sofa, exhausted, while Melanie goes into the kitchen, returning to me a little while later with some freshly made lemonade. I swear to god I have no idea where this woman learned her homemaking abilities, but she’s incredible.  With the way she prepares our meals and surprises me with the little things she whips up, half the time I swear I’m back home with my family.  Maybe it’s her intention.  She’s seemed to be doing it a lot more since I explained to her how I was afraid to go home.  It’s almost sweet…but I wont really let the feeling sink in all that much.  I just go with it, and I’m really beginning to enjoy it.  It’s probably the first time I’ve let myself enjoy something in forever.  It’s good for me I guess.   Takes me away from the bulk of my anxiety.

“One Life to Live is coming on soon!,” she positions herself next to me and grabs the remote before I can stop her. 

“Do we really have to watch this crap?,” I complain, as I always do.  The one thing I can’t stand about Mel, is her fetish for soap operas.  She has an ongoing schedule of all the different ones she watches.  I don’t see what the big deal is.  The story lines are so fake and unbelievable, I can’t imagine why a smart girl like Melanie would be drawn to them.  I thought old ladies and my mom were the only people that chose to indulge themselves in that crap.  But Melanie really seems to enjoy herself while she watches them, Soap Opera Digest in hand, zombie-like expression on her face.  It’s something I’ve been growing accustomed to, ever since I opened up and started allowing her to hang out with me in the house.  I could be a real jerk and tell her I refuse to sit through that pointless bullshit with her, but I just…can’t.  I feel like she deserves to do what she wants to.  If I really didn’t want to watch this stuff, I could just go upstairs…

But I like being with her.

“We do,” she tells me sternly.  “Because according to this magazine, today is the day we find out who really killed Jackie.”

From what I can tell, Jackie had a lover and a husband, and one of them killed her last season.  This season has obviously been based on finding out who the real killer is…one drawn out story line to the next.  Still, I choose not to complain anymore.  I just snicker and sink back into the comforts of my leather sofa with my lemonade,  while the familiar theme song of One Life To Live blares through the TV set.  We talk a little bit during commercials.  Melanie tells me she wants to go site seeing one of these days, that she hasn’t been in this area all that much and doesn’t really know what it offers.  I tell her good luck, because there’s no way I’m going to go walking around downtown Los Angeles with a paparazzi photographer watching every street corner.  She kind of rolls her eyes and nudges me a little bit, but it makes me smile because I know she gets it.  She doesn’t bug me, she expects that kind of an attitude from me.  And I’ll admit it now.  It’s great to have her here.

It’s great but I don’t know if that’s a good thing or a bad thing.

Halfway into Melanie’s next soap, I find myself dozing off.  I don’t know why, I’m not really that tired.  I guess I’m just so relaxed that my brain is giving me the green light to let loose for awhile.  Really, this is the first time in a long time that I’ve felt so content, so…safe, here in my house.  Sure, my alarm system kind of calms me down, but its nowhere near as comforting than having somebody else here beside me…who I know can calm me down with the simple touch of her hand on my shoulder.  My eyes start to get heavy, and finally…I allow myself to slip into total snooze mode.  The sound of the television eventually becomes non existent, and I don’t even realize how long I’ve been out before I feel something nudging me, and a soft voice pleading with me to wake up.  Reluctantly, my mind forces me to slowly open my eyes.  I’m confused when I find Mel hovering over me, a concerned expression in eyes.  “Huh?”  I reach up to wipe the sliver of drool that’s escaped from my mouth.

“Justin, your mom is here.”

Now I’m wide awake.  I jerk myself upright.  How is this possible? She said she was coming in a week.  I just spoke with her the other night.  Why the hell would she be here now?  “What do you mean, she’s here?”

Melanie shrugs, and straightens herself.  She starts to pace back and forth in front of me and I realize that I’m not the only one who’s been surprised here.  “I don’t know! She’s just…she’s just here.  She’s getting her stuff out of the taxi.  She said…she decided to come a little bit early.”

“A little bit early?”  I take a long breath inward.  “Try a week.”

She just shrugs.  I can tell now, this is really bothering her, and as I glance around my house I can sort of see why.  It’s pretty much a mess.  Mel and I have been spending so much time going for runs and walks, watching movies and just getting to know each other that we’ve both pretty much neglected cleaning up after ourselves.  Or..at least I have.  I can’t really speak for the guest house Mel is staying in, because I don’t even go in there. The one thing I do know is, this isn’t going to look good to my mom.  Me getting better means taking care of my house and shit like that.  I don’t know what the hell I’m supposed to say.  But hey, maybe she wont care that much.  Maybe if I just put on my best of happy faces and pretend that everything is going fantastic she’ll just leave well enough alone.

“You’re a sweaty mess,” Melanie snaps at me.  “Just…go upstairs and change or something.”  She rubs a hand over her face.

Somehow, I manage to keep my cool.  I rise off the sofa and stand before her.  She stares up at me then, looking into my eyes for an answer.  Tell me what to do, Justin.  And for the first time, I feel like I’m the one who needs to make things right, I’m the one who’s responsible for how things pan out.  It’s necessary that I’m strong right now…for both of us.  Otherwise Melanie will be sent packing, and I’ll end up exactly where I don’t want to be.  “Look, it’ll be okay,” I tell her softly, gently placing a hand on one of her shoulders.  “I’ll handle this.”

She seems shocked, and opens her mouth to say something else…probably about how I can’t even take care of myself so how can I play Prince Charming to my mother about what’s been going on.  But she doesn’t get the chance.  I hear the chimes on my door go off, signifying somebody has entered the house.  The sound of my mother’s voice follows almost immediately.  I take a breath then, and give Mel’s shoulder another reassuring rub, trying to promise her that I wont give anything away.  Then I turn around, and I see her.  My mom doesn’t really look different from any other time I’ve seen her.  Her hair is the same, clothes are the same.  Her face has a lot more color though.  She looks rested…like she just woke up from a really long nap and she’s ready to conquer the world.  She looks a lot like I used to after sleeping for a couple of days after the end of a long tour.  I almost envy her, and it makes me upset to know that she looks so rested because she’s had a break from my issues. But I know she deserves this.  She put up with so much for so long…longer than anybody should have to.

It’s should make me feel good to know that she’s going to be just fine.

“Hey mommy.” I take the initiative, and decide to break the ice first.  There’s nothing worse than standing in a room with your mother, who is staring awkwardly back at you.  I walk right up to her and pull her into a long hug.  After a moment I feel her arms wrap around me in return, and I know any discomfort she might have been feeling has passed.  I pull back from her, and make sure to give her a kiss on the cheek before flashing her a charming smile.  “I thought you were coming next week.”  I hear Mel clear her throat at that comment, but I had to sneak it in.  I just need to know that my mom came out here for the right reasons, and if she didn’t I want to know why that is.

“Well I got back from Orlando, and I didn’t have much to do at home,” she smiles a little nervously and pulls away from me.  “I was driving Paul up a wall, so he told me I should just come out here and spend some time with you.  That’s okay, I hope.”

I wish I could tell her that it’s not okay.  That…I’m sort of bonding with Melanie and we’ve been doing our own thing.  That…her being here is going to make Mel act all weird and we wont be able to talk and run and shit for awhile.  But I can’t say that stuff to my mom.  She’s still concerned.  She still cares.  And most importantly, she’s Melanie’s boss too and I’m sure she wants to talk her just as much as she wants to spend some time with me.  Is my mom prying though? Is she here to talk me into things I don’t want to do again? Does she suspect something? Is she going to take Melanie aside and try to pry things out of her?  Will Mel give in? God, I’m starting to worry too much. But…I just can’t help it.  It’s hard to trust my mom after all the threats she’s made about me going back to Tennessee, or me readmitting myself.  Of course she means well, but sometimes her plans of action just aren’t the best thing for me.

“Yeah, of course,” I bullshit instead of telling her how I really feel, as always. 

She glances around a little bit, and I’m sure she’s not appreciating the mess that is my living room, with the pizza boxes and dirty clothes thrown around.  I watch her gaze land on Melanie for the shortest of seconds, before she finally smiles at me again.  “Have you showered? I thought we might be able to go to lunch or something.  If you’re not up to it though, I can understand.  I didn’t exactly announce myself.”

“No it’s okay.  I’m…the living room’s a mess and it’s my fault,” I chuckle nervously and glance over at Melanie.  She’s sort of looking at her fingernails, picking at them and not looking at either of us.  I know she’s  uncomfortable.  But I’m trying the best I can.  “I’ve been going for runs with Melanie, and making her run errands for me a lot so we haven’t really gotten to clean up or anything.”

“Don’t be silly.  I know you’ll get it cleaned up eventually, honey.”

She smiles at me, but it’s the fakest thing I’ve ever seen.  I know my mother, inside and out, and when she’s aggravated or annoyed I can sense it from a mile away.  I have the sickest feeling that Melanie is going to be getting a lecture later on, and I wish I could do something to prevent it.  But I know my mom would never hint that she was going to do it, and she certainly wouldn’t do it in a place I could hear it, or see it.  I guess I just have to hope that Melanie is strong enough to take it.  But I don’t see why she wouldn’t be.  That girl is as tough as they come.  Tougher than I’ve ever been.  And its why I constantly find myself stuck with questions about her…why I constantly find myself thinking about her.

“Was your flight okay?”

My attention is immediately reverted to Melanie, who has just decided to speak up.  It kind of surprises me, but I also know this is an attempt for her to get on my moms good side fast.  She’s smiling that pleasant smile of hers.  The one she used to use on me when she first came here.

“It was fine,” my mother responds a little too quickly to her, and I notice that it makes Melanie draw any further emotion about my mothers well being back inside of her.  “Justin why don’t you get ready, and I’ll let you know when I’m settled so we can have a nice lunch.”

“Uh, okay…”  I look at Melanie, who once again has resorted back to picking at her nails.  “Melanie, do you want to…”

“Oh, I thought the two of us could just go,” my mom intervenes before I can finish.  “I have a few things I need to talk to you about, just between us.”

Awkward.

“It’s okay, Justin.” Melanie says immediately, that bright smile of hers quickly replacing her lost expression.  “I have a few things I need to do around here anyway.”

“Yes,” My mom says, the disapproval in her voice really showing this time.  “That’s a good idea.”

I have a headache.  “But mom…”

“Give me an hour.” She gives me another quick kiss and picks her suitcase up from the floor.  “I’ll get settled and then I’ll come find you.  Melanie…” she pauses again and turns to my friend.  “Be a dear and give Eric a call.  Tell him Justin and I will be going out and we’ll need him to drive us.”

“Sure.”  She nods a little and hurries away before I can try and persuade her to wait. 

My eyes follow her as she wanders into the kitchen, and I’m sure my mom notices, but I don’t care.  “Look, don’t be mad at her about the mess.  I told you…”

“Justin.” She strokes my cheek gently.  “Nobody is mad at anybody.  I don’t want you to worry about anything right now. Melanie has a job to do, and she knows what it is.”

“But…”

“Shh.  Now I’m going to go get ready, and we can talk about whatever you want to when we get to the restaurant okay?”

I sigh in frustration.  She’s talking to me like I’m five years old right now, and she knows how much I hate that.  But I don’t feel like flying into a rage right now, or showing her how upset she’s making me.  So I just nod, and barely hear her as she rambles off something about ‘an hour’ and ‘a shower’.  I just sit back down on the couch and take in everything that’s happened for a few moments.  Mom is here.  She obviously doesn’t think Melanie is doing a good job, and now I’m going to have to sit through lunch with her, lying about what’s been going on…about my feelings.  Hell, at least I can tell her I’m going to Madison’s on Monday.  Then again, who knows if that will even help?  She’ll probably get into the subject about coming home again.  A subject that I’m just so tired of talking about, that I’m afraid I might just give in if I get frustrated enough.  Just as I start to lose all hope, put my head in my hands and tell myself that I’m doomed to have my life run for me, I feel a burst of air blow by me and look up in time to see Melanie rushing by me.  “Hey.”  She doesn’t answer so I get up and follow her.  “Melanie.”

She walks outside.

I don’t relent.  Normally I would.  Over the past couple of weeks I’ve learned that when she needs alone time, its exactly that…alone time.  But right now I’m so confused, and I’m sure she’s upset.  I feel like it’s my fault.  Partially because it’s my mother that’s making her feel bad right now, but mostly because I’m the one who threw a fit…broke stuff, and made her feel the need to put everything else off to the side so I could get better.  The condition of the house suffered, but only because my mom said she was coming next week. I’m sure Mel had plans to do a heavy duty cleaning, but my mom showed up totally unexpected.  “Melanie.”  I grasp her by the wrist as she  opens the door to the guest house.  “Come on, just stop it.”

She whirls around, immediately pushing me away from her.  “Don’t grab me,” she says harshly.

I bite my bottom lip.  “Sorry.”

“Look, your mom is here,” she says, a few awkward moments later.  “Just go get ready.  You don’t want her to catch us out here like this.  She’ll ask too many questions.”

“Like what?” I scoff.  “It’s not a bad thing that we’re becoming friends, Mel.  I think she‘d be sort of happy.”

She puts a foot inside her doorway.  “Maybe it is a bad thing.  I mean, your mom hired me to help out around the house and make sure you take your medication, not to be your shrink or your mentor.  Right now she probably thinks all I‘ve been doing is sitting around the house, not to mention the fact that she doesn’t know about your medication.  I‘ve been doing everything wrong, Justin.  I just…this is wrong.  I‘m going to have to tell her…”

“Hey.” I step up to her, the fear apparent on my face. “You…you can’t. We agreed…you promised.  I‘ve been doing my part, Mel.”

“She’s upset, Justin.  How is lying going to make things better?”  She shakes her head, and rubs a stray tear off of her cheek.  “I’m not cut out for this.  It’s getting too personal.  I wasn’t hired to be your friend.”

“Too personal?,” I let out an annoyed laugh and back away from her a little.  “Getting personal is a two way road Mel.  That means you’d have to share some aspects of your life with me, which you haven’t done.  I think…you’re just scared.”

“Scared?,” she snaps.  “What the hell do I have to be scared of, Justin?”

“I can see right through you,” I say, despite the fact that I know I shouldn’t be crossing this kind of a line with her.  “You don’t have a lot of friends, if any.  You don’t let people in.  And you certainly don’t try to help them with their problems like you’ve been helping me with mine.  I know you’re a nurses aid and everything, but as far as I’m concerned, you’ve been playing a hell of a lot more than your part lately. Now you’re scared that…that you might want to confide in me or something.”

“You’re wrong.”  She grits her teeth, and I can tell she’s trying as hard as she can to hold her tears back.  “I’m not hiding anything from you, and I don’t know why you’d even think that I am. We have some things in common, and we get along for the most part, that’s all it is.  I’m not who you think I am, Justin.  I’m not one of your close friends.  I’m just here, and you have nobody else so I can understand why you think I’m so great.  But just…it needs to stop.  I’m not going to tell your mom anything, all right?  I just think we need to keep what we have professional and stop getting so personal, that’s all.”

“After what’s gone on I can’t understand why you’re acting like we shouldn’t’ have bonded,” I say sadly.  I’m hurt.  I really thought we had a connection going on.  That I could trust her, and that she could trust me.  That she was becoming a friend.  A close one.  I was starting to forget about Trace a little, and I was really starting to forget about Kerri.  I didn’t feel I needed to think about them as long as I was having fun with Melanie, but she’s just acting so weird right now.  Like she doesn’t care.  Like she never has.  Like she wouldn’t be upset if I left tomorrow with my mom and she never saw me again.  I look at her again.  Right in her eyes.  There’s no emotion there now.  She’s buried it all inside, like I’m so good at doing from time to time.  She doesn’t want me to know how she really feels.  And for the first time something is pulling at me, nagging me…

Telling me that she’s been through something horrible too.

“Mel…come on…”

“I’m not doing this right now.  Just go get ready,” she says, using that stone cold tone she always does when she needs me to act my age and do what I’m told.  I thought that version of her was gone, but I guess I was horribly mistaken.  “You need to focus on what’s important right now.”

I open my mouth to tell her that her friendship is important to me, but she walks inside and closes the door before I can get a word out.  Normally I’d get pissed and bang on the door, but right now…I’m just too confused to bother.  I need to think about everything she just said…and try to figure it out, figure her out.  I just don’t get it.  She seemed happy, we were having fun, and then when my mom showed up it was like this big reality check.  It’s like she can’t be my friend because she’s afraid of what my mom would think.  But I know my mom wouldn’t’ disapprove or anything.  She’d be happy that I’m trying to form new relationships and move on.  I just don’t get it.  I don’t get her.

I guess there’s a lot more to Melanie than I originally thought.  Maybe too much more.

I figure giving her the space she needs for a few hours will probably do her some good.  Although I haven’t experienced this kind of a mood from Mel all that often, I know she’s the type that cools off best when she’s left alone for awhile, like me.  Besides, I am a ‘sweaty mess’, as she so lovingly put it, and as annoying as it is, a part of me sort of wants to go to lunch with my mom.  It will be nice to catch up, find out how the other members of my family have been doing and stuff like that.  I’d also like to be filled in about what my label and my management thinks of my extended hiatus.  They know better than to call me of course, so they’ve just been using my mother as a communication gopher up until this point.  In all likelihood they’ll probably drop me.  But I just don’t care.  I’m not ready to work again, and I have no idea when I’ll be ready to.  All I know is, when I am, it wont be very hard for me to get started again.  I’m not even worried about it.  All I’m really worried about at the moment is what’s happening to my family, and…what’s happening between me and Melanie.

I shower quickly and throw on some jeans and a polo shirt, not really caring how I  look.  I glance in the mirror, knowing I could use a shave but not really caring either.  For the first time, it doesn’t matter to me that I don’t look clean cut for my mom.  I even look a little tired, but I don’t know…I’ve just decided its time to be myself.  Despite the fact I’ve done a lot of things that she can’t know about, I know the more fake I act the more suspicious she’s going to get.  So I just go downstairs and wait for her.  Thirty minutes later she comes down to the living room herself, and about ten minutes later Eric knocks on the door. I’m grateful.  From the expression on her face I know she was about to start having some kind of heart to heart with me, and I kind of want to avoid that…at least until we’re at the restaurant and I have no choice.
I joke around with Eric as he walks my mother and I out to the car, and as she gets in, I steal a glance at the guest house quickly, hoping that just maybe…I’ll get a glimpse of Mel before I’m forced to get in the car.  I don’t see her of course, so I just sigh and get in.

“You okay?”  My mom looks at me with concern, and rubs my knee a little bit.

“Yeah,” I force a small smile, and fasten my seat belt.  “I’m okay, mom.”
****************
I called Susan yesterday, like a desperate fucking idiot. I didn’t really know why I was calling her, but at the same time I knew I needed to talk to somebody. I hate calling my mom. All she ever does is tell me I need to hold my head high, and be the strong willed, independent woman she knows I’ve always been. It doesn’t help hearing that from her. All it really says to me is that she’s busy, like always, and she doesn’t have time to listen to me gripe and bitch about how insecure I am. Of course Susan doesn’t mind me calling her. When I left the home she told me she wanted me to call her anytime I wanted to talk. I don’t know, I guess when I call her I feel like I’m taking a step back. That I can’t handle shit. That I’m not past things. When I feel like I’m still not past things it makes me angry…it makes me remember too. And I hate remembering.

I hate remembering the smells, the sounds, what he looked like, what he sounded like. How he felt. How it felt. For months at a time I’ll be okay too. I’ll basically forget, because I’ll be busy taking care of things, or working. I guess I force myself to forget. It’s just sometimes…when things like…like Justin confuse me, I get depressed. And that leads to the memories. It makes me mad because Susan taught me how to fight all of that, how to be strong. But I don’t know. It was so hard to push the memories back the other day. I was so down. I felt like such an idiot. I felt like…I’d let my guard down. That I let Justin take advantage…get too close, after I promised myself that I wouldn’t let anybody do that to me ever again. Why him? He’s just another guy. Another guy that gets on my nerves most of the time. Why am I starting to let him crack me open, let him see the real me?

Why do I want to fall into his arms and hug him half the time?

I didn’t tell Susan who I was working for. One of the things I promised Lynn was, with the exception of my mom, I wouldn’t tell anybody else that I was working for her and helping Justin out. I understood why. If that information got to the wrong person, it could cause all kinds of problems. So I just told her my latest patient was some young guy, who I was helping to get himself together again. She asked me if I was comfortable working with another male, and I was truthful. I told her that I was scared to death half the time that he would turn into a horrible, violent person just like the man who raped me. But she didn’t say I was crazy…she said it was natural. I knew she was right. I mean, Justin is the first guy I’ve been around in five years. Weird, I know, but I’ve been too terrified to be around any guys up until now. And even now, I’m still scared, I’m just forcing myself to be here for Lynn’s sake…and for my mothers reputation. I can’t even begin to imagine what my mom would say to me if I got fired or I quit this job. Probably something along the lines of ‘you’re a failure, Melanie,’ and ‘when are you going to learn to grow up and put things behind you? I did it.’.

I try to love my mother. I really do. In fact, if it hadn’t been for the rape…and a few other things, I’d doubt we’d even have the relationship that we do right now, and that isn’t saying much. The only thing I can really thank my mother for, as far as my recovery goes, is bringing Susan into my life. Because without her, I wouldn’t even be here right now. I’d be in a mental ward someplace. Or…

I’d just be dead.

After my mother had reamed me out about failing my finals at college, and taking time away from her precious schedule, she didn’t seem to have a choice but to bring me back to her home, which at the time was in New York City. She had a really nice apartment there. She lived alone, but she was also never home most of the time to care about the emptiness. She brought me there so I could ‘get my head together’, so to speak. At first I was okay with it. I knew college wasn’t going to work out for that moment, and hell, I hadn’t even told anybody that I was raped then. I figured living at her place would allow me time to think things over, and decide what I really needed. My mom didn’t stick around long. She had shoot after shoot in New York, and a month later she left for Europe for a three week shoot in Spain. She called me every week, something that I was pretty surprised about. She tried to make an effort with those calls too. She’d always ask me what really happened…why I’d flunked out of college. I just couldn’t tell her though. I didn’t feel right telling her how nasty I thought I was over the phone, so I figured when she came home I’d have plenty of time to break down and tell her everything.

Unfortunately, that time didn’t come soon enough.

As I would sit in her silent apartment, day after day, night after night, I couldn’t help but let myself dwell on the horrible things that had happened to me. I’d blame myself, I kept asking myself how I could have let something like that happen. How could I have let somebody like that ruin my entire life? Why couldn’t I have simply gotten over it and gotten my degree? I came to the conclusion that I was stupid. I made myself believe that. I was stupid and I would never amount to anything. What was I worth? Why was I making life harder for my mother, who had never wanted anything to do with me in the first place? I figured if I was dead, nobody would miss me. If I was dead, nobody would have to worry about me anymore. There would be an empty spot on the roster for my university, and my mom could live her life the way she’d always wanted to.

There was a magnificent medicine cabinet in my mother’s bathroom. When I first moved into the apartment I’d loved to go in there and shower, because the bathroom was so much bigger than mine. One night I decided to go exploring. In tears, bottle of vodka in my hand, I’d moved about the house. The walls had been waving, in and out, like some weird concrete jungle. When I touched them, I would fall to the ground and spill my vodka so I tried my best to make my way into the big bathroom without touching them so much. When I got there, I opened the medicine cabinet. I wanted some candy, I remember that. I have no idea why I thought there would be candy in there. But I was so out of it, I don’t know why I was thinking half the things that I was. I just know I felt really bad. I needed something to cheer me up, and I remembered that when I was a little girl and I was sad, my grandmother, who was always so strict, would try to cheer me up with some mints. I wanted to feel that way then. I wanted to feel loved a little bit. So I took some container out of the medicine cabinet and poured a handful of what I thought was candies into my hand. The better part of me had been warning me not to take it. I didn’t care though. I figured if it wasn’t candy at least I’d get to sleep…something I hadn’t really done since I’d been raped. I took the handful of whatever it was, along with a mouthful of liquor.

I slept for a long time.

When my mom had really bad jet lag after a week working in god knows where, she had a lot of trouble getting to sleep. So much trouble, that her doctor prescribed her some strong sleeping medication, only to be taken in those instances when she really couldn’t get to sleep of course. The drunken slob that I was, had managed to swallow about nine of those pills. I don’t know why I lived. I really should have died. My mom had called shortly after I passed out, and I guess when I didn’t answer she got worried. Yeah worried, for the first time in my life. She called the lady next door, who had a spare key. She found me passed out on the floor. When I woke up the nurse told me she was surprised I didn’t have brain damage. She told me what happened. I wasn’t really shocked. I think deep inside, I knew exactly what I wanted to do that night.

I just didn’t count on my mom taking the kind of action she did.

My mom pretty much panicked. She didn’t know what was wrong with me. As far as she was concerned I’d gone fucking crazy. So, on advice from the people at the hospital, she decided to admit me to a state funded mental hospital. It was pretty bad. I was doped up on medication and strapped to the bed for the first couple of nights. I didn’t like it. It reminded me of being held down, knife to my throat, and I really couldn’t take it. I would cry all day and all night. It was the most communication I allowed myself to make at first. Then my doctor told me if I just told him what was wrong, he’d be able to help me, but until I did he wouldn’t know why I’d tried to hurt myself. It took me awhile…a couple of more days, but I finally reasoned with myself. I wanted out of that place and so, I figured if I just told the guy what was on my mind I’d be able to go someplace else.

So I did.

I think the best feeling I’ve ever felt, even now, years later, was telling somebody about what happened. I’d just closed my eyes and recounted the horrible memories of that night, to a doctor I can’t even remember the name of now that I think about it. It felt like a huge weight had been lifted off of my shoulders. I could breathe again. I could walk around, and it didn’t feel like gravity was drilling me into the ground anymore. Finally, I’d rested my problems on somebody else, and I didn’t feel badly about doing it. After I told the doctor, I slept some more. But it was natural this time, and I wasn’t strapped to a bed or locked in the severe threat ward of that horrible hospital. I was placed in sort of a holding area until my mother could return to the hospital for a consultation, with my promise that I would take care of myself until then.

A week later my mom came back, and the doctor went through a list of options that he’d conjured up for me. A lot of the places he wanted to send me were like retreats up in the mountains, where you rode horses and learned how to care for other things. I didn’t really want to do that, and I think for the first time ever my mother took my interests to heart. She asked if there was something more mellow, more mainstream. A place I could grow but have a life too. That’s when he told us about the group home, and Susan. He said it wasn’t a place designed specifically for victims of rape, which concerned him because it had effected me so dramatically. But he said that it sounded like a place that would eventually suit my lifestyle. I didn’t care. I just wanted out of that hospital, so I agreed that I’d go there.

It had been hard adjusting. The group home had been filled with all kinds of women. Most of them I couldn’t even relate to. Some were drug addicts, most were women who had escaped abusive relationships. I only met one or two that had been actual rape victims. Susan turned out to be one of them. I guess that’s why I was able to talk to her so easily. After the first week, she’d pulled me aside, concerned that I hadn’t been talking in group at all. So I decided to tell her my story…how scared I was, how much I felt like I’d failed myself. And she showed me how to live through my fears. She taught me how to fight off the dreams, how to stop thinking about what happened. How to turn the all the bad things into one big positive thing. It worked. I guess you could say Susan was my miracle. It was a sad day when we both realized I was ready to move on, but it was for the best.

Well up until now anyway.

“Maybe you need a visit,” she’d told me over the phone. “You sound tired.”

“I can’t really get a break,” I’d groaned. “My client needs me, Susan.”

“Being needed is fine and well,” she’d said, a little annoyed. “But you know your mental health comes first. I don’t need to hear some report that you’ve dug yourself into a hole again.”

I gave in. I do miss her a lot, and I’m sorry to say I don’t get to see her as often as I’d like to. She told me to tell ‘whoever my boss is’ that I have to go see family next week and I can’t change the times around. It made me laugh. She’s always been so to-the-point. I think it’s why I love her so much. But I mean, even though the date is set I have no idea how I’m supposed to go. Justin isn’t exactly stable, and Lynn isn’t too happy with me at this point. Asking for time off now would seriously jeopardize my career, I’m sure. But on the other hand, do I really want to stay here? Do I really want to keep feeling this way about Justin? Do I really want to confuse him anymore? It’s selfish. I know it’s selfish.

But damn it. I think a part of me has come to depend on him. I don’t know why or for what. All I know is…if I left tomorrow I’d probably be lost for weeks.

And that’s very, very bad.

“I’m sorry if I came off as irrational yesterday.”

I slowly revert my gaze from the window, over to Lynn. Eric ended up staying at the house with Justin so Lynn and I could go out for lunch together today. Before we left the house I was extremely nervous about the whole thing. When Lynn and Justin came back from lunch yesterday, I didn’t go to greet them. I’d made sure to clean up the downstairs of Justin’s house while they were out, and then I proceeded into my little hut across the way, barricading myself inside. I’d cried for awhile, before I could conjure up the strength to call Susan. Needless to say, I was not in the mood for Lynn’s heated glares, or Justin’s demands as to why I was being the way I was when we’d talked. I just needed some time alone to think. I didn’t want to be mad at Justin, but I couldn’t help but think it was his fault that my boss was mad at me in the first place. I had plenty of information to cover my ass, but at the same time I’d promised Justin that I’d help him out. I didn’t want to betray him so I basically let myself take the heat for his mistakes. The more I thought about it, the more I knew it wasn’t the first time he’d pulled this kind of thing on somebody. I guessed that was the reason why his friends had deserted him like they had. They hadn’t been able to handle it. That was the big difference between me and them. I knew I could handle it.

Because I had been there.

“Oh it’s fine,” I finally manage. “I mean, you had every right to be upset. The house was a mess and…”

But she interrupts me. “I know it couldn’t have been your fault, Melanie.”

I hold my breath. She’s right. She knows me too well. She hired me because she knows I’m not a total screw up like Justin is…at least not anymore. And now she probably expects me to tell her exactly what’s been going on. But what am I supposed to do? I made a promise to Justin. And I don’t break promises. I know what will happen if the truth comes out. She’ll freak out, drag Justin back home with her, and I’ll be out of a job anyway. It won’t solve anything. It will just drive Justin and myself into even further depression. “It was just me being lazy, that’s all.”

But she gives me a look like she knows something has been going on. I have no idea what she and Justin discussed yesterday at lunch either, I haven’t seen him yet today. I know he wouldn’t tell her the truth though. He’s too scared.

“Eric told me he seemed off the day he took you guys out shopping.”

Eric. Right. I should have guessed. I’m still kicking myself for acting so hastily and calling him like I did. But I was just so mad that day. Mad at myself. Mad at Justin. And I wanted things to change. drastically. What I didn’t count on was Justin acting so fake like he did. I’m sure it put all kinds of ideas into Eric’s head. I’d tried to make myself believe he wouldn’t mention anything to Lynn, but I was stupid to think that he wouldn’t. Lynn trusts him, and he’s worked for Justin and his family for awhile. Of course he’d mention something. But still, I try to play dumb. “What do you mean?”

She lets out a short sigh and shakes her head a little bit. “Melanie, one of the reasons I hired you is because I knew you were a smart girl.”

I’m not sure if that’s a compliment or not, but I nod and smile anyway. “Okay.”

“And I know that you, just like everybody else, can see right through Justin’s fake act,” she continues. “Eric told me that, on that day, Justin was right in character, if you know what I mean.”

I shake my head. “He was just nervous about being in public, that’s all. I know you understand that Lynn. Who was I to tell him to calm down?”

“I’m just confused as to why he so suddenly wanted to go out in public.”

We stop at a red light and she looks at me, half desperate, half hopeless. It makes me wonder how many of Justin’s friends she ran to for answers before they all decided to throw in the rag. Hell, maybe its part of what drove them all away. I don’t know. But I do know I can’t give her the answer she’s looking for. “Nothing happened, if that’s what your worried about, “ I say brightly. “Yeah it was my idea to get him out of the house, so maybe it was my fault that he chose to act that way. But I was just looking out for him, Lynn. He seemed to be in the house so much, and it just…it wasn’t good for him.”

I’m a really good liar.

She smiles as the light changes green. “So that’s all it was?”

“Honest. He was just a little shaky,” I reassure her. “But once he got used to being out and about he was really okay. We had an okay night back at the house. And actually since then…he’s been a lot better about things. He’s not so bitter anymore.”

“I did notice a big change in his attitude yesterday,” she nods. “I just wasn’t sure if it was an act or not.”

“Some of it may have been.” Justin would kill me if he knew I said that, but right now I think I owe it to Lynn to be a little bit honest here. I feel bad enough that I’ve kept what I’ve kept from her. I wouldn’t’ be doing my job if I didn’t say that. “But I think most of it was genuine.”

She squeezes my hand then, gently. “I knew bringing you here would help,” she says, her voice a little shaky. “I just…I don’t know how to thank you.”

I can’t believe we got away with everything. I really can’t. if she even knew…half of what happened…

No.

Don’t think about lies. Think about the positive, Mel.

“I’m glad I could help.”

She pulls into the restaurant. The sign out front reads ‘Nook’. I haven’t been out to eat in Los Angeles enough to know the ins and outs of the eateries around here. But I’m sure Lynn comes here enough to know what’s good, and what’s just overpriced. Hopefully it’s not a lot of fish, but from the looks of the place it doesn’t seem that way.

“Justin loves this place. Remind me to order him some mac and cheese before we leave okay?”

Whew, no fish. I smile. “Sure.”

I get out of the car and follow Lynn up to entrance as she rambles on and on about what a cute place it is, and how “When the boys moved here it’s all they could talk about.” Boys meaning plural. I don’t get it. But I don’t ask either. We walk in, and the waitress seems to know Lynn right away. They do the normal kissing cheek ritual that I’ve seen done so many times on TV and stuff. It’s weird. Los Angles is like another world compared to everywhere else. It makes me want to go exploring one day with Justin. I mentioned it yesterday too, but he quickly shot me down. “Too many photographers,” he’d muttered. “I can’t deal with that right now.” I understood of course. I’d hate to see the disaster that Justin would turn into if he was surrounded by paparazzi. I suppose I could go off on my own. But…I know I wouldn’t feel safe. I never feel safe. So I guess it’s going to be awhile before I’ll ever get to see the delights of Los Angeles, California. It’s not that big of a deal though. I’d rather him be content, than alone in the house and scared.

“Trace is in the back.” The waitress smiles and points somewhere towards the back of the restaurant. “He said to tell you he’d wait to order.”

I tense up. I wasn’t aware that we’d be having a guest at our luncheon. I mean, I wont say anything of course, but it does scare me that I’ll have to deal with another member of Justin and Lynn’s camp. With the exception of Lynn, the only other people I’ve met that have seemed to know Justin was that Marty guy and that other guy Alex who screamed at me. While I wasn’t’ intimidated, I wasn’t thrilled to deal with anybody else Justin was affiliated with either. I mean, what the hell kind of name is Trace anyway? I’m sure he’s a bastard, unless he’s just a friend of Lynn’s. If he’s some old guy I can deal. I mean, a friend of Lynn’s has got to be mature and respectable…

“Trace!”

I’m afraid to look, but I force myself to. Lynn is embracing some young guy, probably around Justin’s age. I contemplate hiding in the bathroom while they’re hugging so the guy won’t notice me, but my feet seem to be nailed to the hardwood floor. After an eternity they finally let go of each other, and that’s when I get my first glimpse at the guy.

And I can’t fucking believe it.

“Melanie come here!,” Lynn says, excitedly yanking me closer to her so I can greet Trace properly. “Trace, this is Melanie. You remember don’t you? The one I told you about on the phone?”

I stare at him. I have to literally hold my breath to keep from saying something stupid. “Hello,” I force a pleasant tone.

He looks just as shocked as I feel, as he sticks out a hand for me to shake. “Hi.”

It’s that guy that was sitting outside the house that day I came back from the grocery store. I was unloading the car, and I saw him just sitting in his car outside the gate. Needless to say, it freaked me the hell out and I went up to the gate to find out exactly what he was doing there. “Wrong house,” he’d said. Yeah. What a crock of shit. Still, I don’t let my emotions show, but he still looks nervous as we sit down to order our food. It’s obvious he recollects our confrontation, and he doesn’t know how to react. I wish I knew more about this guy. It’s obvious that he’s one of Justin’s friends, but just how close are they?

I guess I’ll find out.

Lynn starts to make small talk, and I try to play along, but I can’t seem to keep my eyes off of our guest. I guess the curiosity is getting the best of me or something, but I can’t say he’s having an easy time keeping his gazed fixated elsewhere either.

Trace chews like horse, and drinks like a fucking camel. Good thing there are free refills here. I think the guy might just finish off their supply of sweet tea. He has a cocky little laugh and a cocky little smirk, that nearly remind me of Justin when he’s not being miserable. It’s the strangest thing. If he wasn’t so short, he could probably pass for Justin’s brother or something. I don’t dare ask how close he is to Justin. I’m just too afraid. Although it doesn’t take a genius to tell that he’s possibly the best friend. I doubt he’d be here having lunch with us if he wasn’t that close to him. I eye him every few seconds, and he eyes me right back, with same smug look on his face. Really, I’d reach across the table and strangle him if I knew Lynn wouldn’t notice. I’m just so pissed that he lied to me. If he had simply told me that he was a friend of Justin’s I could have explained myself to him and told him what was going on. It scares me. It’s like he didn’t want Justin to know he’d been there or something.

And it’s scary, because it’s making me wonder what‘s so terrible about Justin that Trace has felt the need to hide from him.

Crossing New Paths by ialwayzbesingin
It's been weird this weekend, not having Kerri in the house. Naturally I've been thinking about her. I've even been tempted to give Elisha a call and find out how they've been doing. But when Elisha called me Saturday to let me know they'd gotten to their destination safely, she didn't hesitate to tell me not to call her or Kerri for the rest of the weekend. I get it. I mean, we need our space…badly, and I know that eventually we'll both realize that separation is the best thing for the both of us. Of course it doesn't mean that I'm not worried sick about her, that I don't miss her. And it certainly doesn't mean that I'm not blaming myself for this entire thing either. If I hadn't been a dick at the tennis court she probably would have told me what's really been bothering her for all this time. Yeah, and if I hadn't practically had sex with her she'd probably still be at the condo too.

I'm a fucking idiot.

Melanie chews like a cow, and when she gets to last sip of her soda she slurps it up annoyingly. I hate that. I used to have a girlfriend that did that, and I think it's the main reason why I dumped her. Oh well that, and she snorted when she laughed. Anyway, I've been watching Melanie for a good half hour now, out of the corner of my eye, while Lynn has been rambling on about shit I couldn't care less about. Like, why the hell would I care about some new artist that Johnny signed? Yeah, its small talk but its not why I agreed to meet her here for lunch today. I came for answers. I came to make sure Justin wasn't being taken advantage of. But I wish she would have told me she was bringing a guest with her. I would have been a lot more prepared, and I wouldn't have been so damn embarrassed either.

Although, the look of pure shock on that bitches face when she realized who I was, kind of made this whole thing worth it.

I shouldn't be making assumptions. That's what Kerri would tell me if she knew what was going on right now. But this girl Melanie, I just don't know about her. I don't trust her. And I don't like the way she keeps looking at me either, like I'm some sort of a lesser being. I wish I could have a few minutes alone with her…just so I could put her in her place. Let her know that despite the fact that I haven't been around lately, I'm not going let her jump in and take advantage of Justin either. Fuck, I shouldn't even be putting my feelings out there like that though. I was done with Justin, right? Hell, who am I kidding? It's just like Kerri said, I do need his stupid ass. In fact, I was half hoping that Lynn would have brought Justin to lunch with her today. But I know why she didn't. He'd never go for it. And hell, he probably doesn't even know that she's having lunch with me right now.

But it's probably better that he doesn't.

Tarin and I went on our date last night. To be honest, I was nervous as hell. I don't know why. I'm usually pretty mellow when I take a girl out. I buy a rose, put on a nice pair of jeans and a polo and pick her up. I think it was because I wanted to make a good impression on Tarin, since things had kind of been shitty for awhile, especially because of Kerri's lies. I was ten minutes early, and by the smirk on her face I could tell she was impressed. We went to this cool sushi bar out on Sunset. Don't ask me why, I just distinctly remembered that she had a thing for sushi. Again, it was more points for Trace. I didn't do anything cheesy. like order for her, though. One, that's not the type of guy I am, and two, I knew Tarin would call me a dumb ass. We just ordered, she taught me how to use my chopsticks because I can never remember how to use them no matter how many times I go to places like that, and we both laughed when I spilled the soy sauce all over my white shirt.

After dinner we went to some movie that she pointed out to me when we walked into the theater. I cant even remember what it was about, but that's probably because I was too busy making out with the girl to notice what was going on. I know, I'm a dirty dirty boy. Yeah, we made out like two stupid high school kids in the last row of the movie theater, but I didn't care. She didn't care either. It was fun. More fun than I can say I've had in a hell of a long time. I love the spontaneity of that girl. She really could have told me to stop, and that we could go back to my place. But she just went with it.

I love a girl that can just go with the flow of things.

It was nice to have an entire evening without Kerri on the brain too. I was really proud. I figured Kerri was off doing her own thing…getting her head together, and so that meant it was time for Trace to focus on Trace. I was smiling all the way back to Tarin's apartment, and I didn't stop when I walked her to the door either.

"I had fun," she'd smiled. "I was impressed. You didn't stand me up."

I'd leaned her up against the door frame and leaned myself into her. "Any guy that would stand you up, has to be smoking something," I'd laughed.

"Is that your way of saying you had fun too?"

I'd grinned stupidly. "Yeah. I guess it is."

She'd given me a long kiss goodnight, promising to call me the next day so we could make plans for the following week. It felt good…holding her and touching her.

I really think we might have something. Yeah it's kind of early to make those kind of assumptions, but I really can't help it. I can just feel it…inside. She just might be special.

But I swear, there's no way I'm dragging her into the other side of my life. I mean, the Justin and Kerri side. I refuse to let that stuff ruin the chance of me and Tarin starting something. I'll just have to live a double life…or something…

Maybe Justin will just turn sane again, and maybe Kerri will just figure out what she needs on her own.

In a perfect world, maybe. In this world, never.

"Well, I'm going to run to the bathroom and order Justin some dinner," Lynn says, catching my attention as the word 'bathroom' hits my ears. "I'll be right back."

She leaves. I realize this is the opportunity I've been waiting for, but I don't really know what to say. The most I know about Melanie is what her first name is, and that she's been 'helping Justin'. Helping Justin with what? He doesn't need help, he just needs someone to give him a good kick in the ass. This is why I think Lynn can be so lame sometimes. She just hires people to do stupid shit for Justin, like clean his house and run his errands. That's not what he needs at all. When I was there I put him in his damn place. But…I just couldn't do that after the whole Shane thing came out. He said too many shitty things to me. And he treated Kerri like his personal sex toy.

Nobody has the right to treat people that way.

"Wrong street huh?"

I lean forward and study her for a moment. She's nice, quaint looking. I wonder how long it took for her to get Justin eating out of the palm of her hand. "I was going to give him a call until I saw a weird girl unloading groceries in the driveway."

"Weird girl?" She rolls her eyes. "So you just decided to play stalker instead, right?"

"Look, you don't know me." I glare at her. "I'm here for Justin. I need to find out what's going on."

"What gives you the right to butt in?," she says, pointing a accusing finger at me.

"I'm his best friend." I figure that response is my meal ticket. Now she'll understand everything and apologize for being such a bitch. She'll tell me she was sorry she made assumptions. I'll tell her to get a life. And that will be that.

But she doesn't seem to give a shit who I am, and I'm quickly brought back to reality. "Really?" She sits back in her chair and presses a finger to her lips. "Where the hell have you been then? The last I heard, his friends ditched him because they decided he was too much to handle."

I grit my teeth. Yeah, that's a great story. Too bad it's bullshit. "Nobody ditched Justin. He pushed us away. Don't believe everything he tells you, Melanie. He loves to get people to feel sorry for him. It's like a hobby of his. We call it the 'poor Justin game'," I say brightly. "And it looks like you're getting your getting your ass kicked, little girl."

She leans forward, and gives me the most intimidating look I think I've ever seen on any woman. I swallow hard, and sit back in my seat quickly.

"Don't you dare sit here, and try to pretend like you know what's been going on or how he's been acting," she says, harshly. "You're an asshole. And I'm glad that Justin has been able to separate himself from you."

I contemplate for a moment about how much she knows. I really wonder if Justin broke down and told her all about me, all about Kerri. I just…I don't think he'd do that. Justin's so private. I just can't see him talking to some stranger about his personal drama. Especially something as horrific as a kidnapping and…the other stuff. "So what do you know then?"

She gives me a stupid look. "Excuse me?"

"You said I'm an asshole, so that to me means that Justin told you a lot of things about me," I nod. "Half of which, I'm sure, is a bunch of whiney exaggerated bullshit."

"Why are you so angry at him?"

That wasn't the response I was looking for. She was just supposed to tell me what she knows, not question me about my feelings. "I didn't ask you to interrogate me," I grunt. "I asked you what you know."

"What does it matter?," she whispers. "You know everything about your situation, so it doesn't really matter what I know."

"Well he lies a lot." I sit back in the chair and fold my arms over my chest. "That's why I'm asking you."

"Justin has never lied to me," she says, blankly. "He doesn't have a reason to."

It's funny. She sounds just like Kerri used to before she realized how shitty Justin was treating her. It makes me want to laugh in her face, but of course I don't do it. "Shows how much you know about him."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

I smile a little. She's real defensive. The only time a girl gets that defensive about a guy is when she has feelings for him. I'd be angry, and tell her that Justin doesn't have time for any of that right now, but it's kind of funny to see her wallow in confusion because…well, she's a bitch. "You like him." My smile grows wider. "Don't you?"

Her mouth hangs open for a split second, before she seems to catch herself. She immediately sits up taller in the chair, like she's more mature than me or something. "You're fucking ridiculous."

"Well you must," I persist with a smile. "Otherwise you wouldn't be getting so riled up about me calling him a liar."

"He's not a liar," she says, sending me the dirtiest of looks. "I know he's not."

I lean forward then, conjuring up the most intimidating look that I possibly can. I'm going to get my point across, come hell or high water. "Justin is dangerous," I look her right in the eye as I say the words to her. "You don't know what he's capable of."

She rolls her eyes. "Please, spare me."

"So he told you all about Kerri right?" I immediately want to kick myself. I shouldn't be bringing Kerri into this. I don't have a right to, because she's not here, and she's really fucked up in the head right now. I'm also doing myself a disservice. If this gets back to Justin, Lynn is going to find out I'm sure. And if Lynn finds out I'm going to be getting a phone call from my mom. I groan inwardly. I wish I could change the subject, but I know that's impossible now. Damn it, sometimes I just let things get to me and I stay the stupidest shit. Why should I care if Justin hurts this girl? I mean, I don't care about her. And she's obviously an arrogant little bitch. I don't know…I guess I just saw what happened to Kerri and I don't want Justin to treat anybody else like that.

Even if it is this girl.

"Who's Kerri?"

She doesn't know. It shouldn't shock me, because she didn't even know who I was. But I shouldn't jump the gun. I really should be saying that she doesn't know about Kerri yet. I don't know how close Justin is getting to this girl, or what he's planning to talk to her about. But she's not a shrink, and hopefully Justin will be able to understand that and not talk about Kerri's personal problems with a stranger. "Don't worry about it," I shrug. "I get it now."

She throws her hands up in defeat. "You make no sense!"

"Just forget it," I mutter, glancing over my shoulder to make sure Lynn isn't' within earshot. "Like I said, I'm here because I'm concerned. I don't know you, and Justin doesn't really trust people that easily these days. I don't know what your intentions are. I haven't been around but…that's irrelevant. I know him, you don't. So why were you nominated to fill the position?"

"Oh I dunno, Trace," she says, flashing me a sarcastic smile. "Maybe because all of his friends decided to be assholes, and I was Lynn's last, gleaming hope?"

"Oh so you're the fuckin messiah now?" I chuckle. "Give me a break, girl. You don't know the first thing about Justin, about us…or about what he needs. Don't sit here and tell me I'm an asshole when you don't know the circumstances behind my decisions, all right?"

"When you stop judging me, I'll stop judging you," she states simply. "That would be the intellectual thing to do anyway."

I want to fire back another snide remark about how she has the intellect of a fruit fly, but I can't say anything else. Lynn is back now, big old smile on her face like everything is just fucking perfect. That's one thing that bothers me about her, but I wont let it get to me. I just sit back in my chair again, and force a content smile so Lynn won't get any ideas. I glance at Melanie, who's decided to turn back into the sweet little princess Lynn knows and loves. She's smiling pleasantly, giving no leeway to the bitch that she really is.

I want to strangle her.

"So Trace, isn't our Melanie a sweetheart?"

Lynn takes a seat and throws an arm around Melanie, who flashes me a fake cuddly wuddly smile. I want to spit in her fucking face, but I have to keep my cool. Lynn can't know about this, that we've actually met before, or that we basically can't stand each other. It would just make this situation even weirder than it already is. And I for one, don't need anymore weirdness in my life right now. "Yeah. She's definitely… unique."

Melanie shoots me a glare.

We order some coffee, and Lynn proceeds to fill Melanie's head with stories about Justin and me growing up. It's something I'm really uncomfortable with, because Melanie doesn't know me, and I don't want her to get to know me. I don't want her to think about how 'cute Justin and I must have been'. I don't want it. I nearly get up to leave too, before Lynn says. "Why don't you go stay at the house for a few days, Trace? I'm sure Justin and Melanie would love some company."

I feel sick, and let out a soft burst of nervous laughter. How the hell can she ask me that? In front of a fuckin' stranger? She did it on purpose, I know she did. She thinks I wont be rude because we have company. She probably plotted this whole thing for weeks, just so Justin won't have to worry about whether or not I hate him anymore. Well I'm not going to just cave in. This is fucking ridiculous.

"Oh yeah!," Melanie chimes in, with fake enthusiasm. "What a good idea," she smiles.

Fucking whore. She knows damn well I don't want to be within ten feet of either of them.

"I'm pretty busy for the next few weeks," I blurt out. Shit, my mom is going to hear all about this. But, I don't care. I'm not going over there. I'm not going to be forced to hang around that bitch, and fight with her when no one is looking. And I'm definitely not going to be forced to be around Justin, who's so fuckin insecure he'll probably latch onto me like some faithful dog. I'm just not doing it. Not to mention the fact that Kerri is going to be staying in some crazy house, and I know I have to be the strong one when I go to pick her up for work and shit.

"Oh come on," Lynn nudges me and sends me a playful smile. "You're as stubborn as Justin is."

I stand up. I can't…I can't do this anymore. I only came out here to find out if Justin was doing okay, not to be pressured into taking a vacation to his house. What is Lynn thinking? Did she smoke up before she came? Fuck, all she thinks about is herself. She's not considering how I feel…or how Justin might feel about me being there. She just wants everything to be sweet and pretty like perfect little Melanie over there. I want to tell her that's not how life works. But instead I shove my hands in my pockets and say, "I should probably get going."

The look on Lynn's face is telling me she's upset with me. Not angry…upset. Back home, having a mother figure be 'upset' with you is worse than having her angry with you. My heart starts to ache as I slowly retreat from the table, and my conscience begins to pull at me. I know I still…I owe it to Lynn. But I can't do it. Justin hurt me…so bad, and I can't get over the fact that he didn't care when Kerri had that accident, that he didn't come to the hospital. That the best he could do was run away. After everything, I never thought he would have stooped that low. I mean fuck what happened to him, Kerri was a part of that. And he hurt her. He should have fucking been there. She would have been there if it had been the other way around.

"Trace."

I'm at the door now. I could easily just walk away, but…that's not how I was raised. With a sigh, I turn around. Of course Lynn is standing there. Her eyes are a little glossy, and I know I'm being really stupid for upsetting her. "Lynn, I'm sorry."

She nods slowly. "I shouldn't have expected you to act any different, Trace. It's just been a long time, and I guess a part of me thought you'd be okay with the idea."

I shrug. "There's a lot I have to consider."

"I know." She rubs my arm gently, like a mother would. "But he needs you," she whispers.

I feel myself becoming choked up. I can't cry right now. I don't want Lynn to see it, and I don't want to admit to myself how much I really need Justin too. "He needs a lot of things," I whisper. "And I was there for him, Lynn. He didn't appreciate it."

"He knows that the kidnapper working on his tour wasn't your fault," she whispers. "He never meant to blame you."

I tug away from her. That's the last thing I wanted to be reminded of right now. "Well he did blame me. And he rubbed it in my face whenever he was angry enough. I wont even get into what he did to Kerri…"

"Let's not get into her," Lynn says quickly. "I really don't care."

I stare at her. In a million years, I never thought I would have heard those words come out of Lynn's mouth, regarding Kerri. They used to be so close, almost like mother and daughter. It occurs to me that Justin has probably put the blame on Kerri for a lot of things. He hasn't' confessed to his mother that he used Kerri just as much as she used him. So in turn, Lynn doesn't care what happens to her. It really disgusts me that Justin would turn his own mother against the girl. Now I remember exactly why I stopped talking to him. "Lynn, just listen…"

"If you're not going to visit for Justin's sake," she says, cutting me off. "Visit for mine."

I shake my head. "It's not right for you to ask me that." My voice cracks a little as I speak, and I hate myself. I hate that I'm going to start crying in a minute. "Things are stressful enough right now."

She kisses my cheek. "This is family, Trace. Not just another one of your friends. Please, just think about it."

My mouth hangs open., but I can't speak. I just stare at her, and a moment later she simply waves goodbye and retreats back to the table we were sitting at. I nearly follow her, before remembering that Melanie is sitting there. My eyes are watery now and there's no way I'm going to let that bitch see me cry, so I just walk out to my car. I get in, slam the door, and bury my face in my hands. I don't know what the fuck I'm supposed to do. That woman just made me feel horrible about myself. I know she's just trying to get me and Justin to talk again, but fuck…she was acting like I deserted him for no reason. There's another side to this story that she wont' allow herself to see and I can't fucking stand that. Once again, I feel like this all my fault…that I'm obligated to go make things right between Justin and I. I feel weak and stupid, just like before.

It's not fucking fair.

Tap tap

Lynn's gotta be back and I don't want to deal with her anymore. Without looking up, I turn the key in the ignition and press the button so my window will roll down. "Look," I half sob, finally looking up to greet her with red eyes. "I.."

Melanie.

What. The. Fuck.

"It's obvious this isn't the last time we're going to see each other, Trace."

I don't answer. I hide my face in the steering wheel, and pretend she's not there.

"So I'm sorry."

I nearly give myself whiplash. "You're what?"

She rolls her eyes. "You heard me."

She's sorry. Now she's fucking sorry. After sitting there with her holier-than-thou attitude, she's apologizing. Well, it's a little too late for that. "Great, you're sorry. I can take a breath now." I start to put my car in gear, but stop when she gives me another intimidating look. "What do you want?," I grunt. "I'm leaving, you don't have to deal with me anymore. That's what you wanted isn't it?"

She places her hands on her hips, and lets out a long sigh. "Trace, you need to realize that I'm in charge of Justin now. I know that for awhile you were probably dealing with a lot of things that were hard. But you let it go, so you don't need to be concerned right now."

"But…"

"And I don't care who you are, or who Kerri is," she rambles on. "I don't even care about the person that Justin used to be, or whatever happened to him. I just know that I have to take care of the person he is now, and force him to not dwell on the past so much. That's my job. It's not really outlined, but Lynn didn't have to tell me what to do when she hired me. I just knew, and what I didn't know, I learned."

"You know you're…."

"I never had a childhood best friend, so I can't begin to imagine what you must have gone through with him, or what you're going through right now. But you can't just expect to walk away from Justin like you did, and step right back in when you feel like it. It's not good for him, or for anybody."

I guess I'm not going to get a word in here, so I lean back in my seat, and pull my hat down over my eyes. I'm not ignoring her. Unfortunately, most of what she's saying is making sense to me. She's not stupid. She's actually a lot more together, and a lot more intellectual than I thought. It doesn't mean I like her. But it doesn't mean I should be a fuck head to her either. She's right. In all likelihood I'll be seeing her again. I can't say when, because I can't even say when I'll be able to pay Justin a visit. All I know is, it won't be so great if I'm a dick to her while Justin is around. But I'm good at faking it, so it probably wont' be so hard. It's when we're alone…that's when dick Trace will take over. But I'm hoping to avoid those moments, somehow.

"I should go," she says, and it causes me to look at her again.

"Uh, okay."

She barely waves, and start to walk away. Again, I start to put the car in gear but I'm once again defeated when she stops and turns back to me. I groan. "What now?"

"We go running, every morning…early."

I stare at her.

"He's getting better," she nods. "Not a lot but…a little bit. You should sleep nights. It's good for you."

"He goes running with you?," I blurt out stupidly. I just don't believe that. He's such a shut in. He'd never get up at the crack to go running with anybody when I was still hanging around. He was too depressed. He slept too much. This is fucking weird.

What is she doing that I couldn't do? That Kerri couldn't do?

She just shrugs. "I don't give him the option to say no."

She doesn't give me a chance to ask more questions. She just goes back inside the restaurant, probably concerned that Lynn will be wondering what happened to her. I stare dumbly after her, my mouth hanging open, eyes still watery, not knowing what the hell to do. I'm a little numb. I just…I wasn't expecting her to be so…pro Justin. His mother isn't even that enthusiastic about making him come out of his stupid funk. She just babies him. This girl…I just don't know. It's like she's on a mission. Is that a good thing? Maybe. But I can't tell. Maybe I should go to the house, just to see what's going on. It would be good to see if Justin has some color in his face, and if he's acting sane.

Maybe I'm just hoping she's somehow turned him back into my best friend. Maybe I just need to see him. Maybe I just miss him like hell.

I don't fuckin' know.

I do know Kerri would be a lot better off if I stayed away from him.

But I don't think that I can.

The same three or four thoughts roll over in my mind the entire way back to my place. I can't get the lunch, Melanie, and the possibility of seeing Justin again out of my head. I wish I could call Kerri for advice, but I know she's not in the right frame of mind to help. She'd either snap at me to go there, or just cry, and I'm not dealing with that mess. It's bad enough I have to see her tonight. I don't know if I can even tell her about today. I probably wont because it's just not a good time. But if I don't tell her, she'll get mad at me for keeping shit from her. Fuck, this is such a mess. I really should have called in sick from life today. If I had, I'd be a little saner, and a lot more calm right now. But I cant' change shit. What's done is done and now it's time to make some decisions. Decisions that are going to effect a lot of people. But I tend to forget that Justin has always been my best friend, and I have to wonder…if I'd been the one kidnapped with Kerri, if that sick shit had happened to me, what would I be like right now? I can't say I wouldn't be the same way…and I can't say I'd be worse. The truth is, I have no idea how I'd handle something like that.

So maybe I should try seeing things from Justin's perspective for a day or two.

Maybe Lynn has a point. This is family. And family is too important to just give up on, no matter how hard things seem.

I don't go straight home. Instead, I decide to go to the grocery store to pick up some stuff for the house, and get Kerri a few things to make her feel more comfortable at the group home. Really, it still makes me shudder to think she's going to have to stay in a place like that. If it had been my decision alone, I know I wouldn't have even brought the idea up. But Elisha seemed to think it would be such a good idea to show her the place, and Kerri was such a mess that night that I didn't know what else to do. It was more than obvious that Kerri's situation was more than I could handle. She needed real help, and I figured…if this place would allow her to lead a normal life and help her at the same time, then it must have been good.

At least that's what I've been telling myself over…and over….and over again.

I'm having a serious battle with myself trying to decide if I want Fritos or Pringles when my cell phone starts to ring. At first I think 'I won't answer, it's just going to be Lynn or my mom and I don't want to talk to them'. But then I figure I should at least look at the caller ID, in case it's somebody important like Tarin. So I pull my phone out of my pocket, and I'm glad I did when I realize that it's Elisha calling me. "Hey," I answer, brightly. "How's everything going?"

"Okay," she yawns. "We went up to the home yesterday to look around. I think Kerri likes it, she seemed to anyway."

That's a good thing. I was really worried that she'd decide that she was terrified about staying there, and we'd have to start all over again. Not that I'd hold that against her or anything, but let's just say it wouldn't help her situation or mine if she decided not to go through with this whole thing. "Well…that's good, right?"

"Yeah. I just…I don't know. She seems so off, Trace. I mean, she's talking to me and everything. But I can tell she's holding something back. I'd push her but…you know how Kerri is," she says softly.

"She's probably just overwhelmed," I say, more for my sake than Elisha's. Over the weekend, I've been trying to convince myself that Kerri really isn't holding anything back from me. That she's just stressed out about everything that's happened, and she needs to get help. I've been trying to block out the conversation we had on the tennis court too. The fact that she said if she told me why she was upset, she'd make things worse, still haunts me. I don't know what the hell she was talking about. It could be nothing. It could just be that she didn't want to talk about the same shit anymore. But I don't know…

Kerri had never been that bad before.

It was like she completely lost it. All the confidence, all the stamina she'd built up over the past few months…it was just gone, like something had suddenly sucked all the life out of her. Maybe it was because I semi gave up on her. Maybe it was because we fooled around and it confused her. Fuck, maybe she was reminded of Justin. How they used to have sex, and how he used to treat her afterward. How she had to find out what his real intentions were the hard way. And I couldn't' help her because I didn't know how.

I still don't.

"I don't know, Trace," she sighs. "I think there's a lot more to Kerri than anybody thinks. She keeps a lot inside. She spent most of this weekend crying and stuff. I've never seen her like this, and I didn't really try to pry information out of her. I mean she told me some stuff, like how she's been confused and tired. Did you know she still has nightmares every night? She said she doesn't like to tell people…it's really bad, Trace. I can't believe she's been holding out this long. There was really no reason for her to."

For the second time today, I find my eyes welling up with tears. I don't want to burst into tears in the middle of Whole Foods though, so I just push my cart forward and continue with my shopping. I feel so fucking guilty right now, like I have no right butting into Kerri's life anymore because it's obvious I'm not helping and it's obvious she keeps a lot of shit from me. Now more than ever, I realize what happened between her and Justin effected her more than anybody thought. I know now…she still loves him, and that's killing her.

But I can't do anything about it.

"Is she around," I whisper, trying to hide the depression in my voice.

"She's in the bathroom," Elisha tells me quickly. "I didn't want to call you while she was around. I knew she wouldn't' want me to. We're at lunch, but we're going to head back your way afterwards. You still want to take the trip up to the home right?"

I do, but for some reason I feel like I need to be alone with Kerri while we drive up there. I mean, Elisha is a big part of this but…I dunno. I feel like she'll break down and tell me a lot more if we're alone. And I need to find out what the major issue is. "I do but…I think I'd like to take her up there myself, Elisha."

"Trace, I don't know…"

"Listen, I'm the one that's been looking out for her," I interrupt, a little harshly. "If she's going to crack, she's going to crack to me, all right?"

"You can't just pressure her!," she exclaims. "You don't know how she'll react."

Elisha means well, and I'm really grateful that she's taken time out of her life to help me out with Kerri and stuff. But I have a few things I need to talk to Kerri about, that I don't think Elisha should be around for. "Look, I know what I'm doing," I say, as I toss a bottle of ketchup into my shopping cart. "I'm not going to yell at her or anything. I promise."

"Okay, so if you do I have the right to kick your ass then?"

I have to laugh. "Sure."

"Fine. I'll tell her I have an emergency dinner meeting or something, even though it's really shitty to lie to her," she groans. "You just better not be an asshole."

"Elisha," I say with a burst of laughter. "When have you known me to be an asshole?"

"I'm hanging up on you now."

She really does it too, and I can't help but chuckle to myself again. I'm glad we're sort of becoming friends again, and that we can trust each other. No, I'd never try to get her back. I'm over her, and Tarin has taken up most of my intimate thoughts for the moment. I know it's better this way though. I don't blame anybody for the fact that my relationship with Elisha fell apart anymore. I've actually come to the conclusion that, it simply wasn't meant to be, and if the break up didn't happen when it did…it was bound to happen soon enough. It shocks me that I'm thinking this way. It means I'm changing, finally. I'm taking a step forward, trying to move on. My only fear is what's going to happen tonight…

And what's going to happen when I finally cave and decide to talk to Justin again.
Crossing New Paths(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
Elisha was supposed to take the drive with Trace and I so she could see me off as I settled into my nut house, but for some reason, at the last possible second, she had to attend a business dinner that she couldn't get out of. I understood I guess. I mean, I know how this business works. Everything is last minute, and some opportunities can't be missed regardless of what else is going on in life. She did promise that she'd come visit me during the week…that we would have dinner or something. I shrugged it off and told her that was fine…that I'd call her.

I won't call.

This weekend was okay. Originally, I was supposed to be working at the radio station all day Saturday but I guess Trace talked to Tarin and had her pull some strings, or some bullshit, and got me out of it. I didn't dwell on it. I figured it was better that I had the time off to collect my thoughts and get myself together before going back to work on Monday. I knew the work week coming up was going to be even more strenuous and crazy than it had ever been before, because there was an event coming up, so I was glad I was getting the chance to prepare myself. Saturday morning Elisha and I took a drive up to the group home to visit her friend and to see what I thought about staying there. It's really serene, despite the fact that it's only about forty minutes from Trace's condo. Just pulling up the driveway, I could already point out three places I'd like to sit and think about things. It seemed promising, for a moment I forgot why I was really there. But then I remembered it wasn't a vacation. Even though Elisha reassured me that the place was nothing like a psychiatric hospital, I was still going to be staying there because I had issues, there was no getting around that. I sucked it up though. Instead of telling her I didn't want to go inside, I took a breath, got out of the car, and followed her inside the building deemed "The Foster Center".

We found Elisha's friend Cassidy after awhile. She was there because she'd gotten into some trouble with drugs, and was trying to overcome addiction. She seemed happy that Elisha had recommended the place to me, but didn't ask me why I needed to stay there. It was better that way. I'm sure she probably figured out who I was after awhile anyway, since I knew Elisha and she'd been engaged to Justin's best friend once upon a time. I was just happy not to be judged, so I tried not to think about her opinions of me as she gave us the grand tour. In all, I was satisfied. It wasn't a scary place, like Orange Valley, and Madison wasn't there. Those were two great reasons to forget about my anxieties all together, but I knew I couldn't. There were still strangers I hadn't met, like Susan, the director of the program. I was nervous about that encounter. I was afraid she'd be like Madison…ask me about Justin, or just pressure me about things in general. Cassidy seemed to like her a lot, and told me a few stories about how Susan had helped her overcome addiction. Of course I smiled and nodded. I wasn't going to be a bitch…but I wasn't ready to settle on somebody else's opinions either.

The house is really homey. The furniture is really cozy, and there's a fireplace in almost every room. I like that. It makes me feel a little more secure, which I'm sure was the purpose of putting them in. There's a kitchen, Cassidy told me that they were free to bring their own food in and make whatever they wanted to. Then there's a computer room, a living room which doubles as a meeting place, and two full bathrooms. The upper level of the house is where all the bedrooms are, and another partial bathroom. In all, it's really nice. There didn't seem to be anything wrong with the place, and the best part is…I won't have to share a room with anybody, and that was something I'd been really worried about.

About an hour before we left the home, Susan showed up. Apparently she'd been out visiting with family for most of the afternoon, and had just returned. Cassidy was quick to introduce me, and I shook her hand and smiled pleasantly. I'd looked over my shoulder for a split second, and Elisha seemed to have disappeared. I was kind of pissed. She knew I was uncomfortable around strangers, but I guess it was just her way of allowing me to acquaint myself with my new surroundings. Whatever, I know she always means well but…I wasn't ready to be left alone. After our quick greeting, Susan invited me to come to her office for a few minutes so she could get settled and 'get to know me a little bit'. I had to hold my groan back, but I agreed because I knew I didn't really have a choice.

Susan's office, like the rest of the house, was cozy and laid back. The couch was old and broken in, perfect for laying on and falling asleep. I had thought to myself how much Justin would have liked it, and I wanted to vomit at the thought. The last person I'd wanted to think about on that particular day was Justin, but for whatever reason…I couldn't help myself. I think Susan had sensed my mood then, because she started to ramble on about the home, the people there, and that she wanted me to consider if it was the right place for me. I listened intently for the most part. She seemed nice, not so fake…not so pushy. I mean, of course I knew I had to stay. Trace had basically told me he couldn't handle my issues anymore and I certainly wasn't going to go back and live with him if that was the case.

"So," she'd sighed, once she'd finished filling me in. "Why are you here?"

I'd kind of stared at her stupidly for a few minutes. I mean, I had thought she'd been filled in beforehand, but I guess that I was wrong. "Well, some things happened to me…" I'd trailed off and looked at the ground. I was embarrassed. I suddenly remembered how hard it was for me to talk about everything, and just why it was that I hadn't been able to communicate with a shrink. I felt myself retreat, ball up. My mind wouldn't allow myself to confess anything. It convinced me that it was better to hide. "I just need to get out on my own," I'd blurted out.

"You and I know that's not true," Susan had said, the amount of impatience in her voice growing. "If you're going to do this, if you're going to be here, you have to want to change. You can't just be doing this because your friends think it's a great idea."

I'd shrugged. "I cause trouble wherever I go."

"Your issues allow you to cause trouble, Kerri," she'd informed me. "You have to learn how to move on from them. Right now they are controlling your life, and you need to be stronger than that."

The tears started then. I hated it. I wasn't ready to cry in front of her. I'd done it enough, in front of too many people. "Maybe I should go," I'd sniffled, rising up from the sofa.

"How many shrinks and self help groups have you walked away from before me?," she'd asked, sternly.

"I…" I'd licked my lips. "Two."

"Why?"

"I can't just tell you." I'd said, looking at her like she was nuts. "People don't understand. They look at me and find out who I am…what I've been through, who I know, and they just assume things about me. I can't…deal with that anymore."

"Then don't." She'd sat up straighter in her desk chair. "Don't let me assume who you are, Kerri. You have to let me know who you are, because you're the only one who really knows."

I'd sat down, the shock of her attitude hitting me hard. Nobody I'd ever talked to had been so pushy with me before. She wasn't motherly, and she wasn't a know it all. She was telling me like it was. This was life. And I wanted to beat something. I realized then that the only way I could even start to become…better, was to give in and spill everything to her. It was strange because she was as much of a stranger to me as a person standing on the street corner…but for some reason, none of that mattered. I just…I knew I could tell her things and she'd be okay with it. She wouldn't tell me what to do to help Justin, she'd tell me what I needed to do to help me. "I came home for a family reunion a few months ago," I'd started off. "And I ended up with a gun to my head for three days. It's hard for me to…to get into it…" I'd had to stop then, my emotions getting too much to handle. "Just, my friend…things happened to him and I know that they wouldn't have if I hadn't been there."

"Kerri."

I'd somehow managed to look at her.

"You can't blame yourself for things that were out of your control. And if you'll let me, let us…I think you can beat this thing. But you're going to have to work hard. Nobody is going to be able to change things for you, except yourself. Do you think you're ready to handle that?"

"I think so…"

"That's not good enough," she'd snapped. "You have to want it."

"I do want it!" I'd yelled. "God, I'm tired of this. I'm tired of not sleeping and I'm tired of crying all the time! I've lost friends, I barely talk to my family…"

"Then prove to yourself that you want to change," she'd demanded. "Get yourself moved in, and when you get back from work on Monday night, I want to see you in group…8pm sharp."

"What if I can't change," I'd murmured. "What if this is just how I'm supposed to be now."

"Kerri."

I looked up at her. For the first time, the stern gaze in her eyes had softed, and she looked like she wanted nothing more than to help me.

"If I knew you couldn't change, I would have sent you on your way instead of telling you to come to group," she said softly, stepping around her desk to sit next to me on the couch. "I can tell you're stronger than you think. But I think that you've let things get to you , and that you've lost touch with who you are. Am I touching base a little bit?"

"Yes," I'd nodded, the disbelief in my voice more than noticeable. "But how can you just…know?"

She smiled then, and helped me to my feet. "You remind me of someone I used to know. Now go, I know you probably have more things to take care of before we see each other again, right?"

It was only then that I was able to remember that Elisha was somewhere in the house waiting for me. It was weird. I could have just stayed there then, and not worried about my possessions that were back at Trace's place. None of it seemed to matter. I knew that I could have sat in that room with Susan for hours, and told her all of my problems until I was blue in the face. Something inside of me changed. I felt myself let go of my Trace and Justin anxiety for that brief few minutes. I saw the future. I saw myself getting ahead, bettering myself, being acknowledged at work, and starting my life again. The fact that Justin was probably wallowing in his own misery didn't seem to matter. The fact that I'd hurt Trace…didn't seem to matter. "I'll be back," I reassured Susan as I walked toward the doorway.

She'd nodded. "I know."

I spent the rest of the weekend hanging out at Elisha's house. Surprisingly I'd allowed her to take me out to a new restaurant with her and some of her friends. It was nice. I'd never really hung around Elisha enough to get to know her friends, but they seemed like a nice group of girls. The didn't delve into my personal life, which I was thankful for, but I'm sure that Elisha had warned them not to beforehand. I felt so comfortable that night. Normal. Actually, I think Trace could have even been there and I would have been fine with it. I laughed a lot, over stupid jokes that didn't make sense. I ate way too much, and I even went out to the dance floor and danced with Elisha and her friends for a little while. For a moment I felt like…a normal human being again. I felt like Kerri Donnovan. Not Kerri, Justin's friend. Not Kerri, Trace's friend. Not Kerri…that girl who got kidnapped. I felt like myself, for the first time in fucking forever. Elisha even pointed out how well I'd handled the outing on the way back to her place that night.

I didn't think I'd have an issue getting to bed.

I woke up screaming at around three o'clock., drenched in sweat. It had been another nightmare, about…things. I'd been so angry for allowing myself to think that I could have just gone to bed without an issue. And I was even angrier when Elisha came bursting into the room, a look of pure terror on her face.

"Ker! What's the matter?" She'd immediately sat down on the bed, as I'd obviously had become hysterical at this point. "It's okay," she'd told me, wrapping her arms around me and rocking me a little bit in her arms. "You're okay."

When I finally managed to get a hold of myself, I told her I'd just had a nightmare and she could go back to bed. Naturally she didn't want to leave me by myself, so I confessed to her that it happened to me all the time and she shouldn't lose sleep over it.

"What do you mean, it happens all the time?," she'd said, running a hand through her hair. "I mean, Trace said you were having problems but I thought you were past not sleeping and stuff like that?"

Most nights I woke up crying from a nightmare, Trace wouldn't hear me, and I'd been thankful. It was only in those few instances, when I was literally screaming, that he would rush into my room. Most of the time he was so exhausted, he just stumbled over to my bed and slept there the rest of the night. I felt bad for doing that to him, so lately I've only been sleeping for two or three hours at a time, hoping that the nightmares won't be given the chance to form that way. They still do though. So now I'm an exhausted, moody mess, instead of just a moody mess. I think it has a lot do with why I lost it on Trace the other night, and big part of the reason I agreed to live elsewhere

"I don't know," I'd continued, still breathing heavily. "I try not to dream but I mean…how can I prevent it? I usually don't sleep like this, because when I do…this is what happens, Elisha." I'd allowed myself to lean against her shoulder then, and wrap my arms around her. "I'm so scared sometimes. It just seems like…I keep reliving everything that happened. I don't want to think about it when I'm awake so I guess…I guess that's why it comes to me in dreams."

"Listen to me," she'd said, pulling away from me so she could look me in the eye. "You need to get some kind of medication, Kerri. Something that's going to help you sleep. You can't keep going on like this, okay? It's a big part of the reason why you're such a mess right now."

I wanted to tell her that the reason I'd woken up screaming wasn't because I was reliving the kidnapping like so many times before. No…this time it had been about Justin, but there was no way I could have told Elisha that. It doesn't happen all that often. I think that might have been the fourth or fifth nightmare I'd had about him. He'd been beating the daylights out of me in the dream, and I hadn't been able to stop him. He screamed at me. He told me he never loved me, and that nobody in their right mind ever would…because I was such a manipulative little bitch. That's when he pulled out the gun.

And it went off.

I hadn't said much in response to Elisha's advice. I have no desire to take pills, because I know I have a good chance of becoming addicted to something like that, and the last thing I need is to have some kind of pill popping issue. I just told her that I'd like some water, and when she came back with it, I felt strong enough to tell her I'd be fine to go back to bed. Of course she didn't believe me, but she didn't protest against my wishes either. She just told me she'd be across the hall if I needed anything, and left me to my thoughts. I didn't end up going back to sleep, but really, I wasn't expecting to anyway.

We're at Denny's of all places. I already ate, but Trace told me he was starving and didn't want to go home and eat alone, he said it was too depressing. So I agreed, begrudgingly, that I'd stop here with him so he could eat without being depressed. I was a little pissed off. I just wanted to get in the car and get back to Susan's at a decent time so I could get settled. It's weird enough that I'm going to be sleeping in a strange place for the first time tonight. I don't know though. I think while Trace knows this is the best thing for me, he's really going to miss having me around, and he's trying to prolong our separation for as long as he can. I don't blame him.

This whole thing is my fault anyway.

I wasn't as shocked as I was angry at myself, when Trace told me he knew what I'd done to Tarin. I couldn't believe that I'd sat back and figured I'd gotten away with something like that. And when Trace told me I was turning into Justin, I knew he was right. I was hurting him and he cared about me. All he was doing was trying to move on with his life, and I'd had more than my chance to start dating him. I know why I'd been so hell bent on keeping him to myself. Trace has been the only one that's supported me through everything I've been through, and I didn't want his attention taken away from me. But that wasn't right. Because while I did want his attention, it annoyed the hell out of me that he wasn't being his own person...that he was just catering to me. I was contradicting myself, and it was childish. Trace had every right to simply throw me out of the house…send me back to Tennessee to live with my parents. But he didn't. He didn't want to do that to me. He knows how hard it is for me to put up with my parents, having to act like I'm more stable than I really am. So he did the next best thing. He reached out to a friend, who in turn, helped him to find a better solution.

And I love him for that. So much.

"You know," Trace says, with pancake stuffed in his mouth. "People underestimate Denny's."

I take a sip from my milkshake. "Oh yeah?"

"Yeah, I mean, for 5.99 you can get three pancakes, two eggs, and hash browns…and they're hot too," he grins at me stupidly and guzzles some of his milk. "Everywhere else around here charges you ten bucks for just an egg. People don't know what they're missing."

It always baffles me. Despite the fact that Trace has made millions of dollars working for Justin, he still looks for a bargain. He's not really one to spend money on expensive clothes, but I think that's because he'd rather design his own. He's also not one to go out to a really expensive dinner, or buy expensive food at the grocery store unless there's a good reason for him to. I think it's because of how he was raised. Trace's mom always had to pinch pennies when we were young. His father was always out of a job, and she didn't make much money working as a secretary. While Justin's family and my family always had money to spare, I often found myself walking to the bus stop with Trace and Justin on the first day of school, with Trace wearing the same clothes he'd had the previous year. I'd feel bad for him, and I know Justin felt terrible. I'd see Trace in a lot of Justin's old clothes some of the time, knowing that Lynn had taken it upon herself to be charitable as Trace's mom was Lynn's best friend.

Things are different now of course. When Trace made his first big earnings, he sent all the money to his mom, who in turn…knocked down their shanty of a house and built a big new one. I thought it was sweet of him. I know he was happy to do it, because his father had never been able to provide anything nice for the family. I try not to talk about a lot of that with Trace though. I don't know why. Maybe I should have. I guess I figured he had Justin to talk about that kind of crap with, and he didn't need me. Besides, he was traveling around with Justin so much, I doubt he had time to think about the bad parts of his childhood.



Trace looks really good. He's clean, he looks like he's slept, and he also looks like he's been having some fun. I haven't asked about what he's been doing or who he's been doing it with, but I don't think I have to. The name Tarin comes to mind and that's the only answer I need. But it's good. He's better off hanging out with her and moving on with his life. I'm too much of a mess to handle. He's made that crystal clear to me. I looked in the mirror before I left the house tonight. I hated the person that I saw. Really, I could have passed for a druggie. My hairs a mess, my face is pale, my eyes are sunken in and bloodshot. It's no wonder people run for the hills when I come around. Nobody needs a pile of shit dumped in their lap. I know I wouldn't.

"Kerri."

I glance at him. He seems concerned, probably because I haven't been saying much since we got in the car, and even less since we've sat down. "I'm all right," I say, hoping that I'll be able to reassure him.

He sighs. "I'm worried about….what this is going to do to you."

"What's it going to do to me?," I laugh lightly. "I took a tour, Trace. I met the director. I feel like it's where I belong. You don't have to feel like…you're blowing me off or something."

"What happens if you wake up in the middle of the night?" He says softly, his eyes darting around us like somebody might hear him. "Those people…they don't know what to do."

I lean my elbows on the table, and prop my head up with my hands, squeezing my eyes shut for a few moments so I can prolong the headache I feel coming on. "I need to learn how to handle things on my own," I tell him, once I'm able to look at him again. "That's a big reason why I'm going to be living there."

"Elisha said you've been having nightmares."

I groan. Damn her. I mean, I figured she might have said something, but I guess I was hoping she would wait until I'd gotten settled away from Trace and everything. "You know I have nightmares. That's nothing new."

"Kerri," he sighs. "It's just that…I mean, are you sure you don't want to tell me anything?"

This leads back to the meltdown I had on Friday night. I didn't care then, but now I could kick myself for allowing myself to slip up like I had. I gave so much away, basically told Trace there was a lot more to my story than what he knew. Why'd I do it? I guess when Trace told me he was going to see Lynn it got to me. I was afraid she'd fill his mind with a lot of things, tell him Justin wasn't wrong…that I was wrong. And then I'd be forced to see him again. I couldn't handle that….even now, if Justin came around, I know I'd have a meltdown all over again. And I wanted to tell him, I wish like hell that I could have. But I know what the consequences would have been. Trace has his own private reasons for not talking to Justin at the moment, and I for one…wasn't going to give him another devastating blow. "There's nothing to say," I whisper, looking down into my milkshake again.

"Kerri, if there's an issue, or something you're holding back, I'd rather you just tell me. Why keep it from me? It doesn't make sense."

"Damn it, Trace," I snap. "Maybe I don't want to fucking tell you."

"Oh."

He seems to retreat very quickly, and I feel my heart sink. Great Kerri, way to make the kid feel like an even bigger asshole. "Trace, look I…"

"Forget it."

He says it almost too quietly, and when he slides himself out of the booth and starts to put on his jacket, I know that he's officially given up. A part of me is wild about that, but mostly…I feel like a stupid, worthless, idiot. "I…"

He throws a few bills down on the table. "Let's go."

He walks away, and I'm left staring after him. He barely ate half of his meal, and I know that he's just disgusted with me right now. After everything that he chose to confess to me, and after how he put his own life second, simply so that I'd have a shot of making it with my own, I still choose to make him a third wheel. God fucking forbid somebody else has a vendetta against Justin. God forbid somebody know how violent he's become…how dangerous he can be. He proved it to me, and I still choose to protect him. I still hold him to a higher regard. Why? Fucking why?

I look at the floor and my vision is immediately flooded with tears.

Because I know I still love him, despite the fact that I say I hate him. And despite the fact that I've said I never want to see him again, I know that if he walked through that door right now, I'd probably fall to my knees and cry to him about how much I really do need him, and that I forgive him for what he did. It's pathetic, but I know it's true. Maybe I'd be scared at first, but it wouldn't last. And if Trace knew about what happened, I know he wouldn't' let me within ten feet of Justin. I guess I don't want that. I want to be able to make my own choices. So yeah, I guess I don't hate Justin as much as I thought. Strongly dislike? At the moment yes. Does what he did terrify me? Of course.

But then I think back to that basement, his strong arms, and his hopeful eyes, and I forget about that monster. I can only focus on the Justin I thought I knew, and what he sacrificed for my safety.

And I just want him back.

The realization makes me want to vomit, but I hold it all in as I head back to the car and get in. Trace is fumbling with the radio, and barely takes notice of me as we pull out of the parking lot. I can't say anything. Partially because I don't really know what to say, and also because I don't want to vomit all over the leather interior.

"I had lunch with Lynn," he says after awhile.

I knew that was coming, so I don't act surprised. I'm in too much of a daze to show any kind of expression really, so I simply focus my gaze out the window and get out a "Yeah?"

"Yeah."

It's silent for about another twenty minutes. I guess he's waiting for me to ask him about it, but the thing about that is, I don't want to know.

"I might go visit Justin."

It's the next thing he says to me, and this time, I feel myself go numb. I can't look at him, because I know I'll start crying, so I just remain focused on the scenery outside. "Okay."

"I just feel like it's something I need to do," he explains. "And I…I wasn't going to tell you but I felt like if I didn't it wouldn't be right."

"I told you before," I speak up. "You should talk to him again. You need to. He's your friend."

"He used to be yours too, Ker," he sighs.

"So?"

"I just…I get the feeling that whatever it is that's making you upset has a lot to do with Justin," he admits. "Maybe that's stupid. Maybe you're just upset because he didn't come to the hospital, and that's why you don't like to talk about him. It just makes me so mad that I can't figure it out, Ker. I've told you everything. I figured you'd be able to do the same with me. Justin is a part of both of our lives, like it or not. I hate to put it that way, but you have to face facts sometime, and I think I've avoided the subject for your sake long enough."

He's just not going to stop, and in turn, I'm going to end up puking all over the place. I start to feel light headed, and squeeze my eyes shut for a few moments, hoping that the feeling will pass.

You want to be with me," I repeat, this time sobbing out the words. I'm shocked that it's coming together. Shocked that after all of these years, after all of the heartache and pain and separation and tragedy…we're finally getting our chance. It's so unbelievable to me in fact, that I can't help but be a little weary. "Justin, I can't…"

He laughs lightly, lovingly, and wraps me up in his strong arms. "Kerri, it's okay."

"But what if…"

But his lips on mine silence my discouraging speech. We kiss wildly, furiously, our tongues dueling senselessly. Our breathing heavy, rapid. I hear myself say his name, over and over…and then he says mine. And it's so fucking beautiful that I start to cry all over again. But it doesn't seem to make him nervous, and it doesn't' make him stop kissing me. If anything, it makes our passion that much more intense. He cradles me in his arms as I cry, taking care to kiss the tears off of my cheeks, all the while whispering my name in my ear.


"Shit." My eyes snap open. I can't do this. I need to get away from Trace, and I need to stop thinking about Justin before it drives me crazy. "Just stop it," I snap at him. "Why are you pressuring me about Justin all of a sudden? You used to be so cautious before."

"I never thought Justin was a big part of your emotional issue," he tells me. "I thought that when you split up and separated yourself from him, that was that. I'm not saying you should see him again if you don't want to. I just…think…maybe you can start talking about it."

"You want me to talk about it," I let out a bitter laugh. "You know why? Because it will make you feel less guilty about going to see him. I told you before, Trace. I don't fucking care if you two become friends again."

"But you do Kerri. Otherwise you wouldn't turn into such a wreck when his name comes up."

"Then don't bring his name up."

He groans. "Justin is family, Kerri. At least he is to me, and when I saw Lynn she kind of made me realize some things. I think…maybe I'm being kind of pig headed just turning my back on him like this. You have more than enough reasons to avoid him for however long you need to. I just can't do it though. Maybe I'm weak or something but…that's just how it is."

I won't ask about Lynn, how she looked, how she seemed, or what she told him. As far as that woman is concerned, I'm a stupid idiot. The bond we shared once upon a time is long gone, and I know I'll never get it back. While it hurts, it's not the most important thing I need to be thinking about. It's just another thing that resides in the pile of 'mistakes' in the back of my mind. "Trace if you want to get back on track with Lynn and Justin just fucking do it!," I say, my patience wearing thin. "What is it? Are you looking for my blessing or something?"

"Maybe…I don't know. I just…"

"It's. Fucking. Fine." I cross my arms stubbornly. "I don't want to talk about this anymore."

And he doesn't say anything else about it. Actually, he's silent for the rest of our trip. I start to feel a little guilty for snapping at him, but at the same time he should have known better than to bring stuff like that up on a day like today. Couldn't he have just held out until later in the week, or hell at least until tomorrow afternoon when he picks me up from work? I'd be stupid to think he would though. He's so nervous about Justin…anything to do with him, that he really needed to hear me yell at him to go and do what he has to do. Even though I was kind of a bitch, in a small way, I know I reassured him a little bit. And I'm happy for him. I know it's going to be better for him if he resolves his issues with Justin and Lynn. They really are like family. They always have been.

And despite their welcome, I know I was always an outside party.

It's nearly nine when we pull up the familiar driveway. Trace shuts off the engine and just sits there for a few minutes, silent…deep in thought. I don't move. I don't really know what to do. I mean, I'd like to just get my shit and go inside but I know I can't do that. I'm concerned for Trace. I don't want him to walk away from this thinking I hate him. I don't. It's just when it comes to Justin, there's so much to consider, and so much he can't know about. "You're my best friend," I whisper after awhile. "Nothing is ever going to change that Trace, you know?"

He looks over at me. The tired expression on his face is more than obvious, but he smiles for me anyway. "Yeah, I know," he nods. "I know that Ker."

More silence continues as we get out of the car and grab my luggage out of the trunk. He won't allow me to carry anything heavier than my overnight bag and backpack, and I'm immediately reminded of that guy I've always known. Trace, ever the gentleman. Trace, the one who always had it together. Trace, the one who was always there, no matter what.

"This is pretty nice," he says, once we get up on the porch. "Looks like home."

I have to agree. The porch and the porch swing, along with the stained glass door remind me a lot of the houses back in Shelby Forest. I feel my heart twinge a little bit with emotion. I almost miss it there, but I don't dwell on it for long. "Yeah," I say quietly. "I think I'll be comfortable here."

"I'm sorry about all the stuff that's happened over the past couple of weeks. I know a lot of it was my fault, and it confused you. I let myself slip up, you know? I always seem to do that."

He's talking about the messing around part of our friendship, that lasted all of an hour. While it did confuse me, the more I think about it, the more I don't regret it. I think it almost needed to happen, just to get some aggression out of our systems. While I'd never kiss Trace again, or touch him like that again, I don't regret that it happened anymore either. "I don't regret what happened," I tell him. "You shouldn't either."

He nods, and shoves his hands in his pockets. "Well I guess…I'll see you in the morning." He rocks back on his heels, and I know how insecure he must feel right now. "Right?"

"Yeah." I can't say it too loudly, because I feel the ball in my throat growing larger, telling me I'm about to crack. "I'll be out front at seven thirty or so."

He pulls me to him then, and hugs me for a long time after that. I return the embrace whole heartedly. It's times like this that I see that Trace that I've always known, and I'm reminded of how much he means to me. "Thank you," I whisper. "And I'm sorry."

"Bye." He kisses my cheek quickly and runs down to his car. He wont let me see his face, and I know that he's crying pretty hard. I watch as he starts up the car and backs out of the driveway. One honk later he's vanished from site, and I'm standing alone on the porch. It's a quiet evening, warm, and so I don't go inside right away. I sit down on the steps and listen to the crickets chirping. Then I look up at the sky…and I see the stars…

"You're going to be in so much trouble when they find out you snuck out."

"Come on," he laughs heartily as he helps me up the steep incline leading to the top of the hill. "You gotta start living a little Ker. You can't be a small town girl when you're on a nation wide tour. People will think you're too humble. Taking risks is a part of life."

We sit down side by side on the hill, and for a moment, I can't reply to his comment because I'm too busy looking out over downtown Los Angeles. I don't know how he even knew about this place, but I'll hand it to Justin…

He's good.

"It's amazing up here," I say, like a stupid dork. But he doesn't make fun of me. He pulls me close to him after a moment, and drapes an arm around my shoulder.

"I hate being apart," he sighs. "We're leaving for Germany in four weeks, and I want you there."

"You know I can't," I groan, and look up at him. "Schools starting, and you know my parents didn't even want me coming out here this summer with you."

"Yeah but I miss you," he chides and nudges me a little bit. "I swear to god they'll never now you're gone. We'll put a blow up doll in your bed and say you have malaria."

"A blow up doll?"

"Yeah, Trace must have one lying around somewhere. It might be midget sized though."

"That's mean." But I can't help but crack up along with him.

"Look."

He points up to the sky then, and I stare up along with him. The stars are beautiful tonight, and as I peer at the spot he's pointing out, I see that comet he was so intent on seeing, floating by. "That's so cool," I tell him.

"I wasn't going to miss it for anything," he says, triumphantly. "I always miss them…," He pauses and looks down upon me. "Like I always miss you."


Then we kissed.

I have to wipe my eyes pretty hard, to make the tears stop. It's terrible that I'm sitting out here, dwelling on past memories that don't even matter anymore. Fuck, I was seventeen. Seventeen years old. It's amazing how I could think I had it all figured out at seventeen. How I knew I was going to be with Justin forever, and that he was always going to love me. Seventeen.

I wish I could be seventeen and naïve again. And I look up at the stars as I think this.

But I know that it's not going to work. Because wishing on a star is as uncertain as telling somebody you can't live without them.

You never really know what you mean.
Pouring In From All sides by ialwayzbesingin

I've never been this nervous about going to see Madison before. I wasn't even this bad the first time I stepped through her office door. I was quiet if anything, definitely not a wreck like I am now. I guess a lot of my anxiety has to do with the fact that I haven't spoken with her in a really long time, and I have all this shit I've been keeping inside of me, that I'm just not ready to talk about with her…or anyone. I know I don't have much of a choice though. As it is, my mom is still here and she knows about my appointment today. She's fucking ecstatic about it, so ecstatic in fact that she asked me if she could come for the ride and wait for me outside. I painstakingly told her no, even though I knew it would annoy her, and hurt her. I just couldn't' have her here. I didn't want her to see how nervous I was, and after our little chat at lunch the other day…I guess I've been trying as hard as I can not to let the new animosity I have towards her rear its ugly head.

Even though I was scared to death the entire time, I forced myself through a quiet lunch at Simon LA for my mother's sake the other day. It's her favorite restaurant, and whenever she's in town we usually make it a habit to have a meal there at least twice. I guess I wanted things to seem as normal as possible, so when she asked me where I'd like to eat, I just told her we could go there. She was pleased, but I was nauseated. More than ever, I'd wished Melanie had been there. I thought I might have been a lot less insecure, just having her there next to me at the table. But she wasn't there, and for the first time in a long time I'd had to put my smile on and bear being out in public for an hour or two with my mom. If it had been any other place I might have been able to act a little bit more sane too, but Simon LA is constantly crawling with industry people as it's right in the vicinity of recording studios, sound studios, and record company offices. Before the kidnapping, when I was normal, I used to like going there. It was a place I was able to catch up with people I didn't get to see all that often, and most of the time…it was how I was filled in on the happenings around town…who was putting out what, who was filming what, and who just…wasn't.

Eric had called ahead I guess, because when we got there we were greeted right away, and escorted to a table far in the back of the restaurant, away from the masses…and away from the windows. I was thankful, and I made a note to thank Eric later for making things so easy for me. He'd sat in a chair by the archway while my mom and I looked over our menus. The waitress came quickly, and we both put in orders for simple Caesar salads and soups. I didn't say much, just that it was nice to be out with her, and that I'd missed her a lot. She'd kind of smiled, before slowly putting down the PDA she'd been toying with and looking at me. I knew something was up. She had that look on her face like there was a bunch of shit she'd been holding back from me. I knew it because she'd always use that same look when I'd been on tour for awhile, and had just put on three nights worth of shows. She'd always be cautious of springing stuff on me then, because I was usually so tired and irritable, that I wouldn't care about snapping at her if it meant she'd leave me alone to sleep.

But I knew damn well that there was no way I could snap at her that day.

"Justin."

"It's okay," I'd said immediately. "Whatever you need to say, I'll listen all right? I haven't seen you so…I've been expecting to get filled in. How is everyone? How's Nana and Pop?"

"Good." She'd said it much too quickly for me to believe her, but I didn't ask anymore questions. I figured waiting for her to spill her guts was better, because just like me…she needed time to think before she spoke. "Everyone has been asking about you," she'd said, cautiously. "They all want you to come home."

I'd shrugged and folded my arms across my chest. "Do we have to talk about this now?"

She hadn't relented. "Yes, we do."

I'd glanced at Eric quickly, just to see if he was paying attention. He wasn't' of course. As always, his gaze was focused in the direction opposite of me, making sure nobody dared to enter our private area. "Why?," I'd asked her finally. "I asked you to fill me in mom, not make me feel guilty about things. Do you not think I feel bad about Christmas? I do…I just…I was having issues and…"

"Poppa is still upset about Christmas," she'd interrupted. "We all knew you were at your fathers, but when you didn't call…that was just disrespectful Justin. It angered a lot of people, not just me, and not just your grandparents either."

I felt like crying, but Shane was talking to me a little bit and calling me a pussy and I just wasn't going to let him get to me. I refused. So I just looked at my mom, dead in the eye, practically hating her for what she was saying to me. "You just don't fuckin' understand," I'd grunted. "You never will."

"That's not fair."

"How?" I'd shook my head. "I told you. I'm afraid. Why can't you just accept that?"

"Because it's ridiculous," she'd said, her expression warning me to lower my voice. "Those men took you, yes. I understand all of that. But you can't just abandon your family because you're afraid of remembering things. That's why we sent you to Madison, so you could overcome some of that and be strong again. And I…I just don't know. It's like, you were doing all right and then you had a complete relapse. That's something I'll never understand."

I'd looked down at my lap, the things she was saying were being absorbed into my psyche and I wasn't handling it well. I felt my face becoming hot, and my vision started to become blurred. "I'm sorry."

"That might be fine for me to hear," she'd said. "But for other members of this family, it's not enough to know that you're sorry you've been neglecting them, Justin. They need to know that you still care enough to make an effort, because they'd do anything for you. We love you. Can't you just see that?"

"Okay." I didn't know what else to say. Either way, like it or not, she was going to win. I was going back home for a visit, come hell or high water. Back to Shelby Forest, back to my old, beloved neighborhood. Back to town, back to the country store…

And back to the small shopping plaza I vowed I'd never set foot near again.

"Okay, what?"

I'd looked at her, not being able to hide my tears anymore. I'd rubbed my eyes gently, letting out a long sigh. "Okay," I'd repeated. "Whatever you want, ma."

"Don't make me feel like the bad guy," she'd groaned. "I'm concerned. Everybody is." She'd paused and reached into her pocketbook then, fishing a folded piece of paper out of it a moment later. "Here. Just look at this."

I'd taken the paper from her, and nearly fell off of my comfortable couch like seat when I saw that it was a wedding invitation. Before I even started to read it, I scanned my mind desperately to see if I could remember who was engaged the last time I was sane. Trace's siblings were pretty young for that kind of thing and well…I was an only. I racked my brain for my list of cousins. Then I remembered the last time I talked to my cousin Rachael, she'd told me that her brother and his girlfriend were getting a little serious. Don't ask my why the fuck I remembered something as mediocre as that, but I guess I was so shocked that my mother was basically ordering me to do something, that my mind forced the memory out from the depths. As my eyes scanned the invitation, I found that I was indeed right. Rachael's brother, my cousin Joe, was to be blissfully wed a month and a half from that very day. To say I wanted to puke was an understatement.

I'm surprised that I didn't.

"Rach's brother," I'd muttered.

"Right."

I tossed the paper on the table in disgust. "You expect me to go to this thing? I'm barely managing to keep myself calm at this restaurant, and Eric is guarding the door!" I hadn't wanted to admit that to her, but I wanted to get my point across so badly that I felt I had no other choice. Of course, her expression was less than inviting after that, but I just didn't care. I felt like I was being pressured when I wasn't supposed to be…by my own mother. It just wasn't fucking right.

"It's a family obligation," she'd said to me, angrily. "And I'm not going to tolerate these ridiculous excuses of yours anymore, Justin. You've had a long time to collect yourself. I've gotten you help, and you even have Melanie at the house taking care of things for you. There's not a reason in this world why you can't take three or four days and attend an important family event."

I'd swallowed hard. "Do you remember what happened the last time I attended an important family event?"

"Stop letting the kidnapping run your life," she'd snapped at me. "It's not fair to me, and its certainly not fair to everybody else that cares about you."

I don't think I ever saw my mother act that way before in my life. And…I don't think I'd ever had the word hate pop into my mind regarding her either. It made me feely really, really terrible. But I just didn't want to go. I had no reason to. I was fine where I was, safe in my house, joking around with Melanie and becoming a better person in the long run. Going back to Tennessee meant a lot of things. It meant memories, it meant seeing all the locals I grew up with, and my disgruntled relatives. It also meant seeing Trace, because I was sure he and his family had been invited. I was sure, and still am sure, that he fucking hated me, and I didn't want to end up getting into it with him and ruining my cousins wedding.

But more importantly…

I knew more than anything, that Kerri was going to be there too. Her family was always invited to everything in the past, so there was no reason why they'd be left out of something as important as a wedding. And I knew Kerri's parents. They always forced her into those kind of things. She couldn't say no to them. She'd be there. There was no question in my mind about that.

And I really…I knew I couldn't handle her presence. Not at all.

"I'm not going," I'd told her stubbornly. "I'm sorry mom, I am. But I just can't."

"You're going," she ordered.

"No."

"Justin."

She'd narrowed her eyes at me then, and glared at me. The only other time I can remember my mom ever giving me that look, was when I was in the fifth grade and I pulled Betty Lynn's hair during recess. I'd gotten detention for it, and when my mom had picked me up from school later that day she'd given me that same angry, narrowed eyed look. It had put the fear of god in me then, and fuck…it made me feel the same way in that moment too.

"You're going to that wedding."

I blinked. "Oh, okay."

The food came, and we ate in silence for awhile. It was probably good, because I knew I was on the verge of freaking out, and my mom was probably ready to just abandon me at the restaurant. I was finished with my soup and halfway through my salad when she decided to speak up again. I'd held my breath as she started to tell me about her luncheon with Clive Davis two weeks back. I figured the only reason he'd been having lunch with my mother was to tell her that the industry had decided to drop me. Of course, I wouldn't have been in a fit of tears over it. Music is, and will always be my passion. But I knew my life came first, and I needed to get it back.

"He and Johnny think it might be a good idea if you did a couple of radio interviews," she'd said quietly. "Nothing big…just to let people know that you're still around. He said that maybe you should write a few songs, make them sort of like b-sides and they can re-release Justified in a deluxe edition for the fans. If anything, Justin, it will satisfy Jive's bitching about finances until you feel you're able to tour again."

I knew for the most part, the executives at Jive and BMG, and the people even further up the chain in the music industry didn't resent the fact that I'd chosen to take some time for myself. It was only because I'd cancelled a tour that was already bought and paid for, that some people were showing slight animosity towards me. Of course I'd expected it when I'd broken the news to Johnny that I wouldn't be going overseas after all. He'd told me that while he understood, a lot of people were going to be angry, and that I'd eventually have to face the consequences. At the time I didn't really care. I was too fucked up over what I'd done to Kerri and Trace to think about anything else. But when my mother had brought the subject up, I hadn't hesitated to take what Clive had said seriously. The message was clear. Even though he hadn't put it to my mother in a bad way, he'd basically said my career was at stake and I needed to do something, no matter how small, to keep my name floating around. But a radio interview was something I'd loathed even before I'd gone crazy, so I didn't know how I was supposed to give one in my current state of mind. Writing additional songs, I also knew, would be an issue. It was obvious that I hadn't been inspired to do much of anything, let alone write music, in quite some time. I didn't really know what to think, but I knew that if my career sputtered out like a bad flame I would definitely regret it later on.

"When does he need an answer?," I'd asked her, seriously.

"Johnny told me you should take your time and think about it for a couple of weeks. If you feel you want to handle things differently, just let him know. You're lucky Justin. Clive wants to hear your ideas, and he wants you to be comfortable with what you're doing. You know he wouldn't give many other artists this type of treatment," she'd frowned. "So I'd really take a week, not two, and give Johnny a call, at least about the radio spots. Clive shouldn't have to wait."

It was the first thing we'd discussed since she arrived that made sense. While he made me nervous as hell sometimes, I had really learned to know and love the great Clive Davis well over the years. He'd taken me under his wing when I'd come to him about wanting to do a solo project, and was completely ready and willing to put his legendary name behind me so I could have the freedom to write and record it the way I wanted to, without the label butting in with their input. As far as Clive was concerned it was "Justin's record, and everybody just better leave him the hell alone about it."

"Okay," I'd said. "I can do that."

She knew I'd meant it, but still…she didn't smile. "If only you'd be that optimistic about other things."

I'd looked at my salad.

The rest of our time at the restaurant, and the car ride back to the house went a little more smoothly. Of course, my mom brought up the subject of Melanie, asking how I thought things were working out between us and stuff. I reassured her everything was fine, making sure not to get too detailed about the semi friendship we'd formed. I knew if I told the outright truth it would probably make Mel uncomfortable, just because she'd expressed the fact that she wasn't sure if our forming bond was such a great thing after all. My mom seemed satisfied with my answers, and I was relieved. I hadn't wanted to lie for fifteen minutes about what had been going on, or what had prompted me to give in and get along with the girl. I guess my mom figured that I'd just let loose a little bit and decided to make nice for everyone's sake.

That was good enough for me.

"Maybe we can get a pizza later."

"Yeah," she says. "Maybe."

Mel's been a little off since the other day. I didn't get to talk to her when she got back from lunch with my mom, but the next morning she seemed really withdrawn from me. Sure, we went for a run, but she didn't really talk much, despite my best efforts to make conversation. It made me feel awkward and uncomfortable. I felt like she thought I was a bother…or disgusting, or something. I didn't tell her how she was making me feel. I figured I'd confused her enough, and she just…needed time to think things over. Although I've been afraid she's going to pack her bags and leave one night without notice, I'm trying to be strong. I mean, Melanie said she'd stick around as long as I put some effort in. And I am putting effort in. A hell of a lot of it, actually.

So what the fuck is her problem then?

I told her she was scared, and I know that was crossing the line but I felt like I had a right to say it. I could sense it…see it in her eyes. She wants to be my friend, but I don't know. Something…something is holding her back. I don't know what it is, and maybe I'm better off not knowing. But I do want her to stay, and I do want her friendship. It's important. She's the only one that has the patience to deal with me, and really listen to me right now. She makes life seem so…I dunno, normal, and I really like that. So, for the past day and a half I've been trying to come up with something believable to tell her so she'll think I'm worth…befriending?

God, I'm pathetic.

She pulls up to the clinic and turns the car off. For a minute, we just sit there in silence, staring out the windshield. I'm confused as hell and I'm sure she's uncomfortable. I should really just get out and go talk to my shrink, get all this shit off my chest. But then I look at her, and I just…I want things to be okay. "Melanie, about the other day…"

"It's fine, Justin," she laughs a little. "You shouldn't worry about that right now, okay? Just focus on Madison."

"I don't want to focus," I mutter. "I've been trying to talk to you forever. And I just didn't know what to say up until now."

She looks at me. An intense gaze fills her brown eyes, but I can see past it. It's an act. She really does want to give in but she's looking out for me. She doesn't know what would happen if something happened, if we suddenly didn't get along or we had to be separated for good. Fuck I don't know what that would do to me. It would seriously confuse the shit out of me for one. I wouldn't want that. But I just…I don't know, there's just something about her. Something that tells me that no matter how much she may want to run away from me, she can't make herself do it.

"Justin, what are you talking about?," she sighs.

"The other day you said we were getting too personal."

"You don't think so?"

I shrug. "I know that I'm feeling a little better, Mel," I tell her. "And that I wouldn't be if you hadn't pushed me to help myself."

"I didn't do anything," she defends, with a smirk. "You've started to change because you want to. I've just been around to look over your shoulder, Justin. Look…you're a nice guy, and I-I trust you. It's…it's hard for me to trust people. I guess…you might have been right when you said I was scared. I mean, I wasn't terrified or anything, but yeah…I guess I was a little bit scared of what was happening. Your mom just kind of made me realize that there was a world outside waiting on you, and I don't know, I guess I felt I might have been making you forget about all that. I don't want you to focus on whatever kind of bond we have, and forget what's important."

I'm kind of shocked. Mostly because she told me that I was right, something that I never thought she'd do. But also because she's cracked a little. She admitted one of her faults…she has trouble trusting people. For a moment I feel like I've accomplished something with her. That…she really does value my presence, and it's not just because she's getting paid for it. But I don't want to push the subject either. I can tell that it took a lot for her to confess that to me, and I'm afraid if I start to ask my why's and how's, she'll close herself off to me again. "I'm not going to forget what's important," I say softly. "I just wish you'd realize that I…I value you as a friend, not just as somebody that works for me."

She swallows hard. "I guess that should make me feel good, Justin. But at the same time, it's going to take me some getting used to." She focuses her gaze out the windshield again. "I hope that you can accept the fact that I need to consider a lot of things when it comes to you and I."

"I get it," I whisper.

"You wanna go in?," she asks me after awhile.

I have to chuckle. "Not especially."

"Your mom told me that you and Madison get along really well," she says, her eyes full of questions. "You shouldn't be afraid of her."

I shrug, and look down at my lap. My mom is half right. Madison and I did get along…before Kerri and the accident happened. "There's things I can't explain, Mel," I say softly. "We were close before. But now…I think I've kept a lot from her that I don't feel comfortable talking about."

She sighs. "You have to tell somebody." She unbuckles her seatbelt and opens her door.

I look at her. In all honesty, I'd feel a hell of a lot more comfortable breaking down and telling Melanie about what I did to Kerri, rather than Madison. But I know if Mel knew what a horrible person I could turn into, I think it would change her perspective on me a lot. And I don't want that. I've worked hard to be better…for her to have some faith in me. I can't just blow it all now because I'm afraid of talking to my shrink. "I know."

"Come on."

And I follow her. I know I don't have a choice, because I agreed that I'd come for a session today. Besides, the look on Mel's face right now is telling me she's proud I'm making an effort.

Honestly, it's the first time in a long time somebody has been proud of me. And it's also the first time in a long time that I myself, have felt some pride for Justin Timberlake. Maybe Mel's right. Maybe I'm changing because I want to change, and not just because she's been around to help me. Of course, it definitely gave me a head start, having her around. But I think…I think I might be okay. Maybe not right away. I'm sure it's going to be awhile before I can even think about having a life anywhere near to the one I used to have. But at least it's a start. At least I can almost sleep nights now. Even though…

I'm sure the wedding is going to change everything.
***************

(continued next post) 

Pouring In From All Sides(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
I walked Justin inside, figuring I'd leave him at reception and go run some errands while he did his forty five minutes with Madison. But once I'd helped him sign in, he told me he'd feel a lot better if I walked him to Madison's office. Then that turned into "I'd really…feel better if you waited out here, Mel."

I really must have turned into a pushover or something, because here I am. I'm sitting here, trying to figure the best way to sneak out, mail these letters, and be back before Justin notices I'm gone. He was really paranoid walking down the hall to the office. I felt him trembling, he even asked if he could hold my hand and hell I don't know why, but I let him. I just felt so bad. It was obvious that he was trying as hard as he could to stay calm, but like he said…there's things he doesn't feel comfortable talking about with his shrink and even though I don't know what they are…I know how he feels. I think its why I told him I'd wait outside the door. I guess I'm sort of like his blanket now. I make him feel secure when he's feeling his worst, and in a way I guess that's good. In a way…I think that's what Lynn wanted me to turn into, even though she would never have implied that during our interview. Even so, I still don't want her to know how much Justin and I are bonding. While I'm ninety percent sure she'd be happy with it, there's a part of me that's screaming at me, telling me our friendship is unprofessional and I need to be fucking careful…

Because things can happen when you let your guard down.

The fact that I can't stop thinking about him, even when I go into the guest house and have my private time in the evenings, is driving me fucking crazy. Sometimes I'll sit up, just wondering what he's doing…if he's sleeping, if he feels completely alone. Last night I almost went back over to the house, because I thought he might have been sitting up like a zombie when he needed to be sleeping. I stopped myself though, although I don't know how. I guess it was the intelligent part of me, telling me I needed to be reasonable and not let him in any further than I already had. This has got to be a mistake, working for him. I know when I worked for Mrs. Donnabora, things were never like this. She was elderly yes, but she didn't rely on me for mental support all that much. I was really there to help her 'get that can of cranberry sauce off the shelf', and help her weed her garden out front. If anything, I was relying on her for mental support. But with Justin things are so much different. He's completely capable of taking care of himself. He's not disabled or anything. Sure, he can be lazy sometimes but we've been working on that. He did a couple of loads of laundry all by himself the other day, and I told him that I was happy that he was finally doing something for himself. He seemed…really happy that I'd said that. He'd even smiled. Actually, he's been smiling a hell of a lot more lately. I guess that's good…but it still scares the crap out of me. I guess I've realized my purpose, finally. My job is to help Justin smile a little more, believe in himself a lot more…and get him out of his funk. I know now, it was Lynn's intent to get me in the house so he'd stop thinking about his nightmarish episode. But am I really…am I stable enough to help him get better? I just don't know. I've never helped anybody overcome anything before. People had to help me regain all of my confidence, and I know I can still crack at any time. That's not fair to Justin, because he doesn't know any of that. He has this theory in his mind that I'm so strong and capable and I don't back down from anything.

I'm lying to him and he doesn't have any idea. I wonder how many other people have done the same thing to him? I'm sure Trace did at one point or another…

Chasing away a stranger parked outside of Justin's home was one thing, meeting that stranger and finding out exactly who he was, without Justin's knowledge, was an entirely different concept. After he'd walked out on Lynn, I tried not to care that he'd been upset, or that he'd been a real big asshole to me. It was only when Lynn started rambling on and on about how she just didn't understand why two best friends would simply stop speaking, that my heart started to ache with guilt. Obviously, it was really important to Lynn that Trace and Justin started speaking again, so in my great attempt to play the hero I decided to take it upon myself to confront Trace before he could escape. He'd been surprisingly calm, a shell of the overly confident bastard I'd met just minutes before. I had expected him to act exactly like Justin had at first, barking an order to get the fuck out of his face. But when he'd turned his tear stained face toward mine, I knew that he'd simply been putting on an act to please Lynn and to intimidate me…

I quickly realized he was just as much of a mess as Justin was.

I tried to reassure him things were turning around for Justin, and fuck I have no idea if he believed me or not. It's not really my place to care. I will say though, the whole experience made me really uncomfortable, and I feel even worse about the fact that I've neglected to mention anything about that day to Justin. I'm sure he'd want to know that I'd dealt with his former best friend, but I just couldn't bring myself to fill him in. For one, Lynn asked if I'd keep our lunch guest a secret from Justin. She said it would only upset him and she didn't want to put any more stress on him. But I knew better. Lynn knew she'd been a bad girl, sneaking around behind her son's back, and she didn't want me to spoil her little plot to make everything picture perfect for him again. I hated myself from keeping it from him that day, and I still hate myself for it now. But I don't know what to do. I don't want to upset Justin. And I think that if he knew I kept something this important from him, he'd retreat back inside himself again. After all the hard work I've been putting in, I just…couldn't deal having to start all over with Justin, trying to make him trust me again.

But I know if I don't tell him, he'll find out about what happened from the wrong person. Maybe even Trace himself.

The familiar sound of wheelchair rolling across linoleum immediately grabs my attention, and I look up to see who's rolling by me this time. I've been trying to avoid the fact that I'm sitting in a psychiatric hospital, since I walked Justin through the door a little while ago. I knew I had to keep my composure for him. I couldn't let myself slip up and show him how nervous being in a place like Orange Valley was making me. After all, he still doesn't know all the gruesome details about my life, and he doesn't need to know. But…now that I'm sitting here alone, all of the horrible memories are hitting me dead on like some kind of g-force. I feel pinned to my chair, and I can feel the beads of sweat forming on my brow. I'm trembling, I feel nauseated, and the guy that they're rolling by me at this very moment is topping it all off.

He's strapped to his wheel chair, head hanging to one side, a trickle of drool flowing out of the corner of his mouth. His hair is messy, he looks like he hasn't shaved, or hell…even showered, in weeks. I shudder. I fucking remember everything. Every needle, every leather strap, every numbing feeling as the medication had taken its effect on me. It's enough to make me run out of here and never look back. But then…I see Justin smiling in the back of my mind, asking me not to leave him.

I can't leave him.

"It's okay, the first time being in a mental hospital can be hard for anyone."

"Wha…" I jump in my seat and find myself taking in a giant breath of air. Apparently, I'd also forgotten to breathe for a few moments as well. After I collect myself, I finally look up at whoever it was that decided to speak to me. I'm face to face with a woman now. She's young, maybe late twenties. Her shoulder length brown hair hangs straight and perfectly in place. Her glasses make her look intellectual, but I'm sure that's the point of them. She's dressed smartly, in a cardigan and a khaki colored skirt. She could definitely pass for a teacher, or a psychiatrist. I'm guessing she's the latter. "Sorry, " I say sheepishly.

She takes a seat next to me and smiles gently. "You must be Melanie."

I didn't see which direction she came from because I was too busy gazing into space, reliving my dramatic past. I don't ask who she is though, I just nod, figuring its better not knowing the reason why she knows who I am. "Yeah…"

"I'm Madison."

Oh.

I shake her hand, very uneasily. I don't know what to say. I was just expecting to sit here and wait for Justin to finish his session, I didn't think I was going to have to deal with his shrink on top of it. I mean, I guess I shouldn't be that nervous. After all, she works for Justin too, and she probably knows a hell of a lot more about him than I do. "Nice to meet you," I manage after awhile. "Justin's told me about you."

She rolls her eyes and chuckles a little. "I wont ask what he's told you about me."

I laugh nervously, and look away from her. I'm praying that she just came out to say hello, as Justin's session isn't over for another twenty five minutes or so. Justin must have told her that I was out here, and she decided it would be nice for her to introduce herself…yeah…that's gotta be it.

"Justin tells me that you've helped him out a lot since Lynn hired you," I hear her say.

Still, I don't look at her. "Yeah," I say quickly. "He can be stubborn, but you know, we work through all of that."

"Where did Lynn find you, if you don't mind me asking?"

She sounds like she doesn't trust me or something, and when I look at her, the expression on her face is telling me that she doesn't. I don't really understand. I'm sure Justin told her where his mom found me and about my personality. She's sitting her acting like I have no business being around Justin. "My mom is a friend of hers," I tell her slowly. "I thought you would have known that."

She sits back in the chair a little bit. "Justin has been cutting me off for a long time," she sighs. "I don't know much about how he's been or what's been going on in his life recently. His mother and I have spoken, but I'm sorry to say she knows even less about Justin's situation than I do. Forgive me for coming off like this, I'm just not sure what bringing a stranger in is doing to help Justin recover from what he's been through."

I stare at her like she's crazy. Is she actually sitting here, trying to tell me I'm wrong for working for Justin? For helping him? That's not my fault. I was offered the job and I took it. The more I think about it, the more I understand why it is that Justin hasn't wanted to talk to Madison for all of this time. She's controlling, possessive even. I can't understand that. She's his shrink not his girlfriend. "I don't really understand why you have animosity towards me," I say, making sure to make eye contact this time. "I was hired to do a job, and that's what I'm doing."

"I don't feel any animosity towards you," she grunts. "It's only that Justin seems to be awfully attached to you, and its my job to find out just why that is. I'm concerned, Melanie. Surely, you can understand that. After all, you've only been around him for a little over a month now."

I don't have a clue as to what Justin has been telling this woman since he stepped through that door a little while ago. Obviously though, he's admitted things to Madison that he probably didn't realize would get repeated back to me. It's almost like she's breaking his trust, and I just don't understand. At the same time though, I'm not going to question her methods either. Perhaps she's just concerned that something will happen, that I'll have to leave suddenly and Justin will be crushed. Even though…the expression on Madison's face is telling me she's concerned about a lot more than Justin feeling abandoned. "He trusts me," I say quietly. "I think that's a good thing, and I would hope that you would think so too."

She sighs and rubs her hands together. "Let me just put it bluntly, although I hate to come off this way," she says after awhile. "There's a lot of things you don't understand about Justin, and haven't been able to notice yet. You're a pretty girl, and he's a superstar, so to speak. Justin is very good at charming people, having them believe whatever he wants them to believe, and don't let him convince you otherwise. Yes, he's been through a lot but he's still very manipulative, Melanie. If he has to, he'll say and do whatever he feels he has to, so that he can get his way and make things easier for himself."

For a few minutes, I can't do anything besides stare back at her, the horror about the way she's described Justin to me, apparent on my face. In a way I almost understand why she's saying what she's saying. I know for a fact she doesn't trust me. To her I'm just an outsider. She doesn't know about the bond Justin and I have formed, or how I've been there for him. Well okay, she didn't know, but I'm guessing she might have an idea now. I don't know what Justin told her exactly, but its more than obvious that he told her how much he relies on me. I don't think Madison is comfortable with that. I think it scares her. But why should it? Is she afraid that I'll somehow take her place? But why would that matter? After all, the whole point to therapy is learning how to move on, and live your life. Justin is beginning to do that. This should be a positive thing, but she's acting like I'm breaking the law, or god….

Falling for him.

Which of course, is absolutely ridiculous.

My horrified look quickly forms into an angry one, as her ludicrous accusations sink in. "Are you speaking from experience or something?" I snap.

She skips over my comment however. Obviously, she's too much of an intellectual to deal with my immature behavior. Whatever. This is the last trip I'll ever make to this woman's office. I wonder if Justin knew how she'd react to me? If that's the case, he's going to get an earful from me later on.

"From what Lynn has told me, I understand that you are a trained nurses aid, and you also have some medical schooling. And that's fine and well Melanie. It's good that Justin has somebody like that around in case something drastic were to happen," she nods, her expression blank. "But you don't know the first thing about psychological health, or how to deal with the intense post traumatic feelings and memories that Justin has to battle every single day. It's not healthy to make him believe you're the answer to all of his problems, because the truth is…you aren't."

I stare her down, like I've stared my mother down so many times in the past. My eyes are filled with hate, and my teeth are gritted in a rage. I hate people that think they have me all figured out. I hate people that make me out to be somebody I'm not. She doesn't know a fucking thing about me, or my past or what I've been through. If she did, not only would she shut the hell up, she'd probably change her opinions about me being around Justin as well. But I'd never tell her anything about me. She's not my shrink and I definitely don't trust her now that she's lashed out at me like this. "So I guess that means that you're the answer to his problems then?," I grunt. "Right?"

"I know his story," she tells me quietly. "That helps him get through a lot of things. Having you hanging around his house, trying to make him believe that his problems can be forgotten about in a week or so, isn't right. You're confusing him, Melanie, and it's not fair to anybody that's been working with him for the duration of his incident. Justin has a path that I've set for him to follow, and now it seems that he's been distracted from it. What am I supposed to think?"

"You know," I say. "You know nothing about me, and you're not attempting to do anything about that. So I think that you should stop wasting your time out here with me and get back to your patient. God knows, he's probably paying you good money for your services." I'm about to say 'and I'm sure that's the reason you want me out of the picture, so your salary wont be cut', but I hold back. I don't want to stoop that low, give her an excuse to put strange ideas into Justin's head about me, even though she probably already has.

I wait for her to give me another long, pointless lecture, but she doesn't. She rises from the chair quickly, and gives me another disapproving look before walking back over to her office door. She turns the knob but pauses for a moment. "I'll be speaking to Lynn about this. I think she needs my opinion."

I let a small, smug smile form on my lips and think I'll be speaking to Justin about this, as I watch her retreat back into her office. The door closes behind her, a little harshly, but I don't let it bother me. I just sit, and try to focus my mind on something else. It's hard though. I can't get over the fact that the woman got a big rise out of me. That she acted like she was so much better than me. If this had been a few years ago, I wouldn't have been able to handle her firmness. I would have cried. But now I'm better…I'm stronger…

I don't allow people to control my emotions, and she knows that.

She doesn't like it either.

Another fifteen minutes pass, and I try not to get fidgety in the chair as I pray for Justin to be released early from his session. I try to stay focused on my agenda for tomorrow, and desperately try to forget the fact that I'm scared to death of my surroundings. Then the door to Madison's office opens again. I look up at Justin, who looks like he's seen better days. His eyes are a little puffy, and I can tell he's been crying. Part of me wants to hug him and tell him everything is okay, that I'll take him away from that horrible woman and her fucking opinions. I can't do it though. I know it would look really bad. Despite the fact that I don't care what Madison thinks of me, I don't want to give her the opportunity to tell Lynn something that will give her the wrong idea. Justin and I are friends, probably a little closer than we should be but I know the reason why things are the way they are. And…I wouldn't change anything. I know I said some things to him the other day, but it was all out of fear. I know now…Justin is my friend. And I'm his friend. I can't tell him a lot about my past but…even though he doesn't know it, just having him around and knowing that he's been through something terrible is comforting to me.

It lets me know that I'm not alone.

"Come on," I say, trying my best to smile a little bit. "Lets go home."

He just stares at me.

"Justin?"

"Madison thinks…"

"Justin," I interrupt him. "We can talk about this later on, you know?"

He sighs harshly. "I don't want to wait until later, Melanie."

It's clear that his emotions are taking a tremendous toll on his sanity right now, and while I know from experience the best thing to do is to sit in these chairs and talk about this situation, I just don't feel comfortable doing that here. I don't want to chance Madison coming out of her office, and sitting here trying to tell Justin what to do when it comes to me and our bond. I mean, he's already confused enough, and hell…I am too. "As soon as we get back to the house we'll talk." I tell him gently. "I promise."

His eyes are glossy now, and he has to look away from me for a few moments so I wont see how far his tears have progressed. Then, he finally nods and tells me that its fine. That we can go back and talk. I lead him back down the hall way, although this time he doesn't ask to hold my hand and I'm a little relieved because I don't think I would have been in the mood for it. The car ride is silent, I don't even turn the radio on for fear that one of the songs or commercials might set either one of us off. I just focus on the road and pray that we don't hit any traffic. A half hour later I pull through the gates and hear them slam shut behind me, reassuring the both of us that we're safe now…secluded from the world. When I park the car, Justin wont even look at me. He gets out of the car quickly and rushes inside the house, before I can even get my seat belt off. I stare at the front door that he left hanging open, shocked. I'm kind of scared…I don't know what that woman said to Justin but whatever it was…it really set him off. Fuck. I'm so angry at her. What the hell kind of a shrink is she, to upset her patient like that? That's not what Justin needs. Justin needs stability. Justin needs a reason to smile at least once a day. Hell, I know I'm not a shrink. Madison was right about that. But at least I know that Justin hasn't been in this foul of a mood since that time I called him a fag.

And that's really saying something.

It's saying that Madison doesn't know what the fuck she's doing when it comes to Justin anymore, and she's the one that's confusing him, not me.

When I get into the house, I drop my purse on the floor and call out his name. He didn't bother to turn the lights on, and the house is dark and quiet. It would probably seem really eerie to me if I wasn't used to this kind of behavior from him already. "Come on," I groan, making my way blindly into the living room and flipping up the light switch. "Justin…," I sigh. He's sitting on the couch, hands folded on his lap, just staring out into space. There are trails of tears gliding down his face, and all I can think is that Madison said some pretty harsh shit to him. Fuck, he was doing so well. So fucking well and then…I…I convinced him to pay that woman a visit. I should have called her first. I could kick myself now. "What's up?," I say the words softly as I cautiously sit down next to him on the couch.

"Let's just watch some TV," he manages after a few minutes.

"TV isn't going to change things," I tell him, matter of factly. "Come on, you can't hide from me. You know that."

He looks at me then. For the first time since we left that god awful hospital, they have a little bit of light in them. He even smiles….just slightly, almost as if I'm the only thing that could make him smile at this moment in time. While that should make me extremely uncomfortable, I wont allow myself to dwell on it for long. The important thing is that we get to the bottom of today, and figure out how we can work through whatever Madison feelings are about me.

"Sometimes I think that I'd be fine if I had to stay locked up in my house forever, if it meant that you were going to be here every day," he finally says. "Like, what happened…it wouldn't even matter, ya know Mel?" He laughs sadly. "But then people make me think about who I really am and what I have to accomplish to be…who everybody needs me to be again. It's fucking hard and I don't even know what…what I need to do anymore. I wish I could just run away." He rubs his face with his hands and sighs into them. "I wish I could just disappear."

I can't believe that Madison would have made Justin feel this horrible about himself. I mean, who the hell does she think she is? She's his shrink, she's not supposed to do this kind of thing to him. "What did she say to you, Justin," I say firmly.

"It's not important."

"Well, obviously it is, if you're sitting here telling me you want to disappear," I point out. "Should I call your mom, because I mean…."

"No!"

He screams the word at me and I'm forced to move away from him a little. I hate when he gets like this, explosive. It's like he doesn't think, he just lashes out. And I for one, don't want to end up like his bedroom furniture did. "O…okay," I say quietly. "I'm sorry."

"Fuck Mel, do you see what I mean?," he whimpers. "I can't control myself. I haven't been able to in a long time. And today…today I, I told Madison things that I'd been holding back. I just, I knew that her reaction was going to be bad but I didn't know what else to do."

He's sobbing now, and while I feel obligated to reach out and hug him, I won't. I'm still scared of him right now. His mood isn't the best, and I'm not about to give him a reason to send me packing. "She has an odd way of comforting you, Justin. I'm not sure if you should be going to her so much anymore."

"She's the only one that knows," he moans through his sobbing. "The only one who knows and hasn't deserted me."

I sit back and fold my arms under my breasts. Honestly, he's scaring me right now. He's getting into things I have no clue about, and I'm not sure I want to find out about them. I'm sure it's really bad, whatever it is. What if I can't handle it? What if it destroys everything he and I have been working toward? Strangely enough I find myself telling him 'you can tell me anything', and holding my breath, praying that he decides to keep his mouth shut.

"Not this."

Thank God.

"Why cry over her?," I say, sternly. "She tries to make you feel like she has this hold on you, and that you have to act the way she wants you to. That's not fair. You have to be yourself, Justin…not who everybody else wants you to be."



"You can't understand why Madison acted like she did today," he whispers. "I was supposed to keep my head together and follow the plan she made out for me and I did the complete opposite. I…destroyed everything I'd worked for. It's like, all the effort she put in to my case was just a waste of her time. I don't blame her for being upset with me, and giving you an attitude. I mean, she barely got a clear explanation from my mom about why you started working here. Out of everybody, she's the last person who should be left in the dark."

I don't look at him. I can't. It's just terrible that Justin feels he needs to defend that woman. Yeah, Justin has an attitude and it doesn't please most people. But he's been through a lot and Madison is a shrink. She's supposed to be immune to this kind of thing, not get bent out of shape about it. "So what did you tell her that pissed her off so bad?," I grunt. "Did you tell her about the pills…about how you broke stuff?"

"No, it wasn't about that."

"Well then what was it about?"

He doesn't answer.

"Justin, come on!"

"I can't," he says sadly. "I'm sorry. I just can't talk about this with you."

Maybe I'm overlooking something. Maybe I did something wrong, unconsciously, and Justin felt that he needed to hide it from me and talk to Madison about it instead. While I wouldn't put it past him, it does hurt me a little to know that he's capable about talking about me behind my back like that. I thought we had an understanding. I thought that we were bonding…that we were friends. But maybe Madison was right all along. Maybe I don't know him well enough…maybe I am just an outsider. "Fine," I sigh and get up from the couch. "I'll just go start dinner." But I don't get more than two steps away before I feel his hand grab onto my wrist. I yank it out of his grasp, quickly, and glare at him. "I thought I told you not to grab me, Justin," I snap. "What the hell?"

He stares at me, a knowing expression on his face. "We all have issues Mel."

I shake my head. "I thought you wanted to be friends, Justin. I…I told you it was a bad idea, but you seemed to be all for it. So for an hour or two, I forced myself to forget a lot of my concerns and I went with it. And it fucking felt good." I feel my bottom lip begin to quiver and all I can think is 'shit, I'm going to lose it', but I continue on anyway, because I'm so mad at him right now. "You don't even know how hard it is for me to open up to people."

"Of course I do," he says, roughly. "How could you think that I don't? I can't even talk to my mom the way I talk to you, all right? There's just things…things happened," he says, turning his gaze down to the floor. "When I was there, and after the fact."

I shudder, a million different visions of what could have happened to Justin flooding my mind. I almost feel like I'm looking back at myself, when I was so…weak, and when I first went to Susan with my problems. I was so closed then. I was so…embarrassed. For weeks I couldn't get into anything really deep with her. I knew it pissed her off, but for some reason she stuck with me. She helped me to realize it was okay to talk about how I felt, and about how angry I was. I wish I knew how to do that with Justin. I wish I could help him to open up to me some more and get some things off of his chest that he hasn't really talked about with anyone. But maybe that's too bold of me. After all, am I really the right person for him to be confiding in about things that deep? Just the other day I was doubting myself. Well, the logical part of me was doubting myself. Right now though, I'm ignoring all of that. After what Madison said, and how she upset Justin today, I realize that Justin doesn't have a lot of people he can talk to…and its just not fucking fair. I think back to the other day, when Justin told me friendship was a two way road, and I hadn't told him anything about myself. I think I owe it to him to start telling him a little bit about myself. Not….everything. But I think I can tell him some things. Things that…I promised myself I wouldn't' tell anybody.

"I was committed once," I whisper, looking him directly in the eye. I feel tingles begin to run up and down my spine as I say the words to him, and I start to feel a little queasy as well, but I force myself not to regret what I've just confessed. "So…so I guess I…I kind of understand you more than I should. I know I don't know everything about you, or what you went through. And I'm not saying that you have to tell me. I just…I just want you to know that I'm kind of on the same page as you, that's all."

He stares at me. Just stares. I don't think he knows exactly what to do. He even looks a little bit frightened. I swallow hard. Fuck, maybe I made a mistake. Maybe…Justin isn't ready to hear about my past just yet. I tend to forget that he's still so fragile, despite the progress that we've made together. "Justin…maybe I shouldn't' have…"

"You mean," he cuts me off softly. "You were in a place like Orange Valley?"

I look down at my hands. "Worse."

It's silent for a long time. This time, I really think I'm going to break down and start crying. I'm so fucking stupid. The first guy I've been in around in god knows how long, and this is what I do. I fuck him up more with my stupid shit. What the hell? What the fuck is wrong with me? I want to crawl into a hole and die. Great Mel. Great fucking job.

But Justin doesn't run away. He doesn't call me a screw up, a freak, or an asshole. He actually shifts himself closer to me after a few minutes, and looks me right in the eyes. He seems to be searching me for something, an answer…or maybe some kind of reassurance. I don't ask him what he's doing. I know it's not my place. If anything, he's freaked out right now and doesn't know if he can trust me, or if I'm even telling the truth. And I won't hold that against him. At this point, I have no right to.

"Why…why were you there?," he says after awhile.

"I tried to kill myself." I don't hold back, I know it would be stupid to right now, and Justin…for some reason, I just know he'll understand. "I was having a lot of issues."

As much as I want to admit to him that I was raped right now, I know that I can't do it. For one, he's too messed up to learn an intense detail like that about me right now. And two, I'm entirely too terrified to tell him about it. Besides Susan and the group, my mother, and Mrs. Donnabora, I've never told anybody else about what happened to me. It's hard for me to talk about it, to…admit that I was so weak at one point in my life. I guess its because I walk around like I have it all together. In fact, going this far with Justin tonight is probably a big mistake. Who knows how he'll view me now. Before, I know I was a little intimidating to him. He listened, after we'd worked out the kinks. He thought I was professional and together. Now that he knows I was weak, and could be weak again, will our relationship stay the same?

He licks his lips. "When my mom found out I was cutting, she got with my manager and they sent me to Orange Valley," he confesses. "I had to stay there for a little while. It scared the fuckin crap out of me half the time." He looks up at me then, his big blue eyes filled with tears. "I…I've never told anybody that, except for my family. I'm not really supposed to but…you and me…we're like the same kind of people, right?"

I already knew, but I won't tell him that. He'll only get angry that Lynn told me, and I don't need to give him another reason to be annoyed with her. I don't want to agree that he and I are the same kind of people either, even though I know it's the truth. No, Justin may not have been raped but he still knows what its like to be fucked around with, and come out of it so lost there's no choice but to hurt yourself to make the pain go away. "Maybe we are," I whisper. "But that's probably bad, considering I'm supposed to be helping you."

"You are helping me, Mel." He takes my hand and squeezes it a little bit, and I don't pull away. "I don't give a shit what Madison says, all right? She's…she's been great, you know? There's things I've told her that nobody knows, not even my mom or Trace…"

He trails off then, and shakes his head. I find that I've tensed up at the mention of Trace's name, and I know I really should have told Justin about my encounter with his estranged best friend first…before telling him about my emotional bullshit. I could kick myself right now, because I know he's going to hate me. But what can I do? I can't fix it, the best I can do is just tell him what happened and hope that it doesn't throw him into a rage. "Speaking of Trace," I whisper.

He lets go of my hand. "You know about Trace?" His voice quivers as he asks me the question. "How?"

I take a deep breath. "I had lunch with him the other day, when I went out with your mom. He was kind of an unexpected guest…"

Justin's eyes widen at my information and he immediately gets up and starts to pace the room. "You had lunch with him?"

"I…"

"What did he say!," he yells. "What did he tell you!"

I sink back into the comforts of the sofa, hoping like hell that Justin will change his tone of voice so I don't have a mental breakdown. "He…he didn't say much. He was bitter…but I mean…"

"So he told you I was a freak right?"

The tears are streaming down his face right now, and all I can think is god damn it. I really should have thought twice before I decided to talk to Justin, but I guess my mind was so clouded with what that bitch Madison said to me, that I couldn't put my thoughts in the right order. "Whatever he said, isn't important Justin," I say, trying to reassure him. "He's angry, but I think he's getting over it. I think deep down, he wants to work things out."

"Maybe I don't want to work things out." This time his tone is more rational as he sits back down again, and I'm thankful. "I'm…I'm confused enough as it is, without him coming back and throwing the past in my face."

I decide to be a little bold again, as crazy as it seems. "What happened between you two? I mean, we didn't have the best encounter, but I could tell that he cares about you, Justin."

He shrugs, and lets out a long sigh. "I don't even fucking know anymore. There's a lot of things that provoked it, but most of that stuff…I can't talk about right now. I'm sorry, okay?"

I knew he probably wouldn't tell me anything that had gone on between himself and Trace. I don't blame him, but it doesn't make me any less confused about this situation as a whole. I'll be patient though. I know that's the only thing I can do, until he's ready to explain things to me properly. "You don't have to be sorry," I tell him. "I just thought I should let you know what happened the other day. Your mom seemed hell bent on getting him to come over here too, but I think that whole idea made him really uncomfortable."

"He doesn't want anything to do with me," he mutters. "I fucked up, I know that. I just…I guess I didn't think he'd turn his back on me."

I think back to the other day, when I followed Trace out to the car. He was in tears, and in that moment I knew that he wasn't the pompous asshole that he'd tried to make me believe he was. The truth was, he was scared of a lot of things, especially when it came to seeing Justin again, and he didn't know what else to do but act like a jerk. For a moment or two, I'd been able to see the real Trace. And that guy cared about Justin…a lot. I guess its what made me tell him that we'd been going running. I knew it wasn't much, but I knew it would give him some kind of reassurance, even if it was only a small amount. "I think he's just scared."

Justin laughs a little. "You don't know Trace."

I get up from the sofa and hold my hand out to help him up as well. I figure we might as well eat something while we're being so emotional. I don't know about Justin, but right now, I feel as drained as I do after a long run. "Fear can do things to a person, Justin. It changes them. You know it…and I know it too. But that doesn't mean that he hates you, and it doesn't mean that you'll never reconcile your differences." Honestly, I shouldn't be defending Trace right now. Despite the fact that he turned out to be a big baby, he still treated me like I had a hell of a nerve 'meddling' in his life. And that's the kind of thing I don't get over easily. At the same time though, I don't want to put more stress on Justin's shoulders, so I'll keep my thoughts to myself and try to keep Justin's hope up for the time being. "Come on, you can help me cook."

"Cook?"

I have to laugh and lead him into the kitchen by his hand. "Yeah, you know…I can use some help around here from time to time."

He smirks, only slightly, and I toss him an apron with hopes that I'll be able to rid his mind of the anxieties that have been plaguing him for most of the day. Well okay, I'm probably hoping that I can do the same thing for myself as well, but like always, Justin has to come first. Yeah its my job but for the first time I realize that even if it weren't my job, if this were a different life and I was just his friend…I'd still want to be here doing this with him. I don't see how anybody could have left him so alone and hopeless when they knew how much of a mess he would eventually turn into. It gives me the idea to convince Justin not to worry about Trace or anybody else for that matter. I could just tell him that he has me…

But then I snap out of it and think about what I'm saying. I'm acting like I'll be his whole world if I have to be, and that's not even valid. I can't be that way with Justin. I haven't even known him that long. Jesus Christ, what's happening to me? I tell him one thing about myself, and he seems to understand, so that gives me a reason to latch onto him and never let go? Fuck, I need to get my head together. I really, really need that trip to Susan's. I know she'll put my mind in the right place. But until then…

I guess I'll just have to hold out and hope I don't do anything idiotic.
Becoming Me...Again by ialwayzbesingin
All right, so its not like I’ve never cooked before. Before all of this happened, I used to cook for myself all the time. It was a great way to avoid the paparazzi when I felt like keeping to myself, and the book of recipes my Nana had so thoughtfully put together for me back in the day, was a great way to remind me of home. Years ago, whenever I’d have downtime from touring and promotion, Kerri and I used to pull out that book and cook a meal for our families. Strange, I can hardly remember what we even made now that I think about it. The only thing I can really remember, was that I’d been pretty good at roasting the meat, and Kerri had been amazing at cooking everything else.

Tonight has sort of reminded me of that, except its just the two of us, I’m not touring, and Kerri certainly isn’t here. But despite all of that, and how homesick all of this is making me, it’s still kind of cool to be doing something different for a change. I can’t remember the last time I helped out…with anything. When Kerri and Trace were here, they were usually the ones that cooked and took care of shit like cutting veggies and using the stove. Madison told them I wasn’t supposed to touch that kind of stuff because I could get hurt, or something lame like that. Melanie of course, had been told all that too by my mom…but she hasn’t really followed through with any of it tonight. So far, I’ve cut up all the vegetables for her, boiled the water, and peeled the potatoes. I’m sure Madison would have fainted on the spot if she knew I’d been handling fire, knives, and a potato peeler all throughout the course of a couple of hours. I’m not worried though. I know Mel isn’t going to say anything, and fuck, I’m sure as hell not.

Madison…I don’t even know where to begin.

So I went. I sat in my favorite seat by the window, and the cat was there. He came right up to me and rubbed his head into my chest. My guess was, he missed me. I didn’t really think that cat gave a crap about who came in and out of that office, but he seemed to want to cuddle with me the whole time I was there. I secretly wondered if Madison had trained the cat to do that to the clients she hadn’t seen in awhile, but then I realized I was being stupid. I guess the cat just liked me, and I went with it. Honestly, I don’t know why I was so worried about the fucking cat to begin with. Maybe it was because I didn’t want to focus on what I knew I had to do…

On what I knew I had to confess.

She’d sat in her usual chair behind the desk, and pulled out her familiar notebook. She asked me the same generic shit she always asks me when our sessions start. Like ‘so how have you been’, and ‘what kind of dreams have you been having’. And I was honest. I wasn’t about to lie because I knew it would effect me in a bad way. I told her how I hadn’t slept well for a really long time, and the dreams had been pretty bad until recently. Of course she seemed concerned. Madison is always concerned about me, because I’m one of her more serious cases. It used to make me feel really good that she cared and understood, but now…now it’s so much different. It’s like I have Melanie now, and Madison just can’t relate to me the same way since the whole thing with Kerri happened. It’s my own fault I didn’t go right to her after it happened, but I was terrified. I didn’t know what would happen if I told somebody. I was afraid I’d be arrested, or even worse, I’d be forced back into Orange Valley never to return to society again.

We covered the basics much more quickly than I would have liked, but I knew Madison had planned our session that way. She had a good reason. I’d been avoiding her for too long and that concerned her a lot. I wasn’t really surprised when she started asking me why I’d been avoiding her for as long as I had been. I didn’t really know how to respond at first. I mean, what was I supposed to tell her? ‘Oh yeah, well, the thing is…I kind of beat the shit out of Kerri and it’s taken me a while to get over it’? No fucking way. I sort of just sat there quietly for awhile before she said my name again. I’d looked up at her, and I knew that she could tell I was ready to confess something major. She got up from her chair and slowly approached me, gently placing a hand on my shoulder when she reached the spot I was sitting.

“Justin, you need to tell me what’s been going on with you,” she’d said softly. “You know how unhealthy it is to keep your feelings inside.”

I’d looked up at her, my eyes glazed over with tears. I didn’t want to cry then. I just wanted to change the subject, tell her about Melanie and how awesome we were getting along. I wanted to tell her about Best Buy, and how I didn’t freak out. I wanted to tell her about Tennessee, and ask her how the hell I was supposed to handle being down there again. I wanted to tell her anything…anything except what I’d done to Kerrigan. But I knew I didn’t have a choice. “Something happened,” I’d whispered. “It’s really bad, Madison.”

“Whatever happened Justin, it’s important that you tell me,” she’d persisted. “I can tell that it’s been wearing you down. Am I right?”

“It’s just…” I’d become so choked up then, that I had to cry a little bit before continuing. “Kerri, I hurt her. I hurt her so bad.” I’d bawled into my hands after that. I couldn’t help it. Everything that had built up inside of me since I’d done that horrible thing was finally being let out, and I cant even describe how I felt. I wasn’t relieved, but I wasn’t in as much pain either. It was the weirdest thing. So weird, that I couldn’t even focus on Madison, or anything else for several minutes. I was sort of numb, I couldn’t really move or talk. I just had to sit there, and let everything out of my system for a little while. Madison understood of course, but as soon as she felt I was okay to start talking again, she didn’t hesitate to continue on.

“What did you do to her Justin?”

I shook my head hard, tried to tell myself that I didn’t need to continue. That I‘d calmed myself down enough, and could manage keeping the rest of my issues a secret. It didn’t help. I started to get this really bad pain in my gut. I felt like I might vomit, so I forced myself to suck it up and talk to Madison. I broke down and told her everything, from what happened at the venue that night up until Kerri walked out of my house, bloody from head to toe. I sobbed my way through most of the story, seriously breaking down when I got to the part about how Trace called to tell me that Kerri had been in a car accident and how I told him I couldn’t make it to the hospital. I think his exact words to me were “I don’t ever want to see your fucking face again.” It was hard reliving the whole thing, and I’m positive that Madison knew how traumatized I still was from it. The smallest part of me was so afraid that she was going to pick up the phone and call the police…or Trace. But when she didn’t, when the most she did was give me a anxiety relief pill and a bottle of water, I knew I was safe for the most part. After I swallowed the pill I asked her what I was supposed to do. And she was quiet for a really long time after that.

“Part of me wants to scream at you,” she’d confessed to me sadly, taking her seat at the desk again. “But I know I can’t do that, because I’m your shrink and I’m supposed to be mellow about things. I really don’t know what to say though,” she shook her head. “What can I say, Justin? You blew it.”

“I know I blew it.” I’d looked down at the cat, who was still curled on my lap, and gave its head a scratch. “You think I don’t wake up every day and wish I could go back and change things? I live with it every day, and I regret it every damn day.”

The cat jumped off my lap after that.

“Does Melanie know about this?,” she’d asked me almost immediately.

“No,” I’d whispered. “Nobody knows. I haven’t told anybody, and I think if Kerri had told Trace, he would have came to my house and killed me himself.”

She didn’t respond, just nodded her head like it was the first intelligent thing I’d confessed to her that day. No I hadn’t told Melanie about what I‘d done to Kerri. Of course I hadn’t. There was no way I could ever tell her…that. As of right now she thinks I’m damaged, or scarred or something. She doesn’t know that I can turn into a monster if you get me fucked up enough. She doesn’t know that I can use and abuse people to benefit myself. It’s why I’m terrified of even mentioning Kerri’s name around her, but I know that eventually I’m going to have to talk about her. I know if I don’t, she’ll hear Kerri’s name from my mom, or fucking Trace if he so happens to ‘run into her’ again. But I don’t even know how to go about telling Melanie about Kerri. Do I just tell her what she used to mean to me or that…I saved her life and I tried to make things work but they just…didn’t?

“How do you feel about having Melanie in the house?” Was her next question.

I felt the pressure being lifted from my shoulders almost right away. I thought Madison was doing the best thing for me then, changing the subject because it was obvious that I was having a mental breakdown right there in her office. With a half smile I described how things had started out. How my mom had hired Melanie, without asking me. How it pissed me off, and how…Mel had taken all of my attitude in stride. “She’s there for me, you know?,” I found myself saying. “I really like having her around. I…I trust her, Madison.” It was a little weird saying all that. After all, the most I’d even told my mom when it came to discussing my feelings about Mel were ‘she’s working out well.’ I never went so far as to say all that…that I trusted her or that we were friends. I didn’t know how my mom would take that, and I was so afraid that she’d get scared and tell Melanie to leave.

But instead of seeming pleased that I was bonding with somebody, that I probably felt better about myself than I had since I’d first started coming to Orange Valley, Madison only look put off by what I was telling her.

“You know,” she’d said, a little gruffly. “I really don’t approve of you and your mother bringing an outsider into this situation without consulting me first. Neither of you are in the right state of mind to make that kind of a decision.”

She was angry, not disappointed, and while I know I normally would have gotten all down on myself and apologized profusely about having Melanie working for my mom and helping me out, I found that I didn’t want to do it this time. Melanie was sitting in the hallway, waiting for me because I’d asked her to. She didn’t have to. She could have gone and run errands, which I knew she had to do and had probably planned on doing. But she’d put it on hold for me. How could I have possibly looked Madison in the face, and told her she was right? I couldn’t. I couldn’t’ because for the first time since I’d met her, she was so totally wrong.

“She helps me out,” I’d said quietly. “She makes sure I get out of bed in the morning, and that I get outside to go for a run. She makes sure that I eat, and that I have a reason to smile a little bit. Nobody has done those things for me in a really long time. I was really messed up after what happened with Kerri, and she saw passed the asshole I turned into and pushed me to be better. I can’t just sit here and tell you that you’re right because you’re not, Mad. You aren’t around…you don’t understand, and that’s my fault I guess. I’m the one that cut you off, so if you’re going to be angry with me I get it. But don’t put it on Melanie, because she didn’t do anything wrong.”

“What have you told her?” She practically shouted at me.

“N-nothing,” I’d said, very uneasily. Her tone of voice was starting to make me tremble, and I was sure she could sense it. But I guess she was really angry, and couldn’t think straight then. It was the first time I’d ever seen Madison that way, and I didn’t really know how to handle it. All I kept thinking to myself was that…things with Madison and I had been great. She’d pulled me out of a very destructive period of my life, but now that was over and I just knew things weren’t going to work out anymore. I knew that I wouldn’t be back again. While I knew my mom would probably freak the hell out about that, I just didn’t care. I couldn’t deal with the woman sitting there, criticizing my friendship with Mel when she wasn’t’ around for the details. “She’s my friend, and I trust her,” I said, positively. “If you don’t like that, there’s nothing I can do.”

“Don’t do this.” She pointed her finger at me, accusingly. “Don’t go down that destructive path and let yourself become distracted with another female. You know she’s not the answer to your problems, Justin. She’s just another easy distraction from them. You’ve worked too hard, and expecting her to be your savior is very unfair to her, and its especially unfair to you. I saw this same thing happen with Kerri, and I don’t want history to repeat itself. ”

“Damn it, Madison,” I’d shouted. “She’s not Kerri. And…it’s taken me a long time to make myself stop comparing her to Kerri, but now I think I know who she is and how much different she is from anybody else I‘ve known. She helps me. You have no idea how much she helps me.”

I was rambling about feelings and ideas that I’d never allowed to enter my subconscious before. I was acting like I’d known Mel for years and she was my truest companion or some crazy shit. The truth was, she’d been at my house for a little over a month, I hardly knew anything about her, where she grew up, or even what her birthday was. The only thing that I could say for sure, was that she made me feel safe, and confident. But that was more than enough for me.

“Helping you?,” she’d scoffed. “You haven’t visited me in months, Justin. You’re sitting here, all nervous and jittery. We were making progress, and then you just gave up. Now that you’ve told me all of this, I understand. But you’re also allowing yourself to succumb to ideas that are simply ludicrous. You need to be here, every week. You need to talk to me, so that I can help you. What you don’t need to do, is substitute real psychology with somebody that you deem trustworthy.”

I was nervous and jittery because I was back in Orange Valley, but that was something that Madison had overlooked completely. It was so odd. She’d been able to see right through my barriers in the past, tell me what was wrong, and help me to overcome my fears. All she seemed to be doing that day, was talking Melanie down, and yelling at me for not visiting her enough. It was sick, but she was reminding me so much of Kerri in that moment, that it was making my stomach hurt really bad. I guess Madison sensed my mood, because the next thing I knew she was asking me if Melanie was outside, and I stupidly told her that she was.

“I’m going to introduce myself,” she’d told me quickly, as she bolted for the door.

“Madison, wait…,” I’d pleaded. I wasn’t ready for Melanie to meet Madison then. I hadn’t told Melanie much about my situation, that I was basically forced to come see Madison after I’d been caught cutting myself. Melanie didn’t know anything about it, or about Madison’s moods, how she could treat people when she thought they were bringing confusion into my life. I saw it happen with Kerri. Granted Kerri was…a mess anyway, but still. I didn’t want Melanie to be badgered when she hadn’t done anything to provoke it.

“Justin, relax,” she’d said, her tone returning to that soothing, calm one I’d always liked. “I have to meet her sometime, don’t I?”

What could I say? It was true that Madison, as my shrink, had every right to at least say hello to Melanie and see what she was all about. So I didn’t say anything else, I just waved her off and buried my head in my hands, praying that everything would turn out for the best. It was sad. There was a point in time that I thought Madison was the only one who could fix me, the only one that could sit with me and really understand what went on in my mind. I know, Kerri was like that too but…she was so damaged that she couldn’t see the whole picture. Madison could though. Well at least that’s how it was in the past. Looking back on today though, and seeing Melanie’s reaction to the conversation she had with Madison is only telling me one thing.

It’s telling me that I cant’ trust Madison anymore.

I don’t know what I’m going to do. I had really wanted to tell her about my mom and Tennessee. That I was going to have to face my family, friends, Trace, and…Kerri again. I needed her reassurance. I needed her to tell me the best thing I could do to handle the situation. But when she came back into the room after talking to Mel, I was so upset with her, so unable to trust her, that I didn’t find the idea of discussing going home with her very comforting. So I just sat there, fucking dying inside, while she told me everything she wanted me to do until our next session. I didn’t hear a word of it, because I knew I wouldn’t’ be coming back, no matter what anybody said to me, and that included my mother too. I barely said good bye to her when I left her office, and big part of me knew that she sort of understood. That she knew she’d be lucky if she saw me again.

I wonder if she feels like she made a big mistake with me?

We’re having roast chicken with potatoes and rice tonight. I feel kind of good that I played a part in making the dinner, almost like I used to when I was five or six and Nanna let me help roll out the dough for the biscuits. It’s that innocent kind of self gratitude, where you know you haven’t done anything all that important, but you still feel good about it anyway. While most people, including Trace, would think its lame that I’m proud of myself for cutting up a few vegetables, I know that Mel thinks its great. Right now, tonight, that’s really all that matters to me too…that she’s proud of me. That she thinks I’m capable of a lot more than taking pills and locking myself in my room all the time.

“How many pieces do you want?”

“Two.” I say, without a second thought. I’m trying not to drool as she picks up the pieces of chicken with the tongs and plants them on my plate, but its really hard. Everything smells so good, like it always does when she cooks, and I can’t wait to sink my teeth into that tender looking chicken. She didn’t even use a recipe book to make it either, and it’s yet another reason that I’m so glad she’s here. My mom cooks just like that, and my Nana does too. Maybe I can just tell my mom that Melanie reminds me so much of home that I don’t need to go back after all. But I think she’d either laugh at me or make me fly down even earlier than I’m supposed to.

“Want some goop on it?,” she flashes me a silly smile as she spoons some meat drippings out of the pan, ready to dump it on my food.

“Goop,” I laugh, more heartily than I have in awhile. “Way to make it sound appetizing.”

“It’s the good stuff,” she says, as she pours the sauce on top of my chicken and potatoes, not hesitating to give me a over exaggerated thumbs up sign afterwards.

I pour myself a glass of soda and sit down at the table, while Melanie fixes herself a plate. When I pick up my fork I’m a little surprised to find that its actually silverware this time, instead of the usual plastic spork, paper napkin and knife combo that I’ve grown so accustomed to over these past months. I look down and discover that I also have a steak knife too. I guess I must have been staring at it like it was some kind of foreign object, because when Melanie finally joins me at the table, I hear her laugh at me.

“You eat with it,” she giggles. “And that sharp pointy one…yeah, you cut the chicken with it.”

I smile at her, gratefully. I have no idea what’s compelled her to break the rules right now, but I’m not about to complain. The fact that she trusts me that much, makes me feel even more awesome than I did when I was helping with dinner. It makes all the aggression that had built up inside of me this afternoon, just go away. Maybe its Mel’s point to do this. It’s just another factor that proves she knows what she’s doing, and I feel like I should have been committed for thinking Melanie was no good when she first came here. “Do you have any idea how hard it is to eat with a spork?,” I chuckle, and dig into my potatoes, not being able to contain the ‘mmm’ that escapes my mouth immediately afterward.

“Well yeah,” she says, her mouth partially full of food. She chews and swallows, and takes a sip of her milk before continuing. “But you know, I think its time for you to just learn to control yourself. I hate being this warden that has to lock your cabinets, and your drawers like you’re a child. Maybe at first it was for the best, but I think now, you’re capable of a lot more than people think. I mean, this is your house, you know? You worked for it, you paid for it, and you should be able to decide how you want to live in it. And maybe, I don’t know…maybe I’m out of line, but I think Madison is wrong for making rules and guidelines for you like this. You’re not hopelessly insane.” She rolls her eyes.

I know the conversation that Mel and Madison had this afternoon was anything but positive. I guess Madison pissed her off and Melanie pissed Madison off. But in a way I knew that was what would happen anyway. Melanie is too strong to let anybody talk her down. When she believes in something, she sticks by it, and she doesn’t let anybody try to change things around. I love that about her. I remember being that way myself, a long time ago. Ever the perfectionist, when my mind was made up, there was no going back. It didn’t matter how much it cost or how much work had to be put into it so everything would be perfect. That was what I was about then, and I always got my way.

In a normal world, in a normal mindset, hell…I’d pursue her.

But I can’t think this way. I’m not prepared to.

“I think you’re the only one who thinks I’m not,” I say after awhile. “But I guess that’s good, you know…I don’t have to feel like as big of an ass,” I try to smile, but it quickly turns into a frown when I think about all the people who have deemed me a helpless freak.

“Nobody seems to want to take the time to see it, that’s the problem,” she tells me. “Your mom is busy, so I cant’ blame her for not having enough time to look into things and see what really goes on in your head. But I mean, your friends have no excuse. They were just overwhelmed I guess, and gave up. I know how that feels, Justin. I…guess I do push you more than I normally would with anybody else. But I know somebody has to. You know, you should be able to decide when you want to fix dinner, what you want to have for dinner. And I don’t mind cooking and cleaning. But I do mind making a grown man feel like he can’t cut his own food, and I have a serious problem needing to give him permission to fix himself a snack in his own house, or dictating when he needs to clean the house and what days he should just relax and meditate.”

She seems so frustrated, and I feel pretty bad. I guess I know what I put my friends through now, only they forced themselves to abide by Madison’s hand written rules for the good of my recovery. Mel has been doing it, but I can see that now, more than ever…she’s fed up. She thinks its stupid, and hell, maybe it is. I have to laugh a little bit, because now that I think about it, I am living just like a small child would. I just don’t understand why I allowed myself to for so long. Granted, in the beginning I was scared. But after, when I was touring and I was with Kerri, why did I allow it to continue? Why didn’t I just tell everybody that I wanted to work on being normal, that I needed a break from lists and things? I guess they wouldn’t have wanted to listen. I know Trace wouldn’t have anyway. I feel pretty stupid right now. But I know Mel doesn’t think I am. She just thinks I’ve gotten even more messed up because of the way people have treated me…

Like I’m some weird, drooling, psycho.

She gets up from the table before I can come up with something good to say, and makes her way over to the bulletin board hanging on the wall. Once upon a time it was filled with appointments, phone numbers, and important dates I was supposed to remember. Trace had wiped it clean of that long ago though, and replaced it with scheduled pill times, and Madison’s list, so Kerri would have easy access to it. I’ve barely looked at the thing in forever, but now Mel is standing in front of it, looking at the yellow paper tacked to it like its some kind of evil entity. “Mel what are you…”

“You’re twenty four years old, Justin! You don’t need a damn bedtime, or curfew. And you’re not stupid. You can remember when you need to take your medicine.” She rips the papers off the board in disgust and crumples them up in her hand, before throwing them in the trash.

I stare at her like she’s crazy. Part of me feels like laughing and saying ‘right on! Rebellion!’ but I don’t know…it’s weird. It’s like, I love that she’s all for me being myself and shit, but I guess I also feel like she’s angry at Madison and she’s doing this to get revenge or something. It almost seems like something I’d do, and that’s not really good at all…because I’m the crazy one here, and Melanie is supposed to be the mature, responsible one. “Melanie, are you sure about…”

“Are you going to be ninety years old, still expecting somebody to cut your food and remind you when to take your medication? Honestly, I don’t understand why your family went to this extreme. Sure, at first I guess they had to, but it’s been a long time.”

She’s pacing the floor nervously, and I don’t really know what to make of all this. It’s like she’s angry at them and so concerned for me. Like she wants to protect me, because I can’t do it myself. She’s right too. I mean, I just caved in and agreed I’d go back to Tennessee when my mom pushed me the other day. So that means just about anybody can take advantage of me. I think Mel knows that too, and so in turn she’s trying to be the one to make everybody back the fuck off. I realize she’s getting in way too deep and I don’t know if that’s good or not. Yeah, I know she’s my friend and that’s what I wanted. But I don’t want my issues keeping her up nights. What if I’m not worth all this? What if I mess up again and hurt her? I know I’m capable.

She doesn’t though.

“You’re getting kind of riled,” I say softly. “Why don’t you sit and eat before your food gets cold. I mean, I did put a lot of effort into it,” I chuckle. “Those veggies were pretty harsh.”

She takes my lighthearted comment as a cue to ease up a little bit. She miserably plops down into her chair a moment later, and starts to eat silently. I don’t try to make small talk for a little while, and it’s probably better. I can tell she’s calming down as she starts to eat part of her chicken, and that’s good because her pacing and loud tone of voice was starting to make me lose my appetite. Still though, I know we need to get to the bottom of today, so…taking probably the most mature approach that I can, I start to speak again. “What happened with you and Madison today?”

She groans and rolls her eyes. “Well there goes the idea of a pleasant meal.”

“I just figured we should talk about it,” I nod. “I can tell that it upset you and…you know, you always say its good to talk when you’re upset.”

She smiles a little bit. “Am I rubbing off on you Justin?”

I feel my face turn a little bit red, and I feel so fucking embarrassed. “Maybe,” I grin.

“It just…really really irritated me,” she says, the cheerfulness leaving her voice. “She pretty much came out there and said I had no right to be here working for you. She said a lot of things that I didn’t think were very professional, and it was the probably the last way I would have a thought a certified shrink would have acted around me. The way your mom talked about her, I thought she was going to be this really nice laid back lady who would have taken my position into consideration. But, all she did was interrogate me like I was some kind of criminal.”

I sigh. I feel terrible that Madison made her feel that way, when there was no reason for her to. I don’t know what was said, but its apparent that Madison made her feel unwelcome, and that she wasn’t doing a good job. It’s the reason I didn’t want Madison talking to Mel in the first place, and now I have to put up with the consequences. “She’s just…I mean, I told her some things that’s all,” I say, nervously. “She doesn’t know you, so she doesn’t think you were brought here under the right circumstances. Before you came here, I was really sick Mel. Worse than you saw me in the beginning. I was at my fathers for months, just hiding. I didn’t talk to anybody, I barely saw day light. I came back here because I knew it wasn’t going to work out, and my dad and his wife were getting fed up with me upsetting my little brothers. My mom wanted to help me out for awhile, but I know I was too much for her. I guess she didn’t know what else to do, so she went and found you. I mean, I know she wanted to stay here herself, but if she’d done that…my career would have been over, you know?”

She nods slowly, seeming to take in everything I’ve just told her carefully for a few moments. “What did you tell Madison?”

I know I can’t answer that, so I just stare at her for a while, fumbling with the napkin in my hands.

“I know I shouldn’t ask,” she sighs. “But damn it Justin, if somebody I don’t know comes to me and tries to tell me I don’t know what I’m doing, tries to make me scared of you and tries to make it so I can’t trust you, I want to know what was said about me to make them go to that kind of an extreme.”

I don’t have any idea why Madison would try to tell her things about me that would scare her. It really scares me that Madison would go to that extreme too, because she’s my shrink and she’s not supposed to talk about things like that with other people unless I say its okay. It makes me want to call my mom and tell her, but I know it would just cause more unwanted drama that I’m not ready for. I do decide to cut Madison off for good though, right here and now. I just cant’ forgive her for doing something like this to somebody that I care…I mean, value as a friend. It’s just not fair to me. “Look, I don’t know what she said to you, but I didn’t say much of anything about you to her, Mel. All I said was that, you were really making a difference. But I guess she was already angry with me, and was confused about you and my mom, and the whole thing. She just took it out on you, and…I’m sorry. I never meant for things to go like that. I wouldn’t’ have asked you to wait for me if I’d known this was going to happen.”

She looks up at the ceiling for a minute and sucks in a breath. I think she might be close to tears and that really bothers me, but I won’t point it out because I know she’ll just get irritated.

“Isn‘t it a good thing that I‘m making a difference, Justin? Or does that bitch not want you to change so she can keep sucking up your money, and put in her autobiography that she helped the great Justin Timberlake overcome his tragedy.”

Madison may have pissed us both off. She may be getting cut off from me for good as of today, but I can’t say that she hasn’t helped me in the past, or that she’s a horrible manipulative bitch. Melanie is really angry now, and I understand that, but she also doesn’t know a lot of things, or the reasons why Madison was so paranoid today. “It’s not about that, all right,” I snap.

“Well if it’s not about that, then what the fuck is so wrong with having someone here to help you out? What‘s so wrong with wanting to take stress off of your own mothers shoulders so she herself doesn’t wind up in the nut house!” She shakes her head and sits back in the chair, crossing her arms over her chest. “I think Madison is just jealous.”

I stare at her for a few moments. That comment made her sound just like Kerri, and that really bothers me. It bothers me because Madison isn’t jealous at all. It’s Mel that’s jealous. She’s jealous because there’s still so much about me that she still doesn’t know, and hell…she probably never will, but Madison knows everything. That bothers Mel, because she’s trying to help me the best way she knows how without knowing the full circumstances of what happened. Sure, it’s a little childish but I can’t say that I don’t understand. I do. I hate being left in the dark just as much as the next person. But these things…these things are things I can’t just tell people about. They’re too dark for her ears…

Too disgusting.

I find myself wanting to retreat from her a little bit, and I push myself away from the table slightly. She notices too, and she looks like I’ve just insulted her. I sigh. “Look, if you knew how things were, you’d understand a lot more. And I’m sorry that you don’t. I’m…I’m sorry that you’re kind of looking in on all of this through some kind of imaginary window. But I can’t help that.”

“She fucking talked down to me like I was a teenage brat or something,” she says, with a roll of her eyes. Her voice is cracking a little too, and it occurs to me that I’ve never seen Melanie shed real tears before. Not even when she had to check me for my scars. It scares me. I don’t want to see the one person who I think has it all together, crumble in my presence. It’s like the illusion will have faded away, and I’ll have to accept the fact that she’s a real person, with real emotions…just like me. “She acted like I’m here because of who you are, and not because I have a job to do. It fucking pissed me off, Justin.”

“She shouldn’t have done that,” I reply softly. “I really did try to reason with her Mel, but she didn’t think I was in the right state of mind to make that decision. Maybe if I hadn’t…confessed to certain things, she would have stayed away from you. But…but it was killing me Mel. I had to tell somebody what I’d been going through, and she was the only one I could trust.”

She seems to understand, which is good, but her mood doesn’t seem to change. She‘s still pissed off at the world, and I guess I just need to understand. If things were the other way around, I think I‘d be a hell of a lot angrier than she is. Thank god for small miracles I guess.

“I just don’t think it was very professional for her to come and insinuate that I had a crush on you, or that you were trying to make me believe that we had something going on. It‘s like she doesn‘t even know the shit I‘ve gone through with you. She doesn’t even know the shit I‘ve gone through myself, but she had every right to disregard that and make assumptions.”

Okay, now I‘m the one who‘s fucking confused. “What? What do you mean you and I had something going on? She said that?”

“God…she…”

She throws her head back and seems kind of regretful that she said any of that that to me. But I don’t care. She said it, and now I want to know what the fuck was said. Did Madison tell her about Kerri? Did she tell her about how fucked up our relationship was? I swear to god…

“She said that you were manipulative, and you‘d try to charm me and sweet talk me to get your way,” she says the words quietly, like she regrets confessing any of it to me, but she feels obligated to at the same time. Then she looks at me, hard, right in the eyes. “She acted like all you were good for, was hurting me.”

“Oh.” I can‘t even look at her right now, because I know everything she just said is true. I am manipulative, and all of that. I do use people, and I hurt them too. I just didn’t think Madison would come right out and tell Melanie all of this. I bury my face in my hands because I don’t know what else to do. She probably thinks I‘m a piece of shit now, that I’m going to hurt her. She doesn’t know what I put Kerri through, but if she knew all of that on top of everything else that went on today, her bags would be packed and she‘d be gone in the morning.

“I don’t believe her, Justin.” Mel says, and I feel her hand rubbing my shoulder a moment later. “She was trying to drive me away, that’s all.”

It takes me awhile, but eventually I find the strength to pick my head up out of my hands. “Maybe she‘s right.”

“Stop.”

I hear her but I don’t listen. I get up from the table and wander into the living room, where I plant myself on the couch.

“Justin, it‘s not even a big deal. God…I shouldn’t’ have even said anything…”

“It’s true,” I say after a moment. “All of it.”

I feel her slowly sit down beside me. “You can’t let her make you feel that way, Justin.”

“You don’t know me,” I say. “You don’t know what I do.”

Silence.

“You’re saying she’s right,” Mel says after awhile, the confidence gone from her voice. “But, why?”

“Listen to me.” I turn to her and take one of her hands, grasping it gently. “I’ve fucked up…a lot. My whole life, I grew up with this girl…she lived just across the street from me. I think I probably hurt her more than anybody I’ve ever come in contact with…” I close my eyes and shake my head. “And when she came home a few months ago, I never counted on getting her mixed up in the kidnapping. She was just there, and they took her along with me. Things just…they went downhill from there, you know? I latched onto her because she was there and she knew everything. But I just…I hurt her. I fucking did so much shit to that girl, and she still stuck by me. Then I…I pushed her over the edge. I can’t make up for it, and I don’t expect her to come crawling back to me anymore. But I cant’ have you sit here and think that Madison lied to you today. Because she didn’t. She knows…she knows what I’m capable of, and I guess…she was right to warn you.”

It’s quiet. She slips her hand out of mine and stares back at me for a few minutes, seemingly in disbelief. I know what I’ve told her is a lot for her to take in, and I can’t blame her if she decides to cut me off after this. I wouldn’t be surprised if she tells me we can’t be friends either. I’ll be hurt of course, but I’ve lost so many people already that I think it will numb me more than anything else. “Melanie, I…”

“I drove a lot of people out of my life too,” she says quietly, keeping her gaze focused on the couch cushion. “And when I wanted to get them back, they either treated me like a child or they were so…harsh, it hurt me every time they’d even look at me.” She stops and wipes at her eyes, and this time I know she’s really crying.

I take in a long breath. “But, I hurt her.”

She shakes her head like it doesn’t even matter. Of course, I didn’t tell her everything. I can’t. But just saying what I said…should have made her run far far away from me. It’s a little scary. Why I am so important? What makes her stay here, when she could clearly be working in a less dramatic environment someplace else?

“I hurt a lot of people Justin,” she continues. “And…a lot of people hurt me in return. But in the end, I was the one who hurt myself the most, by carrying all the weight on my shoulders and shutting everybody out of my life. I still struggle with it…” She trails off and finally meets my gaze, the thick trails of tears noticeable on her face. “And I know you sit here and probably think I have it all together, Justin. But, I don’t,” she chokes a little and starts to sob. “I feel like…I’ve been lying to you this entire time.”

She’s admitting so much to me right now. More than I thought she ever would. It should scare me but for some strange reason it’s not. If anything, it’s making me feel more comfortable around her. She’s not so perfect, not so “on” so to speak. She’s like me. She has so many issues, and she hides them well. She holds her head high for me everyday, smiles and jokes… but when she goes to bed at night, she’s a shell of that person. She’s insecure and frightened. Fuck, I want to help her. But who am I to help her, when I don’t even know about her past…or if she’d even want to tell me anymore about it. Hell, am I even stable enough to handle that? I couldn’t even handle Kerri’s issues and she’d gone through almost the same ordeal as I did. Maybe it was because I was a mess over that girl. Maybe it was because I loved her so much, that I couldn’t really love her at all. None of it makes sense. But Kerri isn’t even the issue right now. Melanie is. And even though Melanie was never raped, never pushed around, or held at gunpoint, she still knows how it feels to be fucking lost.

She knows what its like to be alone and abandoned.

It makes me wonder what happened to her. What could have pushed her to the brink? Made her try to take her own life? I know those are questions I have no place asking, and I wouldn’t dare. But still, it concerns me. While I’d never tell her this outright, it’s a little bit scary knowing she could crack just like I have in the past. But I’ll give her the benefit of the doubt. She’s my friend, and I can trust her, because she’s able to pull herself together when she needs to. Just like me.

“Hey.” I take her hand, because she’s crying softly and I really….I hate to see her so upset. It’s not fair to her, because she’s worked so hard to help me.

“I’m sorry,” she sniffs and seems to try her hardest to stop crying. “I’m just a mess right now. I think I need to eat some more and go to sleep…something…”

“You know, you don’t always have to hide everything from me,” I say, trying to force a reassuring tone. “I think we‘ve come a long way from the beginning of this whole thing, and I know I feel comfortable telling you a lot of things. If you ever need to talk…”

But the trust in her eyes quickly fades away, and she slips her hand out of mine again. “How about we watch a movie, okay?”

I narrow my eyes at her, knowing she’s getting scared right now and she’s trying to hide from me. “Melanie.”

“Please, Justin,“ she pleads. “Let’s watch a movie.”

Her pain runs deep. I can see it in her eyes, sense it as her entire body seems to stiffen when I shift a little closer to her. I can’t ask, but…whatever it is she’s gone through has been horrible. I’d never say anything to my mom either, and she knows that. That’s why she hasn’t run back to her house yet. I know the best thing I can do for her, as her friend, is back off and put a movie in. That way we can both unwind, and maybe…eventually, we’ll be able to share our feelings again. I can’t say when, and I doubt I’ll be able to tell her much more than I have tonight. But I don’t think she’d expect me to anyway.

“All right.” I get up from the couch and grab my copy of American Pie out of the DVD rack, knowing that there’s no possibility that it could depress either of us. She barely looks at me as I put the DVD in the machine and sit back down next to her. It’s about fifteen minutes into the movie when I feel her eyes on me, and when I look over at her she looks so scared, like she doesn’t know what to do. I put an arm around her then, not knowing why, or how I even allowed myself to do it, and pull her close to me so she can lean her head against my chest. She doesn’t say anything, just closes her eyes. Her breathing seems to get more steady after a moment or two and I know she’s sort of drifted off. She looks so peaceful, and I realize I’ve never seen her sleep before so I don’t know how she looks any other time she‘s asleep. Though something tells me, she’s usually not this peaceful…

I stroke her hair, and I try as hard as I can to hold back my own tears as the memory hits me with full force.

“I don’t…Justin…” She looks at me again. Her eyes are big, frightened. “Justin, I don’t want to die.”

This time I don’t think about what she might do. I move closer to her, and drape an arm around her shoulders. “We’re not going to die,” I whisper, cupping her face with my free hand. “I promise you okay? We’re going to get out of here…you’ll see.” I stroke her face and hair, and lightly kiss her on the forehead. I feel her tense up a little, and I know that I shouldn’t have crossed that line with her…but I don’t know what else to do. I want her to know that I’m going to try as hard as I can to protect us…..


I shake my head of the memory, before it can expand into other…things. What did I do? Why did I let myself fuck up so bad? How could I let myself tear apart the one woman who had stood by me even after she knew what I’d done to make sure we both got out of that place alive? Damn it…I loved that girl. I couldn’t be with her anymore because I was too fucked up, but I still…I loved her. I’d give anything right now to make things right, I’d do anything I had to do, anything she asked of me. But I know I don’t have anymore chances with Kerri. In fact, I don’t even know why I haven’t been confronted about what I did to her. I know Kerri. I know that Trace is her best friend and that she tells him everything. But…I know she still hasn’t’ told him what I did to her that night. I would have gotten a phone call, and an ass kicking. And I know she kept her mouth shut to protect me.

But why the hell would she have done that?

I guess I underestimated her. I guess her love for me ran deeper than I could have ever imagined. I was her first love…her only love, and I used her and hurt her, and I didn’t fucking care either. I’m a monster, and a bastard, and everything Madison told Melanie I was today. I probably don’t deserve to live…but, here I go getting down and depressed again. I can’t do that to myself, I know that. I’ve been working towards a better future, even though its without Kerri. It’s what I have to do. And until Kerri blows my cover, I’ll keep doing what I’m doing. I glance at Mel, who’s beyond passed out at this point. I know she believes in me. She’s the only one, and she doesn’t even have a reason to. It’s not even about the money. She just cares.

I don’t know how to handle that.

I don’t know if I’m supposed to care about her. Yeah she’s my friend but…I don’t know. I’m just so fucking confused right now. In a million years I never thought Mel would be the one who’d break down. I never thought she’d need me to be strong for an hour or so, or need to lean against me and fall asleep. When did I become a comfort zone? I’m a fucking bastard…

Or maybe that’s not the case so much anymore. I can be moody still, I know that. But I don’t fly off the handle so easily these days. I don’t mind going outside with Mel, or taking a walk around the surrounding neighborhood with her. I feel safe and comfortable. I don’t look over my shoulder as much, and I’m not as tense. It’s like, I’m getting better and she’s not even doing all that much to make me this way. She’s just here, and she pushes me to be better for myself. For the first time, I’m working to please somebody else other than my mom or my management, or Trace. I’m working to make myself happy. I cant’ even remember the last time I did that, and that includes all the time before the incident happened. So if I’m getting better, does that mean I can start to make amends with Trace? Can I talk to him, give him a call? Can I go back to Shelby Forest with my head held high? Talk to my family…apologize, and act like nothing ever happened?

It’s freaking me out that I think I can safely say yes to all of those questions now, when just a few weeks ago I was barricaded inside my bedroom, with the curtains drawn.

Somewhere inside of me, I can feel that old Justin I used to know pushing himself up from the depths of my soul, and I think…he’s ready to come out again. I think he’s ready to smile and rejoin society. To talk, laugh, and spend time with his friends and family again. Am I ready for that though?

I look at Melanie, who smiles just slightly in her sleep. “Flurm…” she says sleepily, not lifting an eyelid.

Oh yeah, I’m ready.
True Colors by ialwayzbesingin

“Mel…Melanie. Wake up.”

The voice is distant, like its coming from a thousand miles away. My eyes drift open slowly, and I let out a short yawn before reaching up to rub the sleep from my eyes. The sun is shining warmly on my body, something I’m not really used to. The bedroom I sleep in is pretty dark, because I want it that way.

But now that I’m sitting up, I realize why it’s so bright in here.

“Melanie you gotta get up,” Justin says, slightly panicked.

I run a hand through my hair. I realized I slept here all night. I fell asleep after…

Shit, I must have fallen asleep on the couch with Justin.

I’ve never felt so warm next to somebody in my life. It’s like, Justin’s entire body was this one big comfort zone. The minute my head hit his chest, I felt like I could have lied there forever and never been haunted by another bad memory or nightmare again. I can still remember breathing him in, that sweet scent of soap and freshly laundered clothes mixed together. He smelled of comfort, he felt like comfort, and I let myself fall into the trap against my better judgment. I know I’m not stupid. I could have forced myself to wake up and go back to the guest house. But damn it, I just didn’t want to. For the first time in years, there was a man in my life that I actually felt safe enough to be around for the night.

I don’t know what the fuck is going on anymore.

“Melanie!”

I fully snap out of my daze this time, and sit up a little bit more. Justin is frantic now. He has a big garbage bag in one hand, and is bent down on the floor picking up random pieces of junk that have found their way onto his carpet over this past week. “Justin,” I find myself giggling his name. “What are you doing? I’m going to clean later, I promise.”

“My mom is going to be here in five fucking minutes.” He angrily shoves some more junk into the bag. “The house is a mess. I haven’t even showered, and you’ve been here all night. This is bad Mel. I don’t need her asking questions. I…I have too many questions as it is.”

Okay, it’s time to be the straight forward, level headed one again. Yeah, he’s right, the house is a pretty big mess. Normally, I’d never let it get this bad. But I’ve been so preoccupied with other things I mean, yeah I did a pretty good cleaning the other day when Justin and his mom went to lunch, but since then I’ve neglected to make sure I kept up with the mess that Justin leaves all over the house. That should piss me off. I should be yelling at him right now, telling him that its not my fault that he chooses to leave trails of junk all over after I spend hours cleaning the house for him. But I find that I can’t yell at him. I’m still lost in the memory of last night. I’m confused, and happy, and terrified all at the same time. I mean, god, I know nothing really drastic happened. But it’s just the fact that he’s a guy…and I haven’t had any male contact in five damn years. It’s doing things to me. Bad things, that I need to just push deep down inside of me and forget about. “Just calm down, Justin.” I manage to get up from the sofa and I grab the garbage bag from him. “Go up and get showered. I’ll do what I can about the mess before she gets here, all right?”

His shoulders sag a little bit, and the expression on his face is telling me that he feels a little stupid for freaking out. “Sorry,” he whispers. “I guess I’m kind of high strung this morning.”

I think that’s probably my fault. I mean, maybe he woke up with me laying on him and got all confused. It’s probably really unhealthy that I slept here on the couch with him. Madison would probably stab me if she knew, and I’m sure Lynn wouldn’t be pleased at all. “I shouldn’t’ have slept here,” I sigh. “It’s my fault, so just…don’t worry okay? I’ll just put my hair up in a rag and grab a bucket so it looks like I’ve been cleaning. If she gets pissed, she gets pissed. I can take the fall.”

I sound like a damn moron right now, trying to protect him from his mommy’s scolding words. After all this time, I don’t know why he’s so terrified of her anymore. I mean, they’ve been bonding a little bit, and he’s not as cold to her as he was in the beginning. I figured that was good, that maybe Lynn wouldn’t worry so much and wouldn’t’ call him twelve times a day. But since she’s come here, her calls haven’t really eased up all that much. She doesn’t’ call past eight, which I guess is good. But during the day Justin’s cell rings at least once an hour, and Lynn is only staying about ten miles away with a friend. Sometimes I think she’s just a little too much, but I don’t say anything. I know that Lynn and Justin have always been a team. When I first sat down with her, she told me a little bit about Justin’s childhood and his rise to fame with NSYNC. It seemed like her son was also her best friend, which to me was a little strange, but I didn’t let it show. After all, my mother and I barely got along so who was I to judge Lynn and Justin’s relationship anyway?

He turns slightly, like he’s going to listen to what I’ve told him to do, so I start picking up trash and dirty clothes as fast as I can, all the while making a plan of what to tell Lynn if she asks what I have planned out for today. Let’s see…grocery store, tidy up the house, mail some letters, return some calls on the answering machine(even though I never check the thing, Justin hates when I do), and that should be enough to satisfy her I think. If not, I guess I’ll have to try harder next time or something.

“Hey, Mel.”

His voice is soft, and full of caution. It’s like he’s too nervous to talk to me right now, and I feel a sinking feeling form in the pit of my stomach. This isn’t good. I’ve made Justin feel insecure and that’s exactly what I’ve been trying to prevent this whole time. Fuck, why did I give in to my emotions like that? I’m supposed to be strong and together…cry behind closed doors. But last night I let him know exactly how I am on the inside, just because I didn’t know any other good alternative to make him feel better about Madison and the whole story he told me about some girl he grew up with. I figured if he knew I wasn’t all together a hundred percent of the time, he’d calm down and feel a little bit less like the freak I know he thinks he is. But I guess I was wrong. I guess I should have patted him on the shoulder, told him he was a good boy like everybody else, and gone to bed.

“Yeah.”

“It’s not bad…that you were here all night,” he says, managing to look me in the eyes. “If…if I’d known you were scared and shit, I probably would have had you over awhile ago. I…I don’t want you to be alone if you’re…you know…damaged or…”

“I’m not damaged,” I grunt. God, now I’m on the defensive. It’s pissing me off that he’s been exposed to my weak side. That he knows I crack just as easily as he does. The last thing I need is a pity party from Justin. He has his own issues that are far from being resolved and I’m not about to saddle him with my past or my present issues. It’s not right, and I’m…I don’t think I’m even ready to let him in any further than I have. I’m slipping. I know it now. It’s been too long that I’ve gone without having a good…close friend that I can confide in. Justin is a great target, because he’s alone and vulnerable. Well I’m not doing that to him. I’m not exposing him to shit that he cant’ handle.

And I’m not exposing myself to anymore shit I can’t handle.

“Okay.” He seems very uneasy as he stares down at the floor. “I just know how you feel, that’s all.”

“Nobody knows how I feel,” I say, trying not to sound too bitter. I can’t help it though. He can’t just figure me out overnight, even though he probably thinks he can. “I don’t mean to come off with an attitude about it, Justin. But…you just can’t know everything about me because I fell asleep on your chest.”

“You’re pushing me away,” he says with a glare. “I thought last night was an important step for us, Melanie. I told you a lot…and…”

“Yeah you did,” I say, with a sigh. “And I’m glad that you did Justin. I know how hard it is for you to talk about things with people, especially somebody like me. But my issues are just my issues. I…I just got too into the moment.”

“Why do you always hide, when you let your emotions out a little?,” he questions, harshly. “You’re allowed to do it too, Mel. I don’t always have to be the one that gets to feel a little bit better, you should know that. You should know that…I’m here for you.” He shoves his hands in his pockets and rocks back on his heels a little. “And I’d never…you know…make you feel bad about things you’ve done or been through.”

He’s confused, that’s all it is. It’s like he wants to care about me like I care about him, but he doesn’t understand that it’s part of my job to care. I do value him as much as I can as a friend, but I’d never let him see the real, true, honest me. Last night I almost let it happen, so I’ll be more careful from now on. But the girl he saw last night…she was just a shell of the real me. Nothing compared to Melanie Parker form Michigan. I don’t think anybody really knows her anymore. It’s like she’s been replaced with this weird, emotional freak, who hides like a troll in her dark bedroom at night. She thinks she can’t amount to anything, and reminds herself of that when she’s by herself in her dark bedroom. But when she leaves her house in the morning she holds her head up high, because she’s been taught how to live two ways. And it’s good for her. Because if anybody knew…how disgusting she was…

She wouldn’t exist at all.

“I know you wouldn’t.” It’s the most I can say, because I don’t want to put him down, and I don’t want his feelings about me to build anymore than they have. If he thinks he’s making a difference in my life, and making me feel better…that’s good. It’s good that he feels accomplished, and I’m a great actress. So it’s still working out despite the fact that I’m fake as hell. “Thank you for everything last night. I…I appreciate it.”

That part was genuine.

He smiles slightly. “I’ll be down quick. If she comes just…you know, let her in and tell her I took a late jog or something.”

“Will do,” I reassure him, and make sure to watch him run upstairs so I don’t have to worry about him spewing some sentimental comments over the railing. Then…it’s work mode. I clean up the living room as quick as I can, and I have to say it doesn’t look as bad as it could for a ten minute cleanup. I toss the dirty clothes into the hamper in the laundry room, put the trash outside, and concentrate the rest of my efforts on the kitchen. I sigh heavily. I didn’t realize I hadn’t’ cleaned up the kitchen after our dinner last night. Thank god for dishwashers I guess, because that’s where I put everything with food stuck to it. My hope is, Lynn wont bother to inspect it for an empty rack. But then again, she’s not really that anal. She’s more of visual person, which is good for people like me who have to make quick cleanups after messy people like Justin.

I’ve just stopped vacuuming the living room when Justin reemerges from upstairs. He looks a lot different today. He’s wearing a tight muscle tee shirt, with some kind of crazy picture on it, jeans of course, and some sandals. He actually shaved, and I can’t deny the fact that I’m shocked. He looks really refreshed too, something I haven’t seen yet since I’ve been here. I guess I’m wrong by saying he looks different. I think…I think I can say he looks normal. Normal as in, he could go pose for a magazine cover right now with no issues. He looks like he gets sleep, and that he eats. He looks like Justin Timberlake. Not Justin…mental patient. “Look who’s rejoined society,” I smile at him as he reaches where I stand.

He laughs softly. “What do you mean?”

I punch him in the shoulder lightly. “Ya look good, kid.”

He gives me the most bewildered look I’ve ever seen, but there’s no time for me to explain myself because I hear a car roar up the driveway now, and I know Lynn has finally arrived. “It was more like a half hour, Justin,” I say, mockingly. “Next time I wont rush as much.”

“Hey, I was just looking out for us,” he says, a little too seriously, and wanders over to the front door. “You know how she gets.”

I just shrug. Really, I think he was probably paranoid over nothing. But considering last night, I wont blame him or laugh at him for how he’s acting.

Justin opens the door for his mother, and I’m overwhelmed almost immediately. Not only is she standing there, smiling like everything is just fucking great, but she has two little puppies in her arms as well. They’re yapping and wriggling around in her arms, and I’m just…in shock. Why in the world would she buy Justin pets? Can’t she see that he’s hardly able to take care of himself? I cross my arms and groan miserably under my breath. I know what this means. It means more shit that I have to take care of and clean up after. God, and I hate to be a bitch like this too. I know the dogs will make Justin happy. I can already tell by the look on his face and the way he’s laughing as the puppies continue to yap and lick at Lynn’s face.

I’m just not in the mood to take on the responsibility of taking care of them. I’m sure they weren’t cheap, and are going to need all kinds of vitamins and special visits to the vet.

“Mel, look at this,” Justin motions me over with a wave of his hand, and flashes me a huge smile. “Look at what my mom got for me.”

With a forced smile I walk over to where they are standing and survey the scene. Justin is holding both dogs in his arms now, laughing as they lick his face and bite at his fingers. I steal a glance at Lynn, who looks like she’s never seen anything so precious in her life. It makes me feel sick to my stomach, but I don’t let my emotions show. “Wow.” It’s all I can say, without letting onto the fact that I’m annoyed.

“They’re boxers,” Lynn explains, as Justin proceeds to kneel on the floor and play with his new found friends. “I got them from this wonderful lady up in Napa. She met with me just this morning. They have their papers and everything. From what she told me, their mother was once a Westminster champion. I was only going to take one originally,” she smiles. “But they were playing together and it was just so adorable, I figured the house had more than enough room for two.”

I nod a little, and glance down at the trio on the floor again. Justin is lying on his back now, and the dogs are just…all over him. They’re licking his face and neck, sliding off of him onto the floor, and clambering back up on his chest again. I’ll admit, they are adorable puppies. But I’m sure they are far from house broken, and one day those puppies are going to be big…dogs. Honestly, what was Lynn even thinking about? And why didn’t she tell me she was going to get Justin a dog before hand so I could better prepare myself? “Well they’re adorable,” I say, as positively as I can. “Justin’s going to have a great time with them.”

She looks down at her son, who is as oblivious to our conversation as a five year old would be right now. Honestly, I’ve never seen Justin like this before. You’d think he was on cloud nine, the way he’s acting. You wouldn’t’ think he had a care in the world, and I know…I know that’s why Lynn did this. I know that animals can be therapeutic, and can help relieve stress. That’s important for Justin right now, and it’s probably one of the only reasons why Lynn has sprung this so suddenly on us. I feel pretty crappy for being annoyed, I guess I just have a lot on my mind and I don’t feel like having to tend to the needs of two puppies, when I already have to do so much with Justin as it is. Maybe I’m wrong. I mean maybe…this will teach Justin to take on some responsibility for something other than himself. I just don’t know, but I guess I’ll find out how he reacts when they start howling at three in the morning because they don’t want to be crated.

If I get a knock on my door, I think I’ll flip out on him.

Lynn’s cell phone starts to ring then, and as she pulls it out of her purse and looks at the ID, her smile turns into a frown. “God, I have to take this,” she groans. “It’s Johnny…so, I’ll be back okay?”

I nod, and she rushes away to answer her phone call. Justin hasn’t even noticed. He’s laughing now, probably harder than I’ve ever heard him laugh before. It’s so weird that something as insignificant as a couple of puppies could put him in this good of a mood, but I guess I shouldn’t be complaining. This is a good thing for him, and I should just be happy and keep my mouth shut about how annoyed I am.

“This one’s a girl, Mel. Look.” He holds the dog up so I can get a closer look, and I smile and sit down on the floor beside him.

“They’re nice,” I say, trying not to sound aggravated. “Your mom was sweet to get them.”

“I had black Labrador when I was a kid. He was my grandparents dog though…Bandit.” He doesn’t look at me as he tells me this though, he’s still looking at his dogs with a stupid smile on his face. “But after he died I didn’t really have much time for a dog with all the stuff I was doing.”

I nod a little, knowing that the memory is important to him and that really…he’s probably wanted to get a dog for a long time now. “It’s a big responsibility though, you know,” I say quietly, stealing a glance over my shoulder to make sure Lynn isn’t within earshot. “Two puppies.”

The brightness fades from his eyes a little bit. “You think I can’t handle two little dogs, Mel?”

“It’s not that,” I lie. “It’s just…you know... we’ve been working on getting you better first, before you start doing other things…that’s all.”

“You act like I’m adopting a kid.” He puts the puppy he was holding down on the floor beside the other one. “They’re just dogs, Mel. I think I can at least handle that without screwing it up,” he snaps, like I’ve hurt him or something.

“Well, I’m not going to be the one walking them at all hours of the night, or cleaning up after them when they pee all over the place.” I roll my eyes and force a serious expression for him. While last night was…different, and while I know Justin is really happy having the dogs here, I’m not going to just sit back and watch the chaos unfold. I know somebody has to be the responsible one here, otherwise the whole house is going to stink like animal waste in a matter of days. “They’re you’re responsibility, Justin…” I pause when one of the puppies wanders over to me and scratches at my leg with it’s paw. It wants to be held, and I find myself reaching toward it before I catch myself. No…no I’m not going to cave. “I’m not going to walk them or feed them,” I say, shifting away from the animal. “I want that understood, okay?”

Justin lies flat on his back again and lifts one of the dogs into the air. “Fine. Whatever.” He rocks the dog back and forth in the air and calls it a good boy, trying to pretend that I’m not even there.

Well fine.

He’ll learn the hard way.

The sound of the door swinging open immediately grabs my attention, and I’m forced to look away from Justin. Eric ducks through the door, knocking on it a couple of times and laughing a little as he closes it behind him. “Who’s ready for some basketball?”

I push myself up from the floor, and stare at Justin’s burly bodyguard like he’s speaking another language. As far as I know, today was supposed to be a simple day, without visitors. Now it’s turning into a circus with Lynn, the dogs, and now Eric all here. It’s not a bad thing that Justin has company of course, but I really thought that i was going to be able to slink away to my guest house today, and think about what happened last night. Yea, I’m still really uneasy about it and the fact that I haven’t had a chance to sit and really think about all of this yet is making me very agitated. Still, I force a smile for Eric, knowing that if I don’t it will sour everybody’s mood very quickly. “Oh, hey Eric. I didn’t know you were coming over.”

A whimpering at my feet causes me to look down momentarily and I sigh a little bit. The puppy that isn’t being held is at my feet now, scratching at my foot for some attention. Reluctantly, I pick it up, not wanting to seem like a debbie downer in front of Eric. The puppy licks my face a little bit, and I can’t help the small smile that forms on my lips a moment later. I steal a glance at Justin and roll my eyes. He’s watching me now, the smirk on his face telling me that my supposed dislike for his new “toys” is being short lived. Whatever, it won’t be so cute when I end up doing all the work myself.

“Well uh..” Eric sits on the couch and looks around the room for a few moments. I know this was planned now, probably by Lynn. But why? Lynn didn’t mention that anything was going on today, or that Justin had to go anywhere.

I hate being in the dark.

“I just came to hang out, watch the game with J,” he tells me after awhile. “You down with that J?”

Justin takes his focus from the puppy in his arms for a moment. “What?”

“The game,” Eric laughs.

“Oh.” Justin says, uninterested, and looks back at the puppy. “Yeah, sure.”

I’m about to tell Eric that Justin is probably going to be preoccupied with his new friends for most of the day, but I’d be happy to watch the game with him instead. But then Lynn walks out from the opposite hallway, looking annoyed as she flips her cell phone closed. “That man worries about the stupidest little things,” she groans.

“He was bitching, mom?”

Its the first time he’s taken his focus from the puppies since they were brought through the door, and his tone seems strained too. I haven’t really pried into Justin’s professional life much. The most he’s told me when the subject has come up, is that the entertainment business is a stressful one, and that sometimes you can never please people, no matter how hard you work or how much money you make. I try not to bring up his career because of this. He’s stressed out enough without having to worry about work. But its apparent now, that he does worry about it.

He just doesn’t discuss it with me.

“We’ll talk later,” Lynn reassures him. “It’s nothing that cant be resolved.”

She’s looking at me now, like I’m supposed to say something encouraging. But what the hell am I supposed to say? I tend to stay out of Justin and Lynn’s personal business if I can. I just don’t feel like I play a part in it. I put the puppy down next to Justin, and smile a little bit. “Is there anything I can do Lynn?”

She smiles. “I actually came here to take you out,” she tells me. “So get changed and let’s go.”

She grabs her purse and heads out the door. Justin doesn’t seem to notice really, he’s still interested in the puppies. I look to Eric for an answer but he just smiles and shrugs, before telling me to have a good time.

“So I’ll be back later, okay Justin?” I grab my purse off of the coffee table, having left it there last night.

“Yeah, okay Mel.” He doesn’t look at me.

I guess I’ve been demoted.
I quickly get changed and freshen up before meeting Lynn in the driveway. She’s in a convertible, and I’m figuring she must have rented it because the other day she was driving an SUV. “This is nice,” I say nervously as I get in and fasten my seatbelt. I should be happy that Lynn has decided to take me out with her. Although, it might be because she needs me to be her assistant today, but it doesn’t really matter. I think I need to get out of the house anyway. It will help me clear my head and take my mind off of....well, last night.

She laughs at me. “You haven’t seen it? It’s been sitting in Justin’s garage for months.”

I feel myself blush. I hate to admit it, but even though I’ve been at Justin’s for as long as I have, I still haven’t explored all that much. The house is huge. If you count the finished basement it has three floors and a four car garage. I usually stick to the downstairs area and the upstairs, bedroom side. I should probably yell at Justin for not having given me a proper tour, but I don’t really see why it matters. Honestly, what Justin owns has never been that important to me. The fact that he’s so successful obviously hasn’t helped him, mentality wise. If it had, he wouldn’t be such a wreck half the time.

Maybe its bold of me to think this way, but I think Justin’s career is a big part of the reason he can’t fend for himself.

“I guess the house...it’s just too big,” I chuckle stupidly and look out the window. For the first time today I’m able to take a breath and let everything sink in. It feels good for a moment, but then I remember last night...what happened, and I realize just how uncomfortable the situation has made me.

“I told him that,” Lynn laughs. “But you know Justin. He gets what he wants.”

I don’t respond. There are a lot of ways I could take that comment, and most of them are bad. Justin does get what he wants. Madison even told me that, and so did Justin. He told me how he thinks he really is, how he’s fucked up, and how manipulative he can be. But I just decided to look the other way last night, let myself lean on him and let him hold me. It’s so dangerous, but I know if I was given the same opportunity tonight, if I could relive last night even...I’d do it again. What does that mean though? That I trust Justin? That’s a given. But...but what’s really scaring me is that I could probably fall for him if things keep going like this.

I just don’t know how to handle that.

I should look the other way...

Or run...

But I’m too far in now.

Lynn doesn’t seem to notice how quiet I am though, and I’m assuming she’s either too caught up in her own life, or she doesn’t want my mood to bring her down. She makes small talk and I laugh and force pleasant answers to her questions as we drive. I don’t ask where we’re going, because it doesn’t really matter anyway. Its terrible but, I kind of just want this outing to be over with so I can go home and try to sort out my brain. Of course that would require me hiding from Justin all night, but I think I’d have to.

I just need to think about things for awhile.

We end up at a mall. I think Lynn tells me its called the Westside Shopping Pavilion. I don’t really care either way. Los Angeles to me, seems like such an impersonal, materialistic city. I get why Justin never wants to go out down here. There are people everywhere. Too many of them. And the idea of him coming to this mall with us is entirely out of the question. As we walk through the doors all I can think is how badly I’d rather be home on the couch, watching the game with Justin and Eric and fighting about puppies and responsibility. But I try to snap out of the vision as best I can. Lynn, after all, is my boss. And as long as I’m out with her I should probably act like the professional woman that she hired, and not some irresponsible little girl.

After Lynn enthusiastically cons me into joining her for one of those tiny espresso shots from Starbucks, I find myself getting lost inside Macy’s with her. I’ve never really been a shopper. Back in high school I used to go to the mall, but I never had much money to spend then. I’d usually hang out with my friends in the food court, and once in awhile one of the guys would buy me some new outfits if they really wanted to get on my good side. Those days seem so long ago though, and really, I have no interest in remembering that part of my life. I follow Lynn around, watching her as she picks things and gives them to the girl that had obviously been called in advance to help Lynn shop. Its the strangest thing, watching people cater to Justin and his family like they are some kind of royalty. Even in Best Buy, despite Justin’s quiet manner, the management had bent over backwards to make sure he was completely taken care of.

It’s no wonder so many people want to live this lifestyle.

If only they knew of the consequences.

Hours pass, and I try not to cringe as Lynn swipes her credit card yet again. This time she’s bought a pocketbook. Before, she had us spend about an hour an a half in the mens department picking out some new clothes and a suit for Justin, as if he needs anymore material things in that house of his. It’s starting to get tiring, following her around. I know I shouldn’t be ungrateful. I am, after all, getting paid. But I feel like such a...peasant, if that makes sense. Lynn said she wanted to take me out, but all she really had to say was ‘come watch me shop, Melanie.’ At least I would have been prepared. I mean, there are a lot of things I could have accomplished at the house today if she hadn’t invited me.

Like fighting about dogs with Justin.

I feel like an idiot because I’m smiling now.

“Melanie. I think this would look fabulous on you,” she grins, holding up a little red sundress and thrusting it towards me. “You should try it on.”

She’s laughing, and so I take it to be nice, but I’m cringing on the inside. It has a plunging neckline that I’m sure would accent my figure and cleavage nicely. I”m not into that whole...body showing off thing though. Not anymore at least. I feel so sick about it in fact, that I nearly hand the dress back to her. But when I look her in the eyes, and see how happy that this idea has made her, I can’t tell her no. I just feel bad. It’s rare that I see Lynn this way...smiling and happy. Who am I to spoil her mood? “Sure,” I say, trying to hide the anxiety in my voice.

We go to the dressing room together, as Lynn has some things she wants to try on too, and she makes small talk in the room next to me. I barely hear her as I change into the dress. It’s something about Los Angeles and her sister. Hell if I know. The only thing I”m thinking about right now, is how long it’s been since I’ve seen myself in any kind of revealing outfit. I know the last time was....that night, and I shudder as I stare back at myself in the mirror. The visions of that horrible night are clear in my mind, and I pull up on the dress, ready to rip it off in disgust. I’m near tears, but then...

“Melanie, come out here so I can see you!”

I take a long breath. I really don’t want to go out there, because if Lynn likes how I look I’m going to have to get the dress so she won’t feel bad. Then she’ll expect me to wear it god knows where, and shit...I’m sure Justin will be around. I can’t handle that. I dont want him to see...more than I choose to let him see now. “Be right out!,” I call back, in that sickeningly fake tone of voice I used when I’m most annoyed.

Hopefully Lynn hasn’t noticed.

It takes me a few minutes, but I finally muster up enough courage to reemerge from the dressing room. Lynn is standing before me, in one of the skirt and blouse combinations that she picked out. The look on her face when she sets eyes on me is something I’m not really accustomed to. I think the only other time I can remember another person looking at me that way, was my grandmother on the night of my senior prom. She’d been proud, as she’d never attended her own high school prom when she’d been a girl and had jumped at the aspect of helping me find a dress when a boy in my class had asked me to be his date. I remember we spent hours at the department store looking for the right dress, and when we finally found it she’d even taken the time at home to take in it at all the right places.

I think it’s the only time my grandmother and I acted like some sort of family.

When I’d come down to meet my date that night there had been tears in her eyes. She’d hugged me, given me a kiss, and told me to have the time of my life. I looked back at her, trying to picture how she’d looked at my own mother when she’d been my age. Part of me wondered if she missed it...regretted things about my mom’s childhood. I didn’t ask then, or ever. All I could do was thank her, pose for a picture with my date and go to the prom. I’d never felt so wanted by her, so loved.

And I never got the opportunity to again.

“You look so cute,” Lynn smiles and instructs me to turn around a couple of times before smiling in approval. “This is one reason why I always wished Justin was a girl.”

We both laugh.

“What do you think, Mel? Do you like it?”

I look at myself in the mirror again. A part of me allows myself to think good things...that I look pretty. That I owe it to myself to dress up every now and then, and have some fun. But then that feeling of dread takes over again, telling me I better just be careful and throw on my jeans and button up shirt again. “I dunno,” I admit, sheepishly. “It is sort of....revealing. I dont even know where I’d wear it.”

“Honey.” Lynn says, in a soothing, motherly tone, and comes up behind me. I feel her rub her hand on my back a little bit, and I’m not used to it. I nearly pull away, because I’m such a mess when it comes to human touch...but I stop myself.

“You’re a beautiful girl, Melanie.”

I meet her gaze, and she stares back at me like she knows exactly what I’ve been through. Like she knows why I dont wear make up or try to beautify myself when I go out of the house. I wonder what my mother told her. I...I would really hope she wouldn’t have said anything about the rape. But knowing my mother, she probably wouldn't’ have. She wouldn't have wanted to ruin her squeaky clean image, and let somebody know that something tragic had happened to her sweet, perfect, daughter. “Thanks.” It sounds stupid, but I don’t know what else to say to her. I know she’s trying...that we haven’t had much time to sit around and talk. I mean, Lynn barely knows anything about my personality. Hell she barely knows how much progress Justin and I have made together...that we’re a team. I dont even know how I’d tell her, because I know she wouldn’t get it.

What Justin and I do is our thing.

And I’m smiling again....

“We’ll get the dress.” She brushes her hand against my cheek a little, and winks at me. “And, I want to let you know how happy I am that you’ve stayed and...put up with everything for all this time. I dont get to say it enough, or see you enough. But I can just see it...for the first time, you know? My son...he’s changed so much, because of you.”

She hugs me and I dont really know what to do. Granted, Justin has changed but I dont think it’s only because of me. He needed somebody to tell him to stop acting like an idiot and move on with his life....force him to do it even. But the rest has all been up to him. She doesn't see that. She views him as a child, and that’s really annoying and stupid to me, but I cant tell her all of that. She’s happy, for the first time in a long time. For the first time...she and Justin are getting back on track, from what I can tell. And she feels better knowing that I’m around for him. “It’s nothing.” I smile softly as I pull away from her. She’s crying of course, and I really feel like I matter.

It’s been a long time since I’ve felt like I matter.

We change again, and Lynn pays for the rest of the clothes. The manager asks her if she needs her packages brought out to her car, which of course was parked by valet, and naturally Lynn obliges. Next we end up at the pet store. Lynn says she wants to accessorize the dogs, and I smile, but I really feel like rolling my eyes instead.

“So,” she says, picking up a water dish and surveying it for a few moments. “I’m assuming that Justin told you about Tennessee.”

Her remark confuses me. I’m not really sure what she means. Yes, we’ve had the conversation and Justin has repeatedly told me he doesn't want to go back there. But I dont see what that has to do anything. “Well...,” I begin softly, toying with a plastic food bowl. “He’s mentioned that he doesn’t want to go back there, in the past.”

Lynn nods a little bit. “There’s a wedding coming up. It was hard, but I convinced Justin that he should go down. It’s only a few weeks away.”

I”m surprised Justin wouldn’t have mentioned something like that to me, after he told me all the reasons why he’s so against going back in the first place. I feel myself frown in disappointment. I guess I underestimated him. I guess some things are just too personal for him to share with me. Who the hell am I kidding? I’m really starting to like him, a lot more than I should, and things are getting to my head. Justin has a personal, private life outside of our friendship and I just need to realize that and stop acting like an idiot. “That’s a pretty big step for him,” I tell her. “Going back home and dealing with family.”

“I know.” She puts the dish down and looks at me. “That’s why I want you to go with us.”

Oh no. There’s no way. I mean, meeting Trace and getting the third degree from him was bad enough without having to deal with the rest of his extended family and friends. I wouldn’t fit in. I’m just not good in social situations anymore, and I think Justin really needs to go down there and focus on himself for awhile, get through a week without me. Besides, that would be a great week for me to catch up on myself. It would be nice I think...just to get away from all of this for a little while. “Oh Lynn, I dunno,” I say quickly. “I mean....”

“Madison spoke to me about what happened the other day,” she interrupts me with a frown. “And I listened. I understand her points, Melanie. But at the same time, I couldn’t agree with her, because Justin hasn’t been this happy since before...what happened. Madison didn’t help him to get there either. You did. I...I feel like you should be there. Not just because Justin needs you, either. I...I feel like you’re almost a part of the family now.”

My mouth hangs open a little. How the hell am I supposed to tell her no now? She’s basically just told me that Madison was wrong, and I’m a part of her family. It’s crazy. It’s so crazy but it makes me feel amazing at the same time. “Lynn...”

She takes my hands in hers and flashes me a genuine smile. “You dont have to say yes right away. I know that I’m asking a lot from you, and meeting people in a situation like that is nerve wracking. Just...think about it okay? Think about it and let me know.”

I nod. It’s the best I can do. All I can really think about is how annoyed I am that Justin didn’t tell me about this to begin with. He must have known that Lynn would mention it to me. Did he just forget? Did last night confuse him that much? Or was he planning to tell me today? Knowing him he was probably trying to plot out the perfect ploy in his mind, that would force me to come with him. Suddenly I’m thankful that Lynn decided to tell me first. Justin wont be able to catch me off guard now.

Although, I’m sure he knows other ways of getting me to do what he wants....

“I’ll think about it,” I reassure her. “I promise, Lynn.”

My answer seems to please her, and the rest of our shopping excursion is filled with nothing more than mindless chatter about dogs, fashion, and local gossip. It’s fun and laid back...finally. And that’s good. It means I wont be as stressed to talk to Justin when I get home.

And I have to have a level head then.

It’s nearly five when we get back. Lynn tells me she has a dinner meeting with some executive from Justin’s label, but that she’ll be back tomorrow. I’m thankful. At least now I’ll be able to talk to Justin alone, without looking over my shoulder every five minutes. With a wave and a beep she’s gone, and I go back into the house. Eric is still sitting on the couch, but Justin isn’t with him. I peer ahead and I can see him seated on the back porch in one of the chairs. “How was the day?,” I ask Eric, as I put my bags down on the coffee table.

“Well he’s out on the porch with those damn dogs now,” he sighs. “He got some call before though, it seemed to upset him a little bit. I tried to talk to him, but he didn’t really want to talk about it so I let it go.” He pushes himself off the couch and walks closer to me. “Hey, is it okay if I take off? I’m supposed to meet a friend for dinner, unless Lynn still needs you.”

Eric cares and he means well. I feel bad for him most of the time, because he has to spend so much time hanging around Justin, when I’m sure there’s a lot of other things he’d rather be doing. “Oh yeah, thats fine,” I say, nodding a little bit. “Thanks for staying the day.”

“It’s not an issue.” He reassures me with a small smile. “You’re helping out a lot, girl. I hope you know that.”

I just shrug. It’s like I’m a god send to these people sometimes. “It’s just my job.”

“Talk to you soon.” He heads to the door and opens it, before turning back to face me. “If you need something, make sure you call me, aight?”

“I will.”

I watch him leave until the door closes behind him, and a disheartening silence fills Justin’s living room. Only the soft murmur of the television gives any insight that something was actually happening in this house today. I turn towards the kitchen and peer out the back door again. I can still see Justin sitting in the chair, slouched. The dogs are wandering around too, mindlessly sniffing around. I feel like biting my fingernails because I know the gate leading into the yard isn’t closed, but I know I need to give Justin some credit and hope he’d stop them from wandering off.

I debate how to handle this situation for a few moments. I know sometimes Justin needs his personal space, and I know there’s about a thousand things I could do besides go out there and try to get him to talk to me. I could actually have a nice night all to myself. But then I think about how sad he probably is, how he spent the day basically alone, and I start to feel like I need to do something about it. I can’t push him, I know that. But I think just the fact that I’d be sitting beside him, watching the sunset would be enough to comfort him, even in a small way. I decide to take a risk and go offer to make him some food, since I know I’m hungry too and I doubt that he ate much of anything today.

I approach the sliding glass door with caution, and open it quietly so I won’t startle him. It doesn’t really matter though, the moment puppy number one lays its big brown eyes on me it starts to jump around and bark, causing its partner in crime to do the same. I see Justin jump a little bit, but when he eyes me he relaxes into the chair again. I step out onto the porch, doing the best I can not to step on little doggie feet and heads as I take a seat beside Justin. “Hey, it’s late,” I speak up softly. “I was thinking about fixing a couple of sandwiches or frying up some hot dogs. What do you think?”
He doesn’t look at me. His gaze is focused somewhere in the distance, and even though I cant see his entire face I can tell that he’s more than just upset. Something is really bothering him, and I wish I was a mind reader...I wish I could say something to make him snap out of the mood.

“That sounds cool,” he says, miserably.

It’s quiet and awkward again in a matter of seconds. I open my mouth to start in with some questioning about what’s going on with him, but stop when I feel something warm and wet slide up my leg. I look down and of course the two fuzz balls are gathered around my feet, sniffing at my shoes, licking my bare legs, and tugging at my shoelaces. This time I dont think about having to clean up dog pee, or taking them for long walks. I just focus on how cute they are, because I’m sure that’s what’s been keeping Justin sane the entire time he’s been sitting out here. I reach down and scratch each puppy on the head, receiving a few licks and gnaws on the fingers in return. One of them yaps when I take my hand away, and I laugh a little. “How are the babies?”

“Well one of them peed,” he informs me, finally able to look me in the eye. “But low and behold, I figured out how to clean it up.” He rolls his eyes, and looks back into the distance again.

I don’t let his attitude sour my mood. I know I can’t because that’s what he wants. I think he figures if he’s in a bad mood, getting other people to feel the same way benefits him or something. It’s fucked up, but I’m sure it makes him feel better. Too bad I’m the one person that doesn’t put up with that kind of garbage. “Oh! I get it. We’re playing the sarcastic game tonight, huh?”

“Well, you seemed to think I wasn’t capable of doing anything right this morning,” he grunts.

I hate when he gets like this. The minute his feelings are hurt, or he feels insecure he turns everything around on the person thats trying to help him...from his mother right on down the line. It’s the reason he’s alone, and the reason he’s such a miserable person. “Look, I know you’re annoyed about something.” The tone of my voice raises a little bit as I say it to him. “Dont turn it around on me.”

“Whatever, Mel.”

From what happened last night, to being placed in a panic this morning, to walking around all day putting on a happy face for Lynn...I’m completely shot. I’m not saying that Justin needs to be fake and hide his feelings from me. But it would have been nice to come home to a person that wasn’t so hell bent on making everybody he knows angry and miserable. I feel like I should just go back inside...but that girl....the one that fell asleep with him on the couch last night, she just can’t leave him.

I want to strangle her.
“You know, Justin. I’ve had a long ass day. You got to sit home with Eric, and play with the dogs while I had to go out shopping with your mom for eight hours. I hate shopping, and I was tired, not to mention the fact that I didn’t have a chance to get over her barging in on us this morning with the dogs. I mean they’re sweet and fun ,but they’re also a big responsibility. I just wanted you to realize that. And fuck....” I trail off, trying to keep myself composed and together, but now he’s staring at me. I got him to pay attention and I dont want him to lose focus. I guess...i guess if we’re going to talk about last night now is probably the best time. We’re alone, he’s listening, and I’m on my high horse. Tomorrow, I’m sure I wont be able to be so bold.

“I can’t help that I was a little bit freaked out about waking up on your couch with you,” I say quickly. “So I’m sorry if I had an attitude this morning. I was just concerned about having to clean up the mess that I know the dogs are going to make, because I can barely get you to clean up after yourself. But still...none of this gives you the right to act the way you’re acting towards me right now. All I want to do is fix you dinner and go home, so can I just do that....please, without hearing anything from you about what I did or didn’t do the right way?”

Justin sits in what seems to be stunned silence for awhile after that. I dont think he expects me to ramble off as much as I do sometimes, and I have to admit it’s one of my many downfalls. If I know you....I can talk your head off. In high school my friends couldn’t get me to shut up, and I was happy then. So if I can ramble this much when I’m this fucked up, I guess I know how annoying I can really be sometimes. I’d apologize to Justin, but at the moment I dont really want to give him the satisfaction.

He is being kind of an ass.

“You can just go home if you want,” he says, very softly. “I can make something if I get hungry.”

Justin is a good person. I can see it in his eyes, even at a time like this. Somewhere inside of him, there’s a warm, funny, lovable guy. Somebody that everybody likes, makes friends easily, and loves to have fun. The problem is, somehow, that guy has gotten lost and replaced with this person who’s confused and unsure of himself. I wish I could make Justin look in the mirror and find himself again, but I know how hard that is. I know what it’s like to wake up in the morning and feel emptier inside than you did the previous day. Still, we’ve been making progress and it kills me when he shuts me out now a days. I guess I just feel that I’m an important aspect of his life now....

But do I really know Justin that well?

“Eric said that you were fine until you got a phone call in the afternoon,” I say. “So what’s up? You can sit here and pout all night if you want to, I understand and I’m not going to force you to put on a happy face. I just want to know who was on the phone.”

He sighs heavily and rubs his eyes. “This is why I told him not to say anything.”

“What?”

“I don’t need to be fucking interrogated,” he spits, and I know all his anxiety is finally being released. “I’m just tired of everybody telling me who I’m supposed to be and what I’m supposed to do.” He looks down and pulls at the bottom of his tee shirt. “It’s not my fault that I can’t do it right now,” he whispers.

I remember the phone call Lynn got this morning before we left. How she came back complaining that Johnny had been difficult. Justin had seem to jump at the thought, and his expression was filled with worry. I dont have any idea what it takes to be in the music business, and I really don’t want to know. But if it effects Justin this badly and makes him an emotional wreck, I’d like to know who the hell his management thinks they are to be pushy with him right now. “This is about work,” I say, knowingly. “Right?”

“Of course it is.” He shakes his head in disgust.

“Well, I mean, if you wanna talk about it....”

He waves his hand at me. “I make you deal with enough stuff, Mel.”

“But I get paid to deal with stuff.” I chuckle lightly and sink lower into the chair. “Besides, I thought we decided last night that me and you were friends, and that goes beyond me working here.”

He’s quiet for a moment, seeming to debate what I’ve just said to him. I think if he could, he’d tell me a lot more about himself...about his life, than he really has. I think Justin has always been a private person in general so he’s not used to talking to people about his issues that are outside his normal circle of friends. That, combined with the fact that he was put through a hellish ordeal, makes him close himself off. I get it, I do. It’s just disheartening....especially right now, when he acts like he can’t talk to me about this kind of thing.

Then again...I keep a lot from him too.

“My mom told Johnny I was going home....” He flinches at what he’s just told me, because he knows that he conveniently avoided telling me about his decision to go home from the beginning. I could be mad, but right now, I dont see a point.

“Your mom told me,” I say quietly. “It’s okay.”

“I should have told you though,” he nods. “It’s something we’ve discussed. There’s no reason why I should have kept it from you.”

I shrug. “It’s really not a big deal Justin. What is a big deal, is the fact that you’re sitting out here looking like you want to crawl into a hole and never come out again. I know people demand a lot of you and want you to be their go to guy for certain things. But your life has changed...considerably, you know? You’ve been through some shit and hey, maybe it sucks that you haven’t gotten over it yet. But they can’t expect you to just bounce back like a robot. And if they think you can, if they want to treat you like you’re not a human being...then I’m sorry, but fuck them.” I eye him quickly. He seems to be listening to my rant, which I guess is good. But then again...he might just be doing it so I’ll seem satisfied and leave him alone when I’m done.

“You have to do what you want to do, what makes you happy,” I continue. “And you don’t have to make other people happy Justin, because if you keep trying to pacify everybody else, you’ll lose yourself in the process and everything we’ve been doing....all the progress you’ve made, will be wasted.” I bite my lip, and when he doesn’t say anything, I let out a nervous laugh. “And now I feel like a motivational speaker. Do you think I should go on Montel?”

He stares at me for a few moments, and just as I think that I’ve made a complete ass out of myself...he starts to smile. Then he laughs, a completely genuine laugh. It’s filled with warmth and I’m reminded that Justin isn’t so cold. That...the genuinely happy person buried underneath all of his pain is still around in some form. I want to know him...embrace him...

I want to be his friend too.

“Where did you come from?,” he whispers with a smile.

“Neptune,” I laugh, not quite looking him in the eye. “Next question.”

“I don’t know,” he sighs. “He just....wanted me to go home a few days early to do a fucking show. And you know, I’m in no state of mind to do that sort of thing, so I told him that I couldn’t do it. He got pissed, and I just wasn’t in the mood to hear him tell me that my career was at stake and I wasn’t as important to the label as I thought. It hurt me you know? I’ve brought in so much money for those people over the years. I figured they’d understand what’s been going on and that I need time.” He rubs his hands together and lets out a long breath, before closing his eyes and leaning his head back against the chair.

It’s not fair. I feel like I should climb up on a soap box, megaphone in my hand and preach my thoughts about Justin’s situation to the world....but of course that’s not logical. I just...I can’t understand the entertainment business. If Justin were just a regular guy, nobody would care how often he stayed at home, trying to overcome what happened to him. But because he makes other people money...because their bank accounts depend on his output, they’ll give him hell for trying to take care of himself. I cross my arms and shake my head. “That pisses me off,” I finally say, the anger in my voice apparent. “I can’t say like...that I really listened to your music before. I was never really into music like that....” I wince a little bit. I don’t mean to bruise his ego or anything, but I’m really not into popular music. I like indie rock, jazz...things like that.
I never thought it would matter until now.

But he just snickers. “It’s cool, Mel.”

(continued next post) 

True Colors(cont) by ialwayzbesingin
“I knew who you were,” I point out, for good measure. “And now that I know you, I can tell how hard you worked to get where you are today. So fuck them if they think you don’t deserve this time to get yourself together. It’s not like....you fucking got yourself kidnapped on purpose. What right does your manager have to guilt you and con you into doing something that you’re not comfortable with? He should have changed the subject when you told him you weren’t going to do it.” I pause, and wait for him to answer. But...I don’t think he can. His bottom lip is trembling, and his eyes are still closed. He’s about two seconds away from losing it...

And I’m infuriated.

“Where’s the damn phone,” I grunt. “I think I need to call that man and remind him that you were kidnapped less than a fucking year ago. Christ, I mean, what the fuck does he expect you to do right now?”

Again, he doesn’t answer. But he does open his eyes, and it relieves me just a little bit. I”m so mad right now, I know I’m not in any condition to hug him or hold him. I just want to strangle that manager of his, and call Lynn and tell her all about this...that it’s not right. And while Justin may put up with it, I’m certainty not going to stand by and watch him do it.

“Melanie,” he speaks up finally, his voice cracking a little bit. “It’s really not that big of a deal.” He smiles a little and reaches across to give my arm a light rub. “You shouldn’t let it get to you.”

“But it does!,” I yell, my eyes widening. “Damn it, it’s like everybody treats you like a child, and when they don’t, when they treat you like an adult, they treat you like everything is perfectly fine and you shouldn’t have issues going out and doing the things you did before. It’s ridiculous. It’s like...everybody has made decisions for you this past year and it’s time for you to start living your life the way you want and not because its part of a regime or schedule or whatever.”

I didn’t even realize I’d gotten up and started to pace while making my speech. I know I’m getting worked up. I know I’m allowing my emotions to escalate to places they shouldn’t. And I also know that I’m letting Justin see past my barriers...past my strong points, right into my heart. I need to stop. I need to be that professional girl right now, but I just can’t do it. What happened to him today is just....too much. I can’t allow the people in his life turn his progress back around. I’ll have failed in my duty, and Justin....

If Justin spirals any further downward, he’ll never be able to make it back.

I think a lot of this is reminding me of my mother...and about what happened to me after I was raped...after I got out of the mental hospital and gotten some help from Susan. I’d come home a few months later, ready to just...start fresh. For the first time in my life I wanted to get to know my mother better. I wanted us to form a closer relationship because I had realized she was the only family I really had, and it wasn’t right that we barely spoke. But my mom...she was just too busy to take the time to get to know me better. She was still traveling, still working, and she told me that I needed to get a job so I’d be able to keep myself ‘focused’.

And I got a job, I did what she wanted, and I know she was glad I did it. But I knew she just wanted me to push the rape as far away from my mind as possible. She never talked about it with me, and she was so careful about what she said or did around me...like I was so fragile...fragile like a piece of glass. That way, she was still able to tell people that her daughter was a nurses aid and keep her precious image in check. I haven’t spoken to my mother since she got me the interview with Lynn, and I don’t plan on doing it anytime soon. I’d never want her to meet Justin either. Something just tells me that she’d make me look pathetic in comparison to herself.

Justin gets treated almost the same way I did by the people in his life and I think it’s the main reason why I’m getting so worked up. I look at him again, and this time...he’s chuckling to himself. I give him an awkward look, not understanding how he can find humor in this conversation. “I think you should quit,” I mutter. “Then we’ll see how important you are to them, when they aren’t making any more money off of you.”

He shrugs. “I think you have a fan.”

I groan. The fact that he’s avoided everything I’ve just said is really annoying, but I try not to be angry at him. I focus instead, on the dog that he’s referring to. It’s the girl. I can tell because she has a white spot on her nose. She follows me as I pace back across the deck, and I guess I just didn’t notice before...but I’m sure she’s been doing this the entire time I’ve been rambling on and on. I manage to smile a little and pick her up. She licks my face and I pat her gently on the head as I hold her close to my chest. “I”m sorry I got carried away.” I shake my head. “It’s just been a stressful past couple of days.”

He nods, and picks up the other dog who’d been chewing on a table leg behind him. “I feel you.” He glances at the floor quickly before meeting my gaze again. “So...did you want to come to Tennessee with me?”

Wait...what? I just ranted for a half hour about Justin’s issues, and what does he do? Does he thank me? Does he ask me for more advice? No...no now he expects me to get on a plane with him and meet his damn family and friends. I can’t just do that. Doesn’t he realize that? I mean, he knows that I have issues too. “I...”

But he doesn’t let me refuse him. “Well I figured my mom was going to ask you anyway...”

“Um, and I figured you would have waited for a better opportunity to ask me Justin. Damn.” I roll my eyes. “I thought...we would have focused on what happened last night first, if anything.”

He just shrugs. “I can’t explain what happened last night, Mel. It just happened.”

“It shouldn’t happen again,” I say, firmly.

“I guess not.”

“I mean I guess...I guess I could sleep on your couch,” I say, fumbling with my words. “Just you know, not with you..... on it..... or anything.” I can feel my face turning red, and I know we’ve gotten way off base with our discussion. What I should really do is tell him we need to bring the dogs inside, make him some dinner and go hide in my house for the rest of the night. But when I look at him again, and see the mischievous glint in his normally gloomy looking eyes, I just... I can’t do anything.

I can barely breathe.

“I think you needed last night,” he tells me.

“Excuse me?” I scoff.

“I’m serious.” He takes few steps towards me, dog still in his arms. He won’t stop looking into my eyes either, and I’m starting to wonder if he’s doing it on purpose. If...he’s doing it to get his way. He could be. No, he must be. And I know I can’t give in. I won’t...

But damn it, why do his eyes have to be so...nice?

“I think...,” he continues, when I don’t move from my position in front of him. “...you keep so much inside of you, that you just....sometimes you need somebody to be the one to take it all away.”

I’ve never heard such a caring tone come out of him before, and it’s almost scary. I guess it’s just hard to see Justin becoming little bit stronger, and trying to give me advice. It’s like he’s from another planet right now. And I wish I could keep him here for just a little while longer. I know I’d feel so safe with him...in his arms, asleep. But of course I’ll get scared now...of course I’ll make up an excuse to avoid him at all costs. “I...I think we need to go inside and make dinner, and stop talking about five different things at once, Justin.”

“You’re the one who keeps changing the subject,” he says, coldly.

“My stomach is growling.”

I’m a bad liar.

He’s quiet now, and it doesn’t change as I follow him into the house. Fuck, I know I’m letting him down...and avoiding things. But damn it, I’m scared right now. Scared of him, scared of myself...scared of what I might do or he might do. I’m scared to listen to myself, to let myself trust him...to go to Tennessee with him and see what his life is really all about. I just, I couldn’t deal with the consequences if something were to go wrong. It’s now that I wish he knew everything....

But I just don’t have the strength to tell him what happened to me.

“I’ll just have a sandwich in my room, Mel.”

“Damn it, Justin.” I put down the dog, and slap my hands against my thighs. I didn’t mean to make him want to run away. I just...I don’t know what to do or what to say right now.

“You’re tired anyway,” he tells me. “Don’t worry about it okay? We can talk tomorrow.”

“I told you that I was hungry!,” I say defensively. “How can that make you want to eat upstairs?”

He pets the dog in his arms a couple of times and lets it down on the floor. It runs to the other one and starts sniff her, and in my mind, it’s sniffing for imperfections. Kind of like Justin did, during his first week with me.

“You haven’t answered my question,” he says, hands on his hips like I’m the one who’s being impossible...not him. “And you’ve avoided a pretty important topic, Mel.”

I wonder if his friends used to let him turn shit around onth em this easily. Maybe thats why he does it, because he’s so used to getting away with it. Up until now I thought I’d sort of cured him from acting that way. But now I know, he’s just really good at keeping it all inside. The truth is, I don’t know what Justin is capable of...not at all, and until I do I really need to be on my guard. Because I know he could hurt me...badly. I hate to think this way too. But I dont think I have another option right now. “There’s been like twenty questions, Justin,” I point out. “Clearly, I’m flustered.”

He points an accusing finger at me, but doesn’t come any closer to where I’m standing. “You know what the main points are. But whatever Mel, you know? I mean, I’m used to you being all secretive and shit too.”

He shakes his head and walks away from me, into the adjoining room. I’m left standing there, the dogs playing at my feet, feeling like the worst person in the world. Fuck, but I shouldn’t feel this way. Justin is being a baby, plain and simple. He’s not getting his way so automatically I should feel like a piece of shit, that’s his logic. I realize now, that this night is just going to get worse if we keep on going. Maybe I should have just let him go upstairs and eat alone. But I know that’s unhealthy, and I wouldn’t have been doing my job if I’d agreed to let him do that. Despite all of this arguing, I know I still have to make him some dinner. I cant allow him to fall asleep on an empty stomach. Lynn would just kill me. I sigh loudly. I realy need to stop letting him get to me like this. There just isn’t a reason for it.

He’s just a guy. I can work through this. A five year barrier between myself and the male sex shouldn’t be interfering with my career like it has been. I just need to stop.

Right.

I force myself to go into the living room now, so I can ask him what I should make for dinner. But I can’t get a word out when I see him rummaging through the bags of things that I brought home from the mall. I mean, some stuff is for him and that’s fine. But I dont want him to go through my stuff. I don’t know what I’d do if he saw my underthings...and I did buy some today. “The silver bags are mine,” I tell him, as I approach the coffee table. “Don’t go through them.”

He continues the rummage through the bags, not looking up at me. “Why not?”

I feel my face turn a light shade of red. “Because there might be private things in them.”

He laughs at me and I feel like a stupid little girl. “Yeah right.” He picks up one of my bags and starts to open it. “Hmm...”

“No Justin, seriously! Stop!” I reach out and try to grab the bag away from him, but he lifts it up high over his head where I can’t possibly reach it and laughs at me some more.

“Come on.” He smirks and rolls his eyes. “It’s nothing I haven’t seen. Some white undies....”

I glare at him hatefully, and I feel the tears building up behind my eyelids. I don’t understand. Why is he acting like a fucking bully? Doesn’t he know? Doesn’t he realize how much stuff like this gets to me? Fuck, maybe he does. Maybe he knows me better than I think.

And he’s using it all to make himself feel better, and more powerful.

“Stop it Justin! Right now!” I lunge at him again, but I’m too late. He’s pulled something out of the bag now, and a simple glance tells me that he’s gone too far. It’s one of my bras. White with a little bit of lace. I buy the ultra cheap one’s at Macy’s because they seem to wear better, especially when I find myself cleaning Justin’s house or doing his fucking laundry. Normally I dont even think about the things, but right now...I wish it didn’t look like a junior high school girl’s first ‘lady bra’, as my grandmother used to call it.

“This is so innocent, Mel,” he snickers.

This time, I’m able to snatch it away from him, and I give him a hard shove to get my point across. I throw the bra back into the bag, and snatch everything that’s mine off of the coffee table angrily. “You’re such and asshole!,” I scream at him.

He raises his arms at his sides, like he doesn’t know why I’m so mad. “What?”

He’s like a sad little boy that needs to be put in the corner. But since Justin is much too old for that, the best I can do is shoot him dirty looks and give him an attitude. “I told you not to go through my bags,” I say, darkly.

He just shrugs, and goes back to looking through the stuff his mommy bought for him. “So?”

I can’t believe he’s acting like this right now. “I don’t snoop around your house, Justin.”

He doesn’t look up at me. “Why should I care what you do, Mel? I know what I don’t want you to see and I keep it where you can’t get to it. Having your stuff out in the open like this was stupid. If you didn’t want me to see it, you should have put it away as soon as you got home.”

‘I was trying to talk you out of your fucking mood!” I shake my head roughly, not believing that he’s acting like I don’t have feelings....like I don’t even matter that much to him after everything I’ve done for him. I’m fucking fed up right now. If he gets like this over a phone call, I dont even know what he’d be like if something more drastic were to happen. And I can’t deal with that. I can’t be his punching bag. So I won’t be. “You’re a disrespectful prick,” I say softly, fighting hard to keep my tears back.

“This is my house,” he says, harshly.

I’ve had it. I throw the bags in my arms at him, not caring about anything he sees now. “Fine. Look through all my shit. Since you seem to get some sick pleasure from seeing my underwear.”

“I’m a guy,” he says, in a cocky tone.

“Oh...so that’s all you care about? Fucking, women’s underwear? What in the world have I ever done to make you think I would have anything of interest to you in that aspect?” I cross my arms defensively. Honestly, the more I talk the more terrified I’m becoming of this whole situation. It’s the first time Justin has brought up any kind of sexual scenario in front of me. It was like the subject had never existed in his mind up until now. But I should know better I guess. Justin is a guy, as he said, and I know he must think of sex sometimes. He just hasn’t seemed...sexual up until this point, that’s all.


And I for one, have been perfectly fine with that.

“I was just curious, damn,” he laughs a little. “I don’t know why you get so worked up over this stuff.”

“I’m a private person,” I mumble, stupidly.

“Whatever.” He rubs his hands over his head. “It’s just sex.”

He says it so nonchalantly that it almost seems forced. And the look on his face right now is telling me that he really is uncomfortable, that he’s dug himself into a hole that he can’t get out of, and he doesn’t know what to do...so he’s decided to act like a cocky asshole to cover it up instead. “Who the fuck said anything about sex?” I breathe out, heavily, and don’t take my gaze off of him.

“I...I just...”

He looks at the floor and I know it’s coming out now....he’s realizing how fucking stupid he’s acting and how I must feel. But it’s too late for him to do anything about it. I’m pissed, and I just need to get away from him all together. I go back and snatch up the bags I threw at him. “It’s innocent underwear as you said. Prudish to you I’m sure. It’s a fucking bra, Justin, not a damn leather outfit. You’re sick.” I turn and start away from him, but stop in my tracks when he shouts back at me.

“You can’t take a fucking joke! That’s your issue, Melanie! I’m not sick.”

I turn around to face him again. “And clearly you don’t take no for an answer.”

The gloom takes over his expression again. I think he knows he’s losing now, he’s not going to get his way, and he’s not happy about it. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

His tone is dark and a little scary, but I refuse to let him know how uneasy its making me. “I told you not to look through my bags, and you did it anyway. That was a blatant disregard of respect for me, my stuff and my privacy.” I roll my eyes. “But I know, it’s probably my fault for not putting them away in the first place, like you said. So lets just blame it on me. I’ll make you a damn sandwich and we can go our separate ways, all right?”

The thing thats really pissing me off right now, is he’s still digging through the bags while I’m talking. It’s telling me that while he’s upset, he doesn’t really care what I have to say. I know why he’s all alone now. And I dont blame Trace...or whoever else, for allowing him to wallow in his fucking misery.

“Well don’t forget this.” He pulls out the dress that Lynn basically forced me to buy, and tosses it at me. “And this time, it was in my stuff. So fuck you.”

I stare at it, all crumpled on the ground. I have to admit, it is a really pretty thing, that would look great on anybody else except me. I cringe a little, knowing how much Lynn spent on it, and how badly she probably wants to see me in it someday soon. “Your mom made me buy it,” I say, quietly.

“Well,” he says, the smirk back on his face. “You shouldn’t waste my moms money like that.”

I feel cheap. Like he thinks I’m some kind of freeloading hussie that forced his mom to buy that dress for me. My emotions have officially hit rock bottom now, and I don’t really care if he knows it or not. I stare at the dress for a few more minutes before I’m finally able to look at him again. “Fend for your fucking self, Justin.” I turn on my heel and start to walk away quickly. I hear him yell “fine!” but I dont turn back to see what’s become of him. I walk fast, hard, my breathing rapid, the tears freely flowing down my face now. I get inside my sanctuary, pressing the door closed with my back, and slide down onto the floor. I’m just hysterical. I feel so fucking lame. I thought I was being a friend to him, a good one....somebody that would be there for him because he had nobody else.

I thought he was starting to care about me.

But he’s just like any other guy, and I know that I have to stop trusting him. I fell asleep with him on the couch but it shouldn’t have meant anything to me. I shouldn’t have walked around the mall today daydreaming about him and I playing with his puppies and having stupid fights about responsibility and the like. He’s just another guy...that will hurt me no matter how much I do for him. If only he knew how badly that whole underwear thing really hurt me....if only he knew how hard it is for me to cope with sexual jokes like that.

If only he knew how horrible I feel when people look at me and think I’m a prude when they really have no idea what I’ve been through.

It’s the first time in a long time that I’ve thought about packing my bags and leaving. I realize this is job is starting to take its toll...it’s too much pressure, too many feelings that will never be able to work themselves out. I should probably just call Susan, stay at the home until I can find a better place to work. Sure, my mom will be mad, think I’m a failure...

But really, what else is new when it comes to my mother?

I feel something furry brush against my leg, and I know it’s just Morgan who’s come to greet me and meow for food. Lynn knows about her, because I said I couldn’t take the job unless I was able to have her with me, and she didn’t mind at all. “Just as long as you change the litter box’, was all she had said. I scratch her behind the ears and push myself up from the floor, lifting her into my arms. She nuzzles her head into my neck, and its weird...but sometimes I think she knows when I’m most upset. That’s the thing I love about her. She’s clean, she doesn’t scratch me, and she comforts me when I’m sad. It’s better than a messy, naughty puppy...

Justin and his dogs are a perfect match.

Morgan and I curl up on the couch together, and she lets me cry on her a little bit. I think things will be okay for the night. I can fall asleep knowing that I’m safe inside the house, away from Justin, and Morgan is beside me. I start to smile again, but it’s very short lived. A knock comes to the door, and Morgan meows loudly in fright and jumps off of me, managing to scratch my arm as she does so. “Shit.....” I look down at my arm, and sure enough there is a trickle of blood oozing from the scratch. I make my way over to the door angrily, knowing its Justin and that my arm is now bleeding because of him. I swing open the door, and he’s just standing there, hands shoved in his pockets looking like he’s just been crying himself.

“What,” I grunt.

He looks at the ground. “I’m an idiot.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“Can...I come in?”

I close the door a little bit, so he can’t get past me. “No.”

“I’m scared, Mel,” he whispers.

I have no sympathy for him. He just acted like a grade A prick, and there’s no reason why I should give him the satisfaction of telling him ‘its okay’ and giving him a pat on the back. “My cat just scratched me,” I say angrily. “So I have to clean the cut, okay?”’

He sniffles a little bit. “Cat?”

Morgan slides in between the door and my leg now, and after taking one look at Justin she claws the air with her paw and hisses at him loudly. She’s never been a sociable animal. She was even like this with Lynn the first time around, until I swatted her nose and told her to stop. But I wont do that now. Justin deserves to bear witness to the wrath of Morgan the cat. “She doesn’t like strangers.”

“How come you never told me about the cat?,” he asks.

I turn slightly, ready to walk away and leave him standing outside like a moron. “It’s my house,” I say, sarcastically and walk back into the house.

“Actually, it’s my house.”

He’s followed me, but I dont say anything. I just start to wash my arm in the kitchen sink and hope that he’ll pathetically apologize and go back to his house when I ignore everything he has to say.

“I dont know why I act like that,” he tells me after a few minutes.

“Yeah,” I say, as I shut off the water. “You really hurt my feelings though.”

He shrugs and backs up against the wall. “I told you Madison was right about me.”

I take a cloth and hold it against the cut on my arm. “How is that an excuse? I know thats not who you are. That’s who you try to be when...god...you know, I dont even knows anymore. Maybe I’m completely wrong about everything when it comes to you Justin. Maybe I just dont know you like I thought I did.”

“Maybe last night scared me too, Mel,” he confesses. “And I just didnt think about it, until Johnny called and set me off.”

All right, I’m sure he was scared, and confused about what happened last night...just as much as I was. But I didn’t treat him like he just treated me. I could have, but I’m just not that person anymore. I went through it though. I had to be taught to control my temper and my urges to make people feel bad. I’m a better person because of it. But if I know what it’s like not to be able to control my feelings, why am I so angry at Justin? I guess I just...lose sight of the person I used to be sometimes.

“Look, we’re friends right?,” I say, a little uneasily. “That doesn’t mean we’re perfect or that we don’t say the wrong things sometimes, but you can’t just take everything out on me. I understand that you dont want to talk about everything with me, I’m a private person too. But, damn it Justin, I’m not the perfect person everybody thinks I am, you know?” I sigh and lean against the counter, knowing that I’m probably going to start crying all over again, but not really caring either. “Your mom thinks I’m some kind of miracle worker, and that scares me. I’m just a girl, who stays here and helps you with whatever you need. I don’t put up with your bad attitude because somebody has to take the firmer hand here. I used to be able to tolerate times like this a lot more...but today....you really set me off today.”

He’s quiet for awhile, and I know what he did and said to me back at the house is finally seeping in. He knows he’s wrong and yeah that should make me feel good, but it doesn’t. It just makes me feel worse for him, because I know he tries, and his emotions seem to backfire on him like a faulty shot gun.

“I don’t want to be like that,” he whispers. “It’s just that there’s so much I have to think about right now, and I can’t handle that sometimes. You...you shouldn’t have to put up with this, Mel.” Now he looks at me, his steel blue eyes glossed over with fresh tears. “I’m sorry okay?,” he chokes out.

“The thing you don’t get is, I’m not going to bail on you like everybody else. I may want to. I may tell myself I’m going to pack a bag and leave. But then I think about you, and what you really need to do to get better and I know that I shouldn’t just leave you alone like that,” I tell him. “I probably care too much.”

“Sometimes, like tonight...I say those things because I know you won’t leave.” He won’t look at me as he says it to me. “I know that I can just say whatever, and you’ll still be here the next day.”

“That’s a shitty way to think of me, Justin.”

“Yeah,” he nods. “I know it is.”

“I’m not a punching bag.”

He looks at me now.

“And you were probably right, you know? Your mom did waste her money on that dress. I’d never wear it anyway, so when she comes back tomorrow I’ll just tell her to return it.” I shake my head regretfully. What he said to me about that dress still hurts me, but I know he’s right. I’d never wear it, and if I did...I’d look out of place. It was a waste, I dont know what I was thinking about, letting Lynn buy it for me anyway.

“No, Mel. God, don’t listen to me okay?” He comes closer to me, but I back away and he frowns a little. “I’m an asshole. You’d...you know, you’d look nice in the dress.”

“Just stop it,” I groan.

He looks at the floor. “I mean it.”

I dont know what to make of his attitude about this subject, and I’m too scared to ask, so I’ll just back away from it while I have the chance to. “I don’t even have a place I could wear it. I felt slutty when I tried it on.”

“Dont’ say that,” he says gruffly. “You’re not a slut.”

“Whatever,” I say, not caring what he says. “I still dont’ have a place to wear it.”

He’s quiet for a minute. Then he looks at me again, seemingly debating with himself for a while before actually saying what’s on his mind. “You can wear it when we go to Tennessee,” he blurts out, and stares at me with a pleading expression on his face.

Great. I should have known this was his plan all along. Knowing Justin, even if I say no he’s not going to drop the subject anytime soon. Still, I know I can’t go back home with him. He needs time with his family by himself, without me, and I for one am not ready to sit in a house where I dont know anyone, for an entire week. “I’m not going with you to Tennessee, Justin.”

He sends me a blank stare. “Why?”

“Because...i have a life outside of this job.” Okay thats pretty much a lie but I have to come of up with something to tell him, right? “And what would I do there anyway? I don’t know anybody...I’d just be sitting alone by myself half the time. No, I can’t come,” I repeat. “I have friends I can visit while you’re away.”

“Mel, come on. You know I’d introduce you around. I wouldn’t let you be alone the whole time,” he defends. “If you can’t understand why I need you there, maybe you don’t know me like I thought you did.”

I cross my arms stubbornly across my chest. “If you can’t understand that I need my space, and that I know you don’t really need me there....you just want somebody there to baby you, then you don’t know me at all either.”

It’s quiet for awhile, both of us just standing in my kitchen. Justin leaning against one wall, looking like he’d rather be drowning himself, and me standing against the counter still holding the cut on my arm with the dishcloth. It’s stupid and pointless and we should both just try to move on with the evening. But of course I know that’s not going to happen. It never does.

“I’m not going to win,” he finally says, sighing in defeat.

“Not tonight.”

He shrugs and turns away from me. “Night then.”

I should let him walk away, and go run a bath for myself and melt away all of this stress and fatigue in the warm water. But I know I wouldn’t be able to do it, knowing that he went home upset. “Justin...”

He turns back to me. “Yeah.”

“I hate this.”

He nods a little. “Me too.”

“Look,” I sigh. God, I really don’t want to give in or give him false hopes. But I feel bad about what’s been going on with him lately, from his mother right on down the line. And the truth is, I wouldn’t mind going home with him. I know I won’t be doing anything while he’s gone. That whole thing about me having friends was a big line of bullshit. I guess I’m just scared of getting any closer to Justin and his family than I am already. “I’ll...think about Tennessee, okay? But that means you have to play your part too. What happened tonight....it can’t happen anymore.”

He smiles just a little bit. “So if I’m less of an asshole you’ll come?”

“Well that might help,” I chuckle. “But I can’t say right now that I’ll come with you for any reason. I just have to make a decision on my own.”

“I guess that’s fair,” he agrees.

“Tomorrow is another day though,” I remind him. “So go get some rest, all right?” I turn on my heel, thinking I’m home free. But my shoulders sag in defeat when I hear him say my name again. “Justin, I’m so tired. Honestly....tomorrow is another day.”

“But the dogs are crying,” he whines. “That’s part of the reason I came over here in the first place. I can’t get them to stop.”

I narrow my eyes at him. “I told you this was going to happen. Did you feed them?”

He hangs his head low. “I tried to.”

I groan. I guess that bath is sort of out of the question now. I dont know why I care. Honestly, it makes no sense. But here I am, giving into him and helping him out when he should be taking care of the problem himself. I groan a little bit. “I guess I’ll pack an overnight bag then.”

And he smiles at me, genuinely this time. “Thanks, Melanie.”
Win Some, Lose Some by ialwayzbesingin
Gray walls are nice. I mean, I prefer white over grey, but I guess grey is better than black. At least it’s more of a creamy dove grey, and not a gritty stone grey color. Maybe I shouldn’t focus on the wall color so much though. I do it all the time in group, and If I paid more attention to what the other girls were talking about, I might be able to communicate better.

But I’m not communicating.

I miss Trace like I haven’t seen him in years, even though I see him every morning, and every night when he brings me to and from work. I guess its because lately, he’s been rushing, we’ve barely been talking. I guess he’s busy. I don’t ask questions. I mean, the whole reason that I came to live at the group home in the first place was because he needed space.

So I’ll give him space

I’ve gone back to sleepless nights again, I’m not used to that place. Sometimes I call Trace. Surprisingly enough he hasn’t bitched me out for calling him at three in the morning. Well...there was that one night... He didn’t yell at me, but I could tell that he was out of breath....or something. He asked if I needed anything. I guess I was so confused that telling him I was fine was the easiest way out. Then he told me he couldn’t really talk....that he was busy...

I’ve been trying not to think about it.

It’s been hard making anything close to a friend. The girls that currently live at the home are a close knit bunch that have been in therapy together for over a year now. I learned quickly that there wasn’t really room for an outsider. I tried to make small talk with a couple of them for the first day or so. I tried the basics like, ‘Hi, my name is Kerri’. All of them had forced a smile before nodding and walking away. The exception to this was Elisha’s friend, Cassidy, who’d sort of nudged me and told me it usually took a week or so for the girls to warm up to somebody new. But I just don’t have time to tip toe around people. Of course I didn’t tell her that, I didn’t want to seem like a bitch so early into this whole thing. But it’s true. There is no time. I have too much going on in my head, and at work, to worry about what a few whack jobs think about me.

Again, like I said, I’m not communicating.

It’s pissing Susan off. She hasn’t said anything to me about it yet, but I can just sense her opinion every time I pass her in the hallway, and during group I can feel her eyes boring into me from across the room. Yeah, I know what we talked about. I know I said I wanted to change. But I didn’t...I guess I just didn’t think it would be this hard in the beginning. I can’t help but think about how much I’ve been through, how much I’ve had to endure for so long, and yet I’m still being forced to struggle through more shit. I can’t just have an easy day. It’s either feeling awkward at the home, in the car with Trace, or at work. Nothing’s working, and I dont know how to even begin to change anything.

And yet, despite all of this shit, there’s still more.

I’m going home in a month. Not by choice of course. Apparently there’s some wedding that Lynn and her family are throwing together for one of Justin’s cousins, and my parents being the good Christian folk that they are, agreed to attend. This would have been fine. I would have just bought a gift card or something and sent it along, But of course my father, never relenting on his quest to make me as normal as he possibly can, assured Lynn and her family that I would make an appearance. I have no fucking idea why the woman would even want me around in the first place after what happened the last time we saw each other.

But I guess that’s southern hospitality at it’s finest.

I’m fucking terrified. Trace hasn’t mentioned it yet, but I’m sure he knows about it, and he probably knows that my family is invited too. I’m praying Justin won’t be attending. But if I know Lynn, I’m sure half the reason the wedding is taking place in Shelby Forest is to get Justin back home for a few days. It makes me cringe a little, but then again, I probably shouldn’t care what Lynn does, or what she makes her son do. All of that...all of the time and effort I put into Justin and his family is a thing of the past. I’ve actually been trying to come up with a really great excuse to miss the wedding. But I know my dad, and he wouldn’t believe any excuse of mine. Hell, I’d have to be bloody from head to toe in his presence to even begin to change his mind.

I’m good at hiding though.

I’ll just hide the whole time.

I’m sure nobody will even notice I’m gone.

“Kerri, would you answer the phone!”

“Shit.” I jump a little and grab the phone. “Kiss FM.” I take a long breath and listen to the hyper voice on the other end of the line. There I go, spacing out at work again. Always a plus, and I especially love the dirty look that Tarin is shooting me from across the room. It’s a great way to start my day. I rub my forehead a little as I listen to the hyper girl’s request to be in the studio for Usher’s interview next week. I have to roll my eyes at this kind of shit. It’s not even my department, I’m just the intern. What I’m really supposed to do is forward the call to Tarin. But since she’s the all important queen of the radio station, I’m expected to give these people a scripted response and hope they don’t call back. It sucks, but I guess it’s part of the job too.

It’s better than being in the office next door with the other bitchy interns, and I know that. I know how good I have it, and that I didn’t even have to ask...Trace just made sure it happened. I mean, Tarin doesn’t like me...at all, and fuck I can’t stand her either. But we both care about Trace so I guess that’s why I’m her little assistant when I really should be in the basement filing paperwork or something.

“Wrap it up,” Tarin whispers with a roll of her eyes and motions me to get a move on. “We have to go to the venue.”

“Mmhmm,” I mumble into the phone, pretending not to hear what Tarin just said. “Okay well, I wrote down your email and we’ll send you a confirmation as soon as we know what’s going on. Yep...bye.” I slam the phone down. “Done.” I grunt at her, not being able to stop myself from giving her the once over while she rolls her eyes at me again.

Tarin is a really pretty girl. I’ve been noticing it more and more ever since I moved out of Trace’s house. No hair on her head is ever out of place, and she has one of those picture perfect smiles that you see on colgate commercials. Her skin tone is tan and even, and she has the kind of eyes that get more beautiful when she’s angry. I know she’s been seeing Trace...a lot. I hear her talking to him on the phone a couple of times a day. She laughs a lot when she talks to him, calls him retarded, and then sometimes she’ll whisper things to him that I can’t hear and laugh some more. It takes a lot for me to pretend I’m not listening, when I couldn’t be more interested in their conversation.

Trace never asks to talk to me after he’s done talking to her.

I guess things have really changed between us.

“Honestly, I dont even know why you bother to listen to those kid’s sob stories,” Tarin snickers and grabs her purse off of her desk. “I’m really picky about who gets into the studio, and they know that.”

I tap my pen on the desk and focus hard on the email address I wrote down. Tarin can be really cold some days. Two days ago we had Mariah Carey here, and she didn’t let anybody into the listening room. There was one guy out there who’d been waiting for two days to get in, and she just laughed at him. I’d felt really bad. If I could have...if I knew that I wouldn’t get fired, I would have just given him a pass myself. I just don’t understand why she has to act like she’s so much better than other people sometimes, and it makes me wonder how well Trace really knows her. I’d ask him...tell him about some of the shitty things I’ve seen her do to people, but I know he’d just accuse me of being jealous or some bullshit like that.

He’ll have to learn the hard way I guess.

“I dont know why you have to be like that,” I say boldly, getting up from my desk and sliding the chair in before meeting her by the open doorway. “I mean, these people listen to the station...they’re the reason you have a job.”

“They’re also annoying and whiney, and unappreciative,” she snaps at me, coldly. “You do something for them one time, they always expect you to do them a favor, and I just don’t have time to go around giving a thousand people hook ups. It’s a business, Kerri. It’s time that you learned that.”

She walks out the door after that, expecting me to follow behind her like the lackey she thinks I am. I’m so fucking sick of her attitude. It’s all I can think about when I’m here, and it distracts me so much that I can’t focus on group when I get back home, and it’s not like I can talk to Trace about any of this either. It’s like I’m really alone. Like everybody I’ve ever cared about or loved is completely out of my life. It’s fucking scary, and I know I can’t handle it...so I’m sinking further...fucking drowning in all of this shit.

What the fuck am I supposed to do?

We take the elevator down to the parking lot, and get into Tarin’s car. She makes sure to stick her ear piece in and dial a number before driving away. Halfway through her conversation I realize that she’s speaking with David and I have to roll my eyes. While he’s never done anything horrible to me, beside stare at my chest while we’ve been talking, I just have a bad feeling about him. There’s just something that I don’t like about that guy, but I cant’ put my finger on it. I know I’m not overreacting though. Ever since the incident, I’ve been a really good judge of character. I can see right through his cheesy ass smiles and forced pleasantries. I tend to avoid him if I can. When he comes into the studio to talk to Tarin, I make it a point to go on a coffee run or find something to fax. I could just be paranoid, or afraid of strange men in general...but I don’t know...

Something tells me I need to keep myself distanced from him.

“No, I’ll be fine.” She steals a slight glance at me. “I have Kerri with me, we’ll get it done by tonight.”

I look away from her and groan softly. I know what that means. It means I’m in store for another extended day. We have a major event coming up on Saturday so I shouldn’t really be surprised but fuck, I’m tired. We’ve been pulling these shifts for three days straight now, and by the time I get back to the house the most I can do is pass the hell out. I probably shouldn’t be complaining. After all, Tarin is organizing this entire event, and the fact that I’m her right hand girl makes me look really good as far as interns go. It could get me noticed...get me involved in bigger things at KISS. Hell, it could start me on the road to a real position, and that’s what I’m working toward. Despite the fact that I have mixed feelings about Tarin, I know I have to grin and bear it for now so I can get ahead. I mean, she could have had Amanda do what I’m doing...but I know she’s helping me out for Trace’s sake. While I sort of feel out of place, that I know didn’t earn this position, I won’t allow myself to feel bad about it.

Amanda is a fucking bitch anyway.

“They’re sound checking today,” Tarin tells me a few minutes later, obviously through with her phone call. “So David wants to make sure everything is set up the right way, and all the artists are taken care of. That means we have to hang the banners, check the backstage area, and fulfill the food and drink requests. It’s going to be a long day.”

I sink lower into my seat, feeling exhausted already. “I figured.”

“I can just take you home when we’re through, because I dont know what time we’re going to be getting out. That way Trace won’t have to wait around,” she suggests.

That would be great and all. Actually, it would be the first really nice thing Tarin has ever gone out of her way to do for me since we met. But I don’t know if I feel comfortable with her driving me back to the group home. Trace didn’t tell me whether or not he explained where I was living with Tarin, but I’m assuming she knows something is up. When she sees Trace, I’m sure they go back to his place and I’m sure she’s realized that I’ve been absent. “Well....thanks but...”

“Look, I know we haven’t gotten off to the greatest start,” she says, before I can completely turn her down. “But you know, you’re close with Trace and he and I are seeing each other. I’ve been thinking, and it’s stupid for us to have all this tension between us, Kerri. We should learn how to get along, at least for Trace’s sake so he won’t have to worry about it so much.”

I’m dumbfounded. She’s actually thinking of somebody other than herself? But wait...I mean, maybe I don’t have the right mindset when it comes to this girl. I haven’t made any sort of effort to get to know her, simply because of the fact that she has a thing for Trace. Maybe I need to look a little bit deeper into the situation. Maybe I can now that I’m starting my life over again. “I didn’t think you cared,” I say quietly. “I...I know I lied to you, Tarin. You shouldn’t care.” I fold my arms across my chest and look down at my lap. “I know if it were me, I’d be making you walk to the venue.”

She laughs a little. “I should have.”

I smile slightly. “Yeah, maybe.”

“I know you have issues.” Her tone turns serious again. “I dont hold anything against you, because I know you’re trying to change. And now that you’re not living with Trace, I think things are starting to get a lot easier, you know, for everyone involved.”

She’s unbelievable. Maybe things are easier for her now because I’ve been cast away and can’t interfere with her sexual advances towards Trace, and maybe things are easier for Trace now that he doesn’t have to wake up everyday and see his wreck of a best friend traipsing around his apartment. But fuck, things certainly aren’t easier for me. If anything, they’ve only gotten harder. And Tarin doesn’t know the first thing about my issues. She’s just kissing my ass, because Trace probably asked her to. “Did Trace put you up to this?”

“What?,” she scoffs.

“Come on,” I groan, with a roll of my eyes. “I know him. This is the kind of crap he does. He’s concerned about me, so he asked you to try and be my friend. Really Tarin, you don’t have to. I can manage.”

“Actually, Trace hasn’t really mentioned you,” she says, bluntly. “Not since you moved out.”

I die a little inside. That’s a lie, I know it is. I lied to her so now she’s seeking revenge. I don’t blame her of course, but she really needs to brush up on this sort of thing. I wonder how much she knows, if Trace told her exactly where I moved to or if he just said I got a place of my own. Knowing that he respects my privacy, I’m sure he just told her the basics. That I moved out for now...and that it’s easier for the both of us. At least, I’m praying thats what he told Tarin. “I don’t believe that,” I say, laughing a little. “And it’s not like I don’t see him or anything. He brought me to work this morning, why wouldn’t he mention me?”

“You know, you really need to wake up and realize that Trace’s world doesn’t revolve around you.” She pulls into the venue parking lot, parks and repositions herself in her seat so she can face me a little bit better. “I mean, he’s moving ahead with his life now. He’s going to get another job, a good one. He’s going to go out with me and his friends on the weekends and have a great fucking time. And I know he’s missed doing stuff like that, Kerri. He’s told me. And he’s just...starting to be happy again. He hasn’t really had a reason to talk about you for hours on end. I mean, sorry to bruise your ego or whatever, but I just think you need to know where Trace’s mindset is right now. I want us to be friends too, don’t get me wrong...but you need to adjust your attitude first and stop thinking that everyone needs to focus on you and only you.”

It’s like I’ve been replaced, just like that. I know, I shouldn’t listen to anything she has to say. It’s too early to tell if I can really trust her, or if she’s just another bitch set out to make my life miserable. But I just don’t know what to think right now. She’s acting like I moved out and now Traces life has completely changed. Fuck, it’s only been a few days. How can she just feed me all this crap? I should just call Trace right now and tell him all of this too. But what will that solve? Nothing. It will just piss Tarin off and stress Trace out. And I don’t feel like dealing with it. “Thanks,” I grunt at her and take my seatbelt off. “I’m glad you think you know him so well, after only spending a week or two with him. Next time I need to know something about my best friend, I’ll make sure to ask you first.” I open the door, disgusted with this day already. I hope something happens. Like our banners are all ripped or something so I can just go back to the home.

“Why did you tell me that you were dating Trace if you weren’t, Kerri?”

I look back over my shoulder, and I know I don’t have a good answer. I’m certainly not going to get into the truth with her either. “I don’t know.”

She rolls her eyes. “And I bet it pisses you off that I’m seeing him.”

I shrug. “You don’t know anything about me, Tarin, and I’m not about to tell you anymore than you know already. So can we just get to work? The longer we stand around and do this, the later we’re going to be here tonight.”

“Fine.” She says it harshly and gets out of the car. I follow shortly thereafter, and walk around to the back of the car where she’s pulling a bunch of stuff out of her trunk. “Well don’t just stand there,” she grunts. “Grab some of this stuff.”

I glare at her, but I do what she’s asked without a comment. It’s mostly bags and boxes full of posters and banners, and a few of the boxes are pretty heavy. Of course, Tarin makes me carry those while she carries the lighter loads. I know she’s doing it on purpose, because she knows my leg is bad, and I feel like screaming at her and telling her how much of a bitch she is. Of course I don’t though. Instead, I lag behind while she makes a bee line for the entrance of the venue. I nearly drop a box off the top of the stack as I reach the doorway, but thankfully whoever was holding the door for Tarin, steadies the box before it can do any serious damage. “Thanks!” I yell back as I pass through the doorway.

“Need me to take one of those?”

Seeing as how it’s pretty dark in here now, and I can barely see over the top of the stacked boxes in my arms, I should probably accept the offer. But I don’t want Tarin to see me, because I don’t want her to think I can’t do shit by myself. Oh hell...the day is shot anyway. “Sure, thanks.”

The top box is quickly removed and I’m so thankful that I can see straight in front of me again. “Thank you....” I begin to smile, but stop immediately when I see who it is that’s decided to help me.

“Kerri?”

He stares at me in amazement, like this is some kind of incredible phenomenon. And hell, in a way it is. What are the chances of me running into Cooper here? It’s weird, and uncomfortable. A big part of me is ready to take back that box and race for the stage, but I know I can’t. For one, that box is really heavy, and well...I don’t want to be rude to him no matter how uncomfortable I feel at the moment. “Oh...hey Cooper,” I laugh nervously and adjust the box in my arms. “What...um...what are you doing here?”

“I should be asking you that,” he laughs. “My dad is catering the event, hence the white uniform.”

I didn’t even notice, but then again I couldn’t really see him that well at first. He’s dressed in one of those white cooks uniforms, complete with the black and white checkered pants. All he’s missing is a chefs hat, and I nearly crack up at the thought of it, but stop myself. “Oh, I get it now.” I raise an eyebrow and smile a little bit. “What happened? Borders wasn’t exciting enough for you?”

He lets out a hearty laugh. “Oh it’s still exciting, but that’s my weekday job. I just took today off to help him set up and stuff. My dad has sort of mandated me to the world of catering on the weekends. It’s pretty much safe to say that I have no life. But you know...those bestsellers...they keep my party going.”

Why am I laughing like an asshole?

“KERRI!”

Shit.

“Is that your boss?” Cooper flinches a little. “Sorry.”

My smile hasn’t faded, I don’t think I could make it go away if I tried. I hate myself right now, but at least I’m not laughing like an idiot anymore. I don’t know what it is. A few minutes ago I was ready to kill Tarin but right now...I couldn’t care less about her opinions. Seeing Cooper, although I could slap myself for admitting this, has lit me up inside. I’d nearly forgotten our encounter at Borders, with everything else that’s been going on lately. I think he’s just what I needed today. He’s...he’s a nice change of pace. “It’s okay,” I reassure him. “She’s kind of high strung.”

“Do you have to go?,” he asks, the concern in his voice obvious. “Because I can just catch up with you later on.”

I look back over my shoulder, and I can make out Tarin’s figure standing by the stage, unrolling a big banner to hang and talking to one of the crew at the same time. Yeah she probably needs me, but she’s also managed to severely piss me off and it’s only the beginning of the day. She can wait. “I have a few minutes.”

He smiles. “Me too.”

We both drop the boxes in our arms, and quietly make our way back outside again. He lights up a cigarette, something I never thought I’d see him do and I stare at him for a couple of minutes before he laughs at me.

“I”m a light smoker,” he explains, as he takes another drag. “My dad hates it, but I try to be discreet. It takes some of the tension off, you know...when life starts to make you go crazy.”

I lean back against the brick building and chuckle a little. “I know the feeling, but I guess cigarettes never appealed to me.”

“Right, just alcohol,” he laughs. “I hope you didn’t let yourself get that drunk after that night. I was worried because I didn’t know what strange guy would try to help you the next time, and you know...that could lead to a bad scenario.”

I don’t like where the conversation has started to go. The mention of alcohol...of that night, reminds me of too many things that just don’t make sense anymore. Cooper doesn’t mean anything by it, I know that. He doesn’t know everything that’s happened since then, and really, it’s not his place to know. “I’ve been a little better,” I lie. “I don’t really party anymore, if that makes you feel better.”

“Actually it does,” he says, smiling appreciatively at me. “You shouldn’t be putting yourself at risk like that.”

I look down at the sidewalk. “Yeah.”

It’s quiet for awhile, and I’m sure that Cooper feels just as awkward as I do about running into each other like this. I still don’t know why he’s living out here instead of New York either, and I want to ask him, but I don’t know if I should. I know how much I hate when people I dont know that well pry into my personal life, and I’m sure Cooper feels the same way.

“You’re probably still wondering why I’m here,” he speaks up after awhile.

Damn. What is this kid? A mind reader? “Well,” I say, finally looking up at him again. “It crossed my mind once or twice. Weren’t you pre med at NYU?”

“Close.” He throws the cigarette butt on the ground and squashes it with his foot. “Law student.”

He seems so genuine. Like he couldn’t tell a lie if he tried. But of course I know that’s not true. I used to think the same way about Justin too, and well...we all know how that turned out. No, I’m sure Cooper has his flaws. Who doesn’t? But I guess his are a lot less intense than the people I know. It’s good for him, but bad for me because I’m so psycho it would damage any relationship I could form with this kid. “So what happened?,” I ask him. “You knew I was going to ask.”

He rubs his eyes a little bit. “Eh, my mom ran off with this guy,” he says, rather quickly. “She sort of left my dad on his own to raise my little sisters, and he can’t do it on his own. He didnt want me to come back here, he wanted me to stay in New York and finish school, you know...but I couldn’t do that to him. He’s given me a lot, and I felt like I owed it to him to come back here and help out for a little while. I mean, I’m still taking night courses at UCLA, it’s just going to take longer to get all my credits this way. Once I do that though, and get my internship, things will start to level off I think. No more Borders, just evil weekend catering.”

He laughs it all off, even though I can tell how hurt he is by what’s happened to his family. It makes me feel sick to my stomach that he’s had to put his dreams on hold because his mother made a selfish decision. If I could, I’d find her and let her know what she’s done to her son’s future. Life is just so fucking unfair. It’s wrong. I feel like kicking something.

“It’s not so bad.” He nudges me a little bit, probably being able to sense my mood. “She’s been on her way out for years, you know? I guess I just figured she’d want to stick around and make sure the girls graduated high school first.” He shrugs. “I guess she just had to do what was best for herself in the end.”

“You’re a great person for helping your dad,” I say. “I hope he realizes how much you’re sacrificing.”

“He does,” he chuckles. “He said he’s going to buy me a new car before the summer is up.”

“Oh so the Jaguar isn’t good enough for you anymore?,” I smile.

“Oh that was a lease,” he points out. “My dad paid it, but I had to give it back once it was up. He didn’t like the buying price. Nice car though. Siobhan and Scott were always making me lend it out to them.”

The mention of Siobhan sends pangs of guilt surging through me. I feel a little sick, because Cooper was there that night and he saw what happened. He knows what Justin is really like, and he knows that Trace can be really ignorant sometimes. I still feel horrible about how they treated Cooper, when it wasn’t really his fault. He’d only come to say hi to me and see how I was doing. I just...i wish Justin could have been a little more sane then, and I I really wish Trace hadn’t been an asshole. “How are they?,” I try to make the question sound nonchalant, but I fail miserably. There’s too much desperation in my voice, and I know Cooper can sense it.

He draws in a long breath, and meets my gaze. “Engaged.”

“Oh.” While I’m disappointed that Siobhan didn’t call to tell me, I shouldn’t really have expected her to either. We’re not really on speaking terms anymore. Hell, we’re not even friends anymore. “Wow.”

“Yeah, the wedding is in November. You should try and go, it’s bound to be a good time.”

“Oh no,” I shake my head and force a smile. “I couldn’t do that.”

“Come on, she doesn't hate you. It’s just...all that stuff happened at the party and then you guys didn’t talk after that. I know she got freaked out when you had that car accident, but she didn't know if showing up at the hospital was the right thing to do,” he explains. “You know how stubborn she can be too. I know she’d want you at her wedding. It’s a big thing for her.”

I smile a little, for good measure, but I know the idea of me going to Siobhan’s wedding is out of the question...at least for the moment. I have so much going on right now, not to mention the fact that I’m being forced to go back to Tennessee for that fucking wedding. Trying to fix my friendship with Siobhan right now would be too much to take on, and I know that. It’s really shitty too, but I can’t deny it. I’ve accepted the fact that I lost a good friend because of stupid things I let happen, and there’s no sense in shedding any more tears about the subject. “I’ll think about it.”

“I’ll give her a call and tell her I ran into you,” he says brightly. “Don’t worry about it.”

He tries to give my shoulder a reassuring rub, but I’m not in the mood to be touched and I quickly pull away. “You shouldn’t bother,” I say quickly. “I have a lot on my plate right now and I can’t deal with trying to salvage another friendship.”

He frowns for the first time. “But you should try to salvage it. She’s been there for you, you know? And you lived together all throughout college. Do you honestly think it’s right to let the situation go unresolved?”

He sounds like everybody else does when they talk to me. Like he thinks he knows it all, like I don’t have it so bad. It’s pissing me off. If he even knew the basic details of the kidnapping...of my fucked up relationship with Justin, he wouldn’t be so quick to judge. “I should go,” I mutter, and begin to turn away from him. “It was good to see you though. Sorry to hear about your mom. I hope everything works out for you, Cooper.”

He’s silent as I walk away, but part of me is thankful. Maybe now he’ll forget about me, and that’s a good thing. It will keep my mind off of how nice he is, and how stupid I am to let an opportunity to be his friend slip through my fingers.

“How about dinner?”

I stop walking. No, no I can’t. Say no, Kerri. “I’m pretty booked this week,” I call back over my shoulder. “But I have your number.”

He steps towards me now, looking like he’s fighting some difficult battle with himself. In all honesty it’s scaring the hell out of me. I mean okay, I know he likes me. But I just can’t help him in that department. I hardly know him, I don’t trust him...

More importantly though, I don’t trust myself.

“Come on, it’s just dinner,” he says quietly, when he reaches the spot I’m standing. “Just consider it an opportunity to catch up on what you’ve missed in New York.”

“I don’t really care what I’ve missed,” I shrug. “Too much has happened.”

“Then....” he trails off, and smiles a little. Then he puts a hand to my cheek and caresses it gently. “Just consider it an opportunity for us to talk.”

I sigh. I feel terrible. Any other girl would probably melt right now, because I can’t deny the fact that Cooper is well....kind of hot. He’s one of those sexy intellectual guys that you’d pass on the street and ask to bang you up against the bookcase in the campus library. He’s witty, doesn’t hesitate to bring fun into what could seem like a boring conversation to anybody else. Oh yeah, and he has a great smile too. I don’t want to push his hand away...but I know the consequences of all this. I could go on this date, really start to like him...and then something will come up, and I’ll end up hurting him. I just can’t to that to anybody else. “I’d love to...”

“Great, how about tomorrow night?,” he says, before I can finish.

“I’d love to but...I just don’t think it’s a good idea.” I push his hand away gently, and look into his soft blue eyes. They seem so hopeful right now, and I know in a moment they’re going to turn sad and empty. It’s my fault...like always, but I dont know what else I’m supposed to tell him. “There’s a lot I’m dealing with right now, Cooper. Stuff that I don’t have any right to burden you with.”

“Who said you’d be burdening me, Kerri? In case you forgot, I’m dealing with a lot of stuff too, and I don’t have anybody to talk to about it. I don’t have any other friends out here right now, everybody I grew up with is away at school. It’s been fucking depressing as hell, and then...then you show up out of the blue. I thought it was perfect.” He lets out a sad laugh. “Now I find out you don’t even want anything to do with me. But you know, I guess you have your reasons. So, I’ll see you around.”

He walks past me, defeated, and I feel like complete shit. Part of me wants to tell him I’ve changed my mind just so he won’t be upset. But I know that’s not the right thing to do. I can’t force myself to go out to dinner with him when I feel this uncomfortable about it. But he’s just so nice, and I don’t know why...but he really seems to give a damn about what’s happened to me and how I feel. I think that might be one of the biggest reasons I’m afraid to get closer to him. With the exception of Trace, nobody else has seemed to want to help me out in a really long time. Especially a perfect stranger. It just sucks. I’m just a horrible person that can’t be thankful for a good opportunity when it comes her way. I lean back against the wall again, and have to suck in a few long breaths to keep myself from crying. Then my cellphone starts to ring. I perk up a little, but frown again because I know I didn’t give Cooper this number. I answer reluctantly, and flinch when I hear Tarin’s voice come over the line, freaking out because she doesn’t know where I am.

“I just stepped outside,” I explain.

“You stepped outside!,” she barks. “Do you have any idea how much work needs to be done, Kerri?”

“God, I’m coming in right now. Just chill out.” I hang up on her and shake my head. Now more than ever, I’d like to call Trace and give him a peace of my mind about his so called girlfriends attitude. But there’s just no time. I need to get this work done, I need to make sure I get to group tonight, or else I have a feeling Susan is going to be having a closed door conversation with me. But really, she’d be having that conversation with me anyway because I know I’m in no mood to share my feelings with anybody today.

With a sigh, I go back inside the venue and meet a disgruntled Tarin at the stage. She gives me a box of KISS FM posters and basically tells me to get out of her sight. I try to be strong, and I manage to get away from her without revealing how shitty I feel. I start on the right hand side of the orchestra, and basically wallpaper the area with the posters. The work is thoughtless, and that’s very bad because its allowing me to dwell on so many things I’ve been trying to forget about. I feel the tears gliding down my face shortly after, but I know its dark in here and nobody will notice. Thank god for small miracles.

“Hey you.”

I don’t know how long it’s been. I just know that I’m nearly finished wallpapering the other side of the orchestra wall. My tears have subsided slightly, but I’m still finding myself breaking down every so often. In any case the voice makes me jump, even though it shouldn’t. I’d know Trace’s voice anywhere. I guess my mind was just in another place. I quickly turn around, and come face to face with my best friend. He has a bouquet of flowers in one hand and a bag of food in the other. Immediately, a feeling of disgust comes over me, and it takes all of my willpower not to walk away from him. “Hey.”

“I got you guys some lunch,” he smiles and puts the flowers down on a seat behind him. “Tarin said y’all were gonna be late tonight so I figured she’d probably be a slave driver and not let you get a break until the work was done.” He laughs a little and pulls a styrofoam container out of the bag. “I went to Nook, hope that’s okay.”

“Yeah, whatever is fine.” I take the container from him and put it down on the floor. “Thanks.” I turn back around and continue to hang the poster I was working on, hoping that he’ll just leave me alone...go give his damn flowers to his bitchy ass girlfriend.

“Everything’s okay with you right?”

“Yeah.” I say it quickly, and I don’t look back at him.

“I’m...I’m sorry we haven’t really been talking,” he says softly. “I’ve just been busy and stuff....you know, trying to get things straightened out.”

I really don’t care what he’s been doing or trying to get straightened out. The point is, he’s completely forgetting about me and about everything we’ve been through together, and it’s pissing me off. “It’s fine.” I throw the masking tape into the box of posters, along with the boxed lunch and lift it into my arms. “But I have to finish this, or your girl is going to wreak havoc on my ass.” I start to walk away from him, but stop when I feel him place a hand on my shoulder. I’m actually surprised he’s giving me the time of day, considering the fact that Tarin told me he’s too busy to deal with me right now. “What, Trace?”

He comes around to the front of me so I can’t get away this time, and leans in towards me, an angry expression on his face. “What the fuck is your problem,” he says, in a low voice.

“I don’t have a problem,” I snap. “You two are the ones with the problem.”

“Well what the fuck is that supposed to mean?”

I brush past him without another word, hoping that he won’t follow me. Of course he does though, and I’m just ready to punch him in the face right now.

“I’m sick of this shit,” he barks at me, loud enough for the whole venue to hear. “It’s like nothing pleases you. I start to get a life and it’s like I shouldn’t have bothered because all it does is piss you the hell off, Kerri.”

I reach another empty spot on the wall and start to put up another poster. “If my attitude bothers you so much, why don’t you tell Tarin to back the hell off, because she’s the one who’s been making things harder for me.” I snap. “Or wait...you probably can’t do that huh? I forgot that you’re fucking her.”

He laughs and shakes his head. “Stupid bitch.”

I stare back at him. Did he actually just say that to me? Me of all people? “What?”

“I’m serious,” he says, shooting me a dirty look. “You’re just...I don’t even know, Kerri. But I’m done.”

“How much more “done” can you be, Trace?,” I chuckle. “I moved out, you never call, and I barely see you. You’ve been done.”

“Done would be if I completely cut you off, stopped being dependable and bringing you to work every day. And honestly, that’s what I’m about to do. Because it’s obvious you don’t respect me anymore. This is just too much.”

I act like what he’s saying doesn’t even phase me, although it’s fucking terrifying to think about what I’d have to do if he cut me off all together. It sucks, but I know what a wreck I’d turn into without him. Trace is basically my only friend in the world besides Elisha, and I know...I know I’m treating him like shit right now but I can’t help it. Tarin is pissing me off...she’s coming between Trace and I and he doesn’t even seem to mind. I can’t help the way I’m acting. I’m losing this battle...I’m losing Trace. I’m alone. “Go ahead and cut me off,” I yell. “That’s what you want to do anyway.”

He stares back at me, a horrible, angry look in his eyes. He doesn’t say anything either. I don’t know if he has it In him. Honestly, we’ve never been in this bad of a fight. He’s never called me a bitch or anything like that before. I mean, he says he doesn’t know me anymore...but fuck, he hasn’t stopped to think that I don’t know him either. I’m about to point this out, but then I see Tarin heading towards us. She looks half annoyed, and half amused, and all I want to do is get the hell out of here.

“Don’t you need to wallpaper the balcony area, Kerri?” She says, coming up behind Trace and kissing him on his neck. He puts an arm around her, like it doesn’t even matter, and pulls her forward so their wonderful new relationship is being thrust right in my face. “I mean, you do need to get home at some point tonight,” she grins.

I continue to stare at Trace, waiting for him to say something...but he doesn’t. “So that’s it,” I say, placing my hands on my hips. “All that stuff about you always being there for me doesn’t matter anymore?”

He sighs and pulls away from Tarin. “Can you give us a minute babe?”

Oh, so now she’s his babe?

Tarin rolls her eyes. “Just don’t take too long all right?” She shoots me an angry look. “There’s a lot of work to do.”

They kiss goodbye and she walks back to wherever it is that she came from. Now I’m left with Trace. Trace who looks like he’s so fed up with me, that he’d rather I just disappeared. But hell, if I could do that I wouldn’t hesitate. “So you’re serious about this whole Tarin thing,” I whisper.

“I don’t see why you should care what I’m doing, but yeah I am serious. And I’d appreciate it if you left it at that. It’s none of your business.”

“Oh right,” I chuckle. “It’s like all of a sudden you’re a changed man but I’m still the psycho so I need to butt out of your life. Real nice Trace. I’m glad you’ve learned how to be a selfish prick in the span of a few days. I was beginning to wonder what was taking you so long to catch up with Justin.” I’m nearly crying, but I’m praying that he can’t tell since the lighting is so bad in here. Fuck, I don’t even know what’s come over me. It’s like all of a sudden I feel this urge to completely bitch Trace out. Maybe it’s because I can’t do it to Tarin, or maybe I just have so much aggression built up inside of me that I have to put it all on somebody. And Trace has always taken it in the past, so why wouldn’t he take it now?

He shoves his hands in his pockets looks at the floor. “I can’t deal with you when you act like this, Kerri. You know, I thought you going to live...elsewhere, was a positive thing. I thought it would make things better...bring us closer. But it’s like, now you’re more desperate than ever and I just don’t get it. I can’t help you anymore. I can’t continue to clean up your messes or put up with your moods.”

“You act like I have no right to feel this way,” I defend and it forces him to look at me again. “Do you even remember what happened to me, damn it? Look at me! Look at my leg Trace!” I lift up the left leg of my jeans and reveal the nasty scarring left over by my surgery. It’s nothing he hasn’t seen before of course, but still...I’m trying to get my point across. “That’s what I have to live with...every day! Not to mention the fact that Justin and I will probably never speak again....”

“God! Stop....stop hanging onto shit that doesn’t exist anymore, Kerri! You’re so fucking pathetic. Just get over him all right? He doesn’t care about you anymore, he hasn’t in years and when you got into that car accident he had other things on his mind besides you. I was there, I helped you when nobody else cared, and I sacrificed my friendship with Justin for you. Fuck....,” he trails off and laughs sadly. “I dont’ even know why I did it anymore.”

I stand there and stare at him for a few moments, not being able to find my voice for some reason. I mean, he’s wrong. I don’t hang onto anything. Justin, after all, hurt me...really bad. True, Trace doesn’t know. He can’t know. But that still doesn’t mean I’m holding onto anything. “I’m not....,” I croak. “I’m not hanging onto anything.”

“Fuck you. You know that’s a lie.”

I’m crying, but I don’t know why. My ears are buzzing a little bit too and I just don’t get it. It’s like I’m losing my mind. I can’t even see straight anymore. My entire world is turning into one big blur that doesn’t make any kind of sense. Justin could explain it to me....

Fuck, I’m doing it again.

“Tell me what the fuck I need to do, to make you understand that the past is the past, Kerri. Because I’m sorry, I’m clueless...officially. I’m sick and tired of going around in circles with you, playing this stupid fuckin’ game. You’ve hit rock bottom, all right? Being at that place is supposed to be helping you. And I called up that supervisor lady yesterday and asked about you. Do you know what she said? She said that you dont even talk in group...you just sit there. How the hell is that helping you? You’re wasting her time, Kerrigan.”

I shrug.

“Well that’s fucking great,” he snaps. “I mean, who cares who’s time you waste as long as you get to sit around and feel sorry for yourself, right?”

“I don’t...”

“This is bullshit.” He points a finger at me and sends me a stern look. “And I’m done. Don’t fuckin call me, don’t try to get messages to me through Tarin. You can find a way to and from work on your own, and if you can’t it’s just tough. Go back to Tennessee and live with your parents, like the little baby that you are Kerri. Because nobody feels sorry for you anymore.”

He doesn’t wait for me to say anything else, I think he’s said and heard his fill. He just walks away and doesn’t look back. Then he’s gone. I feel desperate now. Scared. I’m alone. I don’t even know if I can get to work tomorrow. I’m in Los Angeles. I’m scared to death of just about everything around me, and I’m as mentally unstable as they come. What the hell do I do now? My stomach turns, and I feel like I’m going to be sick. I need to get out, I realize. Fast.

The time it takes for me to get from inside to outside is a total blur. All I know is that I’m sitting on the sidewalk now, rocking myself back and forth, and crying hysterically. I can’t stop. My whole world...everything I’ve worked for up until this point is totally lost. I’ve hit rock bottom again. Or maybe....maybe I’ve been here for a long time and just haven’t realized it. Trace is right. I’m a total disaster and I deserve to be shut out of peoples lives, including his. But I’m just so scared. It’s like I’m sixteen again all alone in Shelby Forest without a friend in the world. My parents are too consumed in their own issues to notice me, and I don’t fit in with the other girls...

The only difference is, Justin isn’t calling me to make my day a little brighter.

After awhile, I manage to stop crying. I figure I might be able to give Elisha a call, so I can at least get a ride back to the home. I dial and wait, but the call ends up going to voicemail. I let out another defeated sigh, and put my head in my hands. It’s so pathetic, but I’m even too scared to call a taxi. That fucking Saturday Morning dream gave me too many gruesome visions of Nathan being the cab driver with a gun in his hand. I can’t trust it. I’ll probably have to just sit here all night...

I can’t believe Trace would turn his back on me.

But then again, he turned his back on Justin too.

A horn beeps a couple of times, and I look up. Of course it’s Cooper. Of course. He’s driving a big with van with the words “Ellisons Catering” written on the side of it. He’s staring at me, like part of him wants to drive away. Honestly I wouldn’t blame him. I gave him the cold shoulder, and I don’t want to involve him in my problems anyway.

“Why are you sitting out here crying, girl?”

I look down at the ground and shrug.

“Get in, come on,” he says, a little reluctantly. “I’ll take you home.”

I try to tune out his offer. It would be so wrong of me to take it right now, because I wanted to get away from him so badly before. I guess I use people. That’s got to be it. Hell, that’s what Trace thinks. And he’s almost never wrong, so it must be true. “I shouldn’t,” I tell him.

Cooper sighs and narrows his eyes at me. “Just get in, Kerri.”

“I don’t understand why you’re so upset.” I hear a female voice say. “You did the best you could do, Trace.”

I know it’s Trace and Tarin. The last thing I want to do is get caught in another confrontation with the two of them, so I quickly get up and run around to the other side of Coopers van and get in. I don’t say anything, just fasten my seatbelt and rub my eyes a little bit. “Thanks.”

“Are you going to be okay?”

I shake my head. “No. But if you can just take me home, it would be nice.”

He nods, but doesn’t press me further. He just drives, and I’m so thankful right now. The silence is wonderful, and I close my eyes and try to relax.

“Kerri.”

“Hmm.”

“I know you need kind of a break from reality right now and everything,” Cooper speaks up. “But...where am I supposed to be taking you anyway?”

I open my eyes and look at him again. His gaze is tense, fixated on the road ahead. I can tell he’s nervous, being with me in the car. But it’s making me calmer than he’ll ever know. “Oh sorry,” I say quietly. “It’s up on Jones Boulevard. You know, there’s alot of doctors offices around there.”

“Oh, yeah,” he nods. “I know that place. What are you renting an upstairs room at one of those offices or something?”

“Not exactly.”

He shoots me a confused glance. “What’s, not exactly?”

I sigh. I really didn’t want to have to tell Cooper where I”m living and why I’m living there. How Trace decided it would “be better” if I got out on my own. How it’s turned into him not wanting anything to do with me. How I’ve pretty much lost everybody and everything thats meant something to me, and I have no way to fix it because I’m just...a fucking idiot. “I dunno.” I say it quickly, and then the sobs come. It’s so embarrassing and I hate myself for not being able to get a grip. But I just can’t help it. From Tarin treating me like shit, to Trace disowning me in the span of a morning, I’ve officially lost the capability to hide my feelings.

“Hey....um...hey I’m sorry.” I hear Cooper say after awhile. “I didn’t mean to make you upset or anything....”

It’s hard but I force myself to get it together. There will be plenty of time to sulk in my bedroom back at Susan’s, and I know that. I wipe my eyes and sniffle a little bit before looking over at him. “It’s not a big deal,” I whisper. “Sometimes I lose it, that’s all.”

“I think you lose it more than just sometimes,” he says, knowingly. “And you know, sometimes I do too. I think everybody loses it once or twice a week. That’s just life. But you gotta just move ahead and try not to think about things so much.”

I could say a lot of things to him. I could point out the fact that I had a gun to my head a few months back and its really hard to not think about it. But I have no reason to be a bitch to Cooper at this point. He’s gone out of his way for me more than once today and I think maybe... I owe it to him to stop being a bitch and open up a little. He’s getting some points for not turning his back...not making anything we’re talking about an argument. Actually, he’s the first person I’ve been around in awhile that hasn’t been confrontational about what I’ve gone through. Granted he doesn’t know much...just what Siobhan told him. But still, that’s enough to assume things about what happened to me. “It’s hard for me,” I finally say, surprisingly being able to look him in the eyes.

“Do you ever talk about it?”

“I...” I chew the bottom of my lip for awhile. I should lie, but something tells me he’s really good at seeing past my bullshit. Maybe I should just talk to him. He’s nice, he’s not the type to fly off the handle, and for whatever reason he seems to be really into me. “I don’t,” I confess. “Not anymore at least. I used to talk about it with Justin a lot but...” I trail off and look down at my lap. I can’t say anymore. I can’t talk about Justin right now, not here. I mean, what the hell am I thinking of?

“But?”

“But I don’t talk to Justin anymore.” The words slip off my tongue before I have the chance to stop myself. Great. Now I did it. Now I opened up an entire new can of worms that I have no desire to deal with.

“Well, if it constitutes for anything I don’t really blame you,” he laughs. “If you ask me, the guy is a pretty big asshole.”

I’m glad he’s not really pressing me with questions as to why we don’t talk anymore, because I know I could crack right now and tell him everything that happened when I went to get my stuff out of his house that night. And I can’t let myself do that. At the same time though, he’s basing his opinions of Justin on what he’s seen. And I’ll admit, he’s seen and heard Justin do and say a lot of asinine things. But that shouldn’t make him jump to conclusions about the type of person Justin really is. “He’s just been through a lot.”

“And you haven’t? Kerri, I don’t know you that well or anything, but I think your priorities are a little backwards. You need to focus on yourself to get past all of this, and it doesn’t seem like you are. If you and Justin don’t talk, that’s his loss and it’s in the past now. There’s no reason why you should be sitting here miserable, not taking control of your life.”

He’s making it sound so easy. Like he can drop me off, I can go sit in group and talk about everything and my life will just be this big wonderful thing. I could talk to my parents again. I could be the friend Trace needs me to be, and I could reconcile my differences with Siobhan and get the job I’ve always wanted in New York. I wish things could be that easy. I wish I could sleep nights... I wish the nightmares would stop.

I wish I could be a little bit stronger for once in my life.

“It’s not that easy, Cooper,” I say softly.

“My mom is gone,” he points out. “Hell, we dont even know where she is right now. I could be sitting at home sulking half the time because of that, but I’m not. I’m out here living my life and doing what I need to do to make sure my future is secure. There’s no reason why you can’t pick up where you left off and do the same thing.”
(continued...)
Win Some, Lose Some(cont) by ialwayzbesingin

His tone is so intense. It’s like he’s known me for years and he just wants to see me happy. Kind of like Trace used to be before all this shit fucked up our friendship. Cooper sort of reminds me of that version of Trace in a very small way, and it gets me to smile a little bit. The fact that he could care this much, means more to me than he’ll ever know. “You think so?”

“You’re strong willed, like me,” he says, with a smirk. “I just think some stuff happened, and you’ve been focusing too much on how other people feel, and not how you feel. I think once you face your issues, things will start to seem a lot clearer. You’ll be able to get to know yourself all over again. And once you do that, everything else will come along with it.”

“You minored in psych didn’t you.”

His face turns a light shade of pink. “How’d you guess?”

I’m grinning now, a far cry from the mess I was just minutes ago. It’s amazing how my little chats with Cooper can make me so upbeat. It’s no wonder he studied psychology, he’s really great at talking to people and getting them to calm down. He has no temper either, and for somebody like me thats definitely a bonus. “I’m sorry about earlier. I just...get scared of opening up to people. I tend to hurt them.”

“You’re not going to hurt me,” he reassures me. “I’m not like your other friends. I just want to get to know you better, and hopefully become somebody you can talk to. It would be great to have a friend out here.”

I smile a little, not really sure what to say to him at this point. He’s nice, and yeah it would be really great to have somebody else to talk to now that Trace has pretty much disowned me. But I just don’t know. I can’t trust him, I can’t trust myself....

“This road right?”

“Huh?” I snap out of it in time to see Cooper turn onto the familiar road leading up to the home. “Oh, yeah..” I nod. “This is it.”

He drives a little further until I tell him to stop in front of the home, and I swallow hard when I see two of the girls sitting on the steps smoking cigarettes. I doubt Cooper understands what this is all about, and when I look over at him to thank him for the ride I find that I’m right. He’s looking over me out the passenger side window, staring at the house, seemingly more confused than ever. I don’t blame him...i can’t...

But I can’t explain myself either.

“This is where you’re staying?,” he whispers.

“Yeah,” I take my seatbelt off and open the door. “Thanks for not...you know, leaving me at the venue.”

“You’re okay here?”

His voice is filled with so much concern that I’m forced to sink back into the seat and look at him again. I wish I could tell him the truth. That no, I’m not okay. That I miss Trace and I miss what my life used to be like before this whole thing happened to me. That I miss Justin like crazy even though I shouldn’t. That I’m a fucking unrecoverable mess. But I can’t do it, and really right now...I have no idea why. Maybe its because I’m so used to burying my feelings inside, that it’s become a natural reflex. One that I can’t stop. “I”m okay,”I say, trying to sound believable.

“That sign over there says this is a group home,” he informs me, seriously. “Kerri...”

“It’s not forever.” I force a smile. “Trace and I just needed space, and so...I”m staying here for awhile, that’s all.”

He’s silent for a moment, seemingly trying to understand what I’ve just told him. But when he shakes his head, I know he’s aggravated, even though it shouldn’t really matter to him. “So you were living with Trace?”

I nod.

“Wait a sec.” He laughs a little and sits back, slapping a hand on the steering wheel in frustration. “He kicked you out?”

I sigh. “He didn’t kick me out....,” I try to explain.

“So you wanted to come here?”

“Well no but...”
“So he kicked you out then,” he repeats.

“You’re not listening to me!,” I holler, and it gets him to shut up for the moment. I”m almost glad, but when I can still see the concern in his eyes the moment is short lived. “Cooper, we just...a lot of things happened,” I whisper. “A friend of ours knew what was going on at the house and told us about this place. It just seemed like the best option.” I rub my face with my hands a little, trying not to cry. “I mean...it’s better that I’m not living with him anymore.”

He shakes his head sadly. “Better for who? Trace?”

I just stare at him. I can’t say anything because...well, I’ve been starting to think that way. That me living here benefits Trace, and doesn’t really benefit me at all because I’m so fucking scared of talking to anybody. Actually after today, I’m more positive than ever that it’s the truth, and that makes me so upset that I can hardly hold back my tears anymore. “I dunno.” I say quickly. “I gotta go.”

“Meet me later in the week for dinner,” he asks me, gently. “Come on.”

I sigh. I just want to leave, but its obvious that Cooper isn’t going to give up until I agree with him. I can’t tell him how hard it is for me to go out in public without looking over my shoulder, because I’m too fucking weak. Instead, I just shrug. “I”ll think about it.”

He reaches out and cups my face in his hand. I should pull back, but it feels so nice...so warm, that I allow him to do it. “Please,” he smiles softly. “I swear, if my breath smells or if I act like a big jerk, you’ll never hear from me again.”

I laugh through my newly formed tears, not being able to help myself. He’s the most reassuring thing that’s come to me in a long time, and the best part is...he doesn’t take no for an answer. “You’re not going to let me say no,” I chuckle and sniff a little. “Right?”

“Sorry,” he smiles. “That word isn’t really in my vocabulary.”

I think about the idea of dinner for a second more, and finally nod and tell him I’ll go. I mean, what’s the worst that can happen? He’s responsible. He’s not going to get drunk and try to drive me home, or treat me like I’m a mental case. Actually, we’ll probably talk, get to know each other, and laugh a little. Then it hits me that he’ll probably try to flirt with me. That scares me, but...I know he’s not out to push me into anything. Yeah, it’ll be good for me...a new face. Trace won’t be around to talk me out of it either. Hell, maybe this is just what I need. It’ll be like an escape from reality.

I just hope I can handle that.

“So Friday night?,” he says to me as I start to get out of the car again. “I know the radio event is Saturday so I won’t keep you out late, I swear.”
He flashes me that bright smile of his that I like so much, and I feel my face begin to turn red. “Yeah,” I say, climbing out of the car and closing the door behind me. “If I still have a job anyway.”

He shrugs. “Well if you don’t, it gives me an excuse to hold you hostage.”

I don’t laugh, I can’t. I just...freeze. “Yeah.”

“Shit.” He puts a hand over his face. “I’m an asshole...I....I didn’t...I mean, I’m sorry.”

I feel stupid for letting something so mediocre get to me, but it is. This is why I live in a group home, because I can’t handle simple slip ups like this one. It would seem harmless to anybody else, but I have chills running up and down my spine because of it. “It’s okay.” I manage to say quickly. “I”ll just see you Friday around seven okay?”

He lets out a long breath. “I’m really sorry.”

“Let’s just forget it,” I say, managing a small smile. “I’ll see you Friday. Thanks for the ride, Cooper.”

“Right.” He puts the car into gear, and I can tell he feels like an idiot for mentioning the word hostage around me. “Friday. I’ll see you, Ker.”

I wave as he drives away, and let out a long breath that I think I’ve been holding in since I got into Coopers car. I try not to think about the morning as I make my way up the driveway. I don’t want to think about anything. I just want to lie in bed and try to get over the fact hat I have no idea what I’m supposed to do about work, if I should even bother going back tomorrow after the stunt I pulled today. I mean, it’s really late for them to find a replacement for me, and I know they’d let me work the event regardless. But do I really want to put myself through this? Do I want to deal with Tarin? Do I want to chance running into Trace?

I just can’t handle anymore stress right now.

I rush past the girls sitting on the steps, ignoring their cold glares, not caring what they may or may not be thinking about me. There’s no time for that right now. I just need to go into my room, get into my bed and try to forget about work...about the horrible things Trace said to me...that I’ve lost him.

Fuck.

“Kerri.”

Susan has opened the door, obviously on her way out. I groan inwardly. She’s the last person I want to deal with right now. I”m confused enough as it is without being analyzed. I just need a day to myself...just to think. “Hi.”

“Shouldn’t you be working?”

I guess I’m not going to win today. “I...don’t feel so well,” I lie. “A friend brought me home....I figured I’d just go to bed.”

She studies me for a few moments. I’m sure she knows I’m full of shit but I’m praying she’ll decide to just leave me alone. “Sit.” She says it seriously as she motions at the porch swing.

“Oh...” I glance at it and sigh. “I don’t think it’s a good idea.”

“Kerri.” She narrows her eyes at me like my father does when he’s angry at me. “Sit.”

I do it without another word, and fumble with the bottom of my shirt nervously. She seems really angry, and I have yet to experience Susan in a bad mood. I wonder if she’s a yeller? God...I know I can’t deal with that right now. I’ll flip out at her, and then she’ll kick me out. “Susan look,” I say quickly, when she sits down next to me. “I’ve had a really rough morning and I don’t think now is a good time.”

“When you talk you should look at the person in the eye,” she reminds me, like some kind of school teacher. “That way, you’ll be able to get your point across better.”

I don’t look at her. “I’m not doing this right now.” I push myself up from the swing and start away from her, the tears flowing freely down my cheeks now.

“You’re wasting my time,” she says gently but firmly as my hand makes contact with the door knob. “I just wanted to tell you Kerri. I can’t have you here if all you’re going to do is hide in your room and go to work. This isn’t a hotel. When you came here you told me you wanted my help, and so far you’ve barely looked me in the eye. I think I deserve an explanation.”

I turn to her, and immediately all the anger, hate and sadness that has built up inside of me over the past week comes bursting out of me like a big wave. “What the fuck do you want from me!,” I scream at her. “My life sucks! Everybody hates me! Why can’t you just leave me alone? I just want to be left alone!” My back hits the door and I slide down to the floor, crying like an asshole again. I hate this. I hate everything and everyone. I hate this place, I hate these people.

I hate that Justin doesn’t love me anymore.

“What happened today?”

Her voice is close, right next to me now and I can feel the heat of her body next to mine. She’s sitting beside me I guess, but I still don’t look up to see just how close she is. “Trace hates me,” I sob into my hands. “And he was the last one that cared.”

“Why?”

“Because I’m selfish,” I sob. “And I only care about my own problems.”

“You focus on them too much.”

Her hand is on my back a moment later, rubbing it gently...like she knows I need this. I hate it. I wish I could throw her into the wall, just...take out everything on her, like Justin did to me. But that’s not how I am. I’m not strong enough, I’m not that much of a psycho. All I can do is cry, feel sorry for myself, and yell at people. “I can’t help it,” I say. “It was fucking terrible.”

“So tell me,” I hear her whisper. “Just do it. There’s no reason for you to do this anymore, Kerri. It’s ridiculous. It’s holding up your life and it’s not fair to you. Your friend is probably mad at you because you’re not helping yourself.”

“That’s not why,” I say, letting out a sad chuckle. “There’s more to it than that.”

“I think most of it, is because of this.”

I look up at her, like she has a hell of a nerve analyzing Trace. But her intense stare doesn’t waver. I’m sure she knows exactly what I’m thinking. Hell, she probably has all along. And maybe I should just stop hiding everything. Maybe its time I talked about what I’ve been through. I just...i just hate remembering. “I hate remembering,” I blurt out. “Everything comes back to me like it just happened.”

She nods, and seems to understand. “But its the only way to get past it, Kerri.”

I wipe my eyes hard and force myself to stop crying, to pull myself together. I think about everything thats happened. How in the beginning I didn’t think I would have to worry because Justin had been through it too and seen how bad it was. I always thought I’d be able to run to him when there was a problem. But then I lost him, and now Trace is gone too. “It’s just surreal,” I say. “It happened too fast, and I couldn’t control it. I’ve...” I pause and look her directly in the eye. “I always swore I’d be able to control things.”

“You can’t control everything. If you could, the world would be a perfect place.”

I bite my bottom lip. “I couldn’t stop what happened to us.”

She shakes her head. “How could you?”

I shrug. Honestly, I’ve never really thought about that before...how I could have stopped what happened to us, or what Shane did to Justin. I guess I’ve always felt I could have fought harder, or fought back when Shane dragged me out to the shed. There was a gun of course, and I know that. I know he probably would have shot me in the head if I’d ran or tried to hit him, he even told me so. I don’t now though. I guess I’ve felt that what happened to Justin was too horrible...that somehow, I should have been able to prevent it.

“That man that took us...his name was Shane,” I say, my voice cracking as I whisper the words. “He held my friend down...” I shake my head and run my hands through my hair, before managing to look at her again. “He raped him, Susan. I should have done something...but, but I couldn’t.” I squeeze my eyes closed, and try to fight it all off, because I’m remembering it now. How it smelled, how dark it was...how hard Justin cried when he got my handcuffs apart. How I held him...just held him. “I couldn’t help him,” I whimper. “I couldn’t help him, but he’d always tried to help me. He let Shane do that horrible thing to him, so he wouldn’t kill me. I...I guess thats why I tried to be so perfect after we were safe. It didn’t work though.” I hang my head low, remembering another gruesome memory...the presence of Justin’s dark figure looming above me, his hand raised. “I turned him into a monster.”

“Kerri.”

I look at her, half expecting her to ramble off some magnificent spout of wisdom that will supposedly enrich my life. But...she doesn’t. She just stares at me, and I don’t know what to make of it. “I made him so angry,” I laugh, and I know I sound like a lunatic. I guess it doesn’t matter though, because thats what this place is for...crazy people like me. “And he hit me and beat me up so bad, but I just...i walked away from it. It rained hard that night and I was crying...then I wound up in a car wreck. I...I never said anything.” I look up at her wide eyed, realizing how much I’ve just let off my chest. Funny, I feel sort of light headed now. Or maybe I just feel like I’m supposed to...normal. More normal than I’ve felt since that day in the bakery parking lot back in Tennessee. “You won’t say anything will you?,” I say, cautiously.

She puts an arm around me then, and kisses the top of my forehead like Lynn used to before she hated me. It feels good, reassuring...hell, even safe. I feel safe here for the first time. It’s so weird, but so great at the same time. “I promise,” she whispers. “I’m so proud of you, Kerri. Even if you couldn’t say in group what you just said to me, it’s a big step.”

“I’ve never told anybody half of that stuff. Only Justin knows...” My eyes get wide again.

But she just nods.

And I know it’s just us, no girls, no nosy bosses named Tarin. No Trace’s to tell me I’m not worth being friends with anymore. It’s just us. And for some reason I’m okay with that. It’s like she’s been through it too, even though I have no idea what she’s gone through. It’s like we’re in our own little world here, where nobody can know what goes on. “Thank you.” I whisper, and lean my head into her chest. “Thank you, Susan.”

The silence that follows is the best thing I’ve heard all day.
Back To Basics by ialwayzbesingin

I woke up on the bathroom floor this morning.  My mouth had tasted sour and when I’d finally managed to sit up my head had begun to pound like somebody had just beat the crap out of me.  Funny, I couldn’t remember what my first drink had been the night before, or which one had completely put me over the edge.  All I knew was that I’d been a drunken mess by midnight, and Tarin had been egging me on to drink more along with the group of friends that had gone out with us.  I thought I may have fucked her before I started puking in the bathroom, but I couldn’t be too sure.  She left early this morning for work too so it’s not like I could have asked her.  In any case I feel like a complete asshole either way.  It’s been forever since I’ve gotten that wasted...

And I know I only did it for one reason.

Despite the fact that I screamed at her, that I told her I was done with her...that she could pretty much fall off the face of the planet and it wouldn’t phase me, I still feel horrible about it all.  I mean fuck, thats Kerri.  I’ve been there for her through everything, and managed to keep somewhat of a level head.  Sure, things sort of started to fall apart recently and all, but was turning my back on her really the right decision to make? When I didn’t get up to bring her to work this morning, was it sending her the right message? Was it really “teaching her a lesson” so to speak? I just don’t fucking know.  I do know that it’s taken every ounce of strength inside of me to keep myself from picking up the phone to see if she’s okay.  It’s why I got drunk last night.  Tarin told me everything would be fine, that Kerri is more trouble than she’s worth and I need to focus on making myself happy.  That should make me feel great too...I mean any other time I’d be really happy that Tarin was supporting my decision.

But she doesn’t know about the things that Kerri has endured...the things she’s seen.

And she doesn’t know that Justin was brutally raped by some sick fucking asshole, either.

On the other hand, I just can’t take it anymore.  Kerri’s attitude has only seemed to get worse since she moved out, and it seems to be because I’ve started seeing Tarin.  I just don’t understand, because she really seemed to want me to be happy for awhile there.  Maybe it’s because we fooled around that time, but I don’t know.  We both realized that being physical wasn’t healthy for either of us...too much shit had happened already.  So then why does it bother her so much that I’ve moved on?  I guess maybe she was scared that I didn’t care about her so much anymore, but fuck she knows better than that.  Or at least, I thought she did.  

Okay, there was that one night she called me and I pretty much blew her off.  But what was I supposed to do? It was one o’clock in the morning, and I was in the middle of having sex with Tarin.  Stopping all of that to talk to Kerri on the phone wouldn’t have just been fucked up from Tarins perspective...but hell, I was in the moment.  Kerri was lucky I could even remember her name, let alone keep a straight tone over the phone.  I know I could have talked to her about it in the morning when I’d driven her to work, but I just wasn’t in the mood then.  That probably makes me a jerk too, and I know that.  But damn it, Tarin is my girl and if I’m sleeping with her I don’t see why I need to explain myself to Kerri.  That’s the thing that made me lose it yesterday I think.  It was like she expected an explanation out of me.  Like she wanted me to say ‘oh it’s not that serious, I’m just going to sleep with her until I get bored.’  It pissed me off.  And then to top things off she starts talking about how Justin doesn’t talk to her anymore.  Honestly, what the fuck did that have to do with anything?  Justin had nothing to do with our conversation at all.

Even though I’ve decided to give it a go and try to work things out with Justin, I pushed her away anyway. I guess it really pissed me off that she was still concerned about his feelings for her after how badly he treated her when they were on speaking terms.  My feelings towards Justin are a lot different that Kerri’s are, and she’s so fucked up she can’t realize that he probably hasn’t thought about her since they broke up anyway. Part of me regrets what I did.  But mostly, I feel a little bit better knowing I don’t have to worry about her so much...at least for now.  She’s in a good place, at that home where people can help her.  And I just...I just need to get myself back together, all the way. I owe it to myself.  And now that Tarin is in my life again, I think I owe it to her too.

We’ve only really been dating for two weeks now.  But hell, it feels like we’d never broken up in the first place.  Am I falling too hard too fast? Maybe.   Do I care? Fuck no.  She’s great.  I mean, really great.  After Kerri was out of the house, and Tarin would start coming over, I remembered all the shit that used to drive me crazy about her back when we’d originally dated; her smile, her laugh, the crazy stories she’d tell me about her family, her friends, and her career.  It was refreshing to hear funny shit coming from somebody for a change.  There’s no drama with Tarin, I know it, and I’m going with it, until I have a reason not to.  She makes me happy, the happiest I’ve been in awhile and that’s good...it’s healthy.

Especially because I have to do a lot of difficult shit in the coming weeks, and I need something in my life to ease the tension.

I got a wedding invitation in the mail the other day.  At first I was confused, because normally when there’s a wedding going on I find out about it way in advance so I can plan for it.  When I opened it though, I figured out just why it was that my mom hadn’t mentioned anything to me.  Justin’s cousin is getting married next month in Tennessee, and I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t completely uncomfortable going back home.  A family wedding means..well..just that, family.  And in our family, when somebody is getting married, I think every long lost relative in the Ayala and Timberlake family crawls out of the woodwork.  It’s horrible to say it too, but I know 99 percent of the time it’s because everybody and their granny wants to see Justin. It used to irk us alot when we were younger and Justin was getting really famous.  Everybody would flock down home for birthdays, holidays...shit like that.  Even his dad would show up, and in the beginning it was fucking weird as hell because he’d never really paid much attention to Justin after he’d married his second wife.  We went with it though.  All we really had to do was hide around back and not tell anybody where we were going.  

That’s how me Justin and Kerri spent the bulk of our family get togethers: smoking weed in the woods behind Lynn’s house, not caring what anybody else thought.  I remember being grateful for moments like that when Justin had been caught up in so much hysteria.  It gave us a sense of reality, and it gave Kerri a chance to see us the way she knew us...instead of caught up in some crazy spotlight.

It’s sad to think things will never be like that again.

I’ve been meaning to ask somebody whether or not Kerri is supposed to go to this thing.  I’d ask Lynn but seeing as how she basically told me not to talk about her the last time, I don’t think it’s a good idea.  I guess the best thing I can do is ask Kerri about it when things have calmed down a little bit, even though I have no idea what I’ll say to her.  If she’s going its probably because her parents are making her, and I’m sure she wants even less to do with the whole thing than I do.  To make things worse, I have the feeling that Lynn is forcing Justin to go home for this as well.  If they ran into each other, I know things could get really ugly really fast, and so...once again, I feel like I have to keep my guard up...be the mediator or something.  It’s stupid and it sucks but I feel like if I don’t do it, somebody’s wedding will be unnecessarily ruined.

I guess that’s partly why I’m here today.

It’s ridiculous that I’m shaking right now.  I’ve known Justin my entire life, and we’ve done everything together.  I’ve told him my deepest secrets, and we’ve cried together.  There’s not a reason in the world I should be nervous, but yet...i feel like I’m going to puke.  I guess it’s because the last time I saw Justin I told him I never wanted to see him again.  I regret it now, but back then I was so disgusted with him I didn’t really care what I said.  I’ve been stubborn for a long time too, I know that.  It’s really because of Lynn that I finally pulled my head out of my ass.  I mean, what was I thinking anyway? Justin's like my brother...it’s stupid that I’ve shut him out for this long, and it’s time we talked again.  We’re both grown adults, and it’s horrible to say but...now that Kerri is out of the picture I think we’ll be able to think a little bit clearer too.

Fuck, I’m a terrible person.

I pull the key out of my pocket, chuckling a little bit when I put it in the lock and it opens the door.  Despite how paranoid he is, he still didn’t change the locks on me, and I know he probably didn’t with the hopes that I’d come back over to talk.  I take a few steps into the house, and knock on the door a little before closing it behind me.  It’s quiet, but then again it’s only ten in the morning.  Knowing Justin, he’s probably still asleep.  But that’s not who I’m really worried about running into anyway.

It’s that Melanie girl I’m concerned about.

I still don’t know how I feel about her being here.  She didn’t really hit me the right way the day we had lunch with Lynn, until she followed me out to the car.  She seemed a lot more genuine then, because I guess she saw something in me that she hadn’t allowed herself to before.  I think she may have realized that I cared about Justin a lot....but I was just being stubborn as always.  In any case, it’s made me wonder about her a lot...about how she is with Justin.  If he’s been doing okay with her around instead of me.  

“Hello?” I call out.  

No answer.

Figuring he’s asleep and she’s running another infamous errand, I take a seat on the familiar sectional leather sofa in Justin’s living room and turn the TV on.  It’s so weird, it’s like I never even left the house.  Everything is still the same as it always was, right down to the placement of the old magazines strewn across the coffee table and the familiar scent of Justin’s favorite Yankee Candle filling the air.  I feel more at home than I’ve felt in months, like I could just grab a beer from the fridge(even though I know it’s not there) and fall asleep in front of the TV.

“What the fuck!”

I gasp and jump up from the couch, whirling around to come face to face with none other than Melanie herself.  She looks terrified, and I’m sure I’m the last person she expected to find chilling out on Justin’s sofa.  I really should apologize and explain myself, but considering I’m pretty sure I got laid last night, and that she looks like she’s been scrubbing out a toilet all morning, I’ll be a little cocky instead.  “Hey Mel,” I chuckle.  “Looking good I see.”

“How the did you get in here?”  She demands, slapping the rag in her hand at her side.  “You gave me a damn heart attack!”

“Calm down, would you?”  I sit back down on the couch again and resume channel surfing before continuing on.  “You honestly thought I didn’t have a key?”

“You honestly thought it was okay to just come waltzing into the house unannounced?”  She storms around the sofa and stands in front of the television, so I’m forced to pay attention.  “What the hell, Trace?

I shrug.  “I have a right to be here, Melanie.  You don’t have to act like it’s the worst thing in the world.”  One thing I can already tell about this girl is she overreacts way too much.  Being through what I’ve been through with Justin, I know that she probably has her reasons for being this way but fuck...it’s really annoying.  “I mean, yeah, next time I’ll call if it will make you feel better....”

“It will,” she interrupts me with a roll of her eyes.  “I mean, thats what most civilized people do anyway.”

Bickering with her is going to get me nowhere, and I’ve been entirely too stressed out as it is this week without making it worse.  So I’ll just get to the point, like I should have done from the beginning.  “I’m here to see Justin,” I tell her, seriously.

“Well, does he know that you’re coming?,” she scoffs.  “Because I don’t need to give him the same heart attack that you just gave me.”

“Look, I shouldn’t have to ask your permission to be here, and you know...you do work for Lynn,” I point out.  “So if you could just get him for me....”r32;
“Mel, what’s going on?”

I guess I don’t need to argue with her anymore after all.  Justin is on the stairs now, with nothing but a towel around his waist.  I can tell he just got out of the shower, and honestly I’m kind of shocked he’d come downstairs so scantily clad in front of the girl.  It makes my mind swim with a thousand questions that I’m scared of getting the answer to, so I just stand up and make my presence known before Melanie can talk me down, or tell Justin to go upstairs until she ‘handles’ things.  “Hey, Justin.”  I shove my hands in my pockets, and lick my lips nervously, not knowing what’s about to happen and partially too scared to find out.

He just stares at me.

“He...he let himself in.” Melanie stumbles with her words, like Justin is her master or something and she’s broken the rules.  “I’m sorry, Justin.  I...I didn’t know, or I would have told you.”

“Well that’s Trace,” Justin speaks up softly after a moment.  “Just does whatever the hell he feels like.  It’s not your fault, Mel.”

I stare back at him, knowing I deserved that for showing up at his house like this, but hating his attitude at the same time.  Honestly, he doesn’t know why I’m here.  What if it was a life or death kind of thing? What if I had come to tell him something really important? I hate that he’s jumping to conclusions.  But then again, should I have expected any other reaction after all this time?  “I thought we could talk,” I say, quietly.

“Why?”  He laughs sadly.  “You finally realized how stupid you are?”

It makes me want to punch him.  “Listen asshole....”

“I'm not going to stand here and watch you two tear each other apart.” Melanie intervenes, angrily.  “Justin, your dogs still need to be walked.  Remember?”

He takes his angry gaze off of me for a split second so he can look over at Melanie.  “They’re still asleep.  I”ll do it in a few minutes.”

“And when they pee all over your sheets, I’m not going to wash them,” she snaps.  “God, Justin...it’s not my fault somebody decided to mess up the routine today.” She steals an angry glance at me.  “Walk them.”  She points a finger at him, and turns on her heel, disappearing into the kitchen.

It’s so weird.  If I’d never met them before and didn’t know any better I’d think they were an old married couple.  She orders him around like she’s the master of the house and Justin seems to linger on her every word.  Even now, he looks like he feels bad...like he should have known better.  He’s even turning around to head back upstairs.  It seems like he’s forgotten that I’m even here and fuck...I don’t know what to think, but I do know that Melanie shouldn’t be working for Justin.  It’s obvious that she confuses the hell out of him, and I have to wonder what the hell Lynn was thinking about when she hired the girl to work here.  “Dogs?” I say.

He stops on the stairs.  “You’re still here?”

“We need to talk, Justin,” I nod.  “You know that we do.”

He laughs.  “I thought you never wanted to see my fucking face again, Trace.  Those were your words.”

I sigh.  “I was angry, Justin.  Could you blame me?  What you did was pretty fucked up.”  I won’t mention Kerri’s name, because I know I don’t need to.  We both know what he did, and he should know that alone was grounds for me to cut him off completely.  

He slaps his hand on the handrail.  “You act like I didn’t feel terrible about it.”

There’s a look in his eyes that I can’t really describe.  He looks hurt, angry and scared all at the same time.  I know I’ve reached a delicate subject that neither of us is ready to talk about, so I’ll move on.  “I just...I’ve been thinking.  I don’t want to lose you as a friend, Justin.  You’re too important...like family, you know? And I think deep down you feel the same way.  Give me an hour.  That’s all I’m asking.  In fact, I shouldn’t even have to ask.  I’m the one who’s doing you a favor by being here.”

He glares at me.  “You’re not doing me any favors, dumb ass.”  He sighs after that and takes a few minutes to battle out his decision in his head.  “But I guess...” he finally says.  “I guess I owe you at least an hour.”  

I could be a dick and maintain my serious demeanor but instead I just smile, and let out a hearty laugh.  “More like ten years, but I’ll let you slide.”

“Let me get clothes on and get the dogs.  We can go for a walk or something,” he says, and walks back up the stairs.

I sit back down on the sofa to wait for him to return.  That went a lot better than I expected, and I’m kind of surprised.  I smile to myself as I reach for a magazine to thumb through.  Maybe this is a positive step.  Maybe I can talk to him...really talk to him, and get some shit off my chest.  Maybe he’s changed...maybe, just maybe...I can finally have my best friend back after all this time.  

“What are you planning on talking to him about?”

Melanie’s voice echos from somewhere behind me and I roll my eyes, not bothering to turn around and face her this time.  “Does it matter?”

“Yeah, because I don’t need him getting upset right now.”  She’s leaning over the couch now, her face directly in front of mine.  It’s the first time I’ve really gotten a close look at Melanie.  That time in the car I was too distraught to really care, but now....now I’m taking her in.  She has a welcoming complexion, a natural kindness.  Somebody I could easily get comfortable with in about five minutes.  Her eyes are soft, but bright, and pretty.  If the circumstances were different, I’m sure I’d view her in a completely different way.  Hell, maybe I’d even be friends with her.  I can see right through this whole seriousness front she’s putting on for me.  I can tell just by looking at her that the girl is a total sweetheart who’d do anything for you.  And that scares me...not because I find myself suddenly wanting to trust her...

But because I know what Justin can do to a vulnerable girl like her.

I cross my arms and smirk a little bit.  “You two are pretty close huh?”

She swallows and clears her throat slightly.  “Why...why do you say that?”

“Just seems obvious.” I shrug.  “You’re getting pretty defensive over him, don’t you think?”

“Somebody has to look out for him,” she says, gruffly.  “And as we discussed the last time we saw each other, you haven’t been around.”

I toss the magazine back on the table and sigh.  “I don’t want to argue with you Melanie.      I’ve just...i’ve been doing alot of thinking and I guess the stuff Lynn talked to me about that day at the restaurant really got to ,me that’s all.  I’m not an asshole or anything, but for a long time things with Justin and I weren’t working out.  I didn’t feel like sticking around was the best thing for either of us.”

“But you’re not supposed to desert your friends,” she whispers, a sad look in her eyes.  

There’s so much that she can’t know about, and I realize now just how naive she is to everything that’s happened.  I doubt Justin has told her much, if anything, about what happened to him in that place and after the fact.  I do get the feeling though, that he blamed the fact that he’s been all alone solely on myself and Kerri.  That really makes me angry enough to walk out right now too, but I know I can’t.  I need to get some shit off of my chest, and since I don’t have a damn thing going on today it’s the best opportunity to do it.  “There’s a lot more to it than what you think, Melanie,” I say.

She crosses her arms.  “I doubt it.”

The scratching of nails against wood flooring causes me to forget about my discussion with her for the moment, and look up at the staircase.  I have to laugh when I see Justin struggling with two boxer puppies on a leash.  I’m assuming Lynn must have gotten them for him, because Justin was always talking about getting a couple of dogs as soon as the tour was over.  They’re loud and they bark and jump around.  Justin doesn’t seem thrilled at all, but I can’t help but laugh out loud.  “Damn, Justin.  Got your hands full I guess?”

He glares at me as the puppies pull him down the stairs.  “Shut up.”

“Don’t come back until they’ve both done their business.  I dont feel like cleaning up dog mess again, Justin,” Melanie orders him.

Justin is pulled to the door.  The dogs start whining and scratching at the door, obviously eager to get outside.  I look on with an amused smirk.  It’s great to see Justin finally having to do some shit for himself.  One thing I’ve noticed about Melanie is that she doesn’t put up with his excuses...at all.  Maybe thats how she got him to go running, like she told me about.  I’m almost impressed.  It almost makes me forget about how much I dislike her vulnerability, and bossy attitude.  I mean, I guess Justin needs somebody like that.  I guess...i just couldn’t be that way with him because I was his best friend, and I was so scared of breaking him again.  In a way, it’s better that Melanie doesn’t know a lot of what happened.  It gives her grounds to make Justin wake up.  But at the same time, a small part of me still doesn’t trust it.

At the same time...something inside of me is telling me that Melanie is going to get hurt no matter how strong she is. I’d tell her but I guess it’s not my place.  Not that she’d believe me anyway...she’d just call me a selfish asshole and then I’d get pissed.  No, for
today at least I’ll just stick with what I know....

Justin and his shitty attitude.

“You coming?,” he sighs as he manages to get the door open.

 I glance back at Melanie, who has proceeded to remove all the pictures and trinkets on the mantle so she can dust it.  She doesn’t look back at us, and I know that she’s completely avoiding the fact that I’m here and about to hang out with Justin.  It’s bothering her...a lot.  But I can’t say I blame her.  She’s worried about what this will do to him.  I keep telling myself that she just cares about him like a friend would.  But for some reason...I just think there’s more to it than that.  “Yeah.”  

He walks ahead of me and I try my best to catch up with him as he’s pulled towards the front gate.  I’m a little surprised when he hits the button to make them open.  I can’t remember the last time Justin went outside of his gated sanctuary without the aid of Eric or Tiny at his side.  It’s weird...new, and a lot different from what I was expecting.  Maybe I was right.  Maybe he has changed for the better.  “This is different,” I say, trying to catch my breath as I catch up with him.

“What’s different.”  He scowls as he pulls back on the leash.  

“We’re outside of the gate,” I point out.

He looks at me, but he doesn’t smile.  “Yeah, I know.”

One of the dogs takes a dump underneath a tree, and we move on unaffected.  Justin seems strangely calm, but doesn’t hesitate to look over his shoulder every now and then.  I can’t blame him of course.  “So...I guess you’ve been a little better,” I say, trying my best to spark a conversation.

He shoots me a sarcastic smile.  “Yeah look at that.  And I didn’t need your help or anything.”

All right I get it.  I was wrong to cut him off completely.  I mean yeah, I had my reasons but its something I really should have considered beforehand.  I probably look like such an asshole crawling back to him right now and acting like everything is okay.  Clearly, in his mind, it’s still not.  Maybe I should just leave...let him think about things.  “Justin look...”

“No...,” he grunts, trying to control the dogs and pay attention to me at the same time.  “Why did you come here Trace? I know you didn’t just wake up this morning and decide to pay me a visit.  You’re as stubborn as I fuckin am.”

He’s right and I feel like a big asshole right now for trying to play it all cool and shit.  Honestly, this is the fakest I’ve been around Justin in awhile and I guess I should just cut the bullshit and get to the point.  “Your mom convinced me I should come talk to you. “ I say.

“Oh okay.” He lets out another fake laugh as the dogs continue to sniff around.  “You mean the day that you had lunch with her and Melanie and you treated Mel like a piece of shit, right?”
“Oh give me a break, Justin.  I didn’t know her, all right? And your mom just sprung it on me that some girl was living with you and helping you out.  What was I supposed to do? Be her best friend?”  I know I’m leaving out the whole part that I saw her the day I was sitting outside of his house, but I feel like if I tell him that, he’ll think I’m even more pathetic.  “I didn’t trust her.”

“You judged her.  Come on Buck, Brennan.” He pulls the dogs forward, and looks back at me.  “Don’t act like you didn’t.”

I cross my arms across my chest.  “Like you don’t judge people?”

He doesn’t answer.

We walk in silence for awhile, just watching the dogs do their thing.  I notice that Justin doesn’t even begin to head back towards the house until each of the dogs has pooped and peed at least twice.  It’s a little sickening to me that he’s following Melanie’s demands to a T, but I don’t say anything.  It’s obvious that he’s annoyed about my opinion about her so far, and I really don’t feel like fighting with him about it anymore at the moment.

“So what’s been going on with you, Trace?”

His question catches me totally off guard.  It sounded too normal, almost forced, but I’m glad he’s at least trying.  At the same time though, I don’t know what to tell him.  Do I talk about Kerri? Do I avoid the subject? Do I tell him that I’m bored and I’ve been trying to find something to get into but I just can’t seem to do it? Do I just talk annoyingly about how hot Tarin is? No...he’ll know that I’m just bullshitting.  “Oh you know...same old shit.”

He smiles back at me.  “You suck at lying.”

I shrug.  “Well I don’t know what you want me to say.”

We reach the gate again and he enters the security code.  He looks at me for a long moment and clears his throat a little bit.  “Well...I mean, Kerri’s been staying with you right? How have you guys been doing?”

I want to puke.  That was the one thing I was hoping he wouldn’t mention, but I guess I should have known better.  I want to lie and just tell him everything is fine.  He doesn’t need details.  He doesn’t need to know where she is or how she’s been acting.  “Fine,” I nod.  

“Oh...I get it.”  He shakes his head as the gate slides open.  “We can only talk about what you feel comfortable with.”

“I didn’t say that.”  I follow him onto his property and the gate slams shut behind us.  “You know, you’re not making this easy for me either, Justin.”

He turns to me angrily.  “Then just say it.  Tell me that she’s fucked up, because I know she is.”

I ball my fists at my sides.  “Don’t make this about Kerri.”

The dogs begin to pull on the leashes and yelp, and he angrily turns around again and starts to let them lead him toward the house.  “What the fuck is it supposed to be about then?”

I jog to catch up with him.  “I came to resolve things between us.  I didn’t come to talk about what Kerri is doing.”

Once we get close enough to the house, Justin lets the dogs off the leash and they go bounding towards the doorway, which he’d left open a crack.  They push it open all the way and disappear inside.  I’m thankful for that. Now, maybe Justin will be able to focus a little bit better.  

“I don’t know how you expect to resolve things in an hour,” Justin says, wiping some sweat off of his forehead with his arm.  “It’s been months.”

“And we’ve been friends for a hell of a lot longer,” I point out.  “Just put the shit behind us, Justin. I’m ready to.”

He sits down on the grass, and I join him.  He picks at the blades of grass with his fingers silently.  It’s annoying and I can only remember one other time in my life when things had been this tense between us, when I’d had to tell him that I’d been the one that had gotten Shane hired.  He’d went ballistic, told me he wished I was dead.  Hell, he shouldn’t even be acting like this right now. If anything, he’s lucky I’ve put all of that behind me.  What the fuck?  What gives him the right to sit here and act like he’s the victim.  “You know...”

“I’m sorry I blamed you for Shane,” he blurts out suddenly.  “It bothers me every day, Trace.”

I stare at him, dumbfounded.  I was expecting him to say alot of things today, but certainly not that.  Honestly, we’ve only really discussed that whole thing once or twice, and while I told him that I’d put it behind me I guess I never really forgave him either.  Ever since it happened, things have been severely strained between us.  I think the Kerri thing just put everything over the top.  “I never really forgave you,” I say after awhile.

“I don’t blame you.”

It’s quiet again, like it always is when each of us knows what the other one is thinking.  I know he’s sorry, and he knows that I’m ready to forgive and forget, even though it’s going to be hard getting back to the level our friendship used to be at.  “I’m trying,” I say finally.  “I miss you, man.”

He looks at me.  “You have no idea how hard its been without you.”  His bottom lip trembles a little bit and I watch as he wipes a few tears off of his face.  “The last person I wanted to lose was you.”

“That time you called...,” I sigh and finally look at him again.  “I felt really shitty for hanging up on you like that.”

He shrugs.  “I knew you would.  I just needed somebody and I had nobody else to call.”

I officially feel like the worst person on earth, even though I shouldn’t.  Justin deserved it, and I wasn’t ready to talk to him.  But seeing him now, knowing that he was probably in a really bad state of mind then makes me wish I could have snapped out of my mood for that moment in time.  I know I can’t change the past though.  The most I can do is move forward from here, spend time with him, and find my best friend again.  “I want things to go back to how they were,” I tell him.  “I mean, I know they’ll never be completely back to normal but...as long as we can be friends again, I think I’ll be okay.”

He smiles genuinely, for the first time today.  “I want that too.  I want it really bad, Trace.”

I get up from the ground and hold my hand out to him.  “You wanna go back to the house?”

“Sure.”  He lets me help him up.  “Mel probably made something to eat.”

He’s smiling and for the first time I realize how much better he looks.  He’s not pale at all, and he looks like he’s getting his sleep.  Those bags under his eyes that would seem to take over his entire complexion are non existent now.  He’s clean shaven, and his usual mess of curls has been tamed.  He’s not dressed like a bum either.  He matches, like he’s always been so meticulous about in the past.  I’m almost proud of how far he’s coming along.  And to think that Melanie of all people has played a big part in getting him back in control of himself is more shocking than anything.  Madison was supposed to be the one that was getting him all straightened out.  Which is why I really think there’s feelings involved between Justin and Melanie...strong ones.  And it’s scaring me.  I want to ask him what’s going on, but I don’t know how he’ll react.  I want today to go well, so things can start getting back to normal.

But I’m sure my curiosity will get the best of me.

We get back into the house and the dogs proceed to jump all over Justin while he makes his way over to the kitchen table.  It’s been set nicely, kind of like the way my mom sets up the table for Sunday brunch after church.  It’s weird because my mom isn’t here, it’s not Sunday, and the girl that has gone to all of this trouble considered me an asshole just a few moments ago.  I guess I don’t know her as well as I think, or...she just wants to fuck Justin so badly that she’ll put on this Susie Homemaker front to turn him on.  But that kind of thing doesn’t turn Justin on, so I don’t even know what to think except that she actually finds pleasure in doing this sort of shit.  

“Here you go boys.”

She places a large platter of sandwiches in front of us, and a moment later returns with a pitcher of what looks to be freshly made lemonade.  My mouth waters.  It reminds me of coming in from mowing the lawn on a hot summer day and being rewarded by my momma.  God I’m such a dork, but it’s been forever since I’ve had this kind of a homey feel and fuck...I’m going take advantage of a good thing.  “Thanks.” I smile and take two sandwiches from the top of the pile.  Justin does the same, and when Melanie swats his hand away from the pitcher of lemonade and pours it for him herself, I can’t help but smile a little bit.

They really are cute.

“You spilled it the last time,” she tells him when he frowns at her.

“Well maybe you should pour Trace’s too,” he grumbles.

“Maybe I should give the rest of your lunch to the puppies.”  She grins at him, and when he doesn’t protest further she simply wanders away into the adjoining room.  

Justin and I eat quietly for awhile, before the curiosity begins to nag at me so badly that I can’t control it anymore.  I finish my fifth sandwich and sit back, letting my belt out a little because I feel so stuffed.  “So,” I yawn, as Justin slurps down some more lemonade.  “When’s the wedding?”

He looks at me.  “Huh?”

I have to laugh.  He looks so perplexed by my question I’m surprised he didn’t fall off of his chair.  “I’m just saying, Justin.  You two bicker like an old married couple.”

He scowls.  “She’s a control freak.”

One of the dogs is by my feet now, crying because he wants some of my sandwich.  I tear off a little piece and give it to him, and Justin gasps.  

“Don’t do that!”

I look at him oddly.  “Are you on drugs?”

“Mel doesnt want them having any table scraps.”  He looks over his shoulder cautiously, probably making sure that she didn’t see me give the dog anything.  “She says that they need to be trained not to depend on table scraps.  She’ll get pissed because she’s been weening them off of anything to do with the table and dinner time.  She puts them outside, I’m surprised she hasn’t done it today.”  He stares at me for a moment.  “But I guess today is kind of weird anyway.”

I crack a half smile and then the dog starts to whine for more food.

“See?,” Justin whines.  “Now you’ve gone and fucked it all up.”

I roll my eyes.  “Go lay down.” I say harshly to the puppy and point to the corner.  It stares at me for a minute, but when I repeat myself a little bit louder it does as it’s told.  “See? Not so hard, Justin.  Remember Ben? That dog was a pain in the ass, but he always listened to me.”

He crosses his arms stubbornly.  “Whatever, when you leave he’ll be back at it again. The girl, Brennan isn’t so bad.  She stays away from the table.  Actually, she hangs around Melanie a lot.  But Buckley is a pain in the ass.”

“Hey, kind of like you,” I snicker.

He glares at me.  “Are you done criticizing me now? Did you get it out of your system?”

“Oh hardly,” I smile.  “You owe me about ten years worth of criticism.  I’m just getting started.”

“Jerk.”

“You like her don’t you?,” I challenge him.  “I can tell.”

He doesn’t look me directly in the eye as he laughs and tells me I’m crazy, so now I know it’s the truth.  He does like her, like a kid in school would have a crush on a girl.  It’s funny but kind of sad at the same time.  Justin has never been one to crush...just one to seek out the girl he wants and take her for himself like some kind of animal.  It’s weird to see him like this, so obedient, so scared that he’ll do something or say something wrong to piss her off.  I could be worried, but the more I  hang around Melanie the more harmless she seems.  I’m actually glad that she’s the one that’s taking care of him now, unlike the other day when all I wanted to do was think that she was a bitch who had no right being here.   Sometimes I can be such a pig headed asshole, and I guess just like Justin...I need to work on myself a little more too.

“We’re friends,” he nods.  “It’s good having somebody around who has their shit together, you know?  It keeps me from going more crazy than I already am.  It doesn’t mean I like her or anything.”

“Hey I’m just telling you what it looks like to me,” I defend.  “Has your mother been around when you two act like this?”

“Act like what?,” he snaps.  “She’s been around, yeah, but she hasn’t said anything like this to me.  I know you’re just doing what you do best, Trace.  Being an asshole to piss me off.”

I almost get back at him by asking Justin if they’ve fucked yet, but I have to bite my lip.  Melanie has walked back into our midst now, clearing our empty plates.  I figure our conversation will move onto other things, like sunshine and daisies.  But Justin’s pride has seemed to take over, and I know I shouldn’t have pushed him so hard.

“What the fuck do you care what I do anyway?,” he grunts at me.  

Melanie turns around from her spot at the sink and stares at us.

“I was just kidding around, christ,” I get up from the table and shake my head at him.  “You get so damn edgy.”

“Everything okay?,” I hear Melanie say.  “Justin?”

“He’s just being himself,” he says, glaring at me.  “And he was leaving anyway.”

I frown a little bit. I guess he’s kicking me out, but should I really have expected anything else from him? I’ve struck one of his precious nerves, and god forbid anybody should tell him he’s wrong or make him admit his feelings to himself.  Maybe coming here was a mistake.  I probably should have just called or something...planned ahead.  But I just figured we could act like adults and come to terms with things.  I mean, yeah he looks better but his attitude is still the same.  I’m getting disgusted again.  I really need to leave.  “Yeah, I was.”  I shake my head a little bit.  “See you around, Justin.”

“Wait.”

It’s Melanie again and I sigh.  Not only is she Susie Homemaker, but she’s also Justin’s saving grace when it comes to people getting pissed off at him.  If only she knew how he acted a few months back.  If only she knew about Kerri...

But I refuse to think about Kerri right now.  

I turn back and sigh.  “It’s fine,” I say.  “I have things to do anyway.”

“Yeah,” Justin scoffs. “Like sit in his house.”

“Look,” she says, ignoring the both of us.  “I don’t know if this is a good idea or not, but Trace, maybe you should give Justin a break.  You know, you didn’t give him any time to get ready for your visit and from what I understand you two haven’t spoken in awhile.”

“She’s right.” Justin smiles at me, like he’s just won some fucking contest.  It makes me want to punch him.
“And Justin....”

He frowns.

“You should give Trace a break.  At least he’s here, trying to salvage your friendship.” She pauses and smiles at me a little bit.  “Most people wouldn’t take the time to do that.”

I feel like we’re on some twisted version of Full House, I glance at the door ready to see Joey bust through with some stupid ass joke but it never happens.  I’m still uncomfortable though.  I’ve never really been one to be all sappy and shit, and it’s kind of sickening to hear Melanie say all this stuff.  It’s like she’s become the mediator, when I thought that was my job all along.  Weird.  It’s weird.  It’s weird and I should go.  “I...um...I should probably go anyway though.  I have a dinner meeting later on and I need to get my shit together.  You know how it is Justin.”

One glance at him and I know he thinks I’m full of shit, but I don’t care. I mean, it’s not totally a lie.  I told Tarin I’d meet her after work for dinner.  It’s not really a meeting but, it doesn’t matter anyway. I’m uncomfortable and the fact that this is the first time I’ve been on good terms with Justin in four months is really making me agitated.  I need to reflect on all of this and figure out what I need to do to make all of this right again.  

“Oh yeah,” Justin nods.  “Sure.”

“I um...have to give this house a pretty good cleaning tomorrow,” Melanie speaks up quickly before I can escape.  “Why don’t you two do something?”

Justin doesn’t respond.  He’s still brooding in his seat, probably because Melanie just pointed out how stupid he was acting.  I hate when he gets like this.  It’s so childish and honestly he should have gotten past being so sensitive by now.  “We could go to the driving range,”I force myself to suggest, even though he’s the one that should be concerned about hanging out with me again.  I guess I know that deep down he probably does want to hang out as soon as possible, but he’s too scared and stubborn to make the first offer.  I shouldn’t have expected him to act differently.

“I guess,” he mumbles in reply.  “That...that’ll be okay.”

“All right.  I’ll call you tomorrow.  Thanks for the food and stuff, Melanie.”

“Sure,” she says quickly and steps closer to me.  “Let me show you out.”

In all honesty I could show myself out, but Melanie seems pretty uncomfortable at the moment, so I’ll let her do what she wants.  I guess it’s weird for her seeing Justin and I starting to reunite and stuff, seeing as how she knows nothing about our past history growing up.  I’d probably feel out of place too.  

“So you’ll call tomorrow right?,” she laughs nervously as she opens the door for me.  “Because you know...if you don’t call, Justin will...”

“He’ll talk about it all day I know,” I interrupt with a smile.  “Don’t worry about it.  I’ll call.  I’m not one of those people who goes back on their word.”  

“All right.”

She seems satisfied with what I’ve said, so I start to walk out to my car, trying to figure out what the hell happened in there and what my friendship with Justin is going to be like now that we’ve reconciled.

“Trace.”

I turn around.  She’s still standing there, looking as uncomfortable as ever.  Still, I smile at her, not wanting to make the situation any worse than it is.  “Yeah?”

“I shouldn’t have said all that stuff to you when I met you,” she says sadly.  “I just didn’t know what had gone on, and I didn’t want Justin to get hurt anymore than he had been.”

I shrug.  “I misjudged you too,” I confess.  “I didn’t think you belonged here but...the truth is, I haven’t seen him look this good in a long time.  So I guess I should be thanking you.”  

“Maybe I’ll see you tomorrow,” she tells me quickly.  “I”d stay and chat but I’m sure the dogs are wreaking havoc somewhere in the house.  Bye, Trace.”

I wave and she disappears into the house, leaving me alone in the driveway.  I shake my head and smile as I get into my car, thinking how crazy I am for even showing up here today, and how stupid I was for thinking Melanie was this big stupid bitch who needed to be outed.  In all honestly, she seems really sweet, and she’s really pretty too.  She’s like the type of girl that I’d date if I was still living back home, that sweet innocent girl next door.  For a minute or two I’m almost jealous of Justin for having yet...another thing in his life that I could never have.

But then I remember that I live in Los Angeles, I have a hot ass girlfriend that I’m meeting for dinner, and I have a lot more going for me personality wise than Justin does right now.  I should just be happy that I’m finally getting back on track with my life, after all this time of wallowing in misery and sadness.  It’s with these thoughts in my head that I manage to pull up to the radio station and wait for Tarin to get out of work.  It seems like an eternity, and I suddenly remember just why it is that I hate hanging out around here during the daytime.  There’s so many sketchy people hanging around, bums really.  It makes me kind of sick to think that Kerri is alone in this mess now, and I’m the cause of it.  Maybe I’m wrong...fuck, maybe I can ask Justin what he thinks tomorrow.  But no...no, how can I ask him for Kerri advice?  The whole point of this is to keep Kerri out of our conversations.
But how is that possible?

“Hi sexy.”

I look up into the smiling face of my girlfriend.  She leans in through the window and we kiss a little bit.  That’s one of my favorite things...it always has been, and it’s sexy as hell that she remembers.  “Hi baby.”

She gets into my car and we drive off.  She proceeds to tell me about her day, and the calm, sweet sound of her voice makes any aggressions I may have built up at Justin’s go away completely.  I melt into her, and I start to wonder how I could have possibly allowed such an awesome person slip through my fingers.  I mean yeah, the distance thing had something to do with it but if I tried hard enough I probably could have made it work.  I can’t help but wonder, what if things had been different? What if she’d had a boyfriend when I came to ask her for help getting Kerri a job? Would she had felt as sorry for me? Would Kerri and I have even gotten into that fight? I guess I shouldn’t think about it though.  This is what’s happening right now, this is reality, and I should be happy with that and not dwell on things so much.  

“Yeah and it’s just such a joke.  I mean, I’ve been there for almost eight years, and some intern thinks shes going to get the job over me? It’s ridiculous babe.”

She rambling on, and I’m sorry to say I was barely paying attention to what she was saying in the first place.  That makes me a horrible person right now but I mean, I did have kind of an emotional roller coaster of a day.  I put my hand on her inner thigh and rub it gently, so it makes it look like I completely understand.  Terrible.  “Don’t worry about it, Tar,” I glance at her and flash her a gentle smile.  “You’re the best one there anyway.”

She pecks me on the cheek.  “So where are we going?”

“Oh...” I feel myself blush a little, because I was dork and booked a reservation at this really nice place up in Bel Air.  I didn’t tell her, I sort of wanted it to be special.  But it’s weird because I normally don’t do things like this.  I”m more conservative, happy with a Denny’s dinner over some fancy overpriced steak anytime.  But Tarin...it’s like I feel like she’s too good for places like that.  Or maybe I just want her to feel that way. “Well I figured I’d surprise ya.”

“Surprises? From you?,” she scoffs.  

“I know,” I laugh.  “That’s a surprise in itself.”

“What’s the occasion mister?”

I glance at her again, and let my gaze linger on her for a few minutes, not being able to help but think about how amazingly hot she is.  I may not remember the sex we had when I was drunk the last night, but I damn well remember the sex we had a few nights before.  I’d been playing it cool because we had only just started dating and I didn’t want her to think I wanted to get in her pants so quick.  I mean, yeah of course I did...but I wasn’t going to be a jerk about it.  Anyway, we ended up going out that night with a few of her friends.  We partied, but I didn’t really get that trashed, just tipsy.  Afterward we went back to my place, and walked up the stairs to my apartment laughing like a couple of stupid kids. When we got inside I told her that she could just crash at my place because I didn’t want her driving home if she’d been drinking.  

So we watched a movie...

The next thing I knew we were rolling around in my bed, having this crazy wild sex romp.  I couldn’t remember the last time I’d had it that good, that many times, or for that amount of time.  It was probably back before the kidnapping, sometime when Elisha had been able to make it out to one of Justin's shows.  And that was a long, long time ago.  Six months at least. I never realized how horny I was, I guess my mind had been too preoccupied with other things.  But when we came together that first time...long and hard, screaming each others names, I’d realized how much I’d missed having sex, how fun it was, and how important it was to care about the other person I was having it with.  “No occasion really.” I give her thigh a firm squeeze.  “Just thought it would be nice to take my girl out.”

“Hmm, your girl,” she grins.  “Never thought I’d hear you say that to me again, Trace.”

She takes my hand and I lace my fingers through hers before lifting her hand to my lips, giving it a soft kiss.  “I um...I went to Justin’s,” I say after a few moments.  

She smiles at me and I know she’s proud.  We had a long talk about this earlier in the week, when I’d been convinced it wasn’t such a good idea after all.  She told me that she knew how close I was with Justin, and even if she didn’t know him as well as I did, it was important that I tried to rekindle our friendship.  I think I took her advice to heart, because initially if it wasn’t for Justin, I wouldn’t have even met Tarin in the first place. He’d hooked up with her first, and I’d ran into her in the continental breakfast line the next morning.  Of course it had been awkward, and Justin did get kind of pissed the next week when she’d called me instead of him, but in the end he’d found somebody else to fuck anyway.  Tarin was just too good for that sort of thing.  She didn’t need to hang onto the hopes of Justin’s phone calls.  She hooked up with him, she met me and then she forgot about him.  It was that simple.

I think it was the only time I’d felt like I’d gotten one up on Justin.

“So...dish boy! What happened?”

“We talked,” I nod.  “I think...it was good.  We’re speaking, so I guess that’s as much as I could have hoped for.  We’re supposed to go to the driving range tomorrow, so I’ll have to see what happens I guess.”

“See? I told you everything would be fine.” She nudges me playfully.  “You worry too much.”

“Yeah.” I grip the steering wheel harder and bite my lip.  Bringing up the fact that I worry too much makes me think of Kerri...about the terrible things I said to her yesterday.  I realize that I don’t even know if she made it into work today, and I’m dying to ask Tarin but I just don’t know how she’ll react.  When the whole thing happened, and Kerri left the venue, Tarin told me I should just forget her and move on.  But how can I just forget her?  No matter what I do, she’ll always outshine the majority of my other friends in a way.  We’ve done things together and confided in each other so much in our lifetime, that I know nobody can take her place.  “I hate to ask, babe.  I just....I mean, did Kerri make it into work today?”

She rolls her eyes a little.  “I guess I knew why you’d ask.”

“I just don’t want anything bad to happen to her.”  I give her a pleading look.  “You understand, right?”

She sighs.  “Yeah she made it.  Somebody dropped her off, but I didn’t get to talk to her.  I mean, I wasn’t planning on it anyway but she was cooped up in David’s office when I left to do a few errands at the venue, and when I got back she was still in there.”  She bites her lip.  “I wasn’t going to say anything but...since you asked I guess I can just tell you that I don’t like it, Trace.”

David Foster is one of those guys you meet at a bar or a pool party and feel like punching in the face or  pushing in the pool, but don’t because his sister is hot and you’re afraid you won’t be able to get on her good side if you follow through with what you want to do.  He’s arrogant, selfish, and really deceptive.  But he’s always supported NSYNC, and Justin’s career.  That’s the one thing that’s kept my respect for him just over the borderline.  I mean, I know it’s just because having Justin come into the studio has done wonders for his career and shit that he’s been nice to me, but I’ve never been able to be a dick to him.  It’s just not in me.  

But right now I’m just not sure what to think.  Tarin seems a little concerned, even though she’s lost most of her respect for Kerri at this point.  Tarin isn’t one to worry unless something is serious, and something is telling me she knows more than what she’s letting on.  “Well he’s her boss. He had to have been pissed about yesterday, right?”

“Not pissed enough to keep her in his office all day,” Tarin chuckles.  “David has intentions when he pulls shit like this.”

“Intentions?”

She’s quiet for awhile after that and it makes me even more confused.  It’s seems like I’ve reached a really touchy subject with her and it’s weird because I thought I knew everything about this girl...that she didn’t have a reason to keep anything from me.  It’s a little annoying that she’s decided to tell me some kind of secret now...after we’ve slept together.  But hell, maybe I’m just overreacting.  Maybe I should just give her a chance to tell me what’s on her mind and then make assumptions.  Yeah.  It’s something I need to work on too, not jumping to conclusions.  I tend to do it with the wrong people, and it’s probably part of the reason why my friendships tend to get fucked up from time to time.

“I haven’t really told anybody about it,” she whispers, and takes her hand out of mine.  “It’s weird and I just...I try to forget about what I did.”

I drive off the exit, and soon we are pulling up to our destination.  I look over at her, and she looks so upset, I almost wish we’d gone back to my place first or something.  “Tarin, are..are you okay?”

“Oh yeah.” She shakes her head and sighs before looking at me again.  “I’ll be okay.  We can talk about this later if you want.  I don’t want to spoil dinner.”

I give her a weird look.  “Tarin, you’re not spoiling anything,” I say seriously.  “If you need to talk we’ll talk.  I can turn around, go back home...whatever you want to do.”

Back To Basics(cont) by ialwayzbesingin
She gazes out the window.  “Vinceti’s,” she coos.  “Trace...how did you remember?”

I’m a retard.  I took her here on our first date because I wanted to show off.  At the time, it nearly broke my wallet because I was living out of a suitcase on Justin's tour bus.  But she absolutely loved it, so it made it all worth it even though Justin broke my balls for the next month because I made him pay for all of my food.  “I couldn’t forget,” I mumble, embarrassed.  

She turns back to me after a moment.  She’s smiling now, whatever she was upset about obviously having been washed away with the realization of where we are.  “I can’t believe you went to all this trouble.”

“It wasn’t any trouble,” I reassure her.  She pulls my face close to hers after that, and gives me a long slow kiss that nearly makes me want to take her back home so we can do things.  But then I calm down.  For one, I really want to take her to this place, and well...i want to know what’s on her mind with this whole David thing.  A tapping on the window puts a stop to our little make out session though, and I look over to find the valet  standing there, ready to take my key from me.  Sheepishly, I roll down the window and hand it to him, along with a twenty dollar bill to keep him from making some smart ass comment.  I meet Tarin at the door a moment later, and take her hand.  “I want us to talk when we get seated,” I tell her quietly.  “About David.”

“But Trace...”

I give her a pleading look.  

“Ugh, fine.”

The maitre’ d  seats us at a quiet table in the back of the restaurant, and I’m thankful that he thought enough to keep us away from the majority of the crowd.  In the candlelight she truly looks beautiful, and the best thing about it is that she didn’t spend hours getting ready, she came straight from work.  I love natural beauty.  It cant compare to any make over.  “You okay?”

She nods.  “I need a drink.”

I laugh a little.  “I think we both do.”

The wine list comes and I get us a bottle of some fancy shit that Tarin points out.  I’m not really one for wine at all, and I’m surprised that I actually like it when I try it.  It’s another point for her I guess.  “So...” I say, after taking another sip.  “David.”

She lowers the menu away from her face.  “I don’t want this to change things between us,” she whispers.  “I mean, I just got you back.  I...I don’t want to lose you a second time.”

Hearing her say that makes me feel so awesome inside, that if we weren’t in this swank setting I’d probably start making out with her at the table right now.  But I know I can’t do that, so I just grab her hand again and smile at her.  “I’m right here,” I promise her.  “I’m not going anywhere, all right? I don’t care what happened in the past or anything like that.  That’s not important.”

She nods, and looks down at the table for awhile before continuing on.  “We fooled around a lot.  Pretty much up until you walked into my office that day, Trace.  I never had a steady boyfriend after we broke it off, and then you know...i really wanted to get ahead at KISS.  David could make that happen so I just went along with what he wanted.  I know it’s weird...that was never me when I was around you and Justin.  But I needed to do what I had to do.”

If I had known that had been going on I would have made sure it stopped.  Fuck, I could have easily gotten her a hook up at a better radio station.  Sure, she might have had to relocate and stuff but at least she wouldn’t have had to sleep with that douche bag.  “Why didn’t you tell me?,” I say sadly.  “I could have helped you out.”

“You were busy with Justin,” she laughs.  “I never wanted to burden you with anything, Trace.  You know I’ve always been one to take care of myself.   It wasn’t so bad in the beginning.  We would just hook up on a whim. But then he’d want it all the time and when...I wouldn’t give it to him he would threaten to demote me, or give important events to one of the other girls.”  

“And you think he’s going to try that with Kerri?”

“I really don’t know.  He could have had his reasons for talking to her all day, but I know David...and I’ve seen the way he looks at her.  I feel responsible,” she sighs.  “Maybe if I hadn’t been such a bitch to her she would have blown him off.”

I shrug a little bit.  Honestly, we were probably both out of line yesterday with how we treated Kerri, but at the same time I think she needed to experience it.  She spends way too much time relishing people feeling sorry for her, instead of being her own person and fending for herself.  Kerri knew that Tarin wasn’t out to be her best friend from the beginning, so there’s no reason for her to feel bad.  “No,” I whisper, looking her in the eye.  “You shouldn’t feel bad about anything.  Kerri needed to experience our attitudes yesterday.  All this shit with her has gone on long enough, you know?”

“I don’t know.” She sighs and looks down at her lap.  “I just don’t want David to do things to her that she can’t handle.  I mean, I’m really strong.  I don’t feel bad about the things he’s said to me or probably will say.  But Kerri is on her last nerve half the time.  She’s high strung and yeah I don’t really like her all that much, but still...she shouldn’t have to be put through this too.”

“Kerri has a good head on her shoulders.”  I know that’s true. Yeah, she may be a mess right now but she knows what to do in her life to protect her from assholes like David Foster.  I know she couldn’t be stupid enough to let him manipulate her into his bed.  She’s had enough experience with Justin to know better.  It’s girls like Melanie, the one’s with no experience that get screwed over in the end.  I should probably tell Tarin about Melanie too.  How I’m worried about her, just like I’m worried about Kerri and I shouldn’t be.  But I dont know.  The fact that Melanie is working for Justin like she is isn’t really anybody’s business.  I doubt that Lynn or Justin would want me telling an outside party about what’s really going on.  I mean, it’s obvious that Justin isn’t working right now and it would be weird to most people that he has some girl living with him.  Not that I don’t trust Tarin.  I do.  I just don’t want her to think something that’s not true, like I did when I first found out about Melanie.  I’ll let it go for now...at least until there comes a time when I decide to hang out with Melanie and Justin and my girlfriend at the same time.

 “She’s not going to let him conn her into sleeping with him or anything else like that,” I reassure her, squeezing her hand a little bit.  “And even if she did sleep with him, it would be on her conscience...not on anybody else’s.  I don’t want you to worry about it anymore, all right?  Please.”  I lean across the table and give her a soft kiss.  

She smiles back at me.  “All right.”

I’m glad I’ve just put her mind at ease.  It makes me feel good to know that I’m the one who’s been able to take the stress off of her shoulders.  The only problem is, now I’ve taken that stress on myself.  I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t scared for Kerri.  Yeah she’s smart but I don’t know how much I fucked her up yesterday.  For all I know she could have started to cling to the first person that came along.  If she gets hurt...doesn’t that make me responsible?  Fuck, I shouldn’t have flipped out on her.  But damn it I just had to do it, or I wouldn’t be sitting her with Tarin right now...I’d be home talking to Kerri about how she needs to stop being miserable.

And now more than ever, I realize how much I’ve been missing in my life because I was putting Kerri first.

We order dinner and the rest of the night is pretty normal.  We talk about what’s going on in Tennessee.  She tells me I should go and if she gets the time off of work, she’d like to come with me.  It makes me smile.  I’d love to bring her home to my mom, I really think they’d get along well because they’re both really funny and level headed.  I drive us back to the radio station after dinner so she can pick her car up, but it takes her awhile to even make it out of my own car because we can’t seem to keep our hands off of each other.  

“I have work in the morning,” she laughs as I shove my hand up her shirt and begin to toy around with her bra.  “Trace...”

“Sleep over,” I plead.  It’s sad, but I find it so much easier to sleep when she’s in bed with me.  I wrap my arms around her and doze off...dreaming about how hot she is and how secure I feel with her beside me.  Waking up is great too.  I try to be quiet, just watching her sleep.  It’s great to know that she cares...at least for now, until I do something stupid.  But no, I’m not going to anything stupid.  This is a new start...right.  A new start and I’m going to make it work.  

“But I have to work.” She grins.  “You want me to be tired at work?”

“No,” I pout.  “But I don’t want to be restless tonight either.”

She rolls her eyes, but her smile doesn’t fade.  “You’re bringing me to work in the morning.”

I laugh a little, knowing I’ve won yet again and I start up my car.  “I know.”

I’ve never driven home so fast in my life, and when we reach the door to my apartment I’m kissing her so hard and touching her so much that I can barely get my key in the door.  We kiss frantically, stripping off each others clothing and collapse onto my bed together.  We have amazing, passionate sex, that lasts longer and feels better than the night before.  I fall asleep with my arms around her, looking into her beautiful chocolate eyes, mumbling sexy shit about her to myself that makes her giggle sleepily and kiss me softly on the face.

And it’s safe to say that I finally have at least one thing in my life going exactly the way I want it to.
*********************
My mom told me she got a letter in the mail a few days ago from Madison.  It basically said that she was terminating her status as my shrink as of that date.  She said that she hated to do it, but that I wasn’t cooperating and it was obvious that I felt that I didn’t need her help anymore.  I didn’t really act like it bothered me.  I mean, it sort of did but after the way she pissed Melanie off that day  I had an entirely different opinion of her than I originally had.  She helped me through a lot though, I can’t deny that.  And I know I’ll miss her, but right now my relationship with her is very low on my priority list. Especially now that Trace has decided that our friendship is worth another try.

I had to stare and blink a few times to get myself to believe that Trace was really standing in my living room, asking if we could talk the other day.  At first I thought...that I was dreaming.  It wouldn’t have been the first time either, because I’ve dreamed up shit like that before.  Only in the dream, I would get on my knees and beg Trace to forgive me.  Then he would turn into Shane...and unzip his fly...

I didn’t want to talk to Trace at first.  I didn’t understand why, after all that time, he would just randomly show up my house ready to talk about what had happened.  It’s never been like Trace to give in like that.  He’s stubborn enough to never speak to somebody again if they piss him off like I had.  I tried to think up something that would give me a hint as to why he was crawling back like that, but I couldn’t think of anything good.  The most I could tell myself was that he was lonely, he needed me, and he was just as fucked up without me as I was without him.  Still it took me a little while to warm up to him.  I didn’t trust his presence for a while.  I thought he was going to spring something on me, or ask me to do something I didn’t want to.  But when he didn’t...when he didn’t even want to talk about Kerri, just about us, I knew it was the real Trace that had come.  He was concerned about our friendship and he didn’t want to lose me.  I almost cried.  I don’t know why I didn’t.

But now that I have him back in my life, it’s making me nervous as hell.  I don’t know what to do or what to say.  I’m afraid I’ll piss him off, and he’ll leave.  I guess it’s why I’ve been so quiet this morning.  I mean, he’s seemed to understand.  We’re at the golf center anyway and he knows how hard I like to focus on improving my game.  It’s just a damn shame that I can’t hit for shit today.  I know I’m trying too hard, and I constantly get the feeling that somebody is watching us.  Despite the fact that I had Eric come, and he made sure we got two spots way at the end of the range where nobody can come harass us, I still feel really uneasy.  I’m afraid somebody might see me, stalk me...or follow me home.  But that’s kind of silly, because I know Eric would never let that happen. And even if somebody managed to...he’d kick their ass before they could get two feet near me.

I wish like hell I’d had him with me back at the bakery.

I took my anxiety medication this morning too, and it’s another reason I know I’m having an issue concentrating.  That stuff fucks with my head, makes me feel a little out of place with my surroundings, and I really hate it.  I normally don’t take it that much anymore because I haven’t been going out and Melanie didn’t see the need.  This morning was the exception.  I guess I was shaking.  All right, I know I was.  But I was just nervous to be alone with Trace after all this time.  It didn’t mean she had to force me to take the fucking medication, but she did.  She told me she was worried that I’d get too nervous and freak out, and she didn’t want that to happen because Trace had just started coming around again.  Sure, I know they aren’t close or anything but she knows how much he means to me.  Still, I wasn’t seeing things her way.  I swore at her, called her a control freak.  Then she told me if I didn’t take my medicine she’d call my mother.

So I did, and I didn’t say goodbye to her when Eric and Trace got to the house.

Serves her right...

Shit.  I know I don’t mean that.

“Wow J.” Trace laughs as I whack another dud.  “I cant believe I’m actually doing better than you today.”

I look on helplessly as he wails another ball far out into the range.  Gritting my teeth, determined to show the fucker up, I hit the next ball as hard as I can.  But it doesn’t even go more than five hundred feet.  I slouch in defeat.  “I can’t fucking focus,” I grunt.  “This was a bad idea.”

“Come on man, don’t be like that.”  He smiles like he doesn’t have a care in the world and swats another ball.  “It’s a beautiful day.”  

If it was normal and I’d been hanging out with Trace for all of this time anyway, I’d say that he’s been getting laid really good lately.  He looks like he has.  Cheesy as fuck smile and sub par golf swing.  I mean fuck, it’s gotta be something like that.  Trace sucks at golf, he always has.  And the fact that I’m off this morning shouldn’t be making him better at this.  He’s so fucking nonchalant.  Like the fact that we haven’t hung out like this in months isn’t as big of a deal as it should be.  “What’s going on with you?,” I question him, coldly.  “You’re like high on life...or some shit.”

“What?” He lets out a cocky laugh.  “Why should I be miserable?  I mean, it’s nice out, I’m doing better than you at a game I almost always suck at, and it’s pissing you off.”

I have to bite my tongue so I don’t end up blurting out some kind of stupid ass comment that’ll get me hollered at and abandoned.  I barley acknowledge him.  I grit my teeth instead and plant another ball on the ground and bang my club down next to it.  I take deep, even breaths and focus on the ball, and something I hate the most.  Naturally, Shane pops into mind and I picture the ball as his head instead.  I end up hitting the thing clear out of sight and smile triumphantly, resting the club over my shoulder.  “Maybe I was just rusty,” I say, eyeing him mischievously.

“I knew I’d put a fire in your ass.” He smirks, as he whacks another ball.  “You gotta relax, man.  Everything is cool, ya know? Just forget about whatever is bothering you about me, because it doesnt matter.  I’m not going to get mad and leave.  I know that’s what you’re worried about.”

This is why I hate that he knows me better than anybody.  He can read my emotions like a book, figure out what’s wrong with me faster than my own mother can.  I know that he probably knew I was raped even before I told him the truth too, even though he probably didn’t want to admit it to himself.  It’s hard knowing that we aren’t as close as we should be, and that it’s all my fault.  I miss shooting the shit with him like this...carefree.  I just can’t be as calm as he is.  I keep thinking about everything I’ve said to him, the way I’ve made him feel in the past.  It was just so wrong. Even though the Shane thing was pretty intense, there was no reason to go off on Trace like I did.  I destroyed the trust he had for me...all the faith he’d put into our friendship.  Until that point in time, I think he was positive I was the one person in his life that would never push him to the brink...that I’d always be there, fucked up or not.  How could I just say those things to him? How could I act like he could have prevented it?

I have to be the shittiest friend in the world.

And what’s worse is, I’m almost positive he has no idea what really happened that night with Kerri.  If he even had an inkling that I put a hand on her, we definitely wouldn’t be here enjoying the day right now.  I want him to know the truth.  I’m tired of secrets and lies.  But I can’t tell him...I just can’t.  Things are fine right now.  Not perfect...but they’re fine, and it’s been a hell of a long time since I’ve been able to say that and believe it.  It’s selfish too, I know, but I want things to stay this way for awhile.  It’s helping me keep my emotions in check.  And I need that right now, especially with an upcoming trip to Tennessee.  “Sorry,” I finally say to him.  “It’s just a little weird, you know?”

“Yeah I know.” He reaches into his bucket for another ball.  “But you know, I think it’s something we just have to work though.  Like, one day at a time.  Honestly I think it’s easier that way.  We won’t stress as much.”  He swats the ball and smiles when it goes a pretty good distance.  

“I guess.”  I don’t look at him, I just continue on with my game, improving a little bit with each ball I hit.  It feels good to do it, and I remember now why I used to come here and hit balls so much.  It relieved a lot of my aggression, and I have the feeling that I’ll probably start coming here a lot more after today.  I mean, as long as Eric is around that is.  But I doubt he’ll mind.  I think he might like hanging around with me, at least...he acts like he does.  “Hey Eric, can you get us some waters?,” I call to him after awhile.

“Yeah, whatever.”  He gets up from his seat, and proceeds to make a call.
r32;Well I thought he liked being here anyway.

“Why don’t you send him home, Justin.  We can just chill here and have him come back later to pick us up,” Trace suggests, sensing Eric’s mood.  

“No.” I say it quickly and it causes him to sigh.  “I...I’d rather have him here.”

He rolls his eyes.  “But he’s bored, man.  There’s no TV or anything for him to do.  Isn’t it kind of fucked up to make him stay here all day?”

“You know what, Trace? He’s getting paid.”  I snap.

He’s silent after that.

God I’m such an idiot sometimes.  

We hit balls for awhile, in silence.  I think we’re both a little aggravated with each other so it’s probably better that we just keep to ourselves.  It’s only then that I start to let my mind drift on to other subjects.  First it’s Melanie, and this morning...how I yelled at her.  But I really don’t want to think about that right now, because its’ upsetting and I know I’m going to have to kiss serious ass when I go home to make it up to her.  I’m always doing that too, fucking up and kissing her ass to make up for it.  It reminds me a lot of the shit I’d do around Kerri...but with Kerri it was a lot different.  For some reason I always knew no matter what I did she’d be fine with it, and she was.  She put up with whatever I dished out.

At least until that night...

“Trace.”

“Justin.”

I chew on the inside of my cheek nervously.  When I tried to bring up Kerri yesterday, Trace wasn’t having it.  But I think maybe that was because he wanted us to focus on our friendship and nothing else.  Today though I’m hoping that we can try and talk about her a little bit.  I just want to make sure that she’s doing okay, that’s all.  I’m not going to beg him to take me to her, or to give me her number.  I just want to know that she’s not so far gone that she’s lost all sense of reality...like I used to be.  “I just....” I trail off, not being able to get the question out because I’m afraid.  I don’t want him to yell at me or anything.

“Justin?”

I manage to look at him, and I’m relieved that he has a smile on his face instead of an angry expression.  “Sorry,” I chuckle.  “This is lame...I just wanted to know, you know....how Kerri was doing.”

“Fuck, Justin.”

I wince.

“You can’t just wait a few days?”

“I just...,” I sigh and twirl the golf club head against the floor.  “I haven’t seen her in so long, and I know that you’ve been helping her out and stuff, that’s all.”

“I wish you’d been this concerned in the beginning,” he frowns.  

I look at the floor, immediately being reminded of everything I’ve done wrong since the kidnapping, and how I wish like hell I could go back and change it all.  Even if it meant I still had to be raped and live with it, I’d do it.  I’d relive the whole thing again if it meant my friends would be okay...that I wouldn’t have had to hurt them like I did.  

“Look,” he finally says. “I dont want to get into some kind of argument about her right now.  It’s just not worth it, Justin.  She’s fine...as fine as she can be.  Just leave it at that.”

“Well is she at your house?,” I ask like an idiot.  “Maybe you know...you can tell her that you saw me and...”

“Damn it, no.” He throws his golf club down and I jump back a little bit.  “She’s fine.”

“You keep saying that,” I say quietly.  “But you’re just getting angrier.”

“I’m not getting....God, Justin.” He runs his hands through his hair.  “Kerri’s not my favorite person right now.  Satisfied?”

I just stare at him for a minute.  It’s weird to hear him say that, because he and Kerri have always be close, even when I wasn’t talking to her.  They’ve always sort of been each others support when I haven’t really been all there, and to hear him say that about her tells me that something is really wrong.  It sends pains right to my stomach and I groan a little bit.  “Trace...what happened.”

“It doesn’t matter,” he grumbles, picking up his golf club from the ground. “Things are better this way.”

One thing I’ve always hated, is when he keeps me in the dark about things.  I thought he was ready to cut the bullshit and have a normal friendship with me again, so what the hell? His attitude certainly isn’t helping things right now.  “I hate when you do that.”

“What?”  He gives me a stupid look.  “I just don’t feel like talking about it right now.  I know you know what that’s like, Justin.  You know, since you’ve tended to avoid important topics like the plague in the past.”

“I don’t know why you have to be such a dick.” I roll my eyes and steady another ball on the tee again.  “I asked you a simple questi---”

“She’s not living with me!,” he cuts me off, angrily.  

I stare at him like he’s speaking a foreign language.  “But I thought....”

“Forget what you thought,” he whispers.  “She needs help, so she went to live somewhere she could get it.  I couldn’t take her shit anymore, Justin.  I tried but...I need to have a life too.”

I’m unsure of how to respond.  It’s obvious that something happened, and from what I can imagine it was probably ugly.  Kerri probably broke down, because of me, and she had to move out of Trace’s and try to fend for herself.  I can’t be angry at Trace because I’m sure Kerri was driving him crazy.  Still, I’m really worried now.  I don’t know where she is, or if she’s doing okay.  I feel like its my responsibility to make sure she’s at least surviving.  I dont think I could ever forgive myself if something else happened to her.  “Where?”  I say, the fear in my voice apparent.  I’m praying he didnt get her into a place like Orange Valley.  Kerri couldn’t handle it.  Hell, I couldn’t handle it.

“Some group home,” he grumbles, focusing hard on his swing.  “This lady runs it.  She seems nice enough, and one of Elisha’s friends is in there too.  She’s fine.”

He doesn’t sound like he really cares what happens to her in there, and I shudder a little.  “What did she even do to you?”  I ask him, more confused than ever.  “I mean, you sound like you don’t even care about her anymore.”

“Leave it alone, Justin.”  

He gives me a stern warning look, and I should know better to continue pushing the subject with him.  It’s obvious he’s still not past what’s happened between himself and Kerri, and I guess it means that this has all happened pretty recently.  But I’ll stop before I piss him off any more than I have.  If I don’t it could lead into things that he can’t know about and then I’ll really be fucked.  “Sorry.”

It takes him a few minutes, but he finally sighs and speaks up again.  “It’s cool man.” He gives me a tight smile.  “So are you um...going home for Joe’s wedding?”

I love how he’s completely turned the subject around in the matter of a few seconds, but I won’t complain.  I’ve gotten enough information about Kerri out of him to keep me  somewhat satisfied for the moment, so I’ll do what he says and let it go...for now.  “My mom is making me go,” I say, the disgust in my voice apparent.  

He swats another ball.  “She guilt tripped you huh?”

I shrug a little bit.  “I guess you can say that,” I tell him.  “Apparently my absence has pissed a lot of people off.”

“Your family cares about you,” he tells me, gently.  “Not going home isn’t the answer to all of your problems, Justin.  You have to face it sometime.  I know it’s hard and it scares you, but fuck...we grew up there.  We used to play in the streets all hours of the night in the summertime.  You can’t let what happened keep you from going back.  It’s like you’re giving up a part of yourself, because of what that bastard did.”

I know he has a point, but just like him with the Kerri thing, I don’t really feel like talking about all this either.  The fact that I’ve been ignoring a good part of my family for months now isn’t something I’m proud of, and I have no idea how things are going to go when I see them again.  “Now I want to change the subject,” I laugh softly.

He seems to let the awkwardness roll off his shoulders again, as quickly as it came about.  “All right, let’s hit some more. You’re starting to get your swing back, and I’m determined to show you up by the end of the day.”  He grins and whacks another ball onto the range.

It turns into an all out battle after awhile.  If I get my ball farther than his I jump up and down and tell him how much better I am at this than him.  Then he’ll spout off some wise ass comment, and I’ll tell him that he’s still lame.  For awhile I get lost in it. I feel like he’s my best friend, I was never kidnapped, and we’re just out enjoying ourselves without a care in the world.  Then my phone starts to ring and I’m forced back into reality.  I groan a little bit, because I really don’t want to be bothered right now.  Whenever the damn thing rings lately, it’s always about business and I just want to relax today...not worry about my label, or Johnny being up my ass.  “Can you get that?” I give Trace a pleading look.

He looks over at me, and rests his golf club over his shoulder.  “Why?”

I scowl.  “I’m just not in the mood.”

He rolls his eyes but does as I’ve asked.  Once glance at the phone though, and a smile takes over his annoyed expression.

“Who is it?”

“It’s Melanie,” he says, with a cheesy smile.

I sigh.  I don’t feel like dealing with her right now, because of how this morning went.  I mean, I probably could but I’d end up saying something that I didn’t mean...or I’d just have to listen to her yell at me.  “Just answer for me.”

“Me? Why me?”

“Because.”  I turn back around and start to whack golf balls again, this time with much more force.  It’s not until I hear him talking again that I take an interest in their conversation.  Don’t get me wrong, I trust him...but he doesn’t know Mel’s moods and how sensitive she can get when she’s angry.

“I’m not weird, the man you work for is weird!,” he laughs and grins into the phone.  “What....,” he cracks up.  “I’m not asking him that.”

“Ask me what?,” I ask him seriously, curious as to what’s going on right now.  I mean it’s weird...hearing Trace joke with her.  He’s been out of the picture for awhile, and I know when Trace and Mel met things didn’t go so smoothly.  How can they just be all cool and shit so suddenly?  It’s surreal, and that’s making me extremely uncomfortable.

“She wants to know how it felt to be in the...what was it Mel?,” he snickers, before looking at me again.  “Oh...the twelfth best boyband of all time or something.”

I love when she gets playful, and part of me is relieved.  Maybe this means she forgot about this morning, and about how stupid I was.  “Gimme the phone.” I crack a small smile as I plod over to him and snatch the phone out of his grasp.  “Hey,” I say, turning my back to Trace so he can’t see the smile thats formed on my lips.

“You’ll have to excuse me,” she laughs softly.  “I’ve been watching way too much VH1 today.”

I find myself smiling way too hard, and I know it’s a good thing Trace can’t see it because he’d never let me live it down.  “Oh yeah?”

“Yeah, you were a funky looking adolescent Justin.  I don’t think I’ve laughed this hard in a long time.”

“Hey I was just going with the styles of the times,” I chuckle heartily.  It’s weird for me too, a couple of months back I would have taken a joke like that to heart and freaked out on her or something.  I guess it shows how much my attitude has changed, how much I’m really coming back together mentally.  It’s refreshing.  I hope it lasts.

“You had shiny hair.”

I crack up.  “I know.”

“But anyway I know you guys are busy doing your man business,” she laughs.  “I don’t want to keep you, but a woman named Renee called and she wanted to make sure you were still going to your meeting on Monday.  She said you would know what I was talking about so she didn’t give me any more details.”

I sigh.  Renee is Johnny’s assistant and I’m sorry to say she usually knows more about what’s going on in my career than I do.  My mom had mentioned a meeting with Clive to me over the phone a few days ago, and I’m assuming thats what she was calling to confirm.  Fuck, I don’t feel like calling her back or making plans.  I don’t want to deal with my career right now...at all.  I’d rather build a house right here on this golf range and live here forever.  But Clive Davis is one of the biggest names in the business and I’d be a complete asshole if I stood him up.  I guess I’ll just have to deal with making a phone call back to Renee later on, but fuck...it’s not going to be before I spend more time with Trace and make things right between Melanie and me again.  “Yeah, I know what she wants,” I tell her. “I’m supposed to have a business meeting on Monday, I’ll have to call her later.”

“Oh okay,” she says brightly.  “Do you need me to call your mom or anything?”

“Nah,” I reassure her.  “She’d just tell you to make sure I called or something.”

She laughs again.  “Probably.  Okay well, I’ll just see you later then.”

It’s crazy that she hasn’t said anything about how I acted this morning, and it makes me feel even worse about the things I said to her.  Honestly, I don’t know how she puts up with my stupid, stubborn ass sometimes.  Her attitude is so much better than Kerri’s too, because with Kerri she’d just rub the fact that I was failure in my face.  Melanie...she just seems to ignore shit and move onto the next thing.  It makes me want to just....damn I don’t even know.

It’s like I want to hold her so close sometimes and never let her go.

“Hey,” I say softly, before she can hang up.

“Justin?”

“I was an asshole this morning.”

She’s quiet for awhile, and I even think she may have hung up.  But then she speaks up, softly, and I can tell by the tone of her voice that she never forgot about what happened...she was just trying to act unfazed for my sake.  “You were nervous,” she says.  “It’s not a big deal.”

“I’m sorry, Mel.  I really am.”

“Well, I guess I can accept your apology.” I hear her smile through the phone.  “What do you want for dinner?  I was thinking about fried chicken.”

I know things are okay, that she’s putting what happened this morning behind her.  I should probably follow her lead too but I still feel guilty...like I got away with something I shouldn’t have.  Still, I know it’s just going to stress her out if I keep on her about it so I’ll quit while we’re both still in a good mood.  “Yeah that sounds good.  We’re going to hang out for awhile longer but I’ll be home before six.”

“Cool. My soaps about to come on, Justin...I gotta go!,” she exclaims.

“Does Vince find out who killed his mother today?,” I say, intrigued.  It’s so lame, but she’s gotten me into this shit with her, and a part of me wanted to blow Trace off today just so I wouldn’t miss the outcome of Days of Our Lives.  Something tells me though, that the guy wouldn’t have understood.

“Supposedly.  I’ll fill you in later...gotta go.”

She basically hangs up on me and I have to laugh again.  Trying to come between Melanie and her soaps is almost like somebody coming between me and my music.  I frown a little.  Right.  Somebody has already done that.  But fuck, I’m going to work really hard to save my career.  That’s what Monday is about, and I know I have to be on my game and show everyone that I’m still as capable of being in this business as I’ve always been.  

“So,” I hear Trace chuckle from behind me.  “What’s that all about?”

I make sure the stupid grin on my face has gone back into hiding before I turn to face around to face him again. Honestly I’m kind of surprised he’s acting this way.  He barely knows our situation, he’s just automatically assuming that me and Mel want to fuck.  It’s weird because he knows the state of mind I’ve been in and I can’t just do shit like that anymore.  Hell, maybe he just wants me to be normal again so badly that he’s hoping I’ll give in and tell him that I want to bone Melanie.  But I’m not going to do that, because...things aren’t like that with us.  We’re friends, we trust each other...that’s all it is.  “I told you yesterday that it was nothing.” I shake my head a little and pick up my golf club again.  

“Give me a break,” he scoffs.  “You were all apologizing to her like she was your girl, minus the ‘babys’ and “I love you’s”

I sigh and try to concentrate on the golf ball, but I find myself wanting to drive it into Trace’s head more than anything.  The fact that things have been so fucked up, and he can still be a sarcastic little asshole to me right now is annoying.  But I guess I should be happy with that...with any sort of contact from him, because I need him more than he can imagine.  “I was shitty to her this morning,” I confess.  “I needed to apologize.”

“What’s made her stick with you for so long?,” He asks as he drives another ball out onto the range.  “I figured you would have run somebody like her off by now.”

I know he’s not trying to be a dick, he’s just stating facts and fuck, I’m usually asking myself that very same question from time to time.  I mean, I know Mel has her issues but I’ve said and done some pretty fucked up things to her and she’s still stuck around.  She thinks that we have some kind of connection I guess, or she just feels really sorry for me.  Either way Trace has a point.  It’s weird that somebody like her puts up with my shit.  At the same time though, my attitude has changed alot.  Even when I am a dick, I’m not as bad as I was when Kerri was around.  “I’m not as big of an asshole,” I mutter.  “Despite what you think.”

He frowns and I can tell he knows that was kind of a stupid thing to say to me right now.  “Look I’m sorry,  I’m not trying to make you uncomfortable or anything.  I mean, I like Melanie.” He cracks a half smile but when I don’t return it, it vanishes again.  “I’m just saying I know how you get,” he whispers.  “You latch onto people too quickly.  I just...don’t want you to hurt her.  I don’t want you to hurt yourself either.”

I know why he’s saying this shit.  He doesn’t trust me and he still doesn’t think I have any sort of control over my emotions.  I wish he knew how different I am from the person he walked away from a couple of months back.  I can think for myself now, I know when I’m being a fuck head and when I’m just letting things get to me too much.  But I’m not about to stand here and give him a lecture about all of that.  He’s my best friend, he’s supposed to just go with shit.  Then again, he needs time to get over everything too.  “It would help if you had a little more faith in me,” I tell him with a scowl.

“Hey I know you hate to hear that shit,” he says, a little regretfully.  “But no matter what’s gone on between us, I still worry about you, Justin.  I admit you’re a doing a lot better, yesterday I was really surprised by how well you were doing, but you can’t expect what’s gone on to be over just like that.  It’s a lot to put behind us.”

I don’t say anything, because I feel like he’s about to start rubbing things in my face again.  Today wasn’t supposed to be about that.  We were just supposed to shoot the shit and drive some balls.  I just...can’t stand that everything always has to turn back into a drama fest.  What if this isn’t the right thing to be doing? What if I still need space from Trace? But fuck, no...I can’t tolerate that either.  

“Shit, Justin.” He laughs after awhile, breaking me out of my uncertainty.  “We shouldn’t be having this conversation.  I don’t want to argue and I’m sure you don’t either.”

I drive another ball.  “I don’t.”

It’s quiet and awkward again, just how I like it.  It even gets me to smile a tiny bit.  I guess quiet and awkward is better than being annoyed and fighting with him, even if I feel like yelling at him right now...telling him he knows jack shit about what’s been going on.  But I won’t.  I can’t.

It’s just not worth it.

“So I’m seeing Tarin again.”

That was so random and it causes me to pay attention to him almost immediately.  “Huh?”

He just laughs.
Tarin was a girl that Trace dated...I don’t even know how long ago.  She was a nice girl, we’d even hooked up a few times before Trace had met her.  It wasn’t anything serious of course, just one of those things that happened.  I remember being kind of pissed at him when they’d initially gone on a first date, because he’d seen her around and knew she was sort of my property.  But I didn’t hold shit against him when they started to like each other and spend more time together.  I guess I didn’t want to, because I knew that Tarin was a good girl and would treat him with respect...not use him like so many other girls had in the past.  Besides, I’d moved onto...other prospects anyway.

I was such a slut then.

“Tarin, Tarin?” I smile and laugh in disbelief.

“Yeah...” There he goes with that ‘I’ve been getting fucked’ tone of voice again.  He drives another ball far out onto the range before continuing.  “It’s been great, Justin.”

“Is she still good in bed?”  I can barely believe I just said that.  It’s almost like the old version of myself is slowly creeping back out, and it’s weird.  Maybe its because thinking about Tarin brings back alot of old memories of Me and Trace...about my old days with NSYNC when I didn’t have to worry so much about what everybody fuckin thought about me.  I kind of melt back into it. I want to stay here too, but I’m sure I wont be able to for long.

He laughs out loud.  “Man, you know her...the girl is crazy.  It’s good though, you know? She’s great, we talk and stuff. It’s a lot deeper than before.  But we didn’t have as much time before to talk about shit.  I was always on the move and so was she.”

“That’s really great, Trace.”  I’m really happy that he’s started dating.  It’s a good strong sign that he has control of his life again, that I didn’t fuck him up so bad that he’s turned into an unrecoverable mess.  And if Tarin Sommerville is the same girl I remember, I doubt she gives him a chance to dwell on shit or be miserable.  “We should hang out sometime, you know? It would be nice to say hi.”

“Oh yeah,” he says, not taking his focus off his ball.  “I was thinking about asking you, I just didn’t know when.”

I nod a little and it’s quiet again.  I start to think about Mel.  How cool our relationship is becoming and...how much I’ve been thinking about her lately.  Not just when we’re hanging out either but...other times.  Like late at night when I’m in bed I’ll lie awake and think about her.  How I’m starting to really like her smile, and the way her eyes light up when she’s really passionate or excited about something.  How I love her hugs, how fucking safe I felt when she fell asleep on my chest that night.  Maybe I can tell Trace all of that now, since he’s opened up to me about his new relationship and all.  It’ll probably cause him to call me a fucker since I  blatantly denied having feelings for her just a few minutes ago.  But me denying it probably made him think I was lying anyway.  Oh hell... “Lately...”
I start to confess my innermost secrets to him, like I’ve been longing to for months but I have to stop, because I can sense it.  I feel like I’m being watched now and it causes me to turn around.  I feel my skin crawl when I see a black SUV with tinted windows parked in the lot, its passenger side facing the spot I’m standing in.  The window is rolled down part way, but I see no faces, only a large camera lens peeking out.  “Son of a bitch,” I grunt.

“Huh?”  Trace turns around to find out what it is that’s distracted me, and after a moment I hear him sigh.  “Fuck.”

Paparazzi only started to be a big issue with me after Britney and I had broken it off.  At first I didn’t mind it, just because my solo album had been in the works and I needed some free publicity.  But when they started to fucking stalk me, I began to realize just why it was that most of my friends in the business avoided them like the plague.  I think the thing that really helped me to develop a strong hatred for them was how they camped out on my moms lawn after the kidnapping, trying to get a fucking shot of me in my worst moment.  We had to get half the police force out to the neighborhood to keep them away, and ever since then I’ve prayed that I haven’t had a bad run in with them.  I was with Kerri once when they’d stood outside a store we were shopping in, and while Eric had managed to get them away from us before they could do any real damage, it still freaked me the hell out.  Right now is no different. It terrifies me that somebody could find out where I am.  Who told them? And why?  

“I need to get out of here, Trace,” I manage to rasp out after a few moments.  I feel a tightness in my chest, and it’s getting kind of hard to breath the right way.  “Please.”

But it seems that Eric is too quick for the both of us.  Without another moment of hesitation he tells Trace to carry my bag and grips me by my upper arm.  Within seconds I’m in the comforts of tinted windows and leather interior, Trace seated beside me.  I’m still having trouble breathing, and I think I can hear Trace start to tell me some story about the weekend and puking in the toilet but I can barely hear him.  I close my eyes, trying to get the horrible, paranoid thoughts about that black truck following me home out of my head.  I picture Melanie, her smile, and the fact that she’s probably sitting on my couch, feather duster in hand watching a soap opera.  It starts to calm me.

“Justin.”

I open my eyes, to meet Trace’s concerned expression.  It’s the first time since the kidnapping that I’ve freaked out and he hasn’t completely panicked.  He’s just staring, smiling a little bit, waiting for me to say something.  He doesn’t know it, but just by doing that he’s made me feel a thousand times better about what just took place.  “I’ll be okay,” I whisper.

“You sure?”

Eric turns over the engine and speeds away, not saying a word to either of us.  Really, I’m not surprised.  I mean, he was annoyed enough with today as it was without this coming into play.  Still I’m glad he was around just then.  I don’t even know what would have happened if he hadn’t been there to drag me back to the car.  I probably would have had some kind of mental breakdown...and Trace would have had to deal with the crappy details of it.  “Yeah,” I reassure him again, with a slight smirk.  “Do you get why I wanted Eric to stay now?”

He rolls his eyes.  “You would have been fine, Justin.”

I don’t answer him because I know I’ll just get more pissed off when he says something stupid in response.  I sigh and cross my arms, sinking lower into the seat.  I try to clear my mind of all the insecurities and issues today has brought about, but its so quiet...Trace isn’t even looking at me anymore either.  He’s got his phone now, and he’s texting away and smiling to himself.  I guess he’s got more of a life now.  Good for him...yeah.  I just wish I could be that carefree.  

We hit traffic and I try to sleep, but of course it doesn’t work.  Trace talks on his cell phone at one point for the longest time.  His voice is a little more than a whisper but I hear him laughing from time to time and all I can think about is how happy he is and how fucked up I still am.  I want to punch something, but I don’t.  I can’t.  So I sit and stare some more, until we finally pull up to my house again.  Eric buzzes us in, and I feel just a tiny bit better when I hear Mel cheerfully welcome us back through the speaker.  The gates swing open and before I know it we’ve stopped and Trace has gotten out of the car.  I don’t move.  For some reason I just can’t seem to do it.  My mind is swimming, I’m a little numb... A little sick.

What the hell is going on with me? I was fine.

“J.”

I turn my head.  Trace and Eric are standing there, looking at me through the open back door.  With another sigh, I take my seatbelt off and slide out of the car.

“Y’all gonna be okay?” Eric says, opening the drivers side door again.  “I have plans tonight so if you are going out, give Tiny a call a’ight?”

Trace speaks up for me when I just stare at him.  “We’ll be fine.” He gives him a pat on the back and tells him not to worry about anything.

Eric gives me a final concerned glance before telling me he’ll see me Monday when he picks me up for my meeting.  I barely say good bye.  I’m just aggravated with him.  Lately he’s been acting like I’m more of a pain in the ass than I should be, and I really hate that.  Fuck, maybe I’ll just tell him to stop coming around...but my mom would probably kick my ass.  

“You want me to come inside for a little?,” Trace asks, once we reach my front door.  “I have time.”

I know I could say yes, and he and I could spend the rest of the day playing pool or my x-box.  It sounds semi relaxing too, but I don’t know...right now I just feel like a mess and I want to be alone.  “Nah it’s cool,” I say softly, pushing the door open.  “I’ll call you tomorrow. Go be with your girl.”

He seems slightly let down by my answer, but he doesn’t allow me to sense his mood for long.  “You’re going to be okay,” he gives me a reassuring smile.  “They were just photographers.”

I know he means well, but I don’t really think he gets it.  I mean, they found out where I was.  If they could...anybody could.  But I won’t start in.  It’s bad enough that I put him through my mini meltdown a little while ago.  “Yeah I know.” I force a smile.  “I’ll call you tomorrow.”

I close the door in his face and it makes me cringe, but I know I can’t turn back.  I figure he’ll understand.  I mean, what’s the worst that could happen? I’m used to him turning his back on me anyway.

“Hey.”

She’s standing there in the archway leading into the kitchen, hair up in a messy ponytail, small little smile on her face.  It smells like fried chicken and apple pie and it’s obvious she’s been working on dinner for awhile now.  Part of my insecurities fade away as I make my way towards her.  “Hey, Mel.”

“How was it?”

I make my way past her into the kitchen, and grab a Snapple out of the refrigerator.  “It was cool,” I say, trying not to sound lame.  “We talked and stuff, nothing big.”

“Well that’s nice.” She rubs my back a little as she squeezes past me over to the oven.  “Why don’t you get settled, it’ll be done soon.”

I try, I really do.  I smile a little, sit down at the table and sip on my juice.  She starts to go on and on about the Days of our Lives episode I missed, and I really try to pay attention because I wanted to know what happened.  But I just can’t focus properly.  The vision of that SUV is still clear in my mind,the people inside of it watching my every move, violating me like...he did.  Then I start to see other things, hear voices...hear his voice.  “Fuck.”  I say, not being able to contain myself any longer.  I rise up from the table, feeling sick to my stomach suddenly.  

“Justin?” Melanie says, wide eyed.  “Wh-what’s wrong?”

I can’t even answer her, because I know I’m about to puke all over the place.  I high tail it into the bathroom around the corner from the kitchen and proceed to vomit into the toilet.  It’s horrible, and I can hear Shane’s laugh in the back of my head the entire time.  I feel so stupid...fuck, I could cry.  Fuck, I think I am crying.

“Justin....”

Her hand is rubbing my back now, and I just...god, I don’t want to be touched right now.  After a minute I manage to stop getting sick and look over my shoulder.  “Stop,” I rasp.  “Don’t touch me.”

She backs away from me slowly, but I’m too busy getting sick to really care how she feels.  It takes awhile for me to stop vomiting, and I’m on my knees, shaking, by the time its all over.  I know I must look horrible, and the smell has got to be bad.  I’m surprised Melanie is even still in here...but she is.  She’s sitting by the tub, magazine in hand, just staring at me.  I cough a little and put my head in my hands.

“Can I help?,” she whispers after awhile.

I shrug but I don’t answer her, and I don’t look up at her either.

“Here.”

I hear the faucet running and a moment later she taps me and I force myself to make nice for her sake.  I look up and accept the glass of water she’s been holding out for me to take.  “Thanks.”

“Did you eat anything today?,” she asks me, concerned.  “If you have food poisoning we should probably go to the....”

“It’s not that,” I say quickly.  “Nothing like that.”

“Well you must have gotten sick for a reason, Justin.”

It takes me a few more minutes of staring down at the gray tile covering the floor to muster up the courage to confess the truth to her.  “There were photographers at the golf range.” I’m semi proud of myself for getting that out, but really...it was nothing more than a hoarse whisper.  

Her concerned expression turns into an angry one almost immediately.  “Seriously?”

I just nod.

“Fuck.” She shakes her head roughly and runs her hands through her hair.  “Justin....I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault.” I chuckle sadly and cough a little bit, before taking another sip of the water.  “It just freaked me out, that’s all.”

She stares at me for a few moments, then cautiously sits down beside me on the floor, reaching out to the flush the toilet on her way down.  “I shouldn’t have pushed you to do any of this,” she says, staring at the floor.  “You’ve told me about how much anxiety you have, and I just...in my mind, I think its better if you face your fears rather than hide from them.  I should have listened to you more.”  

My hand has latched onto hers before I know what’s happening.  We both stare at each other for a few awkward moments before it finally hits me that I should say something.  “You’re not doing anything wrong.” I try to sound positive.  “I mean, it’s been months. I should be over this already,” I chuckle.  “It’s just me being weak and stuff, thats all. I don’t expect myself to act like this anymore.  I guess things have just been...better, I haven’t been scared like I was before.”  I look into her eyes, knowing in my heart that its all because of her, this simple girl, that I’ve stopped being as big of a mental case as I have been.  I like it too...staring into her eyes.

I could do it all day.

“Better yeah but you aren’t a hundred percent.  You’ll...never be.”
Back To Basics (cont. again) by ialwayzbesingin
I look away from her.  She’s totally right, and while it’s shitty it doesn’t make me wallow in my sadness like it normally would.  “I was an asshole this morning.  You shouldn’t even be sitting here with me and my puke right now.  I deserve this.”  I give her hand a squeeze before pulling it away and getting up from the floor.  I stare down at her, and she’s looking up at me like she’s trying to figure out the best thing she can do to help me.  It’s a familiar look, I know it all too well.  She looks like Kerri would sometimes, after I’d completely fuck with her emotions.  I shake my head.  “I’ll be okay.”

She doesn’t answer.

“Mel.” I hold my hand out to her.  “Come on, lets just go try to finish dinner and clean up.”

“Sure.” She doesn’t take my hand as she rises from the floor, she only flashes me a tight smile before brushing past me.  I hear dishes clinking around a few moments later and I know she’s trying to forget about what just happened.  I feel like I’m supposed to go rub her shoulders and tell her that everything is fine, but I don’t.  That kind of thing doesn’t work as well on her as it would with any other woman  I’ve known in the past.  She tends to get tense when I touch her or promise her things.  So I don’t know what I’m supposed to do to let her know that what happened has nothing to do with her.  

Maybe I just need to learn how to back off.  

A few minutes later I end up standing in the archway leading into the kitchen.  She’s still cleaning up, and I just watch her for a little bit.  If you didn’t know her, you’d think she was such an organized, well put together person.  She moves with precision, paying attention to each task she performs as if its the most important thing in the world.  A perfectionist I guess you could call her, I mean...if you didn’t know her.  But I do know her, and I know the seriousness plastered on her face has more to do with me and my bullshit than anything else.  She’s probably thinking that she’s causing more trouble in my life than making it better.  And I don’t want her to think that way.  I really don’t...

“Stalking me now?”

I perk up, realizing that she’s become aware of my presence.  She’s not angry though. She’s actually smiling a little bit.  “Nah.” I say, with a soft smile.  “I was just thinking.”

She starts to wipe down the dinner table, not taking her gaze off of me as she does so.  “Are you sure you’re okay, Justin?”

I shrug.  “I feel okay now. I wasn’t really thinking about that though.”

“Well what were you thinking about?”

The truth is, I was thinking about a lot more than I’d ever let on to her right now.  The more I’ve been watching her lately, the more appealing she’s become to me.  She’s so slender, so gentle.  Her body curves in such a way that I can pin point the exact locations I’d like to grab onto and rub my hands up and down her perfect ivory skin.  I can feel it, I can practically sense the way she’d smell...that sweet smell of vanilla and dove soap.  My mouth practically waters because I can almost taste her, and know how it would feel to brush my lips against hers.  “I have to write a song,” I speak up softly, not being able to stop myself from staring at her.  “You know, so I can bring it to that meeting on Monday.”r32;
She stares at me and I know she can sense exactly how I feel about her right now, and it sucks because she looks fuckin terrified.  I quickly straighten myself, and force a serious, blank expression.  

“Yeah...” I continue when she still doesn’t say anything.  “So I’m gonna go downstairs and work on that for awhile.  Maybe I’ll make some leeway tonight.”

“O-oh okay,” she stutters nervously.  “I’ll just put some tinfoil over your dinner, and you can have it later tonight if you feel up to it.”   She quickly whirls around again, and starts to busy herself with the task at hand.

I’m still staring at her.  “Hey Mel.”

She doesn’t turn around.  “Hmm?”

“You don’t think things are weird with us right?,” I ask her, trying to force some playfulness into my voice.  

“What do you mean?”

“I dunno....” I trail off for a moment, remembering everything Trace said to me today.  I know its a bunch of bullshit.  I can’t feel that way about anybody right now.  For some reason though, the things he said are really getting to me right now.  It’s like...as I’m staring at her like a fool, they’re almost making sense. “I guess Trace just likes to pretend he knows everything.”

Now she’s looking at me.  “Why? Did he say something about me?”

I shrug a little, and look at the floor.  “I guess he just sees it as, you’re a pretty girl and he knows how I used to be.  It’s really nothing, he just likes to make assumptions.  But I already told him that me and you could never be like that.”

She laughs a little bit, nearly knocking the plate of food off the counter before quickly catching it again.  “You mean like...wait, what do you mean?”  She shakes her head.  “I’m sorry, I’m just confused.  What do you mean?”

She’s stuttering now, and her face is bright red.  I feel like an asshole for blurting all of this out.  I mean, why am I even talking about this stuff with her anyway?  I know it makes her really uncomfortable, and I’m in no condition to get all mixed up in her like this as it is.  I dont know.  Maybe I’m just curious.  Maybe I just....

Maybe I just care about her more than I realize, and I’m starting to slip.  I can’t though. I can’t slip.

“You know what? I think I’m just all messed up from before,” I tell her, shaking any weird feelings I might have been having about her out of my system.  “And I got sick, so now I’m talking kind of crazy, thats all.  I’m uh...just gonna go down and work on some music okay?  You don’t have to clean that all up right now either, you know.  You can do whatever you feel like.”

“Justin,” she says, wearily.  “You’re really starting to worry me right now.  Maybe you should lie down or something.”

“No I’m good.”  

“But...”

I rush away from her before she can convince me otherwise.  I just acted like a complete asshole back there and I have no idea why.  Why is it that everytime I feel like complete shit, all she has to do is come and sit by me and I feel completely okay again? That’s not good. I”m coming to rely on her entirely too much and I shouldn’t be.  The poor girl doesn’t even know how bad I can get, and I don’t ever want her to find out either.  But if I allow my feelings to escalate anymore...if I allow myself to stare at her and think about her late at night like I have been, something bad will happen.  I’ll end up hurting her just like I’ve hurt everybody else.  Melanie doesn’t deserve that.  She’s the innocent one...the mediator.  Fuck.  I gotta learn to control myself.  She’s not the only person in the world, I just see her more than most people.  There’s a big difference.

I shut myself up in my studio, safe...away from the world and evil things that can hurt me.  I start to mess around with different things, some old tracks and ideas that didn’t make the album.  I start to find little bits and pieces of myself again through the music.  Like the person I was before all this happened, he’s buried in these songs somewhere.  That whole summer I recorded this stuff, I was so different.  The biggest worry on my mind then was how my album was going to turn out.  I was too naive to the horrors in the world to concern myself with them.  I wish I could talk to this kid, warn him.  I wish I could tell him to pick up the phone and try to work shit out with Kerri before the album comes out.  But I can’t do anything.  All I can do is remember what it is i should have done.

And it sucks.
Falling by ialwayzbesingin
You’re a pretty girl....

I stand here frozen, barely breathing as I peer through a crack in the doorway.  Those four words won’t stop repeating themselves in my mind, and each time they do his voice starts to sound more and more appealing, convincing.  It’s soft and eloquent, like he could never do anything in this world to hurt me.  I know I should run away, make up some excuse that I’m not well...that I need to go somewhere and get my head together.

I’m in too far.

I’m practically addicted now.

I decided to mop the bathroom floor when he retreated downstairs earlier.  I guess I was afraid some of his puke had gotten on the floor, and the last thing I wanted was to catch one of the pups licking it up or something.  They’re gross enough as it is, sniffing each others behinds and rolling around in the backyard all the time.  Just the other day I had to give them both a flea bath because I’d caught them romping around in some bushes near Justin’s basketball court.  I swear, it’s like raising kids.  I know I could complain more too, but Justin has been doing his share of the work with them for the most part, like getting up to walk them and stuff.  I’m actually kind of surprised, but then again I know they bring him comfort, and help him to forget about certain things on his mind if only for a little while.

It’s not as bad as I thought it would be, having the dogs.  The boy is a little bit more rambunctious  than the girl, but I guess that’s to be expected.  It took Justin a couple of days to come up with names for the two of them, and in the end I ended up going to the bookstore to buy one of those books with baby names so we could narrow the choices down.  We’d sat on the couch late one night, one dog in each of our laps, flipping through the pages of the book together .  Justin told me that he wanted both of the dogs names to start with the same letter, like twins. Of course, I’d laughed at him and told him that they weren’t kids, but then he’d pouted so naturally I went with his idea, despite its cheesiness.  In the end we’d somehow ended up with the name Buckley for the boy and Brennan for the girl.  Justin said Buckley stood for Jeff Buckley, who we both agreed was a “kick ass musician”.  Brennan’s name didn’t really have much of an explanation.  Justin figured it just had a nice ring to it, and I wasn’t complaining.  After all, they were just dogs names.

The process was nothing compared to dealing with Justin’s less that cooperative best friend a few days later.

I’ll admit, Trace isn’t as big of a jerk as I’d originally thought in the beginning.  He’s just...so opinionated, and random.  He walks around like he’s free and clear to do whatever he pleases around Justin, with his home, and his property.  Although I know its partially Justin’s fault for never having the locks changed on Trace once they’d stopped talking, it wasn’t an excuse for him to walk in the house unannounced and give me a heart attack.  Still, I think I’m starting to get the hang of Trace and his personality.  I know now, that he’s really missed being around Justin, and even though I know he’d never admit it, he feels really guilty for not being there for him like he should have been.  I’ve decided to accept the whole situation though.  I figure if Justin can put all the stuff that happened between them somewhat behind him, I really have no reason to hold a grudge against Trace either.  Deep down, I even get the feeling we could become good friends if given enough of a chance.

But I won’t rush things. For the time being, I want Justin to be able to rekindle his relationship with Trace, even if that means I have to simply linger in the background most of the time.  It’s a good thing that things are starting to turn around for him.  It means I’m doing a good job.  I’m helping him to change his life and turn himself around, and that’s what Lynn really needed my help with all along.  Hell, soon he may not even need me...wait...

But then I’d have to leave.

I tend to forget how far I’ve sank, how I basically wait for him to come home sometimes like the puppies do.  It’s like everything my gut and instincts have told me don’t matter anymore.  Justin is different.  He doesn’t scare me like all the other men in the world do.  It’s crazy how safe I feel when I’m around him.  I know I shouldn’t feel this way.  More than one person involved with Justin’s past has warned me about him...that he’s manipulative and selfish.  And I mean, I’ve seen that side of him.  I’ve been around for his moods, I’ve let him treat me like a piece of shit, and I still haven’t walked away.  That’s something I can’t explain, so I’ve come to the conclusion that he’s different and I need to figure out why that is.  Maybe it’s because we’ve both been through hell, and despite the fact that neither of us has completely opened up about what happened to the other, we can just sense that it was horrible.

We’re in the same situation, I’m just a little saner.

Besides Susan, nobody else I’ve ever known has been able to relate to me about my rape like this.  It’s like I don’t even have to go into detail, I don’t have to tell him what exactly happened to me, he just knows how much pain I keep locked inside of me.  Sometimes he’ll hug me when he senses I’m down and I let him.  I can feel his muscles tense up too.  I know there’s things about touching me that make him really uncomfortable, but I never let on to it in front of him.  I know it has a lot to do with what happened to him, and so I figure if he doesn’t push me for more information as to why I’m distant or sad sometimes, I shouldn’t push him about his past either.  He lets bits and pieces come out about it, like how he’s terrified of going anywhere near his hometown, his issues with Trace, and whoever Kerri is.  A lot of the time I feel like I’m better off not even knowing.  Like, there’s this feeling in my gut telling me it’s not beneficial for me to know more, that there’s something lurking in the midst that I want no part of...

It freaks me out.

I spoke to Lynn a couple of days ago about taking a trip to see a friend next weekend.  Part of me wanted to tell her about Susan and the home, but I decided against it.  I knew she didn’t know about that part of my life, and I was afraid that if she found out she wouldn’t want me to be around Justin anymore.  I wouldn’t blame her of course.  Justin is enough of a mess as it is without another nut case added into the mix.  I felt really bad lying to her though, almost as bad as I felt keeping the whole Justin smashing his room episode a secret.  But I guess it was the selfish part of me taking over.  I didn’t want to lose Justin, because although I hate to admit it, I’ve been saner the past few weeks simply because of him.  He keeps my mind off of what that asshole did to me, he gives me a reason to smile and laugh, and nobody has done that for me in a really long time.  Yes, I’m addicted to Justin.  In what exact way I have no idea.  All I know is that it hurts when he’s not here, and the very thought of not seeing him every day kills me inside.  

But Lynn was happy to hear that I finally wanted to take some time off.  She said it was completely fine if I wanted to take a long weekend for myself.  So I’m going to go and spend next weekend at the home with Susan.  It’ll be really good to talk to her in person I think.  I’m actually hoping she can help me with my Justin issue.  Maybe she can tell me why I suddenly seem to need him around all the time.  I’m hoping its just some kind of mental disorder she can cure with a pill or two.  I’m hoping that...I’m hoping that she won’t tell me I’m falling in love.  Not only is that ridiculous, but I know Justin would never ever go for someone like me.  Yeah being secluded in the house with me is one thing, but once he gets going and settles back into his busy lifestyle he’s going to figure it out, he’s going to be able to see what he’s been missing all this time.  I’m sure I won’t matter to him anymore.

I haven’t told Justin I’m taking next weekend off yet.  I really doubt it’ll matter all that much though.  He has Trace, and Lynn said she was going to take a trip out and spend the weekend with him anyway.  I think It’ll be good for him to spend a weekend without me.  Maybe he can stop acting weird, like before, when he told me I was a pretty girl.  I mean, god, what was that anyway?  I guess Trace was putting some crazy thoughts into his head at the golf range, and I’m not really surprised.  I’ll probably yell at him about that when I see him again.  But still, Justin was acting really weird before.  I felt like he really thought I was a pretty girl for a moment or two, and it wasn’t just Trace’s words influencing him.  I sensed it in his eyes, in his soft little smile.  He was staring at me like I was some great wonder of the world, and I’ve never seen Justin look at me that way before.  For a moment I felt warm inside, then I started stuttering like an idiot, and then I almost knocked a plate of food to the floor.  Of course the moment was ruined.  Yeah, leave it to me.

I know I’m horrible, standing here peering at Justin through a crack in the door.  I just can’t help myself though.  The basement door was still open when I walked by, and I could hear his music playing softly from somewhere down below.  It got me curious.  It’s not often that Justin talks about his career, and when he does it’s usually in a negative light.  I hadn’t really let it hit me that I’d never see him sing, or play around with his studio equipment before. I guess...he’d stopped doing all of that for awhile.  I’ve never really been a big fan of popular music.  I usually listen to some indie rock or eighties music.  Jeff Buckley is actually one of my favorite artists too, and so I was really surprised when Justin mentioned his love of Jeff’s music to me.  It meant we had a little bit more in common than I originally thought, and I guess I’ve kind of underestimated Justin a little bit.  I know the music he performs is very modern pop/r&b top forty stuff.  But I’ve never really asked him what influences him, or who some of his favorite artists are.  Actually, I haven’t asked him much about his interests at all. Things have been too awkward to get into stuff like that....well, up until now anyway.  I guess now a new door has opened.  We’re actually pretty close and I guess that gives me grounds to ask him stupid shit like what his favorite movie is, and if he’d rather go see the Stones or Vanilla Ice.

But doing that is only going to make me like him more, and I don’t know if I can afford to.  The closer I get to him the more unreliable I become as a supportive source.  Lynn can’t afford for me to be a mess over her son, so I have to get my act together before it’s too late.  Right now in this moment though, I know I can do no such thing.  I’m peering through the crack in the door, like a stalker, watching him as he plays the piano and quietly sings to himself.  There’s so much passion in it, like nothing I’ve ever seen him do before.  He seems to pour his heart and soul into each note he plays and each lyric he sings, and I can see why his record company is pressuring him into working again.  He’s beautiful when he sings too.  He looks at peace with himself, like he’s okay, like he’s almost living a different life.  I just wish I could give him this, I mean, allow him to live him this way all the time.  I guess I should be happy that he’s actually down here working right now though.  I know he wouldn’t be if I hadn’t pushed him to get out of bed and start living again.  I’m actually proud of myself, for the first time in a long time.  That’s saying something too...

It means he’s saving me from self destruction.

There’s a light bark and a whine down by my feet and I could kill myself for not closing the door behind me when I came down here.  I look down and spot the two puppies just before Buckley pushes the door open the rest of the way with his nose.  I squint in the new light, and frown as the dogs run around Justin’s piano and yap at his heels.  He seems shocked at first, but then laughs a little bit when he sees me standing before him.

“Who’s stalking who now?,” he laughs, and reaches down to scratch Brennan on her head.  

“I’m uh...sorry,” I reply, sheepishly.  I’m sure my face is twelve different shades of red at the moment, and I’d like nothing more than to clamber back up the stairs and start to mop some other part of the house.  But his smile has me frozen in place.  I cant’ take my eyes off of him, and I know he knows it too.  God, I’m such a fool.  

“I never thought you’d have the guts to spy on me, Melanie.”  

He shoos the dogs away, barking an order for them to get up the stairs, and they race away.  I look at him in amazement.  They’re never that obedient with me.  “How did you...”

“It’s my charm.”  He says, with a smile.  

I cross my arms over my chest and roll my eyes at him.  “Somehow I doubt that Buckley and Brennan care about your charm, Justin.”

He shrugs.  “It got you to come down here didn’t it?”

“That wasn’t your charm,” I say, much too quickly.  I’m getting nervous.  I can feel myself start to tremble just slightly.  I shouldn’t be acting this way.  I’ve been here way too long, and I’ve forced myself to be comfortable when I’m around him.  Why are things suddenly changing now?  Why am I seeing him in this new light, like...that he’s some kind of awesome being? It’s only Justin, right? I mean, right now his smile looks great and he...he looks really great.  All collected and together, nice shave, nice hair, nice clothes...

I have issues.

“Then what was it, retard? It couldn’t be my stench.” He chuckles to himself as he beings to toy with his piano again.  “I dont’ have body-yy odor-rr,” he sings.  “I buy-yy smells-s be gone-e on the regular-rr.”

I cover my face and laugh until I feel like I’m going to pee my pants.  It’s terrible.  I’m entirely too easily amused and I’m sure Justin thinks there’s something wrong with me right now.  I try so hard to make myself stop laughing too, but when I look up at him again, I realize that he’s laughing just as hard.  “It shouldn’t be so funny,” I say, through my laughter.  “It was actually pretty lame.”

“I know,” he sighs and wipes the laughter tears from his eyes.  “I guess it goes to show that we need to laugh more and get out a hell of a lot more.”

He’s right.  I mean the laughter part is probably doable.  I have a feeling that things are starting to get a lot less tense, and there will be a lot more laughter than tears between us in the near future.  The whole getting out thing is probably unrealistic though.  I mean, he’s starting to do some things with Trace and that’s good but I know how afraid he still is about going out in public.  As for me, I don’t venture out on my own unless its necessary.  If we need something for the house, or Justin needs me to take him somewhere or get him something I’ll do it because I know I have to.  But as far as simply getting out and doing something random...I can’t remember the last time I did anything like that.  Going out in public still scares me, despite the fact that my rape happened years ago.  I guess it’s something that will always stick with me.  It’s just a downfall of the situation.  I wish I could explain how I feel to Justin too, but I just...I’m not ready.  Hell, I don’t think he’s ready either.

 “Yeah, you’re right,” I say softly, not looking in his direction.  I glance around the studio quickly.  I’ve never taken the time to come down here and look around, not even to clean.  I guess I was afraid.  I didn’t want to meddle around down here because I never saw Justin go down anyway, so I just left it alone.  I can tell it needs a little bit of dusting here and there, but otherwise the room seems fine.  His studio is immaculate of course.  I wouldn’t even want to know how much he spent having it installed, because I’d probably feel sick to my stomach.  It’s a musicians wet dream though, that I can tell.  One side of the room has a wall that stretches the length of the studio, adorned with various plaques, gold, and platinum records.  There’s a few shelves lining the wall with some trophies on them too.  It’s weird.  It’s like there’s been a whole other side to Justin being kept hidden down here from the world.  He’s so accomplished, the complete  opposite of what I ever thought he was in the beginning.  It’s almost overwhelming, I almost feel like I don’t belong.

“Come sit, Mel,” he says lightly.  “You’re staring to scare me, staring at the walls like that.”

I don’t meet his request right away.  I’m afraid of what will happen if I sit next to him like that too quickly.  I might act like an idiot, stare at him or giggle like a dumb ass.  I need to calm myself for a couple of minutes at least, before taking that step. So instead, I wander across the room to his shelves filled with trophies, and study them curiously.  “Justin,” I sigh, as I come upon a trophy shaped like an moon man with the MTV logo embedded into the rock surface.  “This is really dusty.”  I go to touch its little flag, so I can wipe off some of the dust with my finger to prove my point, and immediately wish I hadn’t.  The little flag detaches itself from the moon man’s hand at my touch, and I gasp.  “Oh no,” I whimper. Right.  Great, Melanie.

It takes me a minute or two to realize that Justin isn’t flipping out over what I’ve done.  Instead, he’s sitting there, laughing at me like I just performed the funniest act in the world.  “Mel, it goes back.  Just relax, and put it up so you can come sit.”

Now that I feel like a complete imbecile, I quickly put the flag back, feeling a little bit relieved when I find that it goes right back into place.  I quickly walk over to his spot at the piano, and eye the empty place on the bench cautiously before taking a seat beside him.  It takes me awhile, but I finally manage to look at him again.  He’s still laughing at me a little bit, and I frown.

“Come on,” he nudges me a little bit, playfully.  “Don’t get all uptight on me right now.  I just sang you a song about body odor.”

It gets me to lighten up a little bit, and I let out a carefree chuckle.  “Sorry.” I clear my throat a little bit.  “I just thought I broke your shiny award.”

“It’s just a thing.” He shrugs.  “I wouldn’t have went ballistic, I just woulda made you bake me something.”

“You’re really obsessed with my cooking,” I laugh at him, and nudge him back.  “It’s kind of sad.”

“I can’t deny it,” he smiles, as he plays a few random chords on the piano.  “It’s the closest thing to home I have right now.”

He continues to play, but I don’t say anything.  It’s made me feel a little awkward hearing him say that, and just by glancing at him I know he feels awkward too.  His shoulders are a little more rigid now, and the playfulness has left his expression.  

“So Mel.”

I snap to attention.  “Uh, yeah?”

“That meeting on Monday I told you about, it’s kind of detrimental to moving on with my career you know?”

“Yeah.” I say stupidly, a blank, unknowing expression on my face.  

He stares at me seriously, like he’s debating whether or not to go on with the conversation or not.  “Well I thought since you’re down here you could maybe, uh, help me out with something.”

Flashes of inappropriateness enter my mind.  I feel horrible about it.  I can’t believe I even took what he just said this much out of context.  “LIke what?,” I say softly, a hint of caution escaping into my voice.

“Well I have this song I have to present to Clive Davis and Johnny,” he explains.  “And you’re an unbiased third party.  So I figure if you hear it and you think its god awful, I’ll know its not the right song to present to them.”

I sit there in silence, staring at him for a few moments.  Really, I’m not thinking about anything he just said.  I’m back to those inappropriate thoughts again, trying to get them out of my head.  I’m really too far gone.  I’m going crazy.  I really need to be put on medication again.

“Mel?”

My eyes go wide, realizing he’s been waiting for me to say something.  “Huh?”

He eyes me suspiciously.  “Do you want to hear the song? I mean if this is boring to you I’ll understand.  It’s not a big deal.”

He’s smiling but I can tell it’s forced.  I know he really wants my opinion about this song of his, and I’m an idiot for not being able to focus.  Of course I want to help him.  It seems that my whole reason for living right now is to help him.  “I’m...i’m sorry, Justin.” I laugh nervously.  “My mind is just all over the place right now.  Of course.  I’d love to hear it.  I barely know anything about this side of you.”

He looks down at the piano again and licks his lips, a sad, sorrowful expression taking the place of his carefree one.  “I barely do either, anymore.”

I feel weird about saying anything, so I don’t.  I feel like he doesn’t need me to at the same time.  He just knows I understand, and a part of that idea makes me feel really good, but  it also makes me wish I could make all of his problems go away.  I know thats impossible too, and really I’d never think this way about anybody else.  My logic behind issues like Justin’s has been the same for years....that you have to work through them.  I never feel sorry for people, I dont even feel sorry for myself.  I just push myself to be better.  With Justin I’m starting to feel so much different though.  It’s like....it kills me that he has to hurt so much.  

I just don’t understand.

He doesn’t give me warning before he starts to play his song for me, he just gets right down to it.  It’s a slow, sultry melody, but just upbeat enough not to bore somebody to death.  At the first words he sings, I’m already visioning young teenage girls sitting in their rooms or on the bus swooning to the sexy ballad.  The lyrics are heartfelt and realistic, and I don’t understand just why it is that somebody who can do so much with music has been allowed to simply dwindle away in his house like this.  It’s just not fair.  And I’m just not going to tolerate it anymore.  He’s got to get out, he’s got to get his life back together a hundred percent, and I’m going to do whatever it takes to help him.

“So um, what did you think?”

I was so enveloped in my own thoughts, I hadn’t even realized the song ended.  I stare at him, my mouth hanging open slightly.  I literally have no words.  I’m floored.  I’m as bad as his rabid teenage fans are, and it’s embarrassing.  

When I don’t say anything he chuckles softly and looks away from me, disappointed.  “It’s lame, right?”

“What? No!,” I gasp.  “I mean it was fucking...no...I mean, it was nice.”  I feel my face getting hotter.  I’m a mess, and it’s very bad.  I need to leave.  I’m sure Justin is getting the idea that something is up, and I’m probably going to start making him feel really uncomfortable.  How the hell am I helping him? I”m not.  I”m going to dig us into a deep hole that we wont’ be able to get out of.  

But he barely seems to care about my reaction.  All he can do is smile, and lean in a little closer to me.  “DId it make you swoon?”  He plays a silly chord on the piano and bites his lip.  

I roll my eyes, trying not to show how flustered I am.  “Shut up, Justin.”

“Oh so that’s a yes,” he says slyly.

“Whatever,” I laugh.  “You know you’re a swoon machine.”

“Yeah I know. I just wanted to hear you admit it.”

“Please!”  I laugh louder this time and shake my head.  I feel a little less tense now because he’s being silly.  The seriousness of the conversation has ended, at least for now and it’s helping me to melt back into my normal Justin mode.  I’m not thinking of him in...that way right now, and hopefully I won’t have to for the rest of the day.

“So,” he continues, the sly smile still on his face.  “What’s so swoon worthy about me, Mel? Is it my smile, my eyes, my sexy tenor singing voice?”

“No I’d say it was your laugh,” I blurt out, like I have a silly crush on him.  Okay, I just failed.  I’m a moron.  It’s official.  I’m officially in a hole.

His smile gets softer, and he stares at me for awhile.  So long in fact, that I find myself looking down into my lap and doing that nervous picking at my nails thing I tend to start when I’m really uncomfortable around somebody.  

“Here, give me your hands.” I hear him say.  

My eyes get wide and I look up at him.  “Huh? Why?”

He laughs a little bit.  “Come on, you don’t trust me?”

I’m about to say no but I have to bite my tongue.  I mean, of course I trust him...just not, in that kind of touching aspect.  But I don’t trust anybody when it comes to that kind of stuff.  Strangely enough though, I end up nodding a yes in the end and I allow him to take my hands and place them on the piano keys.  Then he puts his hands on top of mine and he guides them along as we play a simple little melody.  For the second time, I’m literally touching Justin and I’m not scared.  Yeah, I’m a little nervous but that’s a given.  The most important thing is that I trust him, I feel safe with his body close to mine and his hands touching my hands.  I wish I could tell him exactly how I feel too, but he wouldn’t really understand and I know I cant tell him why I’m so insecure about men in general.  So I’ll just go with it, savor the moment...until it ends.

And it does end, but I can’t move.  I’m numb.  He completely caught me off guard there.  I never knew he could be so gentle, so understanding of me.   I can’t even take my hands off the keys because his hands are still on top of mine.  I look up at him then, and he’s staring back at me silently.  His playful smile is gone.  He’s gone back to staring at me strangely, like he was doing earlier.  His gaze is more paralyzing now than before though.  It’s like we have this connection.  We don’t even have to say anything to each other, we just know.  But sadly, neither of us is willing to admit it to the other.  I start to wonder what he really thinks of me.  If I could possibly that attractive to him...

“Mel,” he whispers.

I barely make eye contact with him.  “Yeah?”

He takes his hands off of mine finally, but catches me by surprise again when he brushes the hair away from my face and gently smoothes his thumb over my cheek.  The look in his eyes is something I’ve never, ever seen before.  It’s scaring the crap out of me.  

He smiles a little and chuckles softly, probably because he can tell how bewildered I am right now. “I...”

I don’t let him get any more words out.  I pull away from him and jump up from the bench quickly.  “Night!”  I call to him as I run back upstairs, away from weirdness, away from his touch, and away from his smile.  I race past the pups who were waiting so patiently by the door.  I run through the house, through the kitchen, out the door and across the yard.  I don’t stop until I’ve reached my place of solace, pushing the door closed with my back and sliding down to the floor.  My heart is racing, and I can feel a silly smile making its way onto my lips.  I laugh a little, trying to catch my breath.  I have an incredible feeling inside of me right now.  It’s so incredible in fact, that I have no idea what to make of it.  I can’t define it, and I can honestly say I’ve never felt this way before in my life.  I try to make sense of what just happened, and I try to figure out if it was a good thing or a bad thing.  I just can’t though, because nothing that just happened makes sense.  I mean christ, this isn’t how I’m supposed to be acting! God, where the hell is my brain?

I frown.  The incredible feeling dies down after awhile.  Now I just feel...empty and confused.  My tears come quickly.  I think I feel Morgan make her way onto my lap, snuggling against me because she’s missed me all day.  I reach out for her, thankful when I’m right about her presence and I pull her close to me.  I cry so hard, harder than I have in a great while.  Nothing makes sense right now. I could have kissed him, I almost did.  I’ve completely slipped away and I promised myself that I wouldn’t do this.  I want to run far, far away tonight.  Pack a bag and be gone without an explanation.  But I know it’s too late for all of that now.  I had my chance weeks ago when Justin was still a miserable bastard, brooding in his room. Things have changed and now I’m in too deep. We've grown too close, and somebody is going to get hurt.

There’s nothing I can do about it, and that leaves me feeling more hopeless than I have in a long time.
*********************
Falling(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
I thought I’d learned a lot about the music business by being out on the road with Justin those couple of summers my parents allowed me to join him and Trace on tour.  It seemed so easy, despite Justin’s constant griping about how tired he was.  People seemed to cater to him and the rest of the group like they were royalty and a small part of me always thought he was kind of lame for bitching as much as he did.  But I guess I just couldn’t see the job through Justin’s eyes, so that sort of made me wrong.  He was dancing around a stage and singing his heart out, sometimes six nights out of the week, while Trace and I simply smoked some weed and watched from the sidelines.  Maybe thats why it seemed so easy to me.  I wasn’t doing the work.  Justin was.  Even so, I always knew no matter how much he complained, he loved what he did and he would never give it up even though it exhausted him.

Now though, I think I can understand how tired Justin was.  Working at the radio station has definitely given me a firm insight as to how strenuous and crazy this business can be.  Everything is rush, rush, rush.  There’s no time to sit and linger, or chat with friends.  Especially if you’re the one thats helping to organize an artists schedule or show.  I thought I’d been under enough pressure when I’d been working for Justin, even though when we were having our good days I didn’t really care how much work I had to do for him.  But working for Tarin and the radio station has been an entirely new experience.  Not only am I working under somebody else, but one slip up can mean disaster for the entire radio station as a whole.  To say the concept has made me a nervous wreck is an understatement, and what happened between Trace and I at the venue made things that much worse.  

I’d thought I’d been out of a job, and when I’d cried to Susan on the front porch of the home I told her what had happened.  I told her I just wanted to hide...never go back.  But she told me I had to at least make an effort to explain myself to my superior.  It was time that I learned how to make up for my mishaps so I could better my future, she’d said.  And she was right.  I mean yeah, it had taken a lot for me to go show my face at the radio station the next day but now I know if I hadn’t, things would have taken an extreme turn for the worse.

The day after my blowout with Trace and Tarin, Susan had dropped me off at work, as she’d agreed to do until I could drive or find another means of transportation. I’d walked into the office, just waiting for Tarin to come up to me and tell me that I was fired.  Thankfully, she hadn’t been in the office at that time and I figured she was probably at the venue doing errands without me.  Naturally I didn’t have an issue with that, I’d had a pile of crap lying on my desk that I could work on, and so I just got down to work, trying to forget about my insecurities.  It wasn’t until a half hour later when one of the other interns approached my desk, her eyes filled with curiosity, that I was forced to sink back into my reality again.

“David wants to see you in his office.” Was the only thing she’d said to me, giving me the once over with her still curious eyes, before wandering away again.

To say I was dumbfounded was an understatement.  I was confused.  Why hadn’t I been yelled at yet, or fired even? I wanted to ask someone.  I wanted to know what was going on with my job.  But I figured that David wanted to see me, and he was the main boss anyway, so he’d be able to tell me whatever I wanted to know.  I just...really didn’t want to talk to him.  He made me uncomfortable as it was, letting his eyes wander up and down my body, making it a point for them to linger on my breasts as long as possible.  I was even about to tell that intern I’d rather not, but she’d already left.  I guess I decided to go because I knew if I didn’t, I’d eventually have to deal with Tarin when she came back into the office.  I was already a mess emotionally without hearing her tear me apart even more.  So I gathered my stuff and did as I was told, figuring it was the better choice.

The door had been partway open when I’d arrived, and so I’d slowly pushed it open the rest of the way.  David had been at his desk, phone to his ear, smiling and laughing at the current conversation he was having.  I’d nearly turned back, feeling bad about interrupting him, but he’d noticed me almost immediately and motioned me forward with his hand.  I’d done so begrudgingly, taking a seat in one of the chairs in front of his desk.  He didn’t get off the phone right away, so I took the opportunity to glance around the office.  I realized I’d never been in it before, he’d interviewed me in a conference room on one of the other floors.  It was luxurious of course, as I expected it to be.  Pictures of him with various celebrities that had come to the station adorned the walls, along with various certificates and awards.  I knew he’d been in the industry awhile, but I had no idea how he’d gotten his start.  It didn’t interest me, so I didn’t want to ask.   In fact, the whole idea of sitting before him had sickened me.  I didn’t like him.  The voice in the back of my mind had been screaming at me to get far, far away. But I’d been petrified.  I didn’t know why I’d been summoned in the first place, and all I could think was, if I left, he’d make sure I’d never be able to get a job at another radio station.

“Sorry about that,” he’d chuckled, finally hanging up the phone.  “My buddy just had to tell me this crazy story.”

I’d forced a polite smile.  “It’s okay.  Uh, somebody said you wanted to see me?”  I knew I sounded nervous, but I couldn’t help it.  I didn’t know what to expect, and the fact that he was sitting behind a large important looking desk was slightly intimidating.  It almost made me feel like a nobody for a moment, but then I remembered myself.

A mischievous gleam had entered his eyes.  “I did say that,” he’d smiled.  “Word around here is you’ve been kind of rambunctious lately, Kerri.”

I’d bit my lip, and shrugged.  “I just had a disagreement with....Tarin.”  I’d nearly said Trace’s name before remembering that I didn’t know if David knew he’d been around that day or not.  “I didn’t think, I just left because I’d been upset.”

“Well,” he’d chuckled, leaning back in his leather executive chair.  “She can be kind of a bitch.”

He was so blunt about it, and it was weird to me.  I knew that Tarin had worked side by side with David for a few years, and hearing him talk badly about her to a simple intern like myself was a little odd.  “I dunno,” I’d replied stupidly.  “I’ve just been stressed.  I figured she was going to fire me this morning, or maybe thats why I’m up here with you right now.” I hadn’t looked him in the eye, because I’d been wincing too hard in anticipation...waiting for him to tell me that I was right.

“I’ll be honest, she wanted me to fire you,” he confessed after a few minutes.  “But I told her to forget it.”

My eyes had widened at the new information, but I’d been a little bit too shocked to get a response out right away.

“I know, I know, you fucked up and I should be pissed and demote you or something,” he’d said, basically speaking for me.  “But I think Tarin’s been just a little bit harsh on you considering the things you’ve gone through.  You know, everybody messes up, and I just don’t think you deserve to get fired.  I see a lot of potential in you, Kerri.  You went through four years of a communications major, I mean...you know what you’re doing.”

Despite the fact that he was making more sense than he should have been, I still felt sick to my stomach.  I didn’t understand why he was suddenly becoming my biggest fan when he barely knew me.  Justin’s name kept flashing in my head.  My mind was telling me he wanted to use me, but... I guess I was just so tired of being on the bottom of everybody's list that it felt good to hear somebody commend me and tell me I was worth something.  For the first time I was allowing my walls to crumble, and it was so weird.  I mean, David Foster?  Making me believe I wasn’t such a screw up after all?

“I have a lot of setbacks,” I told him, softly.   

He’d folded his hands and pressed his index fingers to his lips, taking the time to think for a moment before continuing. “You could have that spot on the morning show if you really wanted it you know,” he’d nodded, his voice calm. “All it would take is a little self confidence and some hard work.  You have the personality, it just doesn’t get to show itself all that often, that’s all.”

I knew for a fact that the spot on the morning show was freeing up in the fall, as the other woman who did the show with JoJo was about to have a baby and wouldn’t be coming back.  I also knew, as did all the other interns, that Tarin had pretty much been guaranteed the spot by David over a year ago.  It was a big topic of discussion in the break room among the girls, because when Tarin got promoted it would mean her spot would be free, and everybody was clambering to kiss her ass so she would pick them to take her place.  I was starting to become very uneasy, and I’d looked down at my lap, not really sure what to say except: “I thought Tarin was getting that job.”

He’d laughed at me then.  “Do you believe everything you hear, Kerri?”

I’d just shrugged, and managed to look at him again.  “I just thought she’d been here the longest and...”

“Don’t you want the job?,” he’d smiled, cutting me off.

It was a mouthwatering idea.  Co-hosting the most popular morning show in Los Angeles could work wonders for anything I would ever want to do in the radio industry, I knew that.  But I just didn’t feel right about how I’d be getting the position.  I know I shouldn’t have really cared about going behind Tarin’s back.  I mean, she’d been really shitty to me, and I was convinced she’d had something to do with Trace turning his back on me.  But still, that situation had nothing to do with me stealing a position that Tarin had obviously been working hard to earn for quite some time.  “I do.  I just don’t think I have enough experience,” I’d bullshitted.  “I had to put my whole career on hold for a little bit, David.  The only reason I had a chance here was because Tarin gave me one.”

“I don’t care about all that,” he said seriously.  “I know how you girls think around here, like Tarin is the saving grace of this radio station.  I’m not trying to talk her down or anything, she does a lot of work around here and she gets things done, but I just don’t know if she has the right personality to co-host a popular radio show.  It’s a big issue, and it’s something I’ve been thinking about a lot lately.  We’re looking for  somebody more down to earth, because JoJo already has all the spunk we need.  I think putting Tarin in there would make the show too edgy, and then I’d lose my job,” he laughed.  “So you kind of understand where I’m coming from right?”

I didn’t understand, but that didn’t mean I was going to tell him that.  I started to let the selfish side of me take over, telling myself that David had to know far more about what was best for the station than me.  “Yeah I guess so,” I’d finally agreed.  “If you think that I’m a good candidate, I probably shouldn’t argue with you.”

He’d smiled, and I could sense that the wheels in his head had started turning faster.  He seemed pleased at what I’d said but I didn’t exactly know what that meant.  Had he been planning on telling me this all along? Was he having an issue with Tarin that he wasn’t telling me about? Was his offer to me simply a way for him to get back at Tarin for something she’d done to piss him off? Honestly, I had no clue, but who was I to question him about it? Tarin wasn’t my friend, that was apparent.  So I decided I shouldn’t have cared if she got fired, promoted, or demoted.  It just wasn’t ethical.

“That’s really great, Kerri,” he’d said brightly.  “Why don’t we talk about it more over dinner.  How does next week sound? I know this weekend is going to be nuts with the event and everything.”

Bad idea, my conscience had warned.  But, just like so many times before, I chose to ignore it and go with what my selfish side wanted me to do.  It was helping me to forget certain things on my mind too, like Trace and Justin, and that was a really beneficial thing.  I hadn’t slept.  I knew it would feel good to.  “Great,” I’d smiled at him, genuinely.  “I’d love to.”

He gave me his number then, telling me to call him any time I was having a work related issue that I needed him to resolve, and promised me we’d set a date the following week for dinner.  I felt a lot better as I started to walk out of his office...like something was finally turning around for me despite how shitty the rest of the week had been going.

“Oh and Kerri,” he’d called out quickly.

I’d turned around, halfway out the door.  “Yeah?”

“Just do me a favor and don’t mention this to anybody okay?  I don’t want any sort of mass hysteria to start downstairs with the girls or Tarin.  It could get ugly.”  He’d smiled at me as he picked up his phone again and started to dial another number.

“Oh...sure.” I’d been knocked down again.  I didn’t know what to make of that either, but I knew following his instructions was probably better than going against them.  “Thanks David.”

“Make sure you stick with Tarin at the event tomorrow,  and let me know if she fucks up anything, or if she sneaks off with friends.  I’d do it myself but I can’t be there.  Can I count on you to do that for me?”

He’d said it so seriously, the charming, warm expression gone from his face.  It kind of freaked me out, and I didn’t really know what he was trying to do.  “You want me to spy on her?” I’d said, confused.

“Not spy,” he’d chuckled.  “I just need an extra set of eyes, that’s all.  It’s not a big deal. Just consider it doing something for your boss, all right?”

I’d promised him I’d do what he’d asked, and I went back downstairs to try and get more paperwork done.  I found I couldn’t really concentrate though, and it was really annoying me.  In my heart, I knew doing as David asked was wrong.  He was being really deceptive toward Tarin, somebody he’d worked with for years.  Who was I to go and spy on her just so I could rat her out to David? What was he trying to do, and what was the reason for it?

I haven’t been able to come up with any of the answers to those questions yet, and I doubt I’m going to be able to unless David gives me more information.  There’s something up.  I know it now. But I’m trying hard not to care so much.  I like the proposition thats been presented to me, and it’s time I took a charge of my life and did something to benefit myself for a change.  I’m sure if the situation were reversed Tarin would do the exact same thing to me.

Right?

Breaking down to Susan helped a lot.  I actually started speaking in group the other day, about some dream I’d had.  Surprisingly enough I wasn’t so scared.  The girls there actually listened to me for a change, instead of staring me down like I had some kind of disease.  It was nice getting it off of my chest.  I felt a lot better about myself afterward, and Susan had been watching me from the across room too...smiling.  I guess I can say things are starting to change a little bit there too.  I mean it’s only been a couple of days, but I feel like I’ve gotten more out of my system in those days than I have since we escaped from that hellhole basement.  I feel a little more carefree, a little less sick, and a lot more secure about my surroundings.  I’m not really sleeping of course, but I guess that has more to do with current events than anything else.  I’m hoping to get back to that though...sleeping.  Susan gave me this cute little notebook to jot down my thoughts in, sort of like Justin has.  It’s been helping me get through the night lately.  I’ve just been writing down all the crap in my head that usually swims around and drives me crazy.  I re read some of it this morning and I completely scared myself too.  I hadn’t even realized how dark it had all been when I’d  wrote it down.

I think I’m more fucked up than I ever thought I was in the beginning.  I just don’t know if I’m too late to fix myself completely.

It’s scaring me, coming to terms with my demons so suddenly.  I’ve put them off entirely too long, and it’s not just about the kidnapping either.  It’s all the shit before that.  All the pain I went through when Justin and I stopped talking.  How lonely I felt when Trace and Justin were off doing exciting things and I was left alone in Millington.  I’ve been starting to get into all of that in my entries.  I’m just so full of anger, and I don’t even think I realized just how bad it was.  I’ve just become this big bottled up mess who can’t think straight.  It’s like, even when I had Justin months ago I couldn’t handle it because I was so afraid of losing him I didn’t know how to act around him.  That jerked him around, fucked with what was already a mess in his head, and turned him against me in the end.  

Trace is another story...

One that I don’t know if I can handle at this moment in time, even though I know I have to.  I cant just let it linger in my head or I’ll get worse.  It just makes me so upset that I lost the one person who’d done so much to help me get back on track.  I just fucked it all up. I’m so angry at him for giving up on me but at the same time I fucking deserved it too.  It’s just all so messed up, and I can’t figure it out.  I want to call him and figure things out too, but he specifically told me not to and so I won’t cause him anymore unwanted pain.  Trace is the type that when he’s ready to talk he will.  I should know, I’ve bared witness to it several times in my life.  He just needs space, and I can understand.  I’m just afraid that Tarin has talked so much junk about me by now, that she’s totally turned him against me.

I don’t know anymore.

I just miss him though.  Fuck, I miss them both...so much.

Despite how much of a mess I am though, I somehow managed to make it through work today and home in time to get myself together for the dinner date I’d promised Cooper.  I wanted to back out really badly, just sit in my room tonight and think about some things.  But he’d been such a good friend to me.  He’d been there for me when everyone else had turned their back, and he’d gotten me back to Susan’s in one piece.  I figured I owed it to him to meet him for a quiet dinner.  He’d pulled up to the group home right on time, as he’d told me he would.  I wasn’t surprised.  From the beginning I could tell Cooper wasn’t the type of guy to be late or give me the run around about doing something.  

For the first time in a long time, I’d made an extra effort to look nice.  I’d pulled out a classy looking sundress that had long since been put into hiding since I’d left Justin’s, and I did my make up.  It felt sort of nice, looking presentable for a guy.  But it sent chills through me to think that the only other guy I’d ever tried to look good for was Justin.  I felt slightly pathetic.  I didn’t want Cooper to find out either, but I knew it wasn’t going to be easy.  For the first time since I agreed to go on our little date, it was hitting me that I’d  never been out with another guy besides Justin.  It was hard to accept.  I didn’t even know how to act.  I mean yeah, we were just friends, but I knew Cooper had a thing for me and I guess...I could see myself ending up having a thing for him too.  But what did I do? What did I say? Cooper certainly wasn’t Justin.  I didn’t know what little things irked him, or what made him smile.

We’ve been sitting here for about a half hour now, and I still have yet to hold a conversation with the kid.  He’s not complaining.  He seems to be satisfied that I’m just here with him, enjoying the food.  I don’t know though.  I know it’s awkward, and I’m sure if I was anybody else he would have called it quits already.

But for some reason I’m just irresistible to him.  Go figure.

“So you’re a girl,” he tells me, after awhile.

I stare at him, puzzled.  “Uh...yeah,” I say, letting out a nervous laugh.  “Pretty sure.”

“Sorry,” he laughs, his cheeks turning a little pink.  “I’ve just been thinking about what to get my sister for her birthday.  It’s next week.”

It’s the smallest of the small talk, but I know he’s trying here and I think I owe it to him to at least play along.  I doubt I’ll go out with him again after this of course.  It’s just too weird and I’m not ready.  But at least he’s not yelling at me or putting me down.  “Well how old is she?”

“Sixteen.” He rolls his eyes.  “She wants a car but my dad refuses.  He doesn’t think she’s ready to drive yet.”

“Ah,” I nod.  “Well you can’t go wrong with a trip to the mall, or a gift card.  That usually does the trick.”  I don’t look up at him as I say the words.  I’m finding my plate of food much more interesting.  I think it’s because I know if I look up and stare into his eyes long enough I’ll get lost in them like I did the other day...and I’m so fucking afraid of that.  I just can’t afford to lose myself in somebody else right now.

“True.” He says, and I hear him take a slurp of his soda.  “Maybe if I take her to the mall you can come along...you know, to give her some fashion tips or something.”

I laugh a little, the idea of setting foot in a busy shopping mall in LA scaring the shit out of me.  “I’m the last person you want fashion advice from, Cooper.”

“Why not?,” he asks me, the disappointment apparent in his voice.  “I think you look...good in that dress.”

That was slick.  I wonder how long he’d been conjuring up that whole story about his sister in his head to get that one line about my dress out.  He’s adorable and I hate it.  It’s just not fair.  Why couldn’t he have been around in high school when I had nobody? Why couldn’t he have come around in college while Justin wasn’t in the picture?  I could have handle him then.  We could have been happy.  But now I’m just a mess, and I’m confused, and I don’t even now what to do to let Cooper know all of that either.  “Thanks,” I whisper, and pick at my food some more.  

“You sure you’re okay, Ker?”
“Just tired,” I say, shortly.

“How’s your food?”

“It’s fine.”  I feel myself growing more annoyed at each question he asks me. It was okay on the car ride here when he rambled on and on about his father’s last fishing trip.  It was okay when we first got seated, when he was telling me about his customer service horror stories at Borders.  But now he’s just reaching to keep the conversation afloat and it’s not fun or entertaining anymore.  “Cooper look...it’s...”

“Look, I’m sorry,” he says, his smile finally fading away.  “I’m trying.  I was really looking forward to this and it doesn’t seem to be panning out the way I thought.  I guess I just assumed you wouldn’t be as uptight because we had talked.  But I guess I just...I just don’t get you and I didn’t want to accept that until now.”

I feel terrible for him.  If anything, he really just wants somebody to talk to.  But I’m just not the best person for that type of thing.  I”m too caught up in my own crap to give a damn about his sisters birthday or whatever else he has on his mind.  It’s selfish and its’ terrible but I just can’t lie to myself.  And I really can’t deny that I wish he was Trace or Justin right now either.  I’m sick.  But I knew that going into this.  “I told you I’m not the best girl to be seeing right now, Cooper.  I wish I could be better, you know?  I’d give anything to be a different person and be better for you, but I just can’t be.  I’m just so fucked up.”

“You only went on this date because you felt sorry for me,” he says, darkly.  “I know I practically begged you to come but still...I thought if anything, we were friends first anyway.  Now I just feel like you’re going through the motions.  You don’t really care about me or what I have to say, do you?”

“I...”  I have to stop and sigh. It’s not entirely true.  I just can’t focus, but he doesn’t understand because he can’t see what’s going on or what I’ve been through.  “That’s not it.  I just...I don’t really know how to act around you.”

“That’s what I don’t get.  You think you have to act a certain way around me, so I’ll be impressed,” he tells me.  “I’d think you’d know better by now.  I’m not the kind of person that needs to be impressed.  I thought that I made it pretty clear that I wanted to hang out with you because you were cool and we have stuff in common.”  He shrugs, bowing his head down and laughing softly.  “This isn’t working out.  Maybe I should just take you back.  You’re not happy to be here and there’s no point forcing you to stay.”

I feel terrible, but I don’t disagree with him.  He’s right, there is no point in trying to tough this dinner out.  I’m miserable, and he’s basically talking to himself right now.  It sucks.  I can almost remember what I’d been like years ago, back at school, when Justin was out of the picture.  We’d go out as a big group and I’d be one of the loudest, funniest people there.  It was weird, in college I just kind of discovered I had this loud, vibrant personality.  I was actually well liked, among Siobhan and her ever growing population of friends.  I’ve been forgetting a lot about that version of me.  It all seems so far in the past now, and I know I’ll never be able to be at that level again.  I don’t even think Justin really knew that girl.  I was always happy, and I loved to joke with him.  But I was never as rambunctious, loud, or crazy with him like that.  I guess I was always too afraid of what he’d think.  Trace saw it sometimes, when we were alone, but never to that extent.  It amazes me that I’d kept my personality buried for that long, and then when it was finally out and about, I tucked it away again.  It’s like I had all of five minutes to show who I really was.

I’ve just been fake the rest of the time.

He motions the waitress over after a couple of minutes, and tells her he’d like the check.  I pull out my purse, feeling terrible because we’d only eaten half of our food, but he refuses to let me pay.  It’s the gentleman in him, but I don’t feel good about letting him do it.  We silently walk back to his car afterward, and he opens the door for me, letting me get inside before closing it after me.  I pull my seatbelt on with a sigh, feeling myself starting to lose it.  There’s a stinging in my eyes and I know I’m going to be in tears very soon.  I try my best to hold back when he gets in the car, and starts up the engine.  I don’t want to break down in front of him again.  I just want this night to be over.  

“Hey do you mind if we stop at Borders so I can check my schedule?,” he asks me after awhile.  “I’d drop you off first but it’s kind of pointless since we’re going to pass it anyway.”

I shrug.  “Uh, sure, if you want.”  I really don’t want to.  I don’t want to see any people or try to act saner tonight.  But I feel so guilty.  Cooper should be able to have at least one thing go his way tonight, so I’ll stop being selfish for the time being.

We pull up literally ten minutes later, and Cooper expertly parallel parks the car in front of Borders and turns off the engine.  He flashes me a small smile.  “Come on.”

I swallow a little bit.  “No, I can just wait in the car.”

He rolls his eyes.  “Oh come on.  It’s only for a minute.  You’ll be safer in there, than out here alone.”

I could smack him for saying something like that to me, because it’s gotten me paranoid as hell in a matter of seconds.  I look into his eyes, and part of me knows he did it on purpose.  Part of that is so fucked up, but I guess I can’t really say anything because I’ve messed up the whole night anyway.  He gets out of the car, and I miserably do the same.  We walk the few feet to the store and he holds the door open for me with a silly little grin on his face.  It’s crazy he’s acting that way.  It’s like he doesn’t care that I’m acting like a reject of society right now...he’d still rather I was here with him.  Nobody has ever acted that way with me before. They didn’t have the patience, but Cooper does, and I’m so fucking lost it’s not funny.

The people at the register say hello to Cooper enthusiastically as he waves and introduces me as his friend from school.  I smile politely but don’t try to make conversation.  Cooper excuses himself to go in the back to look at his schedule, and I nod quickly, telling him I’ll go look around.  I make a bee line deep into the store, where I can hide from the other people so they won’t stare at me and start to ask me questions.  This is a bookstore after all, and I’m sure my face has been plastered on some tabloid magazine they’ve stocked at one point or another.  The last thing I want is to be recognized or asked about Justin.  I just couldn’t deal with that tonight.

I get lost in the fiction section for awhile, but I find myself having a difficult time finding a book to read.  I used to really like thrillers and mystery novels, but just by reading some of the plot lines, I know I’d never be able to stomach them.  I’d start remembering shit...and so that’s out.  I almost wander into the romance section, but then I remember how fucked up my love life is and yeah, that’s not going to work out either.  Eventually I realize I’ve started to read the backs of Star Wars novels, and I know I’ve gone off the deep end.  Next thing I’ll be doing is dressing up as an Ewok and going to Star Wars Conventions.

“Big sci fi fan?”

“Jesus!”  It scares the crap out of me, causing me to drop the book in my hands and I whirl around, ready to slap him in the face.  I hold a hand to my chest, trying to catch my breath, but I find that every feeling of anger I had inside of me, has melted away at the site of Coopers smile.  I let out a long breath.  “You can’t do that.”

He laughs a little as he bends down to retrieve the book I dropped.  “Wow, when did we get ‘the Endorian Battle’ in? I’ve been waiting for this.”  He seemingly ignores how freaked out he just made me, as he flips open to the first page of the book and starts to scan it with fascinated eyes.  “I gotta buy this.”

“You’re into Star Wars?,” I roll my eyes.  Cooper never struck me as the type that was into that weird sci fi role playing stuff.  He’s always seem too organized and intellectual for that sort of thing.  I don’t know though.  Maybe I tend to misjudge people most of the time.  Hell, maybe I shouldn’t be analyzing anybodies love of Star Wars and the like.  It’s kind of lame.  

“Yeah.” He closes the book.  “SInce I was five.  But you and I  really haven’t been able to discuss lame things like Sith Wars, yet.  It’s just a little obsession of mine.  I can do at least fifteen imitations of voices from the movies.  I didn’t exactly have much of a life in high school.”  He blushes a little bit, and clutches the book tighter in his hands.  

I try not to smile, I really do.  I cross my arms and roll my eyes, like he’s not impressing me with his stupid pop culture fodder.  But in reality, I find this little detail about him so adorable.  Seriously, if I was normal, I’d squeeze him.  But I can’t because I’m a freak.  “Okay,” I say, unamused.  “Do yoda.”

He glances around slyly, like he’s about to perform some unspeakable act.  “Help you I can, yes.”

It’s a spot on imitation, and I should be normal and laugh.  I can’t though.  I”m just afraid of what might happen if he gets it in his head that his plan to make me like him is working.  “It was okay,” I say seriously.

“That was nothing,” he says, proudly.  “You should hear my wookie.”

I raise an eyebrow, and start to get a little nervous when he leans in toward me, that awesome smile of his still on his face.

“But I don’t do that for just anybody,” he whispers, his breath hot in my ear.

I feel myself become weak, because I know he’s flirting with me now.  I can’t handle it, because I know I like it, and I’m just so angry that I can’t stop my emotions from overflowing anymore.  I do like this guy.  He’s sweet, and humble.  He’s a gentleman.  He wants to care about what I have to say.  And the worst thing is, he’s really hot to top it all off.  I want to ask him where he came from, and tell him to go back there so I can get back to my life.  But then... I don’t want him to go away.  I hate everything right now.

“So you want a book or something?” He shoves his hands in his pockets and rocks back on his heels.  “I get a good discount.”

This time I can’t help but smile and laugh.  “No, I think I’ll be okay for now.”

“Come on,” he smiles and nudges me.  “You can consider it a consolation prize for having a shitty date with me.”

“I think it’s more like, you had a shitty date with me,” I sigh, my smiling fading.

“Nah.”  His cheeks turn a light shade of pink, and his smile doesn’t fade. “I knew it would be this way.  But you know, the thing about it is...I’m still smiling despite all of that and you aren’t.”

I just stare at him, like he’s so ridiculous for saying it to me.  “Why are you smiling?”

“I really can’t help myself, Kerri,” he says, biting his bottom lip nervously.  “When I saw you for the first time, at that club... I mean, granted you were drunk, but all I could think was that you were the most beautiful girl there.”

“Please.”  I resist the urge to swoon, and do the best I can not to smile, or blush.  I can’t.     “Stop trying to be charming.” I start walking to the front of the store slowly.  Of course he follows me, grinning harder than he was before.

“Why?,” he whispers.  “Is it working?”

I don’t look at him, because he’s starting to scare me.  Justin used to pull the same kind of crap with me, and I always thought it was the sexiest thing ever.  His behavior made me fall so hard, so fast.  I wanted him all the time...it was never enough.  And now, hearing Cooper saying the same type of shit is driving me crazy.  “I’m ready to go home,” I say, quickening my pace as I walk.

“You’re just saying that,” he says, not failing to keep up with me.

I stop and turn to him but don’t say anything.  He can see right through me, and it sucks.  I can’t bottle up my emotions with him, he’s too smart, and he knows what to say to get in between my walls and right to where I’m the most vulnerable.  “I’m ready to leave, now.”

“If you didn’t want this to happen, you would have stood me up tonight.”  He pauses and searches my eyes for a response, but frowns when I don’t say anything else to him and simply roll my eyes to prove to him that he’s wrong.  “God, fine.” His shoulders sag in defeat.  “At least let me buy you a damn book.”

I grab the closest book within my reach so he’ll shut up and we can leave.  “Fine here.” I thrust it at him in annoyance.  But then he just starts laughing to himself, and I have officially given up on getting anywhere.  

“The Ten Most Evil Women of All Time? Wow Ker, is this a hint that you hate me?,” he laughs heartily.

I look over at the book in his hands quickly, and I can’t help but laugh.  It really is ironic that I picked that up, given the situation.  “That would only happen to me,” I laugh.

He smiles.  “I am so buying you this.”

Without hesitation he grabs my hand and drags me up to the checkout with him.  I’m a little taken back by his sudden urge to touch me, but I don’t stop him for some reason.  I don’t feel like fighting back anymore tonight, and I guess... I just don’t mind him holding my hand all that much either.  He buys my ridiculous book along with his dorky ass Star Wars one, and after bidding his co workers a good night, we head back out to the car again.  I’m not holding his hand now, just walking beside him instead.  He’s not rambling on about any random topic surprisingly, and I being to revel in the silence.  It’s nice, just being with him and not worrying about opinions or situations.  I could do this more...

But then again I don’t know if thats the best idea.

We stop in front of his car and he unlocks my door for me, but he stops me before I can get in.  “Hey.”

I look up at him.  “Hey?”

He puts a hand to my face, smoothing his fingers over my cheek lightly.  Surges of electricity seem to flow through my bloodstream at that exact moment, but I can’t understand it.  I bring my hand up, to brush his hand away.  “Cooper.”

But he kisses me, even though I’m sure he knew I was going to tell him to stop.  It’s an open mouth kiss, and I know I should pull away but I... I just don’t.  I just kiss him back, hungrily, eagerly.  I feel him pull me closer to him, and his hands travel down my body, tugging at my waistline.  I don’t even know how long it lasts, because I’m completely lost in his smile and his kiss.  It’s uncanny how natural it all is, and how good it feels.  

But as soon as I feel myself completely slipping away, to the point of no return, he stops and pulls back.  Then he just stares at me for awhile, while I stare back...wide eyed, not having a clue what the hell I’m supposed to do next.  It’s going to hit me later I’m sure...the things I should have done and said, and the fact that he’s the first guy I’ve ever kissed outside of Trace and Justin.  It’s sad and great all at once, and I feel myself getting weak.  I need to lie down...

“Are you going to slap me?,” he whispers, his smile growing wider than I’ve ever seen it before.

I shake my head slowly, hesitating for a few moments before I get out a soft “No.”

“Can I kiss you some more?,” he asks me, cautiously.

And this time I’m the one who doesn’t hesitate.
Twisting and Turning by ialwayzbesingin
I haven’t been sleeping well the past few nights, but for the first time it hasn’t been because of some fucked up nightmare about Shane...or even Kerri.  I keep having visions of her, I mean...Melanie, in my dreams.  The other night in the studio, I’d just given in.  We’d been so close and she’d just been so beautiful that I hadn’t been able to stop myself from trying to let her know how I’ve started to feel about her.  She smelled of raspberries and when I’d been close enough to breathe her scent in I became absolutely addicted to her.  I wanted to pull her close, hold her, and kiss her.  But really, I should have known I was out of line.  Melanie isn’t like that.  

I could tell part of her was terrified when I’d brushed my hand against her cheek, but when I looked deeper into her eyes, for a split second I could see a look of longing in them.  Like she wanted me more than she wanted to admit.  I’d smiled.  I’d somehow begun to think that she really liked me as much as I was starting to like her.  But I’d received a rude awakening when she freaked and ran out on me.  I tried not to be frustrated with her for doing that.  I knew I shouldn’t have expected any other reaction out of her, but when you’re a guy that hasn’t had really good sex in a long ass time there are things that suck about being left hung out dry. I’d spent a good half hour in the shower jerking off after that, and fuck it felt so amazing.  I’d forgotten that I hadn’t had the urge to do anything like that in months, so when it finally...came out...I felt like an entirely new human being.  It was sad to admit.  I wouldn’t even tell Trace because I know he’d make fun of me, or just look at me weird.

The days that have passed since our little encounter in my studio have been anything but normal.  Mel and I have basically been tip toeing around each other, barely making eye contact, and only chatting long enough to get each others agendas in check.  It’s really frustrating that I can’t talk to her the same as before. But each time I tried to break down and do it I would just think about how much I wanted to touch her, and I knew it was dangerous to try and get into anything with her.

I don’t need another Kerri episode, that’s for fucking sure.

I’ve been trying to clear my head through my journal.  I realized I hadn’t been writing in it as much as I should have been, but I guess I’ve been so distracted hanging out with Mel and now with Trace that I sort of neglected it.  Somehow I think that might be sort of good too, it could mean I’m starting to move on and get my life back in order.  But I don’t know, it’s probably still too soon to assume things like that.  I still find solace in it’s pages.  I’ve been writing the last couple of nights, mostly about current events. Shane has become less and less a topic of discussion too. Instead, I find myself writing paragraph after paragraph about my feelings for Mel. I guess I just can’t help it.  There’s nobody else I can trust to dish this kind of shit out too.  Trace would just think I’m not ready, and tell me that I’m an asshole.  Telling my mom about it is out of the question too, because I’m sure she’d have a coronary.  So until things change, my journal is still one of my greatest tools, and my greatest confidant.

I’m really unsure of a couple of things.  One, where my heart is really at, and two, where the hell my mind is at.  I don’t know if I have these feelings for Mel because she’s the only one around, and the only one who’s stuck by me, or simply because I really do like her a lot.  It terrifies me that I could end up using her, and end up shattering her after everything she’s done for me.  I just don’t know if I can trust myself, or rely on myself not to turn into a selfish fucking bastard again.  But the more I think about it, I treated Kerri that way because she treated me that way.  Always pushing me, always telling me how miserable she was...always reminding me of all the shit that happened.  Of course what I did to her in the end was unforgivable, I’m not denying that.  But Kerri and I...we were never meant to have that kind of relationship.  I just clung to her when I shouldn’t have and I didn’t realize what had happened until it was too late.  Melanie is so different.  We relate to each other.  We can just sit together quietly and know...just know that we’re fucked up and it’s okay.  Hell, I don’t even know her whole story.  I know the basics about her and the mental hospital she was in but that’s it.  I can’t push her for more information.  It wouldn’t be fair considering I don’t think I can ever tell her about what Shane did to me.

Nobody has ever been able to look at me and just...know.  And it’s making me fall for her so damn hard.  I keep thinking to myself that I could love this girl.  I could really love her, and that’s just so shitty because I know it can never happen...

It’s put me in a really uncomfortable mood.  My feelings for her have sprung up so fast and I don’t know how to handle it.  It’s like one minute I hated her and wanted her out, and then it was just like BAM I was falling for her.  It’s not fucking fair, and I know it’s even less fair to her because she probably has no clue as to why I’ve been acting so weird.  I want to snap out of it but I guess I’m just in too deep now.  

I care about her.

I went to lunch with Clive and Johnny on Monday.  Funnily enough, I was actually itching to go, despite the fact that I usually hate that kind of work related shit, not to mention the fact that Clive makes me nervous as fuck.  I guess I just needed to get out of the house, and away from Melanie who’d been confusing the hell out of me.  I’d called Trace the night before, practically begging him to come to the meeting with me.  I knew I couldn’t bring Mel.  She’s not in the business and she probably would have been really bored and uncomfortable the entire time.  Trace had been hesitant to agree at first.  He told me that he wasn’t my assistant anymore, and I shouldn’t have been asking him to attend a business meeting with me.  But I really explained myself.  I told him that my mom was a pain in the ass to take, because she treated me like a baby most of the time and I didnt need Clive Davis thinking I couldn’t handle my own shit.  Naturally he told me to bring Melanie because she could just sit there quiet and “look cute” as he so idiotically put it.  

“Trace, you know all about my career.  If they ask me a question I’m unsure about you always have the answer before I can fuck things up,” I’d whined.

“I thought we’d agreed to just sort shit out first,” he’d sighed.  “I don’t know if I’m ready to be a part of your whole thing again, Justin.”

I’d understood, but I was a lot more persistent that I’d been before Trace and I had stopped talking.  I knew that having him with me at the lunch was a smart move.  Johnny liked him a lot, he’d always felt that he’d kept my ass in line when I’d been going out of my skull.  I figured if he saw Trace there he’d be a lot more confident in my effort to get my career back on track again, and in turn he’d relay his feelings to Clive.  They wouldn’t be up my ass so much after that, I was sure.  So I knew it was important to prove to Trace how important he was, even though I hated kissing the little bastards ass for more than ten minutes at a time.  “Look, I need you. If I had any other choice, or any other person that was as good as you are I’d ask them.  But I just don’t, Trace.”

I knew I was giving him a confidence boost, and when he’d laughed and told me that he’d known I’d never make it without him from the beginning, I knew I’d won the battle.  The lunch had gone well after all.  Clive and Johnny had loved the demo I’d presented, and so I’d been glad that I’d taken Melanie’s comments about the song to heart.  They said it could possibly be another single too, so I know thats promising.  It means people will be paying attention to my re-release, and I’ll be back in the same spot I was before...everything happened.  Then everybody will be happy.

Almost everybody, anyway.  I’ll still be like this coin.  You flip one side and you get a fake smile and forced enthusiasm.  You flip to the other side and you have this broken up mess of a guy who used to be outgoing, and is trying as hard as he can to get back to his old ways again.  It’s a shitty way to live, but I probably know better than anybody that it’s how this business works.  Nobody cares if you’re sad, or if you’re happy...they just want what they want.  And I’ll put up with it because I don’t have anything else to fall back on.  If I’m not performing and making music then what am I supposed to do? I’ll be a nothing, just dwindle away.  Shane would have defeated me just like he always said he would...

And I couldn’t live with that.

I’m up early this morning again.  I’ve been getting up earlier than normal this week, partly because I haven’t been sleeping anyway, and I needed to get some of my stupid aggression towards Mel out of my system before we went running.  The last thing I want to do is flip out on her, because I’m sure she’d leave or bitch to my mom about how I’ve been acting weird all trying to kiss her and stuff.  I’ve been working out in the basement a lot this week, and if I thought I had been slacking on my physical fitness routine before...I really know it now.  Doing bench presses that used to seem so easy to me, felt like deadweight that very first morning.  I wanted to kick myself for being so damn out of it and lazy.  I’m going to give Jason a call next week.  Hopefully he’ll be happy I’m coming out of this rut and come by so we can start training again.  I know with any kind of album release there’s a lot of press that goes along with it and I need to look my best.

I can’t let people think I’ve turned into a weak little nothing.

I drape the towel over my shoulder and grab a bottle of water out of the pantry before heading down into the basement.  I start to put my headphones in, and clip my walkman to the waistband of my jogging shorts.  But I have to stop at the bottom of the steps, because I see her now.  She’s....fuck....she’s in a sports bra and leggings, moving in synch with the exercise video on the TV screen.  I could fucking kill myself right now.  She looks so good and she has no idea how painful it is for me to see her like this, half her body exposed.  It takes all of my strength not to completely lose it as I walk up behind her and tap her on the shoulder.  “What the hell are you doing?”

She jumps and nearly kicks me as she whirls around.  “God, Justin!,” she exclaims, breathlessly.  “I should be asking you that!”  She places her hands on her hips and scowls at me.

“Just didn’t expect to see you here is all,” I say quietly, a little embarrassed that I scared her like that.  “It’s really early.”  I bend down and pick up a couple of my weights from the ground and place them by my water and towel that I’d dropped to the floor.

“That’s why I came down.  I figured you’d be asleep and I found this old Tae Bo video underneath your couch while I was vacuuming the other day. I figured I’d try it out,” she explains, wiping the sweat from her forehead.  “I’ve been a little agitated lately so I figured it might help me to mellow out.”

She’s shooting me a look that’s telling me I should know what she’s hinting at, and of course I completely get it.  Still, I don’t make an argument.  It’s pointless, because I’m already aggravated as it is, and Trace and I have 18 holes of golf to conquer today.  I’d like to be in a good mood for that because Trace has been putting an effort in to keep a smile on his face for me, and I want to do the same thing for him.  “Wow.” I pick up the video box from its place on top of the TV.  “I thought I lost this thing back when I first moved into the house.  Me and my trainer were fuckin around with it, and after I guess I just chucked it somewhere.”  I smile at the memory of Jason bringing it by, and me thinking it was some lame version of karate that I didn’t want to learn.  As it turned out, I’d actually ended up liking the Tae Bo techniques.  They were a big help with some of the more advanced choreography that Marty ended up creating for the tour.

“Yeah,” she chuckles.  “Like behind your couch.  I guess it got put to a lot of good use there.”

“Whatever.”  I take my sweatshirt and tee shirt off, leaving only my undershirt on as a polite cover up.  Most of the time I really like to work out without any shirt on at all, but I can sense how tense Mel gets when I walk around in just my jogging shorts, and things have been awkward enough this week without me adding to it.  “I meant to use it.  I just never had the time.”  

“Aww, poor baby.”  She smiles to herself and walks back to the TV so she can rewind the video back to where it left off.  “It’s gotta piss you off.”

I pick up one of the bar bells and start to do arm crunches, trying to keep my eyes from lingering on her spandex covered behind.  I hate to admit that I’ve been looking at her ass a lot this week.  It’s really sleazy of me but I just can’t help myself.  She really has a nice one, all rounded and shit...something I could put my hands on and grab....

Fuck.

“Wh-what pisses me off?,” I say, keeping my gaze focused on the wall.

“That I could kick your ass.”  She giggles a little bit and starts to move along with the video again.

I put down the weight and stare at her.  “Excuse me?”

“Oh come on.”  She does a few of the punches and kicks before glancing over at me.  “You and I both know I could.”

I don’t know what she’s trying to do.  Could it be that the past few days have been so overwhelmingly pathetic between us that she’s trying to lighten the mood? Or is she so frustrated that she’s saying this shit to piss me off? Fuck I don’t know if I’m supposed to be playful and flirt with her right now, or try to insult her back with a crude comment.  I really, really am trying to avoid being a dick right now though so I smile and say: “You really think you can pin me?”

She stops what she’s doing and smoothes her hair back, big old smile on her face.  “Oh I don’t think... I know.”

“IT”S TIME FOR A BATTLE.”

The TV yells the words at us suddenly and we both glance at the muscular man on the screen before looking at each other again and smiling softly.  As I look at her, all I can think is that she’s so...hot, and I’d like nothing more than to tackle her to the ground and just....

What am I thinking? I can’t do that with her. I mean...this is Melanie, not some fuckin slutty ass girl.  

“Come on Justin.” She smiles, and pulls her hair back into a messy ponytail.  “You think you can prove me wrong?”

“Oh I don’t know, Mel,” I chuckle.  “I don’t want to hurt you.”

She throws her head back and laughs out loud.  It’s weird.  I love watching her smile and laugh like that because she never does it, but at the same time I feel like my pride is being hurt.  The insecurities that are constantly looming in the back of my mind are sort of tapping me on my shoulder right now, reminding me that she could think that I’m a weak person that can’t fight back.  And I can’t let her think that.

“Okay.” I say, sternly.  “Let’s go if you’re so tough.””

“Well...all right...”

Her smile fades slightly and she eyes me suspiciously.  A few odd moments of silence pass between us then, each one trying to figure out what the other is thinking.  But when nothing is said, and the Tae Bo video guy starts to count down for the battle to begin, we both move in for the kill.  

“BATTLE!”

Immediately I go in to grab her, but she’s much too fast for me.  She ducks as I go for her shoulders and rolls underneath me, grabbing me by the legs and pulling me down to the floor before I know what’s hit me.  I’m lying face up, staring at the ceiling, trying to catch my breath so I can get up and tackle her like I said I would.  But then she’s on top of me, grabbing my hands and holding them above my head so I can’t move.  I’m staring directly into her eyes now, and she’s laughing at me, her eyes filled with this weird, lusty filled gaze that I can’t exactly place with anything I’ve seen on any other woman before.  It makes me want to grab her and just fuckin....do things to her that would drive her crazy.  Before, when I was normal, I would be doing just that too.  I would have broken free from her grip by now, grabbed her waist and rolled over onto her so I could kiss her...strip her down naked...

But the thought of trying that at this point in my life scares the shit out of me.

“I guess you were wrong,” she whispers.

“I guess I was.”

We stay in this position for a good five minutes, just staring at each other.  Soon, the sound of the TV becomes non existent.  It’s just us now, me and her, and that’s all I want it to be.  I don’t care about today, what I have planned, or anything else.  I could lay like this with her all day, I know that now.  It’s fucking scary as hell too but I guess that comes with the territory...it comes with moving on.  I just wish I had the guts to tell her...or to kiss her.  But I can’t.

“I um...” She trails off and breaks her intense gaze from mine.  

“Yeah?”

But she doesn’t say anything else.  She rolls off of me then, and gets up, holding her hand out for me to take.  I let her help me up, not letting go of her hand right away when I get to my feet.  “You okay?,” I say, a little out of breath.

“Uh, yeah...” She pulls away and grabs her water bottle from behind her.  “Kind of dizzy.”

I feel myself blush a little. “Yeah.”

It’s quiet again.  She keeps guzzling her water and I keep staring at her like a dumb ass.  I know she can feel my eyes on her too, and I have no idea if she feels uncomfortable, angry, or if she likes it.  “Hey, Mel.  About, you know....this week and stuff....”

“Hey, I should start breakfast.”  She screws the cap back on her water.  “Sorry I took up your work out time, Justin.  I know you want to get to the course today.”

She’s completely avoiding what just happened, not that I’m really surprised.  It’s just weird to me how she can do something one minute and then the next minute it’s like it never even happened.  I guess she’s just really good at putting stuff out of her mind, sort of like me.  But it is kind of pissing me off, because she’s the one who initiated all this shit in the first place.  “The course can wait.”  I take another step toward her, but she just tells me she has to make breakfast and retreats back upstairs.

What the fuck?  

I mean, its obvious now...we have feelings for each other.  To go on denying it anymore would just be stupid, and I want to scream it all at her.  I want her to know it’s pointless to keep avoiding shit and avoid talking about it.  But I’m too much of a pussy to put the situation out there and see where it can go.  I’m just so scared I’m going to hurt her, or treat her like I treated Kerri.  I have a lot of issues with women that I’ve forgotten about, but I know if I got serious with Mel they’d all come rushing back.  I could hit her, degrade her, or worse....  But what do I do? Things are just going to get fuckin terrible if we don’t resolve this issue soon.  We need to talk.

But how do you talk to somebody who doesn’t want to be bothered?

Breakfast is eaten in awkward silence and when we get out for our run, she jogs ahead of me, making it a point not to make eye contact or start a conversation.  I’m getting really pissed off.  I want to know what the fuck her issue is. She’s always pushing me to be better, to talk about shit, but here I am having an issue with her and I can’t even talk to her about it.  How is that healthy? Why the fuck is she contradicting herself?  Am I that bad? That untrustworthy?  I just don’t get it.

I take a shower after our run, having to jerk my shit again before I get out, and I feel pathetic.  Trace calls me while I’m getting dressed, and it takes all of my strength not to break down to him over the phone and tell him what just happened.  I figure I can save it for the golf course, where I’ll be a little bit more calm and able to think straight.  We agree to meet in an hour, and I know I’ll be antsy as fuck until that time.

I feel bad, because the one time Melanie and I spoke more than a few words to each other was on Wednesday.  She’d been doing a crossword puzzle.  Yeah, the one in the back of one of her soap opera magazines.  Anyway, the question that had stumped her had to do with golf, hell if I can remember what it was now, but I’d been able to answer it for her without hesitation.  We’d both kind of chuckled a little at my obsession with golf trivia, and she’d told me that she never really understood that game but that she’d like to learn the basic rules of it.  My eyes had lit up at the sudden conversation, and I’d told her that I wanted to go to the course Friday and maybe she could come.  She said she’d see, but with more positive in her voice than negative.  I figured things were clearing up.  Of course this morning put a damper on all of that, but I’m sure she still thinks it was only going to be me and her at the golf course today.  I wonder if she’ll be pissed that I invited Trace.  I nearly pick up the phone to tell him not to come, but then I stop myself.  He wouldn’t get it and honestly, this morning has kind of given me a bad feeling about being alone with her in public.

I grab my clubs from the corner of my room, and head downstairs.  Not surprisingly, Melanie is already dressed and waiting for me on the couch.  Sometimes I feel like she waits for me too much, or just rushes around to get herself ready so I won’t have to wait.  I never understood that about her, but I guess...it is kind of her job to be ready for me.  It’s crazy, I always tend to forget that my mother employs her, and if there comes a time that I’m forced to remember because of some kind of business issue it’s going to be really hard.  I hope I can just stay outside of all that and let my mom handle it.  But really, I can tell my mom is practically drooling over Mel at this point so I probably have nothing to worry about.

“Ready?” She gets up from to sofa and rubs her hands together.  “I gated the dogs so we should be all set.  I figured that I could just drive us there.  You’ve been going to the course a lot lately, so I thought it would be okay to leave Eric alone.”

I stare at her, swallowing hard.  I haven’t ventured to the golf course yet, or really...anywhere, without the aid of my bodyguard at my side.  I don’t know if I feel safe without him, and it’s weird because I’d normally fly off the handle at her idea.  I’m not though.  I’m actually debating going through with it, and I know...that’s progress.  That’s what I’ve been working so hard for.  I feel myself smile.  “Yeah,” I agree with her.  “I um... I think I can do that.”

She smiles slightly, but doesn’t say anything else to me as we make our way out to the car.  I load my clubs into the backseat, and get in the passenger seat as she starts up the car.  I have a weird feeling about today, like it’s going to open up a few more doors for me and Mel.  But what kind of doors they are, I have no idea.  I’m still agitated about this morning.  I don’t really know what to make of her mood, or my weird ass thoughts about her.  But I do know it’ll be nice to get out into the fresh air, shoot the shit with my best friend, and maybe...show Mel a little bit of the person I used to be.  

Yeah.  I think I might actually like today after all.
*******************
Twisting and Turning(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
On the drive up here today, I started to think about how I haven’t really been to that many places since I’ve been in California.  It’s weird, once you get outside of the busy city of Los Angeles, the state starts to become pretty serene.  Thousand Oaks, California is a really beautiful place.  There’s not much smog, no crowds...a perfect place for Justin to spend the day enjoying himself without having to worry too much.  I’m praying that the paparazzi doesn’t get wind of Justin’s presence here, and I plan on putting in a word or two with the manager of the place.  That way the staff can keep the photographers at bay if they do decide to show up unexpectedly.

I’m sure Justin is uncomfortable with the fact that Eric isn’t here with us today.  I can sense his edginess just by the way he’s sitting in his seat, gazing out the window.  He’s deep in thought, probably terrified that something is going to go wrong.  I guess this mornings episode in the basement didn’t help his mood much.  I don’t even know what happened really.  One minute I was downstairs, working out, and the next thing I know Justin was there trying to show off for whatever reason.  I mean, I know we both needed to lighten up.  The week has been too awkward with us barely talking and creeping around each other like strangers.  I’m smarter than how I’ve been acting...how I’ve been feeling.  I know I should have just sucked it all up and apologized for running out on him that night in his studio.  But every time I made an attempt to explain myself, I got all fucking chocked up inside.  I’d just see him, walking around in his lazy pair of jeans and random wordy tee shirt, and all I could seem to do was stare at him....

Wish he was mine for just a minute or two.

I’ve come to terms with myself this week and kind of figured out what half of my problem is.  Justin has changed since I’ve known him.  I’ve basically seen him go from this completely cold, empty, unkempt person, to this entirely new, healthy, and sort of happy guy.  Sure he’s insecure, and scared a lot of the time.  But there’s color in his face.  He sleeps at night.  He gets up and makes plans to do things with his day.  He’s a person now.  The first person who’s been around my age that I’ve been able to relate to since the rape happened.  So how else should I have expected myself to act?  

It’s just a phase.  It’s not going to last.  I just...slipped up this morning...

I cant believe I was on top of him for that length of time.  Christ, I can’t believe I tackled him and pinned him down either.  I’d forgotten myself for a brief period, I’d let the Melanie I’d forgotten about so long ago come back out for a little bit of fun.  After it was over, all I could think about was how much I missed that girl.  She’d kept me sane through countless hours of studying in school, and countless years of confusion when my mother wasn’t there to help me through my adolescence.  And I’d let what happened to me steal her away from me...bury her deep inside so nobody could ever find her.  But Justin, he found her today, at least a part of her anyway.  It freaked me the hell out the instant I’d realized it.  I just didn’t understand how it could have happened, or why he was the one who’d been able to do it.  Does it mean I’ve fallen completely for Justin?  Did that look in his eyes when I’d been staring down at him mean that he’s fallen for me too?  Should I have let myself kiss him like I so desperately wanted to?

No.

No. No. No, Mel.

Despite how confused I am, I can’t deny that I’m excited to be here with Justin right now.  He’d promised to show me a few things about golf today, and I guess secretly I’ve been hoping that we’ll both melt into the moment.  It’ll be real serene and quiet, just the two of us on the green.  Of course I’ll have no idea what I’m doing with the putter and he’ll come and put his arms around me, laughing because he knows I’m clueless.  Maybe he’ll rub his hands up and down my arms, and press his nose into my hair.  Maybe I’ll drop the club then and turn to face him.  

Maybe we’ll kiss, and I’ll finally be able to tell him everything that’s been on my mind...since forever.  He’ll tell me it’s okay, that he doesn’t care what happened to me, and all he wants is for us to be together because he’d never hurt me like that  horrible man did.  I smile to myself, because I really feel like it could happen.  It’s crazy to me that I feel so turned on simply by his presence.  I can’t remember the last time I really wanted a man, or hell...the last time I wasn’t terrified of one.    

“Oh pull into members parking, Mel. They let me do it so the photographers can’t park near my car.”

“Oh.”  I snap out of my idiotic daydream just in time to make the turn that Justin has pointed out to me.  It takes me down a long, winding road that eventually leads right up to the back entrance of the course’s hospitality house.  From the road you’d never know the place would be so beautiful.  The grass and trees are greener than any I’ve ever seen before, and the course’s sloping hills and pathways make it seem almost magical.  Like, once you set foot onto the green, you’re being transported to another world.  You can just forget everything, and focus on a little white ball and the good friends you’ve brought with you.  I really think I’m starting to understand why Justin likes this sport so much.  It’s not really the game so much as it is the way it makes him feel.  “This is really nice, Justin,” I say, smiling softly as I pull into a parking space.

“Yeah.”  He doesn’t seem to take notice of how much I’m smiling right now.  He’s too busy glancing around us as he takes his seatbelt off, and I’m sort of brought back down a few notches.  “I hope there’s nobody sneaking around,” he sighs.

“I’m sure it’ll be okay.  I’ll talk to the manager and try to make him keep people that don’t belong out.”

“No don’t.”  He says, a little bit too harshly.  “I don’t want anybody important to know I’m playing today.  They’ll be up my ass all day.”

He opens the door and gets out of the car, walking around the other side to retrieve his clubs from the back seat.  I don’t move for a couple of moments, because I’m confused.  I don’t get how he’s going to get his game started if he doesn’t sign in at the front desk, but as I turn around to ask him how he’s going to keep such a low profile, I feel my heart sink to the bottom of my stomach.  Trace has seemed to come out of nowhere, some girl I’ve never seen before at his side. I look on like a fool as Justin high fives him and gives the girl a big hug, like he hasn’t seen her in years.  I’m lost, and I feel like a complete asshole right now.  I really thought it was just going to be us today...alone, sorting out our issues.  I should have known better, especially since Eric isn’t here.  Justin probably felt really uncomfortable given how things are going, so he decided to invite Trace too.  I shouldn’t be upset... I really shouldn’t be, and I try really hard for a few minutes to be a good sport and get my head straightened out.

But the harder I try, the more aggravated I’m becoming.

I slowly get out of the car after awhile, figuring I should make the best of my situation and let Justin welcome me into the conversation.  So I stand, and stand...and wait...and wait.  But Justin is still laughing it up, and Trace and that girl have their backs turned to me.  I feel like some kind of freakish outsider that doesn’t belong within ten feet of Justin.  My shoulders begin to sag in defeat.  I should probably just go back home.  At least there I’ll be able to make myself useful, and Justin...he can just have a good time with his friends.

“Hey who’re you?”

It’s Trace’s friend that’s happened to notice me standing here like a dope, and I don’t really know how to react.  She’s looking at me like I have two heads, and part of me knows she’s wondering if I’m about to ask Justin for his autograph.  I start to get a little angry, especially because Justin is just staring at me now, his arms crossed, like he has nothing to say to me at all. I just don’t fucking get it.  “I’m the hired help.”

Trace glances over his shoulder, and the moment he realizes its me he laughs a little.  “Aw Mel, come on.”  He steps away from the group and puts his arm around me, pulling me closer to them.  “Tarin, this is Melanie.  She’s Justin’s sort of assistant I guess you could say.”  He smirks a little, and I’m completely embarrassed.  “Sorry Justin didn’t introduce you first,” he says to me, shooting Justin a stupid look.  “You know he can be kind of absent minded.”

The girl, now known to me as Tarin, doesn’t really smile as she gives me the once over with her piercing emerald eyes.  “Hey.”

“Hi.”

She seems a little cold, but I know I shouldn’t judge her.  Maybe she’s just one of those types of girls who doesn’t mix well with strangers, like me.  If that’s the case I know I can totally relate to her.  

“I like your shirt, it’s cute.”  Tarin flashes me a small smile.  

I try not to look at her weird, but I just can’t help myself. I literally pulled this shirt out of the bottom of one of my suitcases this morning, figuring I didn’t need to be dressed up to play golf with Justin.  It’s an old University of Michigan shirt I’d gotten during my freshman year of college, and that’s the story.  There’s nothing cute about it at all, and so now all I can think is that this girl is as fake as they come.  “Thanks, I guess.  Do you, uh, like U of M?”

“Oh I dunno,” she giggles stupidly.  “I’ve never been there.”

“Oh...”

Fucking weirdo.  Though, her air headed question and response doesn’t seem to phase Trace at all.  He’s removed his arm from around my shoulders, and is now standing behind Tarin, his arms wrapped around her.  He kisses her neck lightly, and I get it now.  She’s his girlfriend, and I feel entirely out of place.  

“You don’t mind couple’s golf do you, Mel?”  Trace asks me after a few minutes of grabbing Tarin’s body in inappropriate places.  “We thought it would be fun, right Justin?”

I glance at Justin, and he’s still standing there with his arms crossed, but he won’t meet my gaze. He rolls his eyes, and shakes his head a little bit.  “Ass wipe, I just want to play golf.  You’re lucky Tarin is so cool or I would have slapped you for bringing her without telling me first.”

“God you can be such a jerk,” Tarin laughs.  “Lighten up, Justin.  Be glad there aren’t any clouds or loud, screaming fans here to spoil the fun.  It’s a great day for golf.”

Justin smiles for the first time since we’ve arrived.  “Tar, do you even know how to play golf?”

She shrugs.  “I learn fast.”

“Well me and Trace are playing on a team,” Justin says, stubbornly.  “Y’all can be lost together.”

He finally looks at me, and I can sense a part of him feels badly about how he’s acted so far.  It doesn’t matter though, because I’m really annoyed with him right now.  He’s never acted this way around me in front of other people, and I’m starting to wonder if he’s doing it because he doesn’t want Trace and his girlfriend to know what’s been going on.  Maybe he just wants them both to think that I’m nothing more than this little assistant girl that hangs out with him on his down time.  Before I was so addicted to him I wouldn’t really care, but now things are different.  I want Justin to hold me like Trace is holding Tarin.  I want to be special to him like that...

I’m disgusting myself with my stupidity right now.  My initial instincts were right. Justin would never, ever, go for somebody like me.

“So I checked us all in for an anonymous party of four,” Trace informs us as we make our way over to where the golf carts are parked.  “Nobody should bother us.  I told them no caddy.”

“Nice.”  Justin gets an excited gleam in his eyes, much like a small child at Christmas would, as he loads his clubs into the back of the golf cart.  “What’s the wind like?”

“Blowing southeast.”  Trace loads his own set of clubs in beside Justin’s and then turns to us, grinning like a sly cheshire cat would.  “You girls ready?”

I realize quickly that there have already been clubs provided for both Tarin and I, probably rented from the hospitality house itself.  It’s crazy the lengths that Trace went to organize this whole thing, simply so Justin could enjoy the day and not have to worry.   It’s turning over a whole new leaf as to how I view Trace as a person, and I know... I’ve been entirely too judgmental about him.  Now I can sort of see how hard Trace probably worked to help Justin when he was such a mess, and I’m sure whatever drove him away for all those months must have been really drastic...really terrible.  “You really shouldn’t have gone to all this trouble,” I say lightly.  “I would have helped you, Trace.”

“He’s used to it.” Tarin laughs a little as she nudges me.  “Probably addicted, after working for Justin since you were like what...fifteen, babe?”

Trace rolls his eyes at his girlfriend.  “You’re making me sound lame, babe.  I toured with him when I was fifteen.  Bastard didn’t start paying me til I was seventeen,” he laughs.  “And Mel, you shouldn’t worry.  I only did all of this so he won’t have an excuse the next time I ask him for a really big favor.”

“Hey babe.”  Justin calls back to him from the passenger seat of his golf cart.  “How about we save the memories and sex talk for after the game?”

Tarin throws a golf pencil in Justin’s direction.  “I can talk about sex memories all day, babe.”

She grins at him, and for a minute Justin looks a little bit lost.  But then he smiles, and busts out laughing.  I’m sort of confused, but I guess he knows Tarin well enough were they can talk like this to each other without any sort of consequences.  I start to wonder how far back the two of them go.  Were they friends? Did she know Justin before everything happened to him?  Just thinking about that version of him makes me so curious, I wish I could interrogate Tarin about it all right now.  It would probably be rude of me though, considering she only just met me and has no idea of the issues I’m having with Justin right now.  Maybe I can be subtle about it, once we are alone.  Maybe I’ll just get lucky and she’ll start to tell me some stories about the two of them.  

“Let’s go to the first tee,” Trace says, jumping into the drivers seat of his golf cart.  “And Tar, I can show you that Tiger Woods stroke you asked me about.”

Justin’s eyes widen a little bit, and he looks at Tarin with a silly smile, throwing another pencil back in her direction.  “You don’t know how to stroke, babe?”

We both get into the golf cart, Tarin taking the drivers side, and she giggles as she turns the key in the ignition.  “Oh no babe, I do.  Ask your friend and he’ll tell you all about it.”

I’ve been babed out to the point that I think I’m going to vomit.  It’s so weird.  It’s like Justin has transformed himself in a moments notice simply for Tarin’s sake.  I’ve never heard him talk about sex on this level before, or even make a perverted comment like he just did.  It’s obvious though, that she doesn’t think he’s any different from the guy she hung out with at one point in her life, and it’s crazy to me how well Justin hides his real emotions from the world.  I guess Trace knows he’s forcing  a fake attitude today... I mean, he’d have to.  But something is telling me that Trace is just so happy to be here with his girlfriend, playing golf with his best friend that he just doesn’t have it in him to say anything about it.  All of this is too much to handle, on top of this morning and the rest of the week, and I’ve never been more thankful when Trace honks his little horn and speeds off into the distance.  We race forward, Tarin yelling out to Trace about ‘slowing the fuck down’.  I don’t know why I chose to let Tarin drive this thing, she’s not really good at it, and we barely miss hitting a bush before we pull up beside the guys, who have already gotten out of their cart and started to select the clubs they want to use to tee off with.

“Trace,” Tarin pouts, as she stares helplessly down at her set of clubs.  “They all look the same.”

I don’t look at her, I just look down at my own set, and try to see if I can figure out which club to use on my own.  I’d ask Justin, but when I look over I see him standing on the tee off spot already, taking practice swings.  Shit, he doesn’t waste any time I guess.  

“Try this one.”  I hear Trace say, and when I’m finally able to tear my gaze away from Justin, I see him pull a club out of Tarin’s bag.  He studies it carefully for few moments before handing it to her.  “And you wanna hold it like this.”  He gets behind her and positions her hands at the right places on the club.  “And spread your legs apart a little bit.”

“I feel awkward,” Tarin giggles.  “I’m all bent over like we’re gonna do it.”

Trace’s face gets a little red but he doesn’t let go of her as he laughs.  “Baby....”

I groan inwardly, and try the best I can to tune them out.  I hear a loud whack a moment later, and I realize it’s the sound of Justin finally hitting his ball.  I look over, and his body is still twisted a little bit from the swing.  He’s shielding his eyes with his hand, looking out over the sloping hill to see how far his shot went.  He’s so serious, and seems so professional at what he’s doing that I’m suddenly wishing I had opted out of playing, because I know I’m going to make a fool out of myself.  Maybe I still can get out of it though, considering I haven’t teed of yet.  “Hey Trace,” I call to him after a moment.  

“Huh?” He looks up from his “tutorial”, and smiles at me a little.  “What’s up?”

“I think I’m just gonna sit out and watch, if that’s okay.”

He gives me a look that’s telling me he’s known this hasn’t been a comfortable day for me all along, and for the first time I feel like Trace and I have a secret bond that’s just ours and nobody else’s.  It’s like I can trust him, and maybe eventually confide in him about certain things. It makes me feel good to have a friend in him now, even though I can’t tell him about any of my insecurities at the moment.  

 “Mel, what’s up? You sick?”

I shrug.  “I’m just not really into golf.”

“Justin!”  He yells out to him, a look of disgust in his eyes.  “Come over here.”

Justin holds his hands out at his sides, as if to say ‘what the fuck’, but ends up coming over in the end.  “I’m waiting for you to tee off,” he tells him, aggravated.  “My ball made it onto the fairway.”

“Melanie isn’t sure what iron she needs,” he says, ignoring Justin’s comment entirely.  “Maybe you should help her out.”  He pulls Tarin over to the tee by the hand after that, and they proceed to make out a little bit before he has her stand aside so he can take a few practice swings.  I try not to stare, but right now I’d rather be rude in their eyes than stupid in Justin’s.  r32;
“Here’s a six iron.”  He hands it to me with a sigh, like his mind is in another place.  “It’s good for a beginner, just don’t swing it too hard.”

I take it from him, regretfully.  “I don’t think I feel like playing,” I say quietly, not looking him in the eye.

“Oh come on,” he grunts.  “We came all the way out here, Melanie.  You even said that you wanted to come to the course with me.”

“Yeah, but that was before you started acting like a jerk.”  I say it bluntly, not really caring anymore.  This is getting pretty ridiculous, and I think I have a right to say something to him about it.  “I don’t understand, Justin.  It’s like you have this entire new attitude because Trace brought his girlfriend with him today.”

He laughs bitterly and shakes his head.  “No,” he snaps.  “I have a new attitude because I’m trying to forget about the shit you pulled on me this morning.  So just take the damn six iron and hit the ball, or sit in the cart all day. I’m not leaving and Trace sure as hell isn’t going to be your savior and drive you home, if that’s what you were thinking.”

My mouth hangs open slightly.  I can’t remember a time I’ve been angrier at Justin.  Not even when he pulled my bra out of my shopping bag and made fun of it.  He’s acting like I’m a little nobody that’s preventing him from having a good day, and I feel like he deserves to be slapped but of course I don’t raise my hand to him.  “I can’t believe you,” I whisper.  “I thought...”

“I cant talk about this right now,” he speaks up quickly.  “I’m trying to have a good game so just stop, okay? We’ll talk later on, when my head is together.”  

“You know, it’s really pathetic when you try to act so much more important than me, Justin,” I say as he begins to walk away from me.  “It’s all an act.  You’re as insecure as ever, and I know it.”

He turns around then, his fists balled at his sides, his expression tense.  “You know what’s pathetic?” He lets out a sad laugh.  “That you can’t even admit that you want to kiss me. You just wanna fuck around, and run away when the moment gets too serious.  So don’t stand here and act all surprised that I’m pissed off, Mel.  I know you’re too smart not to know exactly what’s been going on in our heads.”

I desperately try to find my voice, so I can say something back to him, tell him that he’s wrong.  But I can’t do it.  My brain has cut off all my senses.  I can’t move, let alone get out another snide comment.  Then it’s too late.  He’s walking away now, leaving me standing here staring at his retreating backside like an idiot.  He knows exactly what he just did, and he knew I’d never expect him to do it either.  He just admitted what’s been going on.  That our feelings have been flying off the handle and that today...he wouldn’t have cared if I kissed him.  That means I messed up the moment, but really...it wasn’t my fault.  I didn’t know what to do.  I haven’t kissed anybody in years, and the thought of  doing it right then in that awkwardness freaked me out.  

But Justin doesn’t know anything about it.  I mean, he knows I'm insecure and I have issues but that doesn’t mean I should be afraid of getting that close to him and admitting my feelings.  I’m always trying to get him to be honest with me and I totally contradicted myself by hiding in a corner all week long.  He’s more upset about it than I had originally thought and now....now he knows I’m in this way too deep.  And I really want to believe that he is too... I want to keep believing that he wanted to make out with me this morning.

But I just don’t know.  

I still want to turn back, or just sit in the golf cart with my head in my hands while they play their game.  But then I’m forced to snap out of it.  Tarin comes bounding toward me a few moments later, pulling on my hand and telling me that I have to tee off and show the boys up, because she knows that we’re so much better than they’ll ever be.  In that instant I become jealous of Tarin...jealous of how sheltered and naive she is to Justin’s issues and my issues.  I wish I could be like her, just for today...just so I wouldn’t have to feel so fucking horrible right now.  I want to be naive, I want to be uninformed.  But I know that’s not in the cards.  With a sigh, I let her lead me over to the tee.  Justin and Trace are standing off to the side, chuckling to themselves about something and I’m sure Justin hasn’t let on to his friend about our recent conversation.  Tarin steps up to the tee, swinging her iron a couple of times, very unprofessionally.  Trace and Justin crack up when she finally goes to hit the ball, swings, and misses.

“The ball is to the right, Tarin.”  Justin laughs.

“Shut up, Justin!,” she whines.  “I have a life.  I don’t play golf six days out of the week.”

“Neither do I,” he smiles.  “I haven’t played a real game in a couple of months, but I can still hit the ball,”

“Whatever.  I can do it,” she frowns, but her smile quickly returns when Trace comes up behind her, helping her to steady her hands and focus on the ball.  He takes one of his own clubs and stands before her, demonstrating his own swing and telling her to stand just like he is standing.  She takes his advice, sort of.  She tries to twist her foot the way he does when he swings the club, but the clubs flies through the air instead and she ends up stumbling and falling over.  She starts laughing hysterically, and Trace joins in almost immediately, not seeming to care that their little moment is holding up the entire game.

“Jesus Christ.”  Justin groans, miserably.  For a moment, his gaze lands on me, but he quickly looks away.  I guess he really is pissed, but I am too and I just don’t understand why I have to be the bad guy right now.  Why couldn’t he have confronted me like this before we came here today? I would have been able to talk to him about it then.  It can’t happen here with Trace and Tarin around to witness it.  I’m not ready to let them know that I’m into Justin like that.  Despite the fact that Trace has warmed up to me, he still knows that I work for Lynn and well....I just don’t know how he’d react if he knew I was sneaking around behind her back, trying to flirt with her only son.

Somehow it becomes my turn.  I didn’t even see Tarin take her turn, but something is telling me that Trace took her shot for her while Justin and I weren’t paying attention.  It’s cute, and part of me is sort of happy that Trace and his girlfriend aren’t letting Justin’s moodiness and my lack of enthusiasm ruin their time. Although, I’m sure Trace is used to ignoring Justin when he acts like this.  

“Come on Mel.”  Tarin calls to me as I stand in front of the tee, staring down stupidly at the little white ball.  “We need to get a good one!”

I roll my eyes, and feel like tapping the ball gently so it simply rolls somewhere that I can’t see.  But I know that wouldn’t be accepted.  Trace would just give me another ball to hit, and I’m sure Justin would stare at me with that same annoyed glare on his face.  I look back at him, just to see if he’s doing it right now...but he’s not even paying attention to me.  He’s facing Trace, whispering to him about something that’s making them both smile.  I just want to slap him across his face for acting like such a stuck up jerk right now.  Maybe I can pretend the ball is his face.  At least that way, I might be able to get a decent shot.  I figure for sanity’s sake I might as well put everything else out of my mind, and try to concentrate on the ball.  So I step up, and remembering Trace’s little tutorial he’d given Tarin earlier on stance and hand position, I align myself and take a swing.  Surprisingly enough the ball seems to go pretty far out, and I smile to myself because something actually went right for the first time today.

I turn back to the group, almost raising my hands in the air in a celebratory pose, but then I stop myself.  It’s apparent to me that none of them were paying attention.  The three of them have seemed to get into a heated discussion about something, and I guess I should have known that they would.  I’m not very interesting to watch, I suppose.

“Oh, Mel did you tee off?” Trace looks up suddenly, probably realizing that I was supposed to take my turn.  

I nod a little, and start to make my way back down to the golf cart.

“Well where did it land?”

I shrug.

“Wow it must have went far, if you don’t know where it landed,” Tarin grins at her boyfriend.  “That means we win.”

“It’s the first hole.” Justin says, narrowing his eyes at her in annoyance.  “You can’t win on the first hole.”

“Oh fuckin lighten up,” Trace warns Justin, with that death look I saw him give to him before.  He goes back up to the tee and rises up on the balls of his feet, looking over the horizon for my ball.  “Wow Mel, I think you might have made fairway.”  He turns to me, a small smile on his face.  “You ever play before?”

I shake my head, and glance back at Justin.  His face is a little pale now, and it feels sort of good to have shown him up.  “No, I guess I just had a lucky break.”

“Maybe she’s a natural,” Tarin chuckles.

“It was a lucky shot.”  Justin brushes past me without another look, and gets into the golf cart.  “Let’s go Trace.”

They drive off and I get back into the golf cart with Tarin, my confidence completely shot down. I look down at my hands and start to pick at my nails, wishing like hell that I could just go back home and sit on the floor with my cat and soap opera digest.

“Don’t worry about Justin.” Tarin speaks up a few moments later, sensing my mood.  “He just gets aggressive with golf.  It’s actually really lame.  I just try to shoot him down as much as I can.  It used to work a lot faster, but I haven’t really seen him in a couple of years.  So...yeah, you understand.”

“Yeah.” I look up and force a polite smile for her, because my problems with Justin shouldn’t become her problems.  I’m sure Trace wouldn’t want me to fill Tarin’s head with  anything she doesn’t need to know, and hell I don’t want to either.  “I know. I guess I’m just a little tired.”r32;
“You can say he’s a jerk, Melanie.” Tarin chuckles.  “He is.”

Funnily enough ,as much as I want to agree with her right now I just can’t bring myself to do it.  I don’t feel right about it because I don’t really know Tarin, and I would hope that Justin would do the same for me if he was in the same situation.  Maybe that’s wishful thinking though, I’m not really sure.  I think the bottom line is, it’s not really in my nature to talk badly about someone that I’m close to.  “It’s fine,” I say with a light laugh as we pull up to where the guys have parked.  “He has his moments, just like everyone else.”

She gives me a skeptical look.  “So you’ve slept with him already,” she tells me, matter of factly.

“What?”  I nearly tell her she has a hell of a nerve saying that to me, before I remember myself.  She’s naive, right.  She views Justin the same way she did years ago, and she doesn’t know my backstory...right.  But still, what is that supposed to tell me about Justin? That she remembers him as a rambunctious male whore who used to have sex with women and then treat them like garbage?  If I was in a worse state of mind I might believe her, but I know better than that.

She laughs heartily.  “I guess that means no, so I’d be a little careful, Mel.  You look lost in him half the time, and Justin is the type that can talk you into basically anything.”  She pats me on the shoulder.  “And usually, work and play don’t mix.”

My mouth gapes open.  What she just told me has me floored.  What if that whole thing about Justin being a manipulator is true? But no...she had to have been talking about the old version of Justin that she had come to know.  He can’t be the same person now that he’s been through hell and back.  He just can’t be.  I can’t see him using a girl to his own advantages like that.  He’s too reserved, too scared of hurting anybody.  That’s why we didn’t kiss, because he couldn’t make the first move.  So I shouldn’t be scared.  I know Justin, really know him.  Tarin has no idea.  “I don’t know what you mean.”  A burst of nervous laughter escapes me.  “Justin and I aren’t...”

“Yeah.  You should save the speech, Mel,” she smiles, cutting me off.  “It’s obvious.”

I frown as she completely turns her back to me and walks over to meet Trace.  I’m so frustrated that she can just see this shit without having to ask me any questions besides ‘have you slept with him’.  What the fuck? How can she just see right through us like that?  I’m starting not to like her, and that’s probably bad because I’m sure with Trace around I’ll be seeing her often.  But I guess I shouldn’t be blaming everything on her.  She was only stating facts, and the things she thinks she knows are true about Justin.  I can’t blame her for that.  I should really just blame myself, because if I’d just been a little less timid and a lot smarter this week, Justin and I would probably be horsing around like Trace and Tarin are today.  r32;
After awhile, Justin calls my name and I look up at him. He’s standing there impatiently, waiting for me to take my turn.  I do, happy to be able to focus on something else for the moment, and I get another decent shot.  Trace smiles and makes a big deal about it, high fiving me and telling Justin he better watch his back because I’m actually giving him some competition today.  But Justin of course barely looks at me, and so we just move on with the game.  For nine long holes the game goes like this.  Tarin and Trace continue to fuck around from hole to hole, and when we get in the the golf cart Tarin finds some pointless subjects to babble about with me.  In the midsts of all this I finally am able to figure out she works for a prominent radio station in Los Angeles, and she met Justin years ago when he had been touring with that boy band of his and she had met Trace through him.  In a way, I’m kind of glad she’s been around them this long.  She can’t really make fake judgements about them, because really...she does know them pretty well.  It’s kind of nice.  I guess I can trust her more than I thought.  But I get an awful feeling in the pit of my stomach, knowing that what she said about Justin being manipulative is more than likely very true.  I don’t want to let it bother me though, so I just try to forget about what she said and concentrate on everything else that’s going on instead.

“Damn, halftime finally.”  Trace says, after the ninth hole has been completed.  “I’m fuckin starved babe.” He throws an arm around Tarin’s shoulders and leans into her tiredly.  “You guys wanna go back to the clubhouse and eat?”

I look at Justin, but he doesn’t seem to want to answer.  He’s looking off into the distance, probably contemplating his next challenge in the game.  I, however, am pretty starved and tired from all of this walking in the heat.  “Yes, please,” I smile.  

“Justin?,” Trace says.

Justin snaps out of it and looks at him now, seemingly confused.  “What’d you say?”

He laughs a little.  “Food, man.”

“Oh.”  He seems to perk up at the thought.  “Yeah, all right.”

We drive back, and Trace tells us all to wait while he goes inside to ‘arrange stuff’ for us.  I sit in awkward silence as Tarin starts to banter with Justin about how much of a golf dork he is, and that he needs to get out more.  Justin is laughing of course, and dishing it right back to her, but I can tell a few of his smiles are strained and a few of his laughs sound forced.  He won’t look at me at all either, and I know now...he’s terrified of Tarin catching onto anything.  It’s just too bad she already has.  But I guess if things are all right in Justin’s mind that’s all that should matter. Even though they are far from all right in mine, and he’s supposed to care about that.  But he just doesn’t, it’s obvious.

And that hurts most of all.
Balancing Act by ialwayzbesingin

There’s been so much shit going on this week I’m surprised I’ve acted the sanest out of the four of us today.  But I guess that’s just me.  I’ve always worked well under pressure, and when Justin said he wanted to play some golf with me I wanted to make the day nice for him.  I know I shouldn’t have gone to as much trouble as I did.  I basically owe him nothing.  If anything, he should have been bending over backwards for me all day today.  But I guess I didn’t care about all of that.  I was just happy to be here with him, because he was acting sane around me and we were getting along.  It’s reminded me about the past, how things used to be with me and him.  I’d forgotten how much I’d enjoyed spending time doing regular shit with Justin.  I’d always found it humbling when we’d both had the time to kick back and just do whatever.  It brought me back down to reality after attending award shows and glamorous parties in LA, New York, and Europe.  Now more than ever, I can look at him and appreciate the fact that he knows me better than anybody.  I guess I got so caught up in this thing that I lost sight of that, and it made me lose a part of myself.  Things are going to work out, I know they will.  Sure,  it’ll take a long time but at least I’ve come to accept things as they are.

At least I have my best friend back again.

It’s also the first time this week that Tarin has been genuinely happy too, and I’m really glad I was able to do something to get her mind off of things.  One of the reasons I was always so into Tarin, was because she never really let anything get to her.  When we first met I have to admit, she annoyed me a little bit.  She’d hang around Justin, sit on his lap and shit like they were an exclusive couple, when even she knew they were just fooling around and it wouldn’t last.  I remember sitting backstage at an event with her once, and asking her if she really thought throwing herself at Justin was worth the trouble since he’d probably forget her in a couple of weeks.

“You gotta have some fun, Trace.  Even if things don’t work out in the end.” Her eyes had lit up a little as she’d smiled at me.  “Are you always so damn level headed?  You are in the music business, you know. You’re not supposed to have that much of a conscience.”

Then we’d both laughed, and I got to know her a little bit better.  We’d got to talking that night, finding out more about each other than we even thought possible.  In the end I realized she wasn’t such a little hussy bitch after all, and I think she found out that I was smarter than she thought I was.  I think out of all the girls I’ve dated,  Tarin was the one who taught me the most about letting loose,and not worrying about how stupid Justin could be at times.  I missed her like hell when we broke up, and I guess it’s why I never really let the feelings I had for her go.  It probably explains why we’ve rushed back into this crazy ass relationship that we have, and why we can’t keep our hands off of each other.  But..like I said, things haven’t been going so well for her this week.

For the first time ever, Tarin Somerville has revealed that she has a breaking point.  

She’s actually let someone get to her.

And that someone, naturally, is David Foster.

This weekend was supposed to be a big turning point in Tarin’s career.  I knew she’d busted her ass for six months preparing for the Movie’s Rock event.  It was basically supposed to be the icing on the cake, prove to the radio execs that she was beyond her job.  That she should be doing something really mainstream to help make the radio station even more popular than it already was.  I was happy for her, figuring that the event was going to go great and secure her the job on the morning show with JoJo, something she’d been vying after for years.  But when she’d called me that night, basically in tears, I knew something had gone very wrong.

She wouldn’t get into it over the phone, so naturally I raced down to the theater and met her on the corner.  She’d been sitting on the sidewalk, crying.  It freaked me out because I’d never seen her cry that much before.  I was ready to go find somebody and kick their ass because I thought she’d been hurt.  But then I found out what really happened, and I knew the solution to the problem wasn’t that simple.  

“David is demoting me down to a regular employee.  He says Kerri is cut out better for my job,” she’d finally admitted, once I’d gotten her to get in my car.  “He says my mind isn’t focused on the job anymore, so he doesn’t think the office is being run the same, and that the event didn’t go as well as it should have.”

I’d sighed.  I knew part of that had to do with me.  I was sure that David had found out that Tarin and I were dating, but I didn’t think it had effected her job.  In fact, I was sure it hadn’t.  But Tarin had told me that she and David had been fooling around for years, until I came back into the picture.  I’d gripped the steering wheel tightly, enraged that he would pull something as ridiculous as that.  As terrible as it was too, a small part of me was convinced that Kerri had gone along with the idea as well.  I mean, she hated Tarin, so why wouldn’t she want to see her get demoted?  It was a bad way to think, and I knew that.  But at the same time I knew Kerri had changed for the worse, and I couldn’t really trust her anymore.  “What the hell? You stopped fucking him because you found somebody that actually cares about you, so he gets pissed off and pulls this?  That’s bullshit,” I’d grunted.  “I can make a few calls.  I know people, Tar.  He won’t have a job by Monday.”

“His father is an executive at Clear Channel,” she’d said softly.  “If you make a call, his father will make a call, and then things will just get worse.  It’s fine, Trace.  I’ll just handle the situation.”

I considered what she’d told me and figured that she was probably right.  As powerful as my connections could be at times, they were no match for a Clear Channel executive.  People did strange things to make them happy, so I was positive that nobody would be firing one of their kids simply because my girl had gotten screwed over.  “The only thing that’s going to make the situation better is if you quit, or dump me and fuck him,” I’d said gruffly.  “And you know that.”

She’d sobbed a little bit.  “I never meant to put you in the middle of this, Trace.  I just...thought we could be happy and that David would look the other way.  Maybe we’re just better off not dating.”  

She looked away from me after that, and I didn’t really know what to think or say.  Was she dumping me over a fucking job?  Did she really need to be off David’s shit list that badly?  I’d scowled, becoming even angrier as each second passed.  Up until that moment I really thought I knew Tarin, inside and out.  The talks we’d had after sex had been so amazing and fulfilling that I didn’t think anything would have been able to come between us.   My heart ached.  I felt sicker to my stomach than I had when Elisha had left me.  “You really mean that, don’t you?”

“I think I’m in love with you,” she’d whispered.  “I can’t stand the thought of hurting you.  I just...don’t know what to do, Trace.  The station has been my life for so long.  I didn’t lose focus there or anything, but it’s pissing David off, you know? He can’t do whatever he wants to me anymore and he hates that.  So Kerri’s vulnerable.  She'll do whatever he wants her to do.  I didn’t count on you coming back Trace.  I didn’t think about what David might do or what might happen to my career once I stopped things with him.”

“Well I’m here.”  I’d grabbed one of her hands then, squeezing it gently.  “And I feel like I’m....falling in love here too, Tarin.  But what am I supposed to do? Let us break up so David can fuck you on a whim?  I don’t want that, and I know you don’t either.”

“Am I selfish?,” she’d cried.  “I just...I can’t lose this job.  I”m so close, Trace.  I’m so close to my dream I can taste it, and all David can do is set his sights on fucking Kerri and demoting me! How can he just do this to me now? How!”

She’d burst into tears after that, and all I could think to do was hold her and tell her that it would be okay, that I would help her work the situation out, although I really had no idea how I was supposed to.  I knew Tarin wanted to keep working at KISS, because she’d been there for such a long time and had a good relationship with the people that worked there, so finding another place for her to work was pretty much out of the question.  I considered talking to David about it for a moment, but I knew it wouldn’t help.  He wasn’t the type that let anyone intimidate or push him around.  He had too much power.  Then there was always Kerri.  I could go and try to talk some sense into her, but I just didn’t know how that would pan out.  We hadn’t exactly been the best of friends lately, and I was probably the last person she wanted to see.  But this was Tarin.  She was crying, and I... I was falling in love with her, so badly that it was physically hurting me to see her cry.  “I’ll set Kerri straight,” I whispered, as I kissed the top of her head.  “I’ll make her tell David that she doesn’t want the job or...I’ll convince her to quit.  Then he’ll lay off of you, because you’re the only one there who will know what she’s doing.”

“You’re crazy.” Tarin had rubbed her eyes and sniffled a little bit.  “She’s not going to do that just because you tell her to, Trace.”

“Kerri does what I tell her to do,” I said, without hesitation.  “She doesn’t have anyone else to give her advice right now.”

Then Tarin had pulled away from me, staring me down with a confused gaze in her eyes.  “Do you hear yourself right now?”

For a moment I was slightly confused, but then I remembered myself. I hadn’t even thought about what I was saying or how it would sound.  And then I realized that my comment had sounded almost like something Justin would have said about Kerri. “I just...didn’t think...”

“I know I don’t understand your friendship with her Trace,” she’d said, with a wave of her hand.  “But it just sounds like you’ve manipulated her since day one.  Like, she’ll bow down to you whenever you ask her to or something.  That’s wrong.”

I leaned back in my seat, mostly knowing that Tarin was right but the rest of me feeling like she didn’t appreciate that I was putting myself on the line for the sake of our relationship.  “That’s not it.  I just...you know, Kerri has done a lot of fucked up shit to me too.  I care about you, and I don’t want to see you upset.  Kerri, she doesn’t need this job okay? There’s a lot more out there for her, she’s just too timid to look.”

She’d let out a sad laugh.  “You were the one who told me how desperate she was, Trace.  That was the only reason I let her have the job in the first place.  I just don’t get you.  I mean, we both know that I don’t like Kerri but I can’t just let you...destroy her life, for the sake of our relationship.”

“I’m not...”

“Trace, think about what you’re fucking saying,” she’d cut me off angrily.  “It’s a bad idea.”

“Great.”  I’d started up the car, angry at Tarin for making me feel stupid.  We didn’t talk the whole way back to my place.  She’d gotten herself together by then, and by the time I’d parked the car she was already set to drive herself home for the night.  She’d thrown her seatbelt off, and practically ran out of my car and over to her own.  Of course I followed her, and when I’d grabbed her hand she’d snatched it away angrily.  “What the hell is your problem?,” I’d practically yelled. “I’m trying to help, Tar.  I don’t know what else I’m supposed to do here.”

She’d turned to me then, crossed her arms and flashed me a cold little smirk.  “You’d backstab a friend you’ve known practically your entire life, for the sake of a relationship that’s just in it’s beginning stages?”

I didn’t get that.  Tarin and I really knew each other inside and out, and she was making it sound like we’d just met and were casually dating.  I can’t pretend that it didn’t hurt to hear her say that, because it did.  “It’s not backstabbing.  You don’t know how Kerri works.  And where the hell are you pulling this beginning stage bullshit out of?”

“You can’t exactly count the six years or so that we didn’t see each other as a relationship, can you?  Because if that was the case, you should have kept in touch a hell of a lot more.  And it doesn’t matter how Kerri works, you’re still a jerk for trying to manipulate her.”  She’d opened her car door, and sighed heavily.  “Look.  We’re both stressed out right now.  I’m upset and I’m making you upset, so why don’t we just talk tomorrow?”

“Leaving isn’t going to make me forget about this,” I’d said after my head had cleared a little bit.  “I’m worried about you, and I feel like none of this would have happened if I’d stayed away and hadn’t cared about Kerri getting that internship.  You would have been fine, and your job would have been secure.”

“Oh, Trace.”  She’d given in and walked over to me, wrapping her arms around me and giving me a little kiss on the mouth.  “You know I’m glad you came back around.  I just don’t want you making a drastic decision, because I know Kerri means something to you, and I know you don’t really want to make her life any worse than it already is.  I didn’t mean to snap at you.”  She’d leaned into me and looked longingly up into my eyes.  “But you know how I deal with pressure.”

The tension had passed, for the moment at least, and I was thankful.  I pulled her a little closer, held her a little tighter and thanked her for getting it...getting me.  I told her that I wouldn’t hurt Kerri, and that my idea was probably really selfish and immature, but I still wanted to help her figure shit out.  She seemed happy with my answer and ended up spending the night at my house...among other things.  We spent the weekend together, just trying to clear our heads.  She went to work all week, not really mentioning much about what was going on but I could still tell that she was stressed. She was supposed to go to work today too, but I guess I sort of ‘manipulated’ her into sneaking off to the golf course instead.  I guess I’m a bad influence.  But fuck, she’s beautiful, and smart...quick to defend herself and quick to laugh at stupid shit.  She’s organized too, and a great person to go to for advice.  Essentially, she’s everything I look for in a girlfriend.  I thought Elisha was it, but she just couldn’t be pressured in a tough spot.  Tarin’s so different though.  She can handle it.  I think she can handle just about anything life throws at her.  And I meant what I said too.  I really do think I could be in love with her.

I just have to learn to handle myself a little better.

It’s been a little over a week since my blowout with Kerri, and I still haven’t bothered to contact her or hell, even ask Elisha how she’s been.  I guess thats good though, because I told Kerri that I wouldn’t be.  Somehow though, I guess I knew I wouldn’t stick with that whole plan for long.  I care about her too much, and I know she needs somebody to talk to.  I was just so angry that day though, so sick of her only thinking about herself, her pain, how miserable she was.  I was trying to get through to her I guess, trying to show her that she wasn’t the only one with problems and that she had to grow up and stop feeling sorry for herself all the time.  I thought I was doing the right thing, but now I don’t know anymore.  Does she cry everyday, or is she coping?  Has she shut herself down even more now, or did I make her stronger?  I just don’t know, and given Tarin’s situation and the things I’ve been hearing I feel compelled to pay her a visit.  I know its risky, especially since I told Tarin I wasn’t going to try and manipulate Kerri into quitting her job or anything.  But I wouldn’t be doing that. I just want to talk to her and make sure her head is on straight, that’s all.  I want to work things out with her too.  I mean, she is one of my best friends.  She’s been there for my low points and dealt with them, so I should do the same...as long as she’s not degrading me that is.  But if I can forgive Justin I should be able to forgive Kerri just as easily.

It would be wrong for me not to.

For the moment though, I’ll try to focus on the day itself.  It’s more relaxing and I guess I’ve been pretty curious all day long.  When I first met Justin this morning, he seemed like his usual self.  Well...as normal as that can be for now anyway.  But when  Melanie got out of the car I saw his mood completely change.  He seemed edgy, sort of acted like a jerk and all I could think was that they’d had a fight.  But if they’d had a fight, wouldn’t that mean there was something going on?  It has me slightly worried I guess because I know how Justin can treat a girl.  The situation today has almost reminded me of how Justin and Kerri used to act before everything went down, but there’s a big difference.  

Melanie, instead of going off to pout in the corner, or saying something stupid, or crying to get the attention placed on herself, has done nothing of the sort.  She’s pretty much gone with today...Justin’s mood and the fact that she knows jack shit about golf.  Sure, in the beginning she wanted to sit out, but then I tried to set Justin straight and she seemed to calm down a little bit after that.  She played the nine holes with us, and she’s seemed to be getting along with Tarin pretty well.  She and I have seemed to bond a little bit more too, and I’m glad.  She seems to be a really cool girl, once you get her walls to crumble a little bit.  Our eyes have met a few times today, when Justin has been acting like a stubborn jackass, and I’ve pretty much been able to read her mind.  Unfortunately though, I think I know what’s going on and I don’t know if it’s a good thing or a bad thing....

They’ve fallen for each other.  I know neither of them will admit that to me yet, unless I beat Justin’s ass and force him to tell me which I know I won’t do.  I can just tell though.  Justin’s been so fucked up he doesn’t know how to handle his feelings for her, so instead he just acts like a self righteous prick.  And Mel...she’s just fallen too deep to publicly curse him out.  It’s kind of cute.  I feel like they’ve been together for years when it’s only been a month or two that they’ve known each other.  Still though, I have to talk to Justin about all of this, before he hurts her.  I know that Melanie and I aren’t that close or anything, but I feel really bad about how much I assumed about her and I think this might be a way I can make it up to her.

The only problem is, Justin isn’t exactly the easiest person to pry information out of.  Especially at this point in his life.  I feel like I’m going to have to give a little to get a little...like go into detail with him about Kerri and what’s been going on.  It’s something that I really dont’ want to do, because it’s going to make him think about too much shit that he’s trying to put behind him, on top of whatever guilt I know he still has about getting her mixed up in the kidnapping to begin with.  I just hate to see him have come so far, only to come crashing down again.  That’s why I haven’t wanted to talk to him about it, but I don’t know if I’m going to have a choice today.

The food here isn’t half bad.  I like to eat when we come here because nobody ever seems to bother us, and thats a positive thing.  We can just kick back, the four of us, and have a semi normal conversation.  Of course it’s a little awkward, but that’s to be expected.  I’m pretty comfortable displaying my affection to Tarin in public, but I can feel Justin’s eyes on me half the time.  He’s probably a little jealous, and a little pissed that I can’t control myself out here today.  But fuck, I just don’t care.  Tarin’s been miserable, and so I want her to have a good time.  Justin needs to toughen up and stop letting things get to him so much, that’s all.  I drape an arm over Tarin’s shoulder as I chew my sandwich, and watch Justin and Mel for a few minutes.  He’s pushing his food around his plate with the fork, and she’s concentrating on a puzzle in the back of the magazine she brought with her.  They both seem slightly tense, and actually the only conversation that’s been brought to the table thus far has been started by either Tarin or myself.  It’s pretty lame, and I clear my throat to try and start more small talk.  But Melanie is too quick for me.  

“Shit.” She presses her pen to her lip, seemingly oblivious to the rest of us.  “Who was the father of Julie’s baby...”  Her brow furrows and she bites her bottom lip, deep in thought.  “No, Raul...ran...rain...”  She shakes her head.  “Who names a man ‘Rain’?”

Justin suddenly looks up from his plate of half eaten food, and slowly looks over at her.  “Robert.”

“Wait, I thought Robert was the one who failed the paternity test?,” Melanie says.

“Nah,” Justin says softly, looking back down at his food.  “He just said he did.”

“Oh!”  She hits the arm of her chair excitedly and flashes all of us a smile.  “That’s right, Justin.  He didn’t want to pay child support, because he was too busy doing drugs with Corey.”

“I never liked Corey,” Justin sighs.

Melanie nods in agreement.  “Yeah, I’m glad they killed him off.”

I slowly turn my head, wondering what Tarin’s outlook on all of this is.  I’m amused by the situation actually.  It’s lame that Justin is so good at soap opera trivia, but at the same time I’m happy for him.  He shares a lot of stuff with this girl . More than  I’ve  seen him share with any girl in quite some time.  Tarin of course looks perplexed, and I can’t help but chuckle a little.

“What um,” Tarin says slowly.  “What are you talking about?”

Justin shifts uncomfortably in his chair.  “Just some movie,” he says quickly.

Melanie swats his arm with the magazine.  “He means, Days of Our Lives,” she giggles.

Tarin glances at me quickly before bursting into laughter.  “You...you watch Days of Our Lives, Justin?”

Immediately a look of disgust spreads across his face, and he shifts away from Melanie a little bit.  The whole this is so amusing, I can’t put a stop to it right now.  Plus, it’s the first time Justin and Melanie have been sociable all day.  

“She has the shit on all the time,” he defends.  “It’s not my fault.”

“Maybe you should give him some ESPN time, Melanie,” Tarin chuckles, leaning her head on my shoulder.  

“Oh please.” Melanie rolls her eyes and straightens herself a little.  “He watches Days, All My Children, General Hospital, and Young and the Restless.  I tried to get him into One Life To Live, but he misses too many details because he goes and gets a snack when it comes on.”

I can’t help but smirk a little bit, especially because Justin is shooting me a death look right now.  He knows what I know.  It’s the secret of the moment that could embarrass the hell out of him.  But shit, he’s acting like a prick and I sort of want to help Melanie out a little bit right now.  “Don’t let him fool you,” I say, ignoring Justin’s dirty looks.  “He used to watch that shit all the time when he was home sick.”

The table falls silent for a moment, while Tarin smiles up at me in amusement and Melanie proceeds to cover her mouth with her hand to hide her laughter.  Naturally, she fails, and a moment later she’s laughing heartily...something I had yet to see from her.  It makes me feel good inside to hear her laugh like that.  It lets me know that she’s a person too, that she’s fun.  It just takes a little bit of work to bring all of that out of her.  The girl has walls, thats obvious, and it’s not my place to know what made her this way or anything.  Maybe if we get closer she can talk about it with me, but for now I’ll just savor the moment a little bit, and be thankful that I have a partner in crime.

“So,” Melanie smiles and nudges Justin a little bit.  “That’s how you know who Luke and Laura are.”

Justin doesn’t seem amused at all, but before I can tell him to chill out the waiter returns and Tarin starts to make small talk with him, egging me on to join in the conversation.  I pretend to listen, all the while glancing at Justin and Melanie through the corner of my eye.  I don’t like what I see.  His hand is gripping her upper arm slightly, and he’s talking to her in a low voice.  She’s frowning.  I fucking hate this.  I thought he was past this, and it’s apparent that he’s not.  It’s apparent that the smallest shit still sets him off.

And it’s really no wonder that Kerri is as fucked up as she is.
“Oh shut up and get off of me,” Melanie says harshly, pushing his hand off of her.  “You know I could kick your ass, this morning confirmed that.”

My mouth hangs open a little, and I know that I’ve completely lost touch with Tarin and the waiter’s conversation.  I’m literally floored at the moment.  I’ve never...ever...heard a woman talk that way to him before.  Even Justin seems shocked.  His eyes are wide, and he’s staring at her now, seemingly at a loss for words.  I dont know what she meant by ‘this morning’, but I do know that something must have happened, and I really need to talk to Justin about it before anything else happens.  

“What the fuck are you looking at Trace?”  Justin sneers and crosses his arms in front of him, like the stubborn asshole that he is.  

I shake my head, disappointed.  Right now he sounds like the same asshole I turned my back on a few months ago.  The fact that he’s been doing better is irrelevant at this moment in time.  I wish he’d just learn to control his moods, and grow the fuck up.  Why does he have to be taught how to treat the people that care about him? It’s just not fucking right, and so I just turn back to what I was doing...talking to my girl and eating my lunch.  Justin seems to take the fact that I’m ignoring him now as a green light to continue pushing his lunch around his plate too, and I guess it’s fine for now.

Tarin and I talk about what movie we should rent tonight quietly for awhile, until the plates have been cleared and Justin starts complaining that he wants to finish the game before it gets dark out.  I look at Melanie, and the expression on her face is telling me she’s had enough golf for one day.  “Hey, baby.”  I whisper in Tarin’s ear, inching one of my hands under her tee shirt, caressing the skin underneath gently.  

“Hmm?”

I smile at her, nearly getting lost in those amazing hazel eyes of hers before I remember myself.  “You still want to play?”

She shrugs.  “I don’t know...whatever I guess.  Why babe, you don’t feel like playing?”

“No, no.  I do.  I just...need to have a talk with Justin, that’s all.  I thought that maybe you and Mel could hang out inside by the bar for a little while.  I think she’d like that.”

She glances at Justin, and seemingly puts the pieces together before I feel the need to explain the situation further to her.  “Oh I get it,” she chuckles.  “The bad boy needs a spanking.”

“Hey. The only one I’m spanking is you,” I say playfully.

“It’s okay,” she reassures me with a light kiss.  “I’ll do my best to entertain the innocent member of the party.”

“I think you two could be friends,” I suggest, my tone hopeful.  I know Tarin doesn’t really have that many friends, and only two or three of of them are girls.  She’s always been  like one of the guys ever since I’ve known her, and I think it’s cool but at the same time I think it would be good for her to have a girlfriend to hang out with once in awhile. I mean she’s she introduced me to a couple of her girlfriends once or twice, but they’re not really anybody I’m comfortable hanging out with on a regular basis.  

“I doubt we have much in common, Trace.  She’s kind of timid for me, don’t you think?”

I smile a little.  “Yeah but you could teach her to be rambunctious.  And maybe she can teach you to mind your manners a little bit more.”

“Oh you really want to sleep alone tonight, don’t you?,” she counters, with a sly grin.  “Because I can easily arrange that, Mr. Ayala.”

“You could but...”  I grin as I slide another hand underneath her butt.  “Then who’d keep it warm?”

“I hate you.”

“But you don’t.”  I kiss her quickly.  “It’ll only be an hour or so.  If you really don’t want to, you can take my car, and I’ll get a ride with J.”

“It’s fine, silly.”  She gets up from the chair then, and smiles at Melanie from across the table.  “Hey girl, let’s go check out the a/c inside the clubhouse for a little bit.”

“Oh come on,” Justin whines.  “What about the game?”

Melanie looks nervous as I approach Justin, but I just smile a little and tell her it’s okay and to go ahead.  She does without another word, and I take a seat beside Justin.  He’s more pissed off now than before, but I don’t give a fuck right now.  “We gotta talk, man.”

“Why? Because Melanie is being a bitch?,” he says, stubbornly.  “I could have told you that.”

“You’re losing it again,” I tell him with a sigh.  “I really hate to tell you that but...it’s true.”

“I’m not losing it,” he mutters.  “You don’t even know what’s going on, Trace.”

I knew it.  “Then tell me.”

“Why?” He chuckles sadly.  “So you can just shoot me down or give me some list telling me how I should and shouldn’t look at her?”

“That’s bull, and you know it.”

“Whatever.  You...”

“Justin.” I hold my hand up to silence him, because I can see where this conversation is heading and I’m not about to get into some stupid ass fight with him, just because he’s confused about his feelings for Melanie.  “Despite what you think, I am on your side.  So why don’t you just get up and grab your shit, so we can get back out there.”  I don’t give him the chance to respond, I just walk away, and grab my golf clubs from the little rack at the edge of the patio.  I hear his golf bag clunking behind me a couple of minutes later, and I know he’s taken my advice.  I’m happy, but at the same time I don’t know what to expect once our conversation takes place.  I don’t want to fight, and I don’t want to talk about Kerri, but I know something is going to have to give and since I’m a pussy and loathe the idea of Justin and I fighting right now... I already know what’s going to happen.

“So what’s going on?,” I ask him, as he picks out his club.  I follow him over to the tee when he doesn’t answer me, and sigh impatiently.  “Ignoring me is lame, you know.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, so what do you want me to say?”

“Stop playing stupid,” I grunt.  “You’ve been an asshole to Melanie all day today, Justin.  What’s up with that? What happened this morning that’s got y’all so on edge?”

“I’m on edge, that’s all.  We had a little...misunderstanding, but it’s fine.”

He’s so full of shit, that it’s pathetic.  Who the hell does he think he is anyway? He should know damn well that he can’t get a lie past me, especially now.  “It would be really great if you’d stop with the bullshit and get to the real story, J,” I groan.  “Because you can’t lie to me.”

“I wasn’t an asshole to her today,” he barks, trying as hard as he can to concentrate on the tee and not me.  

“Fuck you.  You so were.  You look guilty as hell right now too.  Is that what you do to her?  Treat her like shit one minute and act like her best friend the...” I trail off as a brilliant theory pops into my mind, and my annoyed expression is quickly replaced with a mischievous one.  “Or,” I continue.  “is this just some new thing that’s happened now that your dick is itching for her?”

He drops his golf club and turns to me.  He’s trying to look angry, but he’s failing miserably.  The most he’s doing is giving me that immature pouty look he gets when something doesn't’ go his way.  I want to laugh.  It’s taking everything inside of me not to do it to him.

“Just because you’re fuckin your girl seven nights a week doesn’t mean I’m lusting after Melanie,” he informs me.  “Me and her are friends, that’s it.”

It’s crazy.  I can read him like a book.  His expression is basically giving away everything he’s feeling right now.  He’s falling for her, and something happened this morning that made both of them uncomfortable.  I”m wondering if they could have kissed.  It’s crazy to think Justin would cross that line right now, and I should be more worried than amused.  But times have changed.  I’m not Justin’s savior anymore, and if he wants to pursue somebody...that’s totally on him, despite the consequences of his choices.  “Shit.” I smirk.  “You kissed her didn’t you?”

His shoulders sag in defeat at my question.  “No,” he moans.

I’m getting somewhere now.  “Well, did you bone her?,” I laugh.

He glares at me.  “Fuck you.”

“Oh I get it.  You haven’t yet, but you want to, right?”

“You’re fuckin out of it.” He points a finger at me.  “I’m not about to sleep with her, Trace.    This is me we’re talking about here.  Not some sane, sexually secure guy.”  

He sighs heavily and runs a hand over his head.  I can tell that he’s getting really uncomfortable, and yeah maybe I shouldn’t be pushing him like this.  But I know Justin, and I know this situation all too well.  If I want to get answers, I know he has to feel pressured so he’ll crack.  Maybe its not all that healthy for him, but whatever.  I dont’ care right now.  “I just know how you are, man.  Come on.”

“God, it’s just her!” He raises he hands in the air.  “Her and her...her fucking.....”  He trails off and starts to pace back and forth.

“Her what?”

“It just got a little heavy this morning when we were working out,” he says quickly, not looking at me.  

“See?,” I smile.  “Now it’s coming out.”

“It came out of nowhere, Trace,” he sighs, and steps up to the tee, whacking the ball somewhere into the distance.

“What the fuck could have happened?” I shrug.  “She was sweaty...half dressed.” I pause and flash him a sly smile.  “It got your dick all in a bunch, man.  So what? You’re not the the first guy that’s happened to.  I mean...she is hot, Justin,” I narrow my eyes at him.  “I mean hell.” I lean in and look over my shoulder quickly, just to be safe.  “I’d do her.”

He shoves me away a little bit.  “Shut up,” he says darkly.  

I just laugh.  “I don’t know how it’s taken you this long to lose control of yourself anyway, J.  I should probably give you a pat on the back or something for holding out.”  I tee off after that, smile on my face, not bothering to look back and see the scowl that has surely shown up on his face by now.

“I can’t just get involved with her.  You know that.”

I turn to face him now, confident that he’s not going to flip out and say something stupid that he’ll regret later on.  “Look,” I sigh.  I know what this subject is about to lead into, but I also know I have to talk to him about it.  It’s pointless to avoid it anymore.  “You’ve learned your lesson, right?”

He cocks his head slightly.  “What do you mean?”

I look down at the golf club and twirl the head around in the grass a few times.  “Well I mean...after Kerri, I’d hope you would have learned how not to treat a girl.”

He gets distant for a few minutes and stares off into the horizon, squinting as the afternoon sunlight blocks his vision.  “I thought you didn’t want to talk about Kerri,” he says quietly.

“I was just using an example.”

“She’s not Kerri.” He doesn’t look at me.

“Exactly,” I nod.  “So what are you afraid of, Justin?”

“I just don’t want to hurt her.” He shakes his head and looks down at the ground.  “As strong as Mel is, and as much shit as she takes from me, there’s just that chance, you know?  I’ll either break her heart, or she’ll break mine...or...” He trails off and laughs a little bit, looking up at me again.  “It doesn’t matter.  It’s not going to happen anyway.  I don’t even know why we’re having this conversation.”

“Justin...”

“Can we just play for a little bit?,” he asks, with desperation in his voice.  “I’m getting stressed out.”

I don’t want to push him, so I nod and softly agree to leave the subject alone for the moment.  We play a few more holes, almost in silence.  Once in awhile he’ll comment on my shot or I’ll comment on his, but that’s the extent of any conversation.  I have to admit it’s almost relaxing, but I can’t get the issues of the day out of my head for long.  We stop after awhile, and he gets that distant look in his eyes again, like something has suddenly snuck up on him, and made him realize something important.  “Justin, are you going to putt?”

He bites his bottom lip, seemingly contemplating what to say to me next.  “Trace,” he sighs.  “How is she?”

I can’t say I didn’t know this was going to happen today, so I just sigh, and shove my hands in my pockets.  “Oh...” I trail off and suck in a long breath, wishing like hell that I had a cigarette right about now.  “You know, same old Kerri.”

He narrows his eyes at me.  “You can’t lie to me either, Trace.”

I want to get a lot of things sorted out, and oddly enough it seems like I have an open floor here.  I could probably ask him anything about his relationship with Kerri and get him to fold.  Stuff that even she wouldn't’ tell me, he probably wouldn’t think twice about, and part of me is just itching to ask him about it all.  At the same time though, I feel like I’d be invading Kerri’s privacy.  She doesn’t want me to know about a lot of that stuff, so would it make me a jerk if I went behind her back and had Justin tell me about it instead?  

“I know,” I finally say.  “It’s just hard for me to talk about her. That’s all.”

“I’ve learned to move past the emotional...stuff with Kerri.” He tells me, not looking me in the eye as he takes a few practice swings.  “I think we’re both ready to discuss it, you know?  I’m over hiding shit, and not being able to admit how crappy I treated her.  Because I know I did and said a lot of shitty things to her, Trace.”

I stare at him, just knowing how much he’s progressed.  He’s not really ‘fucked up Justin’ anymore.  Sure, he’s still messed up and insecure but...he can accept what he did.  He’s moving on and I just can’t fuckin understand what’s holding Kerri back.  Why is she still such a mess over her life, and Justin?   At least Justin gets up everyday and tries to make some good out of it.  He tries not to dwell on shit.  Part of me knows it has a lot to do with Melanie too but...I mean, Kerri had me and I always supported her.  But it just wasn’t enough, no matter how much I killed myself, it was just never enough for her.

I’ll never understand.

“What’s wrong, man?,” Justin questions me softly.  “You look like the world is ending.”

I choose my words carefully.  I don’t want to get angry and start telling him how much of a crazy bitch I’ve started to think that Kerri is.  He might start to blame himself, and that’s not my intention.  “She’s just stuck, you know?  It’s like, she’s still living in the week after the kidnapping happened.  She never moved on, and I’m worried about her.  But it’s come to the point where I need to live my life too, and I can’t do that when Kerri is hanging onto me like a leech twenty four hours a day.”

He cocks his head to the side a little bit, a small smirk appearing on his face.  “Now you know how I felt, when we were together.  It wasn’t just me, Trace.  She has a harder time handling things.  It’s better to just ignore her, you know?”

I sigh heavily.  It’s like he’s using my issue with Kerri as a way to excuse himself for what he did to her.  It’s really fucked up, so fucked up that I kind of feel like kicking him in the balls.  But then again, I know I shouldn’t have expected him to respond differently.  “I’m not...I’m not ignoring her,” I tell him, seriously.  “I just think that if she really wants to get on with her life, she’s going to have to do it on her own.  She’s never really done that, Justin.  And I know you know that.”  I stare at him for awhile after that, not expecting him to answer me right away.  “In a way it’s probably both our faults for dragging her around on tours and making her think she was living your life too.”

“Whatever, Trace.”  He clutches his club tightly in his hand, turning the knuckles white.  “ It was never my job to protect Kerri from herself.  Everything she said and thought and did before and after our situation was her choice.  I’m tired of always thinking about how it was my fault that she got hurt.  She could have walked away a thousand times, and she didn’t.”

He’s being really bitter right now, and it’s starting to make me suspicious.  There’s a lot he’s hiding, and I want to confront him.  But at the same time, maybe I don’t want to know what went on with them.  It could make me really angry, and destroy the friendship that Justin and I have regained. But at the same time, I know how badly scarred Kerri is, and I just don’t have a completely legit answer as to why.  I know she was kidnapped, but then....there’s just more to it than that.

“What happened to her?,” he asks me, suddenly.  “You said she’s not living with you so, where is she?”

I’m afraid of telling him the truth for a few reasons.  One, he might try to go up to the group home and talk to her, and I know that wouldn’t have a good turn out.  Two, he might bitch me out for sending her to any kind of group home.  Places like that remind him too much of Orange Valley, not that I can blame him...but the place Kerri is in is nothing like that.  She wasn’t a danger to herself, they don’t lock her down at night and strip search her in the mornings.  It makes me sad to think that Justin had to be subjected to all of that.  I’ve tried not to really think about it for all this time, but sometimes...like right now, it will get to me.  It will make me think bad things like...if it wasn’t for my mistake he wouldn’t have had to go there at all.  But I know I can’t blame myself.  Nothing that happened could have been prevented.  

Thank god I found a good shrink to talk to.

“Trace, come on,” Justin says sternly.  

“She’s just...” I say, rubbing the back of my neck nervously.  “I mean, things were just getting really bad between us, so Elisha recommended this group therapy home she knew about.  Kerri went up and took a tour and decided to try it out, that’s all.  She’s getting herself help, and it works out better for everybody this way.  I’m not stressed out, and she’s...you know...she’s...”

“She’s out of your way,” he says, sadly.

I didn’t expect him to react that way.  He’s acting like I threw her to the side, when he wasn’t even around to experience the shitty details of what happened.  I helped her, I helped her when he was off hiding in his fucking house, like a coward.  “You know, she could have died in that car accident,” I tell him, turning back to my golf clubs.  “Where the hell were you when that happened?”

He doesn’t answer, so I just grab my club of choice and look back over my shoulder quickly.  “Well?”

“I’m not saying I didn’t fuck up, Trace.”

“Then stop acting like I did anything worse than you’ve ever done to her.”  I approach the tee, trying the best I can to calm down before I lose it and flip out on him.  “You don’t know what went on, because you weren’t there.”

“You shut me out.”

“No.”  I shake my head harshly as I line my putter up with the ball.  “You shut us both out long before that.”  I concentrate and take my shot, smoothly and skillfully, not letting the current conversation affect me.  Then I turn back to him, and can’t help but feel a little bad.  He’s wiping at his eyes a little bit now, his face red, his lip quivering.  His club is lying a few feet behind him, probably because he threw it there in anger.  “Justin...”

“I was fucking scared,” he whimpers.  “I know I fucked her up and I know she was upset.  I didn’t...know what else to do.  I didn’t want to mess her up anymore, and I thought if I just stayed away it would be better.  I didn’t count on losing you, Trace.  And I didn’t think I’d turn back into a mess again.  I just wish I could tell you how sorry I am.  I’d do anything to take it back...take everything back.  But I can’t.”  

He sits down on the ground after that, still in tears, and wraps his arms around his legs pulling them close to his chest.  “I’m fucking weak shit,” he grunts.

I feel like telling him to toughen the fuck up, and stop crying so we can finish the game.  I really should, because it’s not my job to let Justin cry and bitch about how miserable he is to me anymore.  At the same time though, I know it’s not something he’s doing to get attention or make me feel sorry for him.  I know all of this is genuine, and I guess I have to learn when to let him lean on me for support all over again.  I give in and sit down beside him, watching him sob quietly to himself for awhile.  It’s weird, but I’m being reminded of when Justin and I were kids right now.  If one of us was upset, we’d never just leave him to suffer.  Actually, growing up, I think Justin was one of the only people that completely understood me and could talk me down when I was the most upset.  “Hey, remember that time that my dad was going to leave?  He’d lost his job and started drinking again, so my mom and him were just fighting all the time.”

He sniffles and it takes him a minute or two, but he finally mutters a yes.  I bite my bottom lip, thinking back to that time in my life where I was so confused, and just wanted everybody to leave me the hell alone.  I guess I forgot about it.  I shut it out so I wouldn’t have to remember.  But now it’s sort of hitting me dead on, and I’m forced to remember how I acted.  I wanted to shut everyone out and push them away, but Justin wouldn’t leave me alone.  At the time it annoyed me, but after awhile I realized he was just trying to be the best friend he could be.  I sigh a little.  I guess... I’ve made a lot of hasty decisions.  I forgot how much he’d been there for me through all of my shit.  What happened with Justin and well...everything, shouldn’t have been enough reason for me to walk away from our friendship.

“I threw all my comics and like, two shirts and boxers into my backpack and ran away to the park.” I chuckle a little and run a hand through my hair.  “Nobody knew where I went.”

“But I found you,” he says softly.

I nod a little.  “Yeah, and you sat there with me in the rain for like an hour telling me how much of an asshole I was for hiding from my issues,” I laugh.  “We both got the flu, but you know, it was worth it because you made me realize that I was worth having around and that people did need me.  So now I’m sitting here, doing the same thing with you, Justin.  You’re an asshole because you make stupid choices sometimes, but people do need you...you’re not some kind of freak or fuckin outcast.  I know what Shane did was terrible, but if anything it should make you realize that you can get past whatever life throws at you.  He did what he did but you’re still here, and you have your whole life ahead of you, just like I do...just like Kerri does.”

“Sometimes I still wake up, feeling like it just happened.” He says it lightly, staring straight ahead.  “And I don’t want to snap again, so I just try to forget it.  Melanie, she makes me forget how I felt when I woke up, you know?”  He lowers his head and shakes it a little bit.  “I get so scared that I can’t handle that...that I’m just going to fall for her completely and scare her away.”

“She needs you too,” I say, knowing I’m right.

He rolls his eyes at me. “She doesn’t know anything about me.”

I smirk a little bit.  “Judging by that whole soap opera fanfare moment, I think she knows more than you think.”

“Fuck,” he sighs.  “Okay...okay. I guess, you know...I like her.”

“Praise the Lord,” I interrupt.

“Shut up.” Justin glares.  “Tell me what the fuck I’m supposed to do.”

I get up from the ground and hold my hand out to him, helping up to get up.  “Pick your head up out of the dirt, and remember that she puts up with a lot of shit that she doesn’t have to.  She cares about you, man.  And she’s special, so you should really try to remember that the next time you get annoyed with her.”

“Shit,” he mutters, as we make our way back to the green.  “Why did I have to act that way before?”

I laugh and pat him on the back a little bit.  “Glad to hear you admit that you’re an asshole.  Now lets finish the damn game, so I can go home and play with my woman.”

“You know,” Justin says, smiling now, the glaze gone from his eyes.  “I think I could kiss her and really feel something, Trace.”

“Slow down man.” I laugh.  “First, you have to make up for being a dick today.”

“Oh...” he frowns.  “Yeah.”

“Just relax,” I say, calmly.  “Don’t blow up at her when she tells you what she doesn’t like about how you treated her.  I think Mel is an understanding person, and she deserves a chance to have her opinions heard, you know?”

“No you’re right, Trace.  I know I’m a fuck up a lot of the time.  I’m just glad that I have you around to kick me in the ass again.”

I smile because it’s the first time in a long time that he’s said something like that to me and meant it.  I think things are really getting back on track now, and with that in mind, I’m able to finish our game with no regrets or worries in the back of my mind.  Naturally, Justin beats me by a lot more than just a few strokes, and gloats about his achievement all the way back to the clubhouse.  I take his cockiness with a grain of salt because I know that for the most part, he really enjoyed today...and so did I.  We go inside and I see the girls seated at a table in the corner, drinking coffee.  Tarin is laughing and Melanie seems to be enjoying the moment, but when they set eyes on us Melanie immediately frowns, and I can feel Justin go tense at my side.   

“Hey!,” Tarin says brightly, getting out of her seat and walking over to meet me.  She gives me a light kiss on the lips and wraps her arms around my torso.  “How’d you do?”

I smile down at her, forgetting for a few minutes that anybody else is around.  “I flubbed it so I could come back to touch you sooner.” I put my hands on her ass and give it a firm squeeze, letting out a little laugh as I do so.

“Trace!”  

I give her an innocent look.  “What?”

She rolls her eyes, but can’t hide her smile.  “You ready to go? We can rent that movie and I’ll tell the girls to come over.”

“Yeah...sure.”  I smile at her and look back over my shoulder.  I can see Justin and Melanie standing there awkwardly, waiting for us to finish our conversation.  I turn back to Tarin, a serious expression taking the place of my playful one.  “Is Melanie okay?”

“Oh...yeah,” Tarin nods.  “We talked about growing up and high school.  Stuff like that.  She’s really down to earth.  I think I’m starting to like her.”

“Starting to?,” I chuckle.

“Well you know me, baby.  I don’t warm up to people easily.”

“I know.  I just...sort of want you guys to be friends, that’s all.”  

I feel lame saying something like that to her.  I know I don’t need to play Melanie’s friend matchmaker or anything.  But at the same time, I think it would be good for Tarin to have a friend like Melanie too.  The few girlfriends she does have, I don’t really like that much.  They’re all really superficial and into themselves.  They all think its really great that she’s dating me because they think I can help her career or something.  While thats the truth, I know it’s not the reason she’s dating me, and fuck I know I’d never date her if that was the case.  I guess I’m just afraid of them feeding Tarin too much bullshit, making her as superficial as they all are.  Somebody low key and down to earth would be a lot better for her to hang around with.  It would help Tarin to see that there’s a lot more to the world and the people in it, besides the music industry.  I know its kind of wrong but sometimes I think that she’s been involved in the same position, with the same people for so long, that she’s lost sight in the beauty of everyday life.  Even though I’ve sort of been in the same situation, I’ve never lost sight of that, and I’d never want to.  

“Aw.” She strokes my face.  “Do you want to set up a play date for us or something?”

I roll my eyes.  “You know what I mean.”  I pull away from her, because I’m a little uncomfortable right now.  Not badly uncomfortable, but I feel like she thinks I’m being flaky right now, and that wasn’t my intention.  

She tilts her head to the side, confused that I’ve suddenly pushed back from her. “Babe, what’s the matter?”  

“Come on.” I hold my hand out for her take.  “Let’s walk Justin and Mel to the car, and we can talk on the way home.”

‘Oh...okay.”  She takes my hand a little reluctantly, and doesn’t try to make any small talk on our way out to the parking lot.   Justin walks beside me, and Mel walks a little bit apart from him on his other side.  I can tell she’s sort of confused right now, and I wish I could just stop walking and tell her that Justin didn’t mean to make her feel like this today.  But again, that would be lame of me.  I barely know her, and Justin’s the one that  fucked up so he has to resolve the issue.  I guess it’s the do good part of me trying to break free as always, but I’m not going to allow it to right now.  

“Good game.”  Justin shakes my hand when we reach our parked vehicles.  “Maybe next week we can do it again.”

I shrug.  “Sure that would be cool.” 

(continued next post)

Balancing Act(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
I look a little bit past him as he goes in to give Tarin a hug goodbye.  Melanie is just standing by Justin’s car, looking like she’d rather be anywhere but here at the moment.  I glance over my shoulder, and feel a sense of relief take over me when I find that my girlfriend has proceeded to talk Justin’s ear off for the time being.  It means I have a little time to say goodbye to Melanie, so I make my way over to her, even though she’s looking at me like she’d rather I didn’t.  “Hey, did you end up having any kind of fun today?” I smile at her sheepishly, not quite meeting her gaze.

“I tried to.” She flashes me a tight smile.  “Thanks for everything you did to make the day easier, Trace.”  She glances past me, and I know she’s looking at Justin, probably wishing he would hurry the hell up.  For a split second I see Kerri standing in front of me, so desperate...hoping he’ll come back to her.  It’s not the case here, I know that.  But it’s just such a familiar look, and I can’t help the guilty feel that starts to creep over me.  “You know, he doesn’t mean to act this way,” I whisper.  “He has issues that are hard to handle.  I’m sorry that you had to be at the brunt of one of his bad days.”

She shrugs a little.  “Don’t worry about it, Trace.”  She opens the drivers side door and pauses before she gets in.  “It’s not your issue.”

“Yeah I know but...”

“I can handle it, okay?”  She says it sharply, causing me to shut my mouth.  “I’ll see you later, maybe next week or something, right?”

I nod.  “Yeah...sure.”

She gets into the car without another word, and I know that’s all the information I’m going to get out of her today.  I guess I don’t understand her like I think I do.  She has more walls than I want to know about, and more issues in her life that anybody should try to take on.  I should tell Justin it’s dangerous, and to stick to professionalism, but I know she makes him happy, and if she makes him happy...keeps him from sitting in his room for days on end, then I should just leave it alone.

That’s what she’s here for anyway though. To keep him sane, so his friends and family don’t have to worry about him never moving on with his life, right?

Justin comes up behind me after that, Tarin at his side.  I take her hand as he opens the passenger door.  He waves a goodbye to me, saying that he’ll call me tonight.  And in that instant, as I watch him get into the car I just know...he’s okay.  This isn’t like before where I had to hope for the best and pray that he’d be able to pull himself out of a horrible fucking rut.  I can just tell.  Justin is stable, and I can say that he’s going to be okay.  I smile a little.  I can say that about myself too.  I’m not depressed.  My heart doesn’t ache with an ever present guilt anymore.  I’m honestly going to be okay. After everything that’s gone on, Justin and I, are going to be okay.

But with joy comes consequence I guess.  Because I know there’s somebody else that neither of us can say that about.  It wouldn’t be so bad if it weren’t Kerri, if I hadn’t known her practically my whole life, and if I didn’t care about her as much as I do.  She’s just lost and now that I know what’s going on at her job, and with David, I don’t know what else to do but go and see her.  Granted, I’m the last person she wants to see, but we’ve been through worse and have been able to carry a conversation.  Yeah, I need to go, just to make sure she’s not about to make a stupid fuckin mistake.  Telling Tarin is out of the question though, so I’m sure I’ll have to think fast to bail out of our movie night.  I feel bad doing it to her too, but since her girls were going to come over anyway, I’m sure she’ll get over it.  

“Are you mad at me?,” she asks, once we’ve pulled out of golf course and onto the main road.  

I look over at her and smile, giving her knee a reassuring rub.  “No, babe.  Everything is fine.”

“Oh okay.” She says quietly, pulling her knee slightly out of my reach.  “Before you were just acting like you were, that’s all.”

I sigh.  “No that wasn’t it, Tarin.  I was just being serious and it aggravated me a little bit that you were turning it into a joke.”  Maybe that was harsh, but one thing I’ve learned about relationships, is you have to communicate.  Once you start covering up your feelings, it leaves the other person feeling lost and confused.  It’s a perfect recipe for failure and I really don’t want to that to happen to us.  I know I have something special.  It’s just...sometimes there are kinks that have to be worked out.  But I guess that’s normal.  

She rolls her eyes.  “I wasn’t turning it into a joke.  I just didn’t get why you were being so serious about whether or not Melanie was having a good time.  You don’t really know her, and neither do I.”

I focus my attention on the road, afraid that if I don’t I might end up saying something completely out of line.  “I just know how Justin is, that’s all.”

“Oh and I don’t?,” she chuckles.  “Come on Trace, it’s obvious she’s infatuated with him, and she doesn’t care how he treats her as long as it means she gets to hang around him.  He’s a manipulator and he always has been.  I don’t know why you always try and pretend that he’s anything other than that.  Don’t get me wrong, he’s my friend and I’m glad that we’re back in contact, but I’d never want to give one of his girlfriends relationship advice.”

One thing that has always irked me about Tarin, is her tendency to be a know it all.  I mean yeah, her and Justin are friends I guess but she doesn’t know him like I do, and she doesn’t really have a place saying that kind of stuff about him, especially to me.  “How about we just drop it, Tar,” I say softly.  “We’re not going to agree.”

She sits back harshly and folds her arms across her chest.  “I hate when you get all defensive about Justin.  You’ve always been that way, Trace.  When we broke up, it wasn’t because you couldn’t make time for me.  You just didn’t want to, because kissing Justin’s ass was more important than spending time with me.”

“You weren’t about to drop your job for me either,” I say, trying hard not to lose my composure.  “So don’t feed me that crap.  I’m sorry I even tried to suggest that you and Mel be friends.  It’s obvious you didn’t like the idea so just forget I said anything about it.”

“She wouldn’t fit into my lifestyle, that’s all.”  She says, her tone calmer now.  “I’m not trying to fight with you, Trace.  I just...certain things in my life are set a certain way and I don’t like to change them.  This week has been rough for me too, okay?  You know that. I’ve been trying really hard not to bring my bad mood home to you.  God... I don’t even know why we’re really arguing right now.  It’s stupid.”

“I don’t want to argue,” I tell her, looking into her eyes now.  “I’ve argued enough this past year, with enough of my closest friends to know how much I hate it.  So many things have changed in the past few weeks, you know?  It just gets to be too much sometimes.  My head...it just swims with all this shit, Tarin.”  

I shake my head, feeling myself becoming tense and irritated.  It all seems to melt away though, when I feel her hand grab onto mine.  I look at her again, and see the tears in her eyes.  I know she’s sorry, that she loves me, and I just...wish drama didn’t have to play a part in our thing.  Not right now anyway.  “I-I’m in love with you, you know? And I worry about us falling apart because of everything else that’s going on.  I saw my best friends practically lose themselves, I barely speak to my parents lately because all they want to do is ask me why I did and didn’t do things the way they wanted.  I just...want to be me, and do what I do.  I don’t want to take orders from anyone.  And now things with Justin are getting back on track, finally.  I just want you to understand that it’s important to me that he’s okay.  But that’s on a different level than you and me.”

She takes off her seatbelt and cuddles into me as I drive.   She doesn’t say anything, and I know that’s a sign that she gets it and all she wants to do is make me feel better.  I smile a little, and stroke her hair.  “You’re okay, Tarin?”

“Yeah,” she coos, looking up at me with a soft smile.  “I love you too.”  She sits up a little and kisses my cheek.  “We can just hang out tonight if you want,” she whispers.  “The girls can come over another night.  We can cuddle in bed and watch the movie, okay?”

Hearing her say that makes me feel even shittier about what I was planning on doing.  Lying in bed naked with my girlfriend all night sounds like a great way to relieve a lot of tension, and I know it would make her really happy too.  But what should I do? If I’m really that concerned about Kerri’s current state of mind, I know I should pay her a visit.  But what is that telling me? That Kerri is more important than my relationship with my girlfriend?  I mean, in a way my friendship with Kerri is just that important, but in a way it’s not too.  Kerri doesn’t appreciate it.  She’s out of control, and I should just put it behind me.  

But I just remember so much shit.  Not just now, but stuff dating back to when we were kids.  How she would be there, just to talk, when Justin was off in Florida filming the Mickey Mouse Club, or out on tour and couldn’t call me for a couple of weeks.  We confided in one another.  Both of our home lives were practically shit at that stage of our lives, and I loved her for being there for me.  I don’t know what I would have done without her. But that’s not who Kerri is now.  I always forget that.  It’s really hard to think of her as this permanently edgy, emotional girl, who can’t do for herself.  But thats the way things are right now.

And that’s why I need to try, at least one more time, to talk some sense into her.

“I’m gonna run to the store for a few things first.  But I can drop you at the house,” I tell Tarin gently, trying to hide the guilt in my voice.  “Then you can get settled, and when I come back I’ll fix us dinner and shit.”

“Well I can come,” she smiles.  “I like to make dinner input.” She winks and pinches my side a little bit.  “Dessert is my specialty.”

“Aw I know babe, but I figured I’d give my sister a call while I was shopping you know?  I don’t want to tune you out the whole time.”  I hold my breath, waiting for her to freak out on me for making an excuse to get away from her.

But she just smiles.  “Well, okay, if you really want to do that I can just catch up on the stuff I Tivoed at your place.  Just don’t be long.  If you can’t find everything, just save the shopping for another day.”

I feel like pulling her close to me and praising her for understanding, even though she wouldn’t get it.  If she knew I was going to see Kerri her reaction would have been completely different, and knowing that makes me feel shitty.  I’ve never had to lie to her before, and so that makes it even more important that this little visit goes well.  Otherwise, I’ll have wasted a perfectly good evening alone with my girlfriend.  “I won’t be long, and if I am...you can blame Brittany for blabbing to me on the phone for too long.”

I drop Tarin off at the condo, not hesitating to make out with her for a good fifteen minutes before patting her on the ass and telling her I’ll be as fast as I can.  I can’t deny that my dick isn’t screaming at me right now to turn the car back around, and I could probably kick myself.  But I know where my priorities lie, and not going to see Kerri would probably make my mind swim with all those thoughts again, preventing me from focusing on Tarin anyway.  

Christ, the things I do for Kerri Donnovan.

It’s about seven thirty when I finally pull into the driveway at the group home, and I’m already aggravated because I’d gotten stuck in traffic for twenty minutes.  I try to take my time and compose myself before I get out of the car.  The last thing I want to do is be the instigator of an argument with Kerri.  I’m not here to fight, or argue.  I just want to get some facts straight and hell, maybe try to get my friend back in the process.  Taking in one final long breath, I finally get out of my car and make my way up the porch steps.  I raise a fist to knock on the stained glass door, but lower it when the it starts to open.  A pale faced girl meets me in the now open doorway, cigarette and lighter in her free hand.  She stares at me like I have three heads, and I figure she’s probably not the happiest person in the world.  “Uh, hey,” I say nervously.  “I’m looking for Kerrigan.  Is she here?”

The girl just shrugs, her emotionless expression unwavering.  “You can go look if you want.  I don’t care.”

With that she brushes past me and proceeds to light her cigarette.  I have to laugh a little, finding it amusing that somebody could seem so uninterested in life.  But I guess that’s probably the attitude of most girls that live in this place.  Despite her welcome though, I still don’t feel comfortable just walking into the house.  I knock again, then I find the doorbell and ring it a couple of times.

“God, I’m coming!” I hear a familiar voice yell.

I know it’s Kerri.  So I just sort of stand there, and straighten out my shirt a little bit, making sure its free of Tarin’s lipstick or whatever else may have gotten on it from being outdoors all day long.  Then she appears in front of me, dressed simply in a tee shirt and jeans.  Pink socks dress her feet, and I have to smile, knowing she hates to wear boring white socks.  

It takes her a few moments of staring at me, with a look of utter shock on her face before she manages to whisper, “What are you doing here?”
Part of me wants to jump for joy at the fact that she didn’t start tearing into me, but I think she’s only holding back because she never expected me to show up like this.  Maybe I should have called first but hell, she probably wouldn’t have taken my call anyway.  “I know it’s weird,” I chuckle softly.  “I just thought we could grab a bite or something.  I wasn’t sure how well they were feeding you in this place.”

She stares at me like I have three heads, as expected.  I’m sure she’s thinking ‘what’s he up to’, and it hurts me a little bit because I never thought that I’d have to be the one that she didn’t trust.  I was supposed to be her undying support, no matter what.  But I’m only human, and I guess even I have my breaking point.  

“I’m not coming if this is another lecture,” she sighs.  “I  just don’t have the mentality to handle that today.”

I just shrug, and flash her an innocent smirk that I know is bound to win her over.  “It’s just a burger and a shake, Ker.”  Inside I’m desperate.  I know how fake I’m acting right now, but I know I have to try and hide it all from her.  She needs to believe that I’m just being carefree and bored.  The Trace that she knows would act like that right now.  The new Trace freaks out and yells at her like a father would, and I know I can’t be that way with her anymore.  

She hesitates for awhile, looking like she’s about to tell me to get lost and slam the door in my face.  But then when she sighs, and rolls her eyes I know I’ve sort of won.  “Let me get my bag,’ she huffs, and shuffles away.

I take the moment to catch my breath, not even realizing I’d been holding it the entire time she’d been standing there.  I forget all about Tarin, and the fact that she’s waiting for me.  It’s like I’m living in the past right now, and the only people that really matter are Kerri and Justin.  I love this girl, I know I do, and she means more to me than I like to admit.  I cant just drop her like some kind of meaningless bimbo.  What the hell was I thinking about?  I don’t even know.

She’s my friend.  She’ll always be, no matter how shitty things get.  And I have to look out for her right now, because I know if I was in her situation she’d do that same for me.  I can say that without hesitating, so I know that I’ve crossed my little bridge...gotten over how things have been going.  Now I can focus, now I can move ahead even more than I was before.

But Kerri needs to learn to do that too, and I guess I have to be the one to show her how.
Priorities by ialwayzbesingin
The other day in group Susan made us go around the circle and talk about a significant turning point in each of our lives, that had nothing to do with the traumatizing experience we’d been through.  It seemed easier for some girls than others.  Enough time had passed where I knew most of their backstories and the reasons why they were living at the home.  Almost all of them were rape victims.  Some by strangers, and some by abusive boyfriends and spouses.  There was one woman, Vicki, who had been on the run from her ex husband for years before he finally got to her. He’d kidnapped her and locked her in the trunk of his car for a few days before anybody found her.  I think I can relate to her the most, even though I haven’t made any attempts to get close to her.  Stuff like that scares me. I keep thinking I’ll get too into what happened to me and my dreams will just get worse.

I tend to keep to myself outside of group.

When my turn had come I couldn’t really think straight.  I was trying to come up with something insignificant, even though I knew that wasn’t what Susan wanted.  I was afraid to delve too deep into my past I guess, afraid I’d conjure up some memory that would depress me even more.  The room had been deathly quiet, and everyone had been staring at me, waiting for me to share my story.  It made me even more uncomfortable, and I’d wanted to run away and hide in my room for the rest of the night but I knew it wouldn’t be fair to the other girls.  I tended to forget that I wasn’t the only one in pain, and everyone in that circle hurt just as badly...if not worse, than myself.  I had closed my eyes and tried to think back to a time when I wasn’t as messed up, when Shane and Nathan weren’t a menacing force in my life.  

And I did remember.

My senior year of high school had been a trying one.  Justin and Trace were off doing exciting things in Europe, coming home every couple of months or so for a week off.  I was basically left to fend for myself, battling the cliques at Millington High School.  I was really reserved, only having one or two acquaintances in my English class that I talked to in the mornings.  They didn’t ask to come to my house after school or hang out on the weekends, because they knew who I was and where I lived.  I’ll admit, having a friendship with Justin had its drawbacks once he got famous.  People viewed me as stuck up, because I kept to myself.  They felt I acted like I was above them or something, when that wasn’t the case at all.  I guess that’s why I excelled in my schoolwork, because I had nothing else to do with my free time.

My parents had been caught up in their own troubles of course.  My mother had miscarried the prior year, and it had left her shattered I guess.  I hadn’t really been able to talk to her because of how depressed she was, and my father had been drained most of the time, between working to support us and trying to make my mother snap out of her funk.  I never held it against them, but it did hurt me a lot.  I think that’s why I decided to fill out all those college applications, so I could get the hell out of Millington and start my life fresh.  NYU had been my first choice school.  The thought of living in a busy city like New York had excited me, and I already knew a little about the atmosphere because I’d been there with Justin a few times before.  It was expensive of course, but my dad had felt so bad about the current living situation at home, he told me he was willing to pay for it, if I was accepted.   

So I’d crossed my fingers and waited.  April came, with the promise of a dateless prom, and still no acceptance letter.  I remember sitting in home room, watching all the popular girls giggle and whisper about who they thought was going to ask them, and what kind of dress they were going to get.  I felt left out, even though I had always tried to pretend I didn’t care about stuff like that.  The truth was, I really did care.  I wanted to be popular for just a couple of weeks and giggle with my girlfriends about boys and dresses too.  But unfortunately my situation was a little different, and I had accepted that awhile ago.  

The only thing that had kept me going at that time of the year, was the fact that Justin and Trace had returned home from touring overseas.  NSYNC’s career had sort of been put on hold for a month or two, while their management came up with a way to boost the groups popularity in the U.S.  Of course I had no issues with that.  It meant Justin and Trace would be home for awhile, and I really needed them to be there for me at that point in my life. I’d spend hours with them after school, doing my homework and watching them horse around like kids.  It was a great way to relieve stress, and because of that, I never really felt the need to get into the issues I was having behind closed doors at home.  

It was only when Justin had come to me, telling me he was going to have to move back down to Florida permanently, that I lost my composure.  I just didn’t understand it.  He explained to me that the majority of his record label and management was based down there, and Disney was going to help get NSYNC’s american career started.  I mean, that was great and of course I was happy that he was finally getting a break, but it wasn’t like I could pack my bags and hightail it down to Orlando with him and Trace.  I had school to think about, and my future along with it.  It pissed me off so much, that I hadn’t been able to look him in the eye when he’d given me the news.

“I want you to come, you know,” he’d told me.  “If you don’t get into NYU just forget it and come down to Florida, Ker.  We can be together, all three of us.”

The fact that he had wanted to include me in every aspect of his career excited me.  Going to Florida with Justin and Trace meant I wouldn’t have to stay in Millington anymore, and I’d get to see the world.  I knew my parents wouldn’t have approved at all, but I didn’t really care at that point.  I knew Lynn would sweet talk them into letting me go, telling them that I had an opportunity of a lifetime or something like that.  I almost didn’t want the acceptance letter to come after Justin had told me that.  I was young, stupid, and practically head over heels in love with him.  College didn’t matter.

Nothing mattered when it came to Justin.

The prom came and went, and instead of getting all dressed up and renting a limo, Justin, Trace and I spent the evening behind Lynn’s house with a bottle of Jack and a bag of weed.  It was probably one of the most relaxing nights I’d had in awhile, and I’d secretly wished life could have been like that all the time.  The idea was impossible though.  Monday morning Justin’s management had called him, telling him that he had to fly out to LA to do some interviews with the group.  I’d been sad, because it meant life was going to fall back into its normal routine.  I’d be at school, alone and bored, while Justin and Trace went back their exciting lives.  It was then that I’d really started to pray that I wouldn’t be getting into NYU.  Being without the two people that cared about me the most was really starting to get to me.  I wanted to throw my future away.  I wanted to just kick back and let Justin handle things.  

And I almost did.

At the end of May I received a letter from NYU stating that I’d been placed on the waiting list.  My father had been happy, telling me that it meant I’d most likely get in but that if I received an acceptance letter from my second choice, which was Tennessee State, to take it instead.  The thing was, I had been happy.  Happy to be wait listed, because it meant I wouldn’t have an issue taking Justin up on his offer.  I hadn’t told my parents then of course, but I had no intention of going to Tennessee State.  It just wasn’t worth it.  NYU was one thing, but if I couldn’t attend my dream college then what was the sense of not being around my best friends?  I had called Justin right away and told him the news, and he’d been excited of course telling me that we’d be able to spend the summer together on tour while I waited for an answer from NYU.  Trace had been excited too, even though I could hear a slight hesitation in his voice when he’d told me that I should come out on the road.

It had taken a lot of persuasion on Lynn’s part, to get my parents to let me go out on tour with Justin.  They just didn’t feel it was the right place for me to be, with so many other things on my plate.  Justin had to be at tour rehearsal's during the week of my graduation, and my parents didn’t think it was right that I would be missing out on something so important just so I could ‘watch Justin sing and dance’.  After a ton of persuasion on Lynn’s part, the agreement with my parents had been, if I graduated the proper way I would be allowed to go with Justin on tour for the summer. To this day I don’t even know how Lynn did it, but somehow she managed to talk the management into letting Justin come home for two days to graduate with his would-be high school class. I’d been ecstatic of course, even though my parents had no idea of the plan Justin and I had formed so that I could stay on the road with him permanently.  

That summer had been a great one.  I’d never met so many people and been able to see so many different places in my life.  Despite the luxuries of my traveling though, the best part of the whole thing was being able to spend the time with my two best friends.  I was finally accepted into their little world, and received all the perks that came along with it.  Finally I knew what I’d been missing out on, and it made me upset that I’d been forced to stay behind and deal with a normal life for so long.

In late July, NSYNC performed in Disney World, in front of a bunch of screaming girls.  I think that was when I first realized how big they were becoming, and how easily I could lose Justin if I didn’t stay as close to him as I was.  That scared me.  The whole business scared me.  At times I didn’t know how to handle it, especially when Justin was surrounded by a ton of people I didn’t know.  I tended to stick close to Trace’s side then, and he never let me feel out of place.  
I got a call the day after the concert.  I’d been alone in Justin’s newly purchased Florida home, as he’d been out on radio interviews with his mom and Trace.  My father had called to tell me that NYU had taken me off the waiting list and I was going to be able to attend classes in August.  In that moment I’d sort of forgotten where I was and what I’d been doing since June.  The only thing I could think was, I’d gotten into my first choice school.  I’d felt accomplished, like I could conquer the world.

And then Justin came home.

Immediately I’d been brought back to reality, especially after he’d plopped down beside me on the couch and threw his arm around my shoulders.  

“We’re going to Europe next month!” he’d grinned at me, his eyes sparkling.  “I can’t wait to show you everything!”

Trace had slowly sat down in the recliner adjacent to the sofa, and I’d met his gaze.  I could tell just by looking at him, that he knew something was off with me.  That’s the way Trace had always been.  When he knew I was holding back he didn’t have to ask me, he could just tell.  I’d felt terrible.  Here was my chance to go to Europe, to see the world...to spend time with Justin...to let him fall in love with me finally.  

And I had been accepted to NYU.

I almost didn’t tell Justin anything.  I almost decided to cut my parents off completely and forget about the fact that anything detrimental had happened regarding my college education.  I thought if I just kept my mouth shut, and kept on going like I was that everything would just magically fall into place.  I wouldn’t have priorities, I’d only have to live on a tour bus with Justin and Trace for the rest of my life.

“You know,” Trace had said to me one night, while we sat backstage amongst the hideous wardrobe that the guys were forced to wear.  “My mom told me you got accepted into NYU.”

I’d looked at him like he was crazy.  I didn’t know how the hell she could have gotten that kind of information, but I had a small feeling that Lynn may have gotten the news from my father, and had decided not to tell Justin.  “Yeah, so?” I had shrugged, trying to act like it didn’t bother me.  

“So you’re not gonna go?”

“It doesn’t matter,” I’d said quickly.  “I’m happy here.”

“You’re happy doing what, Kerri?  Following us around and watching Justin get famous?  How is that living?”

“What the hell?,” I’d snapped at him.  “That’s exactly what you’re doing, Trace.”

“I’m not fucking book smart,” he’d informed me, coldly.  “Don’t you think if I thought I had half a chance at excelling in college that I would have gone?  It just wasn’t for me, and Justin knows that.  I’ll be okay out here, I’ll figure out my own thing.  But you have a chance to do something better with your life, and for you to throw that all away to spend time with us, doesn't make any sense.”

I’d shaken my head, about to tell Trace to just leave me alone about it.  I’d tell him that I’d made my mind up.  That I was going to stay here and be happy.  “I’m not going to....”

“I’ve never asked you to do anything for me,” he’d interrupted.  “I’m not going to sit here and tell you it wouldn’t suck not having you out here either, Ker.  It would.  I’d miss the hell out of you.  But I can’t let you throw away something this important.  Just do the right thing and go to school, Kerri.”

In my heart I knew he was right.  I couldn’t just forfeit my future.  After all, I had worked hard in school to be accepted into the college of my choosing.  How was staying involved in Justin’s career showcasing all of my hard work? How was I supposed to get any real life experience if I depended on Justin all the time?  I almost felt bad for Trace, because it seemed like he felt this was how his life had to be.  Like he wasn’t good enough for school or anything else.  “What am I supposed to tell Justin?”

He’d put his arm around me.  “Tell him you have to go to school.  He’ll get it.”

It was the first time I’d every really made a choice about separating myself from Justin.  Before that it had been no contest.  I’d chosen Justin first over everything else.  But thanks to Trace, I knew I had to go out and live my life, even if it meant I wouldn’t be as close to Justin as I was.  There had been sadness in his eyes and voice when I’d told Justin my decision.  Even though he’d told me he was happy for me, I knew he wanted me to stay.  Part of me wanted to give in too.  But I’d made a promise to myself, and a promise to Trace too, and I knew I couldn’t just go back on that.  

It was probably one of the hardest decisions I’ve ever made.  Sometimes I look back on that summer, think about how Justin and I kissed on the hill while we watched the stars and I wonder how much different things would have been if I didn’t listen to Trace.  What if I had stayed out on tour?  How much different would our lives have been?

I’ll never know the real answer.  

Later, Susan told me that she was glad I had shared that memory with the group.  She said it had given them all more of an insight as to who I was, and what my real demons were.  Even though I hadn’t used Justin’s full name or anything, the girls got the gist of my issues.  I’m sort of proud I was able to make it through the whole thing without breaking down.  It has to mean that I’m making progress and that I’m starting to move on.  Although, seeing Trace and sitting here with him now has me rethinking all of that.  I’m nervous as hell, afraid that he’s going to start to give me a lecture or yell at me because he knows what’s going on at work.  I watch him in silence as he looks over the menu, even though he’s been here a thousand times before.

“Do I want a burger or do I want chicken?”

I know for a fact that he didn’t ask me to come here so I could help him decide on his dinner choice, and I just wish he’d get to the fucking point.  I won’t get mad though.  He’s been calm and collected since I met him on the front porch earlier, so I guess that doesn’t give me grounds to get annoyed with him.  “Trace?”

“Hm?”

I let out an annoyed sigh.  “I know you asked me to come here for a reason.”

He lowers the menu and narrows his eyes at me.  “I figured we could skip the reason.  I mean, what’s the sense in arguing anyway?  You know what you’re up to and so do I.  Whether or not it’s the right thing to be doing, probably isn’t worth going over with you.”

“Oh god.”  I cross my arms and lean back harshly into my booth seat.  “Don’t pull that guilt crap with me Trace.”

He just shrugs.  “It’s true.  You’ll just tell me that I’m wrong, I’ll get pissed because you won’t hear me out, and then we’ll just end up in the same situation as last week.  I’m tired of the circle Kerri.  Me and you, we’re supposed to be closer than that.  I don’t know how we fell apart so fast.  I just know that I’m not the same person without you in my life.”

I roll my eyes and laugh a little.  “Come on, Trace.  You’re fine without me.  You just feel shitty about last week.  I do too, so whatever...just forget it and let’s move on okay? You don’t have to kiss my ass anymore.”  I pick up the menu and start to study it, like everything is just fine.  On the inside it’s a different story though.  I know he feels bad about last week, and I know he’s sorry too.  But I’m still hurting.  He basically told me I was worthless, and I don’t understand how I’m just supposed to get over that.  I’m not the same person I was when I was seventeen.  I can’t let shit just roll off my shoulders, because I’ve practically lost everything that’s ever meant something to me.

“I just don’t want you to make a decision you’re going to regret,” he says, almost silently.  “You don’t know what you’re getting yourself into.”

“What?,” I scoff.  “I was offered a promotion and I’m taking it, Trace.  You’re just pissed because your girlfriend is getting shitted on.”

“Damn it,” he says harshly.  “That’s not the reason why.”

“Yeah? Well, I don’t believe you.”  I slap the menu down on the table and meet his harsh gaze with an even more intense one.  It gets him to back down a little, and I feel like I’m actually getting somewhere now.  “David thinks I’m good enough for the position.  He actually believes in me, Trace.  I’m not going to curl into a ball and go back into my hiding place because Tarin is depressed.”

He sighs and shakes his head, letting out a small snicker as he does so.  “Do you know David? I mean like, at all?”

I shrug.  That feeling is starting to creep up on me now.  The one that has always told me that David is bad news.  I quickly force it back.  Fuck, I’m going to be right about this one if it kills me.  “What’s to know? He’s my boss.”

“Yeah, but he’s also a manipulative asshole.”

I flash him a sarcastic smile.  “Well great! I definitely know how to handle those types of people.  I had plenty of experience with Justin.”

“You see what I mean?”  He throws his hands up, letting one land on the top of his head.  “Everything goes back to Justin with you, and I wasn’t even going to bring him into this.  I just wanted to tell you to watch your back, and you completely changed the course of the conversation.”

I wish that Trace really knew what happened that night.  If he did, he’d probably understand why I hate Justin so much right now.  Actually, I doubt he’d even talk to Justin.  Maybe I should have told him.  Maybe if I had, I wouldn’t be at Susan’s, and Trace would still care about me.  But I just can’t tell him.  I know it would kill him, especially now, since he’s become friends with Justin again.  I guess it’s just one of those things.  I guess I’ll always be the victim.  “I get the point.  I’ll watch my back.”  I glare at him a little, and concentrate on the menu again.

It’s quiet for awhile.  The waitress comes and takes our orders.  I’ve lost my appetite for the most part so I just order some french fries, which causes Trace to groan and order double food for himself so he can try to make me eat something.  It’s another factor that lets me know he still cares about me very much, and I wish I wasn’t such a shitty friend to him.

“He’s sorry, you know.”  Trace finally says.  “Whatever happened between you two sucked.  I know that.  But he knows how much it hurt you, he’s changed and ...he’s sorry, Kerri.”

I just stare out the window and laugh a little bit.  I don’t know what he’s doing right now, but if he thinks he’s going to get me to see Justin or something he’s fucking out of his mind.  I can’t handle that.  Actually, Susan and I discussed it the other day and both agreed that I shouldn’t make any contact with Justin for at least a year.  Then if I want to talk to him, I can make that choice on my own.  She’s right though.  In order me to move on with my life I have to cut him out.  

The only problem is, a big part of me knows that I don’t want to.

“I know you’re not ready to forgive him, and that’s cool,” Trace continues.  “But as far the friendship you and I have goes, it doesn’t help things when you criticize the things I’m doing to help myself, and keep bringing up the past.  I mean yeah, I’m sorry that I’ve been spending a lot of time with Tarin and Justin.  But I’m a lot healthier and happier because of it.  I just wish you could find your vice, Kerri.  I wish there was some way you could learn to move past everything too, without destroying your friendship with me a long the way.”

It’s weird.  Seeing Trace and coming here with him tonight has turned my brain upside and inside out.  I completely forgot that ever since my little date with Cooper, I’ve barely been thinking about him, or the fact that he’s been so angry with me.  I guess Cooper took my mind off of things more than I thought he would.  I mean yeah, we kissed.  We kissed and it was great.  But that’s not the only reason I’ve suddenly become so drawn to him.  He talks to me, and listens.  He genuinely cares about everything I tell him, and he’s patient enough to understand how whiney I can be.  I’m just amazed.  So amazed, that I’ve become a little bit addicted to him.

I spent most of my free time with him over the last week.  We saw a couple of movies, went to the mall and got his sister that nifty gift card I suggested, and went for a few walks.  It was nothing extravagant, what we did.  But I can honestly say, I felt more refreshed just walking through the mall with him than I’ve felt around Trace or Justin in years.  He’s funny.  He’ll tell me some of the most ridiculous stories I’ve ever heard, but always manages to make me smile in the end.  I can’t remember the last time I smiled so consecutively, and I think he knows that.  

I think getting me to smile everyday was his plan all along.

Do I think we could get serious? I don’t know how to answer that.  I mean, I know I like him.  That’s obvious.  But part of me is still so terrified of trusting somebody like him.  I’m afraid he’ll use me, or find something out about me that will drive him away.  I couldn’t take that kind of pain, so it’s probably why I’m trying to bar myself from completely falling for him.  It’s not working though.  Every hour I spend with that kid, I find myself falling deeper and deeper into him.  Sometimes he’ll ask me what I want to do, and I’ll just say I want to sit on the couch with him and watch TV.  He gets this look in his eyes when I say that.  Almost like...he knows I’ll be here for the long term.  And part of me is scared of that too, because what if I can’t do it? What if I have to leave  him or something? He’d be shattered.

I couldn’t live with that either.

The fact that Trace is sitting here, basically making me feel like I’m some kind of helpless idiot makes me want to keep hanging out with Cooper though.  I guess it would make me feel like I’m proving him wrong, and maybe he’ll feel like I’m sort of putting him off to the side like he did to me.  Although, that’s almost like using Cooper to my advantage, which isn’t good either.  But Trace wants me to have a ‘vice’, so I guess Cooper is probably the closest thing I have to one right now.  “I’ve been doing other things,” I tell him, with a roll of my eyes.  “I hate that you assume so much about me.”

“I don’t assume,” Trace groans.  “I just know you.  And what have you been doing?  Don’t talk about what’s going on with David either, because he doesn’t count.”

His remark hurts me inside, and I really feel like telling him to fuck off.  But is that going to make things better? No.  And I know I didn’t come here to fight with Trace.  He just wants to know what’s going on with me, and hell I really can’t blame him with what’s been going on at work.  “I’ve just been hanging out with someone.  It’s going well.  At least I think it is.”

He looks at me strangely, like he can’t comprehend what I’ve just told him.  “Who?”

The fear in his voice is more than obvious, but I can’t get annoyed.  He has good reason to be worried about the people I talk to.  I’m not exactly the best judge of character when it comes to trusting people, and while it sucks to admit that, at least I know Trace is right about this one thing.  “Cooper.  You remember him, right?”

For a few minutes he’s lost in thought, trying to remember.  But then it seems like the realization hits him dead on, because his eyes widen and he narrows them at me like he’s completely annoyed.  “That guy that was hitting on you at the birthday party?”

I groan.  “He wasn’t hitting on me.  We were friends before that.”

“Still.” He shrugs a little bit.  “You don’t know him all that well.  I don’t trust it.”

“Fine, Trace.” I let out a sad laugh.  “You’re sitting here talking about me finding a vice and moving on, so I tell you what I’m doing and you just shoot me down.  I don’t get it, but it’s fine. I’m not going to argue about it anymore.”

“I’m just giving you my opinion,” he sighs.  “You don’t have to agree, or change what you’re doing just because I don’t like something.  Fuck, if Justin had done that, he wouldn’t have a career.”

I feel my stomach do a summersault at the mention of Justin’s name, but I don’t push the subject.  Actually, I start to think fast to get off the topic as soon as possible.  “I told you because I thought you’d be happy that I had started talking to someone.  I guess I just forgot that I can’t tell you whatever I feel like anymore.”  I frown a little.  “And it really sucks, Trace.  You’re the one person I’d probably want to bring him around, and it’s like...I know you’ll just interrogate him like the last time, so it’s not worth it.”

His shoulders sag in defeat and I know I’ve hit him hard with what I just said.  But I mean, it’s the truth.  He’s shooting me down for no reason, and contradicting everything he told me in the beginning of our conversation.  

“I just worry about people taking advantage of you,” he tells me sadly.  “I guess I’m happy that you’re trying to take that next step forward.  I just don’t want to see you get hurt anymore than you have.  You get it, right?”

For the first time in awhile, I can see why Trace feels the way he does.  The pain in his eyes and in his voice is telling me that he only wants the best for me, and I haven’t been making it easy lately.  I know I was wrong with how I acted, but now I just want to get ahead.  He seems like he’s on the borderline of accepting what’s going on, but I know
Tarin’s feelings are holding him back from telling me to go ahead with my promotion.  I can’t blame him, but I can’t go along with how he feels either.  “I get it.  But I think we’re almost going our separate ways here.  I know you can’t side with me on the promotion, and Cooper really doesn’t have anything to do with you.  But I think I’m going to go ahead and try both out, and just see what happens.”

“Is this really you talking to me right now?,” he says, in disbelief.  “All independent and shit?”

I look over my shoulder and laugh a little.  “Pretty sure, unless those voices have crept back into your head again.”

“You seem a little happier,” he laughs.  “So I guess Susan is helping you, and that’s good. Just...” he pauses and reaches across the table to take my hand in his.  “Just promise me you’ll be careful, Kerri.  I don’t care who you hang around or what you want to do with your career. Just make sure you’re looking out for yourself, that’s all I really wanted to drill into your head tonight.  So I’m sorry if I kind of lost it, and went on another tangent with you.”

“You’re like my brother Trace.  I’d be lying if I said I didn’t expect you to act this way.” I roll my eyes, but in a playful way this time.  I’m actually pretty surprised at how fast our conversation turned around.  Trace isn’t as clingy as he used to be.  He’s okay with letting me go to do my own thing, and seeing what happens.  I guess it might have something to do with him being busy with his girlfriend and stuff.  It’s better this way though.  It means our friendship will be healthier in the long run, and I’ll be able to talk to him more.  Hell, maybe in a few months we’ll have the same friendship that we used to.

I won’t hold my breath on that one though.

I help Trace finish the food he ordered, and he drives me back to the home.  On the way   Cooper calls me and I spend about fifteen minutes on the phone with him telling him about my day.  At one point I can see Trace smirking out of the corner of my eye, and while I know he isn’t completely comfortable with this new “start” for me, I know he’s somewhat happy for me.  That’s all I can ask for really, for him to accept what I’ve decided to do.  I think his opinion means more to me to me than he’ll ever know, especially now.

Especially when he’s the only one I can trust a hundred percent of the time.

“Call me,” Trace tells me, when we pull back into the driveway.  “Maybe you know, me you, Tarin, and this Cooper guy can all go to dinner sometime next week.”

“Oh, I dunno.” I say quickly.  Being in the same room as Tarin at this point, probably isn’t the best idea considering David just demoted her and gave me her desk.  I’d never tell Trace how bad this week was for Tarin, because I’m sure she didn’t let him know.  But it was pretty bad.  Monday morning, I walked into the office and was summoned upstairs by David almost immediately.  He told me that Tarin was packing her stuff and I’d be able to take over her desk by the afternoon.  I was a little bit shocked at how fast everything was moving.  I probably should have taken the hint though, when he showed up unexpectedly at the event Saturday night.

I don’t know what happened exactly, all I know is that David had texted me asking me if I was with Tarin and I had told him no.  I mean, I wasn’t going to lie.  She’d sent me off on some ridiculous errand.  Apparently one of the artists wasn’t satisfied with the brand of water they were given, so I was sent to get it at the last minute.   When I got back, I walked in on David screaming at Tarin for something.  Anybody else would have cried I’m sure, because he’d really been ripping her apart.  But she’d just been standing there quietly, taking everything he dished out to her.  

“I want you out of my fucking sight,” he’d snapped.  “And you can clean out your desk Monday.  I’m putting you down with the girls.”  He’d paused then, as if on cue, and looked over at me.  “Kerri will fill the position.”

My mouth had hung open.  I felt like I’d just been tossed into the middle of whatever issues David was having with Tarin, and I didn’t know what to say or do to explain myself.  But I found out that I didn’t need to say anything.  Not even a minute later she simply shrugged her shoulders, gave David the finger, and walked out of there like it couldn’t have mattered to her.  It was then that I  saw what Trace saw in her.  Her boldness could have turned any guy on, and I was sure it was why she had him wrapped around her finger.  It was how I wished I could be at times, and I guess then...I found myself not hating her as much as I had before.

“You don’t know?,” Trace says, slightly disappointed.

“Tarin doesn’t like me right now.” I laugh lightly.  “It’s just a bad idea.”

He shrugs.  “She’ll get over it.  It’s a job, and it’s not your fault that David is doing what he’s doing.”

I know he’s hiding a lot from me right now, because I’m sure Tarin has said a few choice words about me to him, since David demoted her.  I can’t blame her, but I don’t really feel bad either.  “You don’t have to pretend Tarin is over what happened at work, Trace.  I know she’s not.  Hell, I wouldn’t be.”

He nods a little.  “I guess I try too hard sometimes.”

“Understatement.” I narrow my eyes at him.  “But look, if you want to meet Cooper maybe we can go out with Elisha some night soon.  It would be fun.”

He bites his bottom lip.  “I can’t just not include Tarin.”

“You’re not including her now.”

He sighs.  “She doesn’t know I’m here.”

I laugh.  He’s so pathetic sometimes, and it kills me.  “Trace, just nevermind.  I’m glad you’re trying to make this all work but it’s just not going to.  I’ll see you soon.”

He nods, seeming to get it and understand my point. “You really like this guy, huh?”

“God, he’s just a friend.” I say, trying to sound believable.  It doesn’t work though, because he’s smiling now.  

“That’s good,” he snickers.  “You probably need somebody else outside of this little circle to talk to anyway.”

“I guess so.” I shrug.  “Change is usually better.”

His playful expression fades after awhile, and he looks at me seriously.  “I love you Ker,” he says to me.

“I know.” I manage a half smile.  “I love you too.”  

We hug for a long time after that, and it feels good.  It’s one of those Trace hugs I haven’t received in a really long time, and I know that I needed one.  I wonder how he views my hugs. Does he long for certain ones from me? Or does he not care?  “I’ll talk to you.” I say, when we finally let go of each other.  “Bye, Trace.”

“Look out for yourself,” he warns me one last time, as I get out of the car.  “I’ll talk to you soon.”

Then he’s gone.  He didn’t walk me to the door.  He didn’t try to get me to change my mind about anything that’s going on in my life.  He just wanted to reassure me, hug me a little bit, and tell me to take care of myself.  It’s so weird to see this version of him.  The one that doesn’t try so hard.  I really wonder what he’s been up to, and how things with Justin have been going.  I guess they’re going well, because he wouldn’t have brought him up so easily otherwise.  That’s good though. It’s good that they’re friends again.  And I...I should be happy that Trace still wants to be my friend.

But I’m also wishing that I could have the same friendship with Justin too.

It sucks.  I sit down miserably on the steps and prop my chin up on my hands, trying to rid my mind of Trace and Justin and everything else that comes along with them.  I wish I could call Cooper back, but he’s working at Borders tonight and I don’t want to bother him there, even though hearing from me would probably brighten up his work time.  With a little smile, I pull my cell out of my pocket and flip it open, ready to send him a friendly text.  But I realize I already have a new text before I can do anything, and when I see who it’s from my heart starts to beat a little faster.  It’s late, and nobody is at the office tonight, I know that.  So then what could David possibly need?

Hey you. What are you up to right now?


I take a breath, and wonder if I should answer.  I could always tell him that my battery was dead, because I’m sure he’d ask me why I didn’t respond to his text.  But I don’t know if he’d see through my lie.  David is pretty good at seeing through people and getting the truth out of them.  Trace has a point about David being manipulative, I’m just not entirely sure about the asshole part yet.  Sighing, I figure it wont hurt to text him back, and so I do.

Not too much. Just got back from dinner.


His answer comes almost automatically.

Too bad.  How about just a drink then?


I’m not stupid.  Alcohol and Kerri do not mix, and that definitely means that alcohol, Kerri, and David don’t mix at all.  I text him back quickly, hoping he’ll get the hint and leave me alone.

I’m not sure I’m up for that.  Maybe another night.


The text chimes come again, and his answer isn’t what I want it to be.

We agreed to meet this week for dinner and a drink.  I thought tonight being Friday, would be a good time. You’re not avoiding me, are you?

If it’s not one thing it’s another.  It’s not like I can just blow David off, because he’s my boss.  I guess I do owe it to him to go out with him tonight.  After all, he did just promote me and I’m sure all he wants to do is touch base and go over his expectations, stuff like that.  

No, I’m not.  You’ll have to pick me up though.


I get an uneasy feeling inside, knowing that David is going to be my source of transportation this evening.  I mean I guess if he got too drunk, I could always get a cab.  It’s just hard because I’m so terrified of doing anything like that.  The only thing is, David doesn’t know anything about that stuff.  He knows the media blitz side of it, but that’s all.  He doesn’t know how much I cry or how many times a night I wake up from a nightmare.  But I guess it’s not his place to know.  This is supposed to be a professional relationship, and I know if I want to make it in the real world I’m going to have to suck up a few emotions and be an adult for once.  I mean, Justin did it, and he...he was raped.

So why the hell can’t I do it too?

David texts me back telling me he can pick me up and asks me for the address.  I give it to him, a little concerned that he’ll notice I’m not living normally but knowing that he’ll have to accept it and respect it if he wants me for the job.  Part of me is wondering if he’d even care anyway, but I guess I’m just paranoid.  I shrug the insecure feelings off my shoulders, and hurry inside the house so I can put something more suitable on for my outing.  I know David likes classy looking women, and I don’t want to come on as immature.  Not that I’m trying to come onto him, because that’s the last thing I’d want to do.  But I just want to seem more professional...more like Tarin I guess.  She always looks totally together and professional, and I know David liked that about her.

I practically beg one of the girls across the hall to raid her closet, knowing she has a few dresses that would be good for me to wear.  She keeps asking me who I have a hot date with, and if it’s ‘that cute guy with the glasses’ again.  I have to chuckle, and it makes me a little sad because I wish it was Cooper.   Knowing that Trace sort of accepts me seeing him, has given me more confidence to hang around with him all the time.  “No, I have to go to a work meeting.” I sigh, finally pulling out a slinky black number and tossing it on the bed.  

“It’s kind of late for a work meeting.” She laughs, lighting up a cigarette, even though smoking is banned inside the house.  “Or are you turning tricks?”

I groan.  “Thanks for the loan, Leslie.  I’ll give it back to you tomorrow.”

“Make sure you get the cum stains out first,” she cackles.

I don’t give myself time to snap at her again, because I know it’s not worth it.  I rush back into my room, closing the door and locking it behind me before I strip down and change.  Once I’m in the dress I stand in front of the mirror and give myself the once over before pulling my hair out of the pony tail and letting it fall around my shoulders.  I remember moments like this.  Being nervous...getting ready to go out some place with Justin.  I wanted him to notice me so badly, and I wore the clothes to prove it.  Britney used to hate that, and it used to make me smile, especially when I’d catch Justin staring at me from time to time.

But I never completely won him over until it was convenient.

When nobody else cared.

I apply my makeup expertly, like I used to when I felt completely comfortable with myself.  It’s crazy what a really good conversation with Trace will do to me.  It’s given me this crazy burst of confidence that I haven’t had in months.  I apply the finishing touches of my lip gloss and stand up straight, smiling at myself in the mirror.  I do look kind of hot.  Almost irresistible in a way, and I blush, embarrassed because I’m being entirely too vain right now.  I don’t care though.  I think I deserve to feel good.  At least for a small amount of time.  

I start to walk toward the door, and my limp sort of knocks me back into reality.  I’m not so perfect and I wonder if David has noticed my little handicap before.  I glance down at my bare leg, and scrunch up my nose in disgust at the long scar stemming from my kneecap down to my ankle.  It’s so ugly, and reminds me of all the stupid decisions I’ve made.  But I can’t let it get me down right now.  I’m about to make an impression on somebody that can really help me get a jump start in the radio industry.  I can’t blow it by being insecure and needy.  

I refuse to.  

I sit on the porch swing for awhile, and then he pulls up.  He drives a flashy black Mercedes convertible, and I can’t say that I’m surprised.  I know he makes a lot of money, and with an ego like his he wouldn’t think of driving something more low key.  I get up and walk down the porch steps, being able to hear soft snickers coming from the doorway.  I know there are girls watching me, as always, but I try my best to ignore them.  

“Hey gorgeous.”  David smiles as he expertly slides out of the car and opens my door for me.  

“Hi.” I say sheepishly, not looking him directly in the eye.  

He gives me the once over with his deep brown eyes, and smiles at me.  “You look fabulous.”  He lets me into the car and races around to the drivers side, automatically speeding away once he gets behind the wheel.  “Hope I didn’t catch you off guard when I sent you that text.”

“Oh...no...” I force a polite smile, but keep my gaze focused straight ahead.  I’m getting a little uncomfortable.  I didn’t expect him to call me gorgeous or tell me that I look fabulous.  I mean, it’s not a date.  It’s just a business meeting.  Fuck maybe I shouldn’t have dressed up.  Maybe I’m sending him the wrong idea, and that’s very bad.  I have Cooper and...I like Cooper.  I don’t like David in that way.

Actually, I know deep down that I don’t like David at all.  That he’s more than likely scum, that’s only out for himself.  But I can’t admit that to him, and cut him off.  I need this job and this opportunity.  I guess I’m just hoping that David’s intentions are valid, and I don’t have to worry about all the things that Trace told me, and the things I know are true.

We pull up to some swank looking place called “Crown Bar”.  The valet rushes over and immediately takes the keys from David, and he tips the guy.  There’s an enormous line outside the place, which of course, we completely bypass.  David shakes hands with the guy at the door, who rambles on with him for a few minutes about some kind of business venture, and I’m completely left in the dark.

Then he asks “Where’s the infamous, Tarin?”

I freeze, and I can feel David go rigid at my side.  I look up at him, but he doesn’t look at me.  He just laughs and says  “Old news.”

The man high fives David and they both laugh together.  Then he escorts us up a flight of stairs and into a part of the club that I’m assuming is reserved for vip’s.  I should know.  I’ve been in plenty of places like this before with Justin and Trace.  I wonder if he feels like he’s impressing me?  He’s clearly not.

I’m cringing.

“What do you drink?,” he asks me with a flashy smile, as a waitress dressed in nothing more than boots a thong and a bra fills our glasses with ice, and hands David a menu with a small smile.

I know one thing for sure.  I can’t drink tonight.  I’m entirely too stressed out, and knowing how easily alcohol seems to take the edge off for me, I’d probably be on the floor in less than an hour.  And I don’t trust David enough to be drunk and alone with him.  “Oh, I um... I don’t really...”

“Sure you do.”  He closes the menu, and waves me off with his hand.  “We’ll have the Grey Goose,” he tells the waitress.  “Just bring us all the mixers you have.”  He skillfully passes her a folded hundred dollar bill and gives her a wink, before she disappears into the dark club.  “You like Grey Goose, right Kerri?”

I nod but I don’t say anything.  I feel like if I told him he could shove his liquor in his ass he’d just laugh and tell me I was a riot.  He doesn’t care.  I have to realize this now.  It’s all about his entertainment and his fun, not about anything else.

I should have listened to Trace.

The vodka and mixers are brought in a flash by the waitress and couple of other staff members.  David has them pour us both vodka and cranberry juice to start us off, and shoots our waitress another hundred dollar bill, telling her he doesn’t want us to pour our own drinks tonight at all.  I know this guy is made of money, but I hate that he talks to people this way.  He’s not so special.

I know Justin wouldn’t ever do that.

“So Ker.  You have a good week?”  He hands me my drink and drapes a free arm around my shoulders.  

Finally, it’s business talk.  And even though I hate the fact that he’s touching me right now, I don’t let onto it.  I take a sip of my drink, against my better judgement, and it immediately makes me feel a little bit better.  “It was a week.” I shrug.  “I don’t think Tarin is happy but I think I’m getting the hang of her work.  I help JoJo out a lot. I guess that was a big part of what Tarin did and he seems to be pretty happy with me so far.”

“Jo’s a good guy.  I like him.  He’s got personality.” David rambles, taking a big sip of his cocktail.  “He...,” he pauses and laughs a little.  “He ripped me a new one for replacing his assistant without telling him, but I guess he got over it pretty fast.”

I take another sip and sit up a little so my back and shoulders aren’t touching his arm anymore.  “Can I ask you something?”

He smirks and his eyes light up playfully.  “Anything.”

“Why did you decide to demote Tarin?”  Yeah it’s bold, I know that.  But I’m just really confused as to what’s going on right now.  At first I really thought that this was all about better job performance, and I thought David saw something in me that other people had overlooked.  But after seeing what he did to Tarin at the event, and hearing him tell that guy that she was old news has me really wondering.  Am I just a pawn to make Tarin jealous?  Am I really cut out for such an important job or will I just turn out to be a laughing stock?

He strokes his chin, deep in thought.  He almost looks angry too and I know my question was the last thing he expected me to blurt out.  “She wasn’t cutting it, I told you that.  Look, don’t worry about her.  It’s done.  It’s over, and now you have a chance Kerri.”  He sits up and puts his arm around me again.  “I think you and I can work things out, you know?  Tarin’s just a lost cause, too focused on her new boyfriend to give a fuck about anything else.”

He’s close enough now where I can smell the alcohol on his breath.  It’s strong too, and I have a feeling he’d done a little partying of his own before he came to pick me up.  I don’t know what to think except this situation isn’t getting any better, and I could kick myself for coming here tonight.  I’m so fucking stupid.  I should get out while I still can but...I just don’t see how I can do that.  “This is about, Trace.” I tell him, looking him coldly in the eyes.  “It’s not his fault, David.  He cares about her.”

I cant believe I just admitted that.

“Kerri, Kerri.” He laughs again, and puts his drink down so he can place a hand on my upper thigh and another one on my cheek.  “I’m not concerned with them.  Trace is my boy,  I don’t have anything against him.  If he wants to fuck her, he can fuck her.  The only thing I’m concerned with right now, is getting to know you a little bit more.”

The look in his eyes is full of lust, and I can feel his hand inching its way up my dress.  I’m disgusted.  “David....” I plant my hand firmly on the one that’s halfway up my dress and push it away.  “I’m not comfortable.”

A serious look enters his eyes, and he keeps his hands to himself for the moment.  “How badly do you want this job, Kerri?”

How could I not see this coming?  The warning signs have been there from the beginning. After the interview I had with him, when he talked more to my chest than to my face.  When I’d pass him in the hallways and he’d smirk at me.   When I knew he’d been staring at my ass as I walked away from him.  I just played it all off like it was nothing.  Like it didnt matter.  And when he told me he wanted to promote me, I was stupid enough to think it was because he had faith in my talents.  Fuck.  All he wants to do is sleep with me.  

I feel like a whore.

“I don’t know what you mean, David,” I say it quietly, and take another drink hoping it will take the edge off again.  It doesn’t help this time though.  I’d need to drink the whole damn bottle, and then some, to take this kind of edge off.  

“I mean...” he smiles and laughs again.  “Look, I’m sorry.  Just drink your drink, and I’ll let you in on some radio shit.  We can go out another night.”

I put down my drink and cross my arms.  “I- I don’t know....”

“Hey, I said I was sorry,” he says, sorrowfully.  “I’ve been drinking, and you weren’t prepared for this.”

Maybe I’m wrong.  I mean, he did stop.  Maybe he just got a little overly excited because of the way I’m dressed and stuff.  It happens.  He’s a guy.  I should be giving him the benefit of the doubt right now, instead of the third degree.  “It’s fine.” I finally say.  “Don’t worry about it.”

“Next week we’ll go out though.” He looks me dead in the eye.  “And you can make your decisions then.”

I look at him strangely.  “Decisions?”

“I just want to see where your loyalties lie.  You know, how dedicated you are.  You have to show me how much you want this job, Kerri.  It’s a big opportunity for you.  So don’t blow it for yourself.”  

“Oh.”

His horny personality goes back into hiding after that, and we really get down to business.  He tells me a lot about his career, and his expectations for my job position.  He lets me in on little things I should know about certain people that work at the station, and certain execs that check in from time to time.  If I’d been asleep for the first half of our little outing tonight, I wouldn’t even know there was a different side to him.  He’s so professional and put together now.  So businesslike.  I’d never know that he wanted to take advantage of me.

But apparently, it’s up to me decide if I’m going to let him.

I have no idea what the fuck I’m supposed to do.  I’m terrified to tell Trace.  He’ll just tell me that he told me so.  I can’t tell Tarin, because she’d probably laugh and tell me I was getting exactly what I deserved.  I can’t tell Cooper obviously because he just wouldn’t get it, and it would confuse him.  I just don’t know what to do though.  It’s obvious that he wants me to do some ‘extra work’ if I want this job.

And I do want this job.

Badly.

We leave after awhile, and I’m proud to say I managed not to finish my first drink.  David had two or three but he’s not stumbling around and I can tell that he’s the type that only gets winded after about twelve or more cocktails.  Even so, I probably shouldn’t get in the car with him but I don’t feel like I have a choice.  I shiver a little as we wait for his car to pull up, and I guess he notices, because a moment later he’s taken off his coat and draped it over my bare shoulders.

“Better?,” he smiles.

I look up at him.  For the first time tonight there’s compassion in his eyes, and I’m just so confused.  I don’t understand him.  He went from horny asshole, to professional businessman, to perfect gentleman in the matter of a few hours.  I’m not certain, but I’m sure I’m not the first girl he’s treated this way.  Still though, I smile at him and give him my thanks for the loan of his jacket.  The car pulls up and he makes sure to open my door for me again.  Then we’re roaring away down the road and onto the highway just as before.

“Think about what I said,” he tells me softly, as he pulls up to the house a half hour later.  “Next week okay? Take this and buy something nice to wear.”  He presses a few hundred dollar bills into my hand.  “My buddy is throwing his birthday party at one of the clubs downtown.  It’ll be fun.”

I look down at the money, not really being able to believe what’s happening.  It’s like he wants me to be his personal little mistress, and fuck...that’s not what I want at all.  “David, this is really nice but...”

“Just think it over first.” He winks and smiles.  “Sometimes things make more sense if you have a few days to come to your senses.  I can take good care of you Kerri.  You can have a real career.  You just have to want it bad enough.”  He waves goodbye to me as I get out of the car, and peels off down the road again.  

I’m left standing in the dust, crumpled money in my hand, staring open mouthed at the dark open road before me.  I have choices, I know that.  But what the hell is the right one?  I wish I had somebody to tell me.

But for the first time, I know the only person that can make the right decision is myself.
A New Kind of Weakness by ialwayzbesingin

Everyone I know has either tiptoed around me or kissed my ass for so long, that I basically forgot what it felt like for somebody to be infuriated with me. I don’t know what the hell possessed me to think that I had the right to treat Melanie the way I did, just because I was confused about what happened the other morning.  In fact, if Trace hadn’t come to the rescue and told me off I probably wouldn’t have snapped out of my foul state of mind at all.  It proved something to me.  One, that I’m still as stupid as I was when Kerri was around, and two, that Trace is always going to be my friend no matter how stupid I am.  I can’t take that for granted anymore either.  Despite everything, Trace has pushed it all to the side simply for the sake of our friendship.  I can’t comprehend it.  I pushed him to the edge, put him through hell and yet...he forgives me.  Yet, I’m still important to him.

He still needs me.

It makes me sick to my stomach to know I’ve gotten away with as much as I have.

The drive back from the golf course had been anything but comfortable.  Mel didn’t put the radio on, and I have to admit, I was scared to see what would have happened if I attempted to do it.  Neither of us had spoken, but every so often I would glance over at her to try and see if she would smile over at me.  But her look had been stone cold, fixed on the open road ahead of her, and I knew how angry she was.  I kept going over in my head what had taken place between us over the past couple of weeks, and all the awkwardness that had transpired because of it.  In my heart I knew the relationship that Melanie and I shared was becoming anything but professional, and it was starting to stray far away from what a normal friendship was supposed to be.  I was slipping and I knew it.  It wasn’t a dependence, it was more than that.  It was like...my heart ached for her at times.  My fingertips longed to feel her skin against them.  My lips longed for the kiss that had yet to come.  

Something inside was telling me that Melanie was a truly amazing woman and I had completely fallen for her.  I just didn’t know how to handle that.  Her being that close to me...on top of me, scared me.  But I think I was ready for it.  I hadn’t wanted her to go away, all I wanted to do was pull her closer and kiss her.  But she ran out on me before I could make my move.  It confused me I guess.  I started thinking all that negative shit about myself again and it made me so angry that by the time I got to the golf course the best thing I could do was push her away.  I should have tried to shrug the awkward feelings off of me, but I just couldn’t.  I’m not mentally capable of brushing things like that to the side just yet.  It sucks and I hate myself for it, but it’s the truth.

Since I’m a coward and have mastered the art of avoiding the subject, I decided to play dumb when we’d finally gotten back to the house.  She’d started to pull dinner together and I’d taken a seat at the kitchen table, staring at her as she moved to and fro.  I tried to only focus on the normal shit, like how sexy she looked.  But I found that I couldn’t.  She was beyond angry with me, and I felt like complete shit.  “So uh, what are you making....” I’d began like a fool.

“Don’t go there with me right now.”  She’d pulled a head of lettuce out of the refrigerator and slammed it down onto the counter.  “You know I’m pissed, and you know why, Justin.  I’m not some air headed bimbo, like the rest of the girls that worship you.”

It caused me to wince and sink down into my chair like an kid would.  Her gaze had been icy cold, reminding me of when I was younger and had pissed off Nana so badly that she gave me a spanking I’d never forget.  I was twelve, and had been officially cast for the Mickey Mouse Club just a month prior.  I was excited, but at the same time I felt an overwhelming amount of pressure on my shoulders.  I knew from that year on my life would never be the same.  I’d always be in the entertainment business, and I didn’t know how it was going to affect my friendships and my family life.  Moving down to Orlando, away from everything I’d ever known, had been scaring the crap out of me too.  I’m sure it was why I lost my senses at the little family gathering we’d had the weekend before my mother and I made the trip down there.

Trace had been helping me open my going away presents, when we’d came upon the last and largest package on the table, which had been from Nana.  We’d torn through the silvery wrapping paper like two wild animals, hoping it was that new video game system we’d been begging both of our families for.  Of course my excited grin had faded when all I’d found was a summers supply of clothes, socks and underwear.  Trace had laughed too, and called me a dork for getting underwear from my grandmother.  I’d glared at him, and we’d started to banter back and forth until Nana had come over, chuckling to herself.  She’d been oblivious to my mood of course, and asked me if I could try on some of the jeans.  

“I don’t want stupid clothes.”  I’d crossed my arms stubbornly.  “I’m leaving. I wanted something fun.”  I took the box off the table like the spoiled little brat that I was and pushed it across the floor.  “Take it all back.”

I’d never seen her look so angry and hurt in my life.  Looking back on that moment now, I know how fucking stupid I was.  She’d sacrificed so much so I could have a good life, and I just couldn’t see that. I was too young, arrogant, and stupid.  She’d focused on Trace after that, with the same angry look on her face.  “Trace, honey, why don’t you go on home now.”

His eyes went wide.  “But...”

“Go on.”

He ran out of the house like the little chicken shit that he was, and I proceeded to sulk in the corner for an hour or so.  Nana had made it clear she didn’t want to see me, and my mother had basically told me to go somewhere I couldn’t cause any more trouble.  I had started to realize what I’d done after awhile, but I never thought I would have gotten as harsh of a punishment as I did.  When all of the guests had left, my parents had gone back to our house and I’d tried to follow, but Nana hadn’t allowed me to.  She pulled me through the house by the arm, and into Papa’s study.  I had started to cry, but she hadn’t said a word.  She’d just gotten the belt, yanked my pants down and gave me the whooping of a lifetime.  I was too young to understand at the time of course, but I know how much it pained her to do that to me.  She’d thrown me out of her house after that, telling me not to set a foot back inside until I had realized what I’d done and was ready to apologize.

It took me all of a half hour to come to my senses of course, and I’d ran back to the house, throwing my arms around her waist and sobbing into her chest.  Deep down I knew she’d beat me because she loved me, and didn’t know any other way to prove that to me.  I always knew how she felt just by looking at her.  I guess its why, with the exception of that one time, I’ve always been able to get my way with her.  Melanie is so much different though.  I mean, I knew she was mad at me but I couldn’t see that deep down into her.  It was like I was searching for her exact feelings when it came to me, and it made me really insecure that I couldn’t just sense it.

I think she’s the only person in my life who I haven’t been able to read like an open book.

“I’m sorry,” I finally told Melanie, as she continued to move rapidly around my kitchen.  “I am.”

She slammed another drawer shut, and I looked down at my lap so I could avoid what I knew would be an even angrier expression.  “Oh yeah, of course you’re sorry now.  Now that we’re alone and you have nobody else to talk to,” she snapped.  “You forgot about all of that today, Justin.  That I’ve been there when nobody else gave a damn about your depressed ass.  You treated me like a piece of shit on the golf course today, and I just...don’t have the patience to get into this with you anymore.  From now on, if you want to go out with Trace or whoever its fine.  But don’t fucking expect me to come along, so you have somebody to bully when you get uncomfortable.”

I couldn't even look at her, so I just kept my gaze focused on my lap, trying desperately to think of something good to say.  The sad truth was, I couldn’t...because I knew I’d been shitty to her and I had nothing good to say to make up for any of it.  I sort of just sat there, and I guess she read my mind because she slapped her hand down on the counter after that and continued to ramble on.

“And okay, so this morning was weird for both of us too.”

I looked up and she had been pacing the area between my fridge and my sink.  

“But you know,” she paused and pointed an accusing finger at me.  “That wasn’t an excuse for you to be a dick to me!  Just because Trace’s girlfriend was there you started to act like a completely different person.  It was like I didn’t even exist or matter to you anymore.  I mean, I didn’t expect you to be buddy buddy with me all day, but God, you didn’t even care that I was there! And you can just...just go places by your damn self from now on!”

As my mouth hung open in complete shock, she sucked in a long breath and started to angrily open the package of chicken breasts, tossing them onto the counter.  I could hear her mumbling under her breath as she sliced into them with a knife, and all I could really think was that she wished it was me she was slicing into thin stir fry strips.  I felt sick to my stomach, and thought back to when I was with Kerri and we would fight like that.  I’d go up behind her and kiss her neck and all would be well.  But I knew with Mel, I’d probably get the knife shoved into my gut if I tried to pull any of that crap with her.  It wasn’t the same.  She was different...so different.  So independent.  She stuck around yeah, and thats the one thing that told me she cared.  It was making me fall for her too.  I tried to think about what Trace had said...telling me to be careful.  Then I tried to think about what it would be like if I told her she could leave...that it would be better for her.

And I realized that I couldn’t.  Plain and simple.  Despite the fact that she was so enraged with me, I still found her unbelievably irresistible.  I needed her.  She was quickly becoming a part of my life that I never wanted to give up.  I refused to think about the consequences of that either.  I was tired of consequences.  I was ready for rewards again.   

But I was too late for rewards.

“Damn,” she chuckled, as she tossed the chicken into the sizzling frying pan.  “I need to get away.  Thank God I’m leaving tomorrow.”

I had stared at her for a few minutes, trying to make sure I had heard her right.  I couldn’t really comprehend the fact that she said she was leaving.  All I could really feel was an overwhelming sense of emptiness forming at the pit of my stomach.  It was almost like the feeling I’d gotten right after I’d been raped, just a little less intense.  I felt like I was nothing.  Like if I had gotten up from my seat my legs would have turned to jello and I would have collapsed.  “What?” It was more of a horse whisper than anything else, but my throat had gone dry, and I could barely thinking clearly enough to get the word off my tongue anyway.  

She didn’t look up from her chicken cutting to see my unfortunate expression.  “I told you I was going to visit a friend this weekend.  Your mom is coming to stay with you while I’m gone.”

“You...you never told me that.” My fists had been clenched at my sides, and I was finding that it was getting harder for me to catch my breath.  I tried desperately to calm down, because it had been awhile since I’d had a full blown panic attack, and the last person I wanted to lose it in front of then was Melanie.  Weakness was something I was trying to get away from in my life.  And when I cared about a woman, it was the last quality I wanted her to know I possessed.  But it was hard.  The last woman I had worked to impress was Cameron, and I wasn’t fucked up then, so it wasn’t very hard to win her over.  Kerri was easy.  She knew everything, she was already in love with me, and she couldn’t have cared less what my issues were because she was too caught up in her own.  I had to face it.  Melanie was the first girl I had some kind of feelings for that I was going to have to work to win over since everything happened, and I guess I’d been through so much shit I had sort of forgotten how to charm a woman who didn’t completely give into me.  I was going to have to learn how to do it all over again.

But I didn’t think I could.

“It’s on the calendar.” She’d let out a sad sigh as she pointed to the calendar hanging on the wall.  Sure enough, there had been a big red circle over Saturday’s date, and I knew she had probably tried to mention something about the significance of it sometime in the previous weeks.  I had probably been so busy worrying about myself or something else pointless, that I didn’t bother to pay attention.  I was angry at myself, but I was angry at her too.  I thought that she would have mentioned something that important more than once...but I guess I needed to learn how to pay attention to things the first time around. The old version of myself would have.

This version however, hadn’t paid attention and now he was paying for it.  The most I could do was blurt out: “But you can’t leave!”

“Justin I’ve been here for almost two months, and I haven’t had any time to myself!” She shook her head roughly as she washed her hands in the sink.  “When I asked your mom about it she practically ordered me to take the time off.”

I’d gotten up from the table angrily.  “Well maybe I need you here!,” I’d barked.  “Did you ever think about that, Mel?”

“Your mom’s going to be here.  Ever think about that?”

I’d walked over to the sliding glass door and stared out into my back yard.  I was beyond  pissed off at her, but I knew better than to throw a fit.  The reason we were fighting in the first place was because I’d acted like that earlier in the day, and it was completely uncalled for.  “I don’t need her to babysit me,” I’d mumbled.  “I need you here.”

“What for?,” she laughed bitterly.  “So you can ridicule me and act like I’m a little nobody who should be groveling at your feet?”

Her words hit me hard, but I knew she had grounds to say what she said to me.  “I told you I was sorry,” I whispered, not taking my gaze away from the window.  

“You treated me like shit for no reason!”

She had screamed at me so loud, it forced me to look away from the window and turn to her again.  She was staring at me like I was a horrible person, but I didn’t give in, or start to feel sorry for myself.  I wanted to let her know how her actions earlier in the morning had made me feel, so that she could sort of understand where I was coming from.   “Well if you hadn't pulled that stupid shit in the basement this morning, maybe things would have gone differently, Melanie.”  I crossed my arms over my chest, thinking it would have been enough for her to get the point.

It wasn’t of course.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she glared.  “I wasn’t pulling anything! You know, I wasn’t even thinking clearly.  I thought we were just playing around, and all of a sudden you were on the floor and I was...on top of you.  It freaked me out! How did you expect me to react?”

She started to turn away from me then, probably assuming I was going to back down.  She was wrong though.  It was like she was making everything that had happened my fault entirely when I knew it wasn’t.  Certain things had set me off and I wasn’t going to keep my mouth shut.  “I was ready to kiss you, and you just blew it off!”

It was quiet for a long time after that.  Melanie proceeded to busy herself cleaning a spot on the counter and I just stood there.  Yes, awkwardness had ensued once again but this time I didn’t know what to make of it.  It was really up to her anyway.  I knew I had yelled  about the kissing to get a response out of her, but a big part of me was afraid of hearing what that response was.

After awhile she looked up at me again, but didn’t stop scrubbing the counter.  “We aren’t supposed to kiss,” she whispered.  

I hated to hear that, so naturally my defensive mode kicked back in full gear.  “If that’s how you want to act, then fine.  I don’t care anymore.”

She’d stopped what she was doing then and threw down the cloth, seemingly fed up with me.  “You know what?  I’ll see you Monday.”  She turned off the burners on the stove, leaving the uncooked food in the pots and the raw chicken on the counter, and stormed away from me.

It was a time where I usually would have kept my feet firmly planted on the floor, and watched her walk away from me like I had done so many times before with other women.  But when I found myself quickly jogging to catch up with her, I realized how hopelessly attached I was becoming to her.  I didn’t want her to leave.  I needed her, and I hated that I was driving her away with my stupid attitude.  “Mel, come on.  Just wait.” I’d grabbed her arm, forgetting yet again how big of a no no that was in her book.  And when she whirled around and firmly shoved me away from her, I made a big mental note not to physically grab onto her in the future.

"Just stop!,” she’d yelled.  “We’re...not supposed to be like that.  We’re not supposed to like each other like that.  I like you Justin, but we’re friends.  That’s it.  I work for your mom.  Don’t you understand why we can’t do this? Why I can’t...kiss you like you think I should?”

I’d only been able to sigh and roll my eyes.  “No.  I don’t get it.  Maybe that makes me arrogant or stupid or something but...i dont’ care what my mom or anybody else thinks about how I feel or how you feel about me.  Why can’t you just tell me what your issue is , huh? I know its not my mom, it’s something else...inside of you.  Why do you have to be so secretive all the time?”  I knew it was probably out of line, but then again I’d been tiptoeing around Mel and whatever issues she had for a long time.  She hadn’t divulged all that much to me about her past or why she had been admitted to a mental hospital.  It always caused me to wonder what she’d been through....

If she could really feel the type of pain that I felt everyday.

She laughed at me.  “You actually think you can stand here and call me secretive?”

I’d crossed my arms stubbornly.  “Yeah, I do.  You don’t tell me anything about your life, or your past, Mel.  It’s like this big dark cloud with you.  I shouldn’t have to wonder about shit like that when we’re this close.  Why’d you try to kill yourself?  You could at least explain that to me.”

“You’re being ridiculous!” She scoffed and held her hands out at her sides.  “You have a hell of a nerve asking me something like that right now.  You don’t tell me anything about yourself, Justin.  If anything, you’re even more secretive than I am.  Do you hear yourself right now?”

Okay, I was stupid to think she wouldn’t have thrown all of it back in my face.  But the pigheaded idiot inside of me wasn’t thinking logically then.  I just thought she’d see how upset I was and force the fact that I hadn’t really mentioned my kidnapping to her at all, aside.  But Mel was too smart for that.  She knew how to get back at me and she wasn’t the type of woman to hold anything back.  I hung my head low.  “I’ve told you some stuff,” I said pathetically.

“I’m not about to let you manipulate me,” she’d snapped.  “Thats like me standing here and asking you why you cut yourself.  It’s because you were sad Justin.  I was sad, that’s why it happened.  I didn’t just wake up one day and decide my life wasn’t worth living anymore.  I mean, if you’re ready to sit down and tell me all the gory, gritty details of your kidnapping then fine...I’m willing. Let’s do this.  I’ll tell you everything you want to know about me, no more questions...no more secrets.”

She’d stood there, her eyes boring intensely into mine.  Deep down I knew that she didn’t expect me to reveal anything that pained me to her.  She wasn’t trying to be  mean or spiteful, she just wanted to let me know how I was making her feel.  And I definitely understood after that.  The thought of sitting down and telling her what Shane did to me made me feel sick to my stomach.  I knew I couldn’t just tell her about that, or about Kerri and what happened between us.  Or about any aspect of being held hostage.  I couldn’t even get it all out of my head, and talking to somebody else about it would have only made my pain that much worse.  I felt like shit.  I knew she had to have been feeling the same way, and that made me so angry at myself.  I didn’t want her to ever have to feel like I felt.  “No.  Nevermind,” I said softly.

“Exactly.”  She nodded.  “And I don’t hold that against you Justin.  I’m not even giving it a second thought.  So I would hope you’ll give me the same kind of respect.”

I nodded in agreement, but the curiosity was killing me.  The selfish part of me that didn’t care about her feelings wanted to keep pushing her issues, and find out what her deal was.  But I knew that the other part of me...the one that was falling for her...couldn’t do that.  I wanted her to trust me, and know that I wasn’t going to make her uncomfortable.  She just needs time, that’s all. So do I. And I know there will be a time that we’ll both be more comfortable with each other than we ever thought possible.  That’s when it’s going to happen.  That’s when I’m going to be able to pull her close and tell her all about my nightmare, and she’ll understand.

Then maybe I’ll be able to be happy again.  Finally.

“I just need to clear my head, and I haven’t seen my girlfriend in a really long time.” She reasoned with me, her voice and expression much softer this time.  “It’s two days, Justin.  And I’m sure Trace will stop by and you’ll be okay.”  She put her hands up to my face and smoothed them over my cheeks.  “Promise me you won’t make me regret taking this time for myself.”

I shook my head a little but didn’t pull away from her touch.  “I don’t want you to regret it.  You should go...you know?  I mean, you deserve it.  I just get so freaked out when I have to be alone with my mom.” I had to pause and bite my lip because I didn’t want to break down in front of her.  It was the truth though.  Things changed drastically after the kidnapping.  My mom and I weren’t the same.  I couldn’t just call her up and bitch to her about everything in my life anymore.  I didn’t know how she judged me or if she thought I was crazy.  It sucked.  I missed her like hell but that didn’t mean I had the energy to kill myself making things like they used to be again.  I was just going with the current situation, and having Mel around made me forget that I barely had a relationship with my mom anymore.  Knowing that I was going to be forced to be alone with her for a weekend made me cringe.  I wasn’t in the mood to be harassed by her about what I’d been doing and if I was taking my medication, or if I’d been cutting myself.  But it was for Melanie’s sake. I think that’s the only reason why I agreed to go along with it at all.  

“Don’t be freaked out.” She’d smiled at me.  “She regrets alot of things Justin.  I think she wants to share this weekend for you more than anything, so you can have a better relationship.”

“I don’t know.” I shrugged, and backed away from her a little bit, allowing her hands to fall back to her sides.  ‘I always feel like I’m battling with her.  Like, proving to her that I’m not psycho and I can take care of myself.”

“So don’t let her think that way.  Show her that you’ve grown, okay?  And you can text me this weekend.  I’ll check my phone for you.”

She wrapped her arms around me after that and gave me a long hug.  I returned it with equal force, whispering a final ‘please don’t go’ in her ear before she nudged me and told me to stop it.  She finished dinner after that, which was consumed in front of the television.  Then she’d gone to pack, telling me that she’d be gone in the morning but would text me to let me know she’d gotten to her girlfriends house in one piece.  I let her go with a heavy heart.  I tried to act like everything was fine, but it was just a cover up.  I really hated to think I was going to be without her for a weekend.  What if I had a bad dream, or Shane came to talk to me during the day?  I knew I couldn’t lose it in front of my mom, and I didn’t want to lose it in front of Trace anymore.  He was one person that I was tired of showing my weak side to.  Mel knew about my tendency to lose it, and she understood it.  She didn’t badger me or question me or act like I was lame.

For the first time in awhile I knew I was going to have to suck it up and be strong...or fake...whichever happened to be easier at the given moment.

The house was strangely silent when I woke up this morning.  Despite the fact that I knew she was going to be gone, I set my alarm for the normal jog time anyway.  I guess a part of me was hanging on to that little hope that she’d decide to cancel her trip because she knew I’d miss her too much.  I walked from room to room, expecting her to be hiding somewhere.  My heart had sank when I’d ended up inside my guest house, only to find her cat hiding underneath a chair.  I did find a note that she’d left for me though, which made me smile a little.  It wasn’t anything huge, just something reminding me to please feed her cat and make sure I took the dogs for a walk, and not to feed them any table scraps (even though she knew I would anyway). It was crazy that something so small had reassured me that much.  I guess just knowing that she believed that I could handle myself meant more than I had ever thought possible.  I felt uplifted.  For the first time since Melanie came I felt that confidence again...the confidence I used to have way back when.  

I can handle this.

I know I can.

I’d fed Morgan, not without receiving a slight hiss from her as I’d tried to scratch the top of her head, and walked back across the yard and into the house again.  I nearly jumped out of my skin when my I’d found my mother sitting at the kitchen table, reading a magazine.  The dogs had been lying at her feet, seemingly unamused by her presence, and I had sighed, knowing that it usually took a lot on my part to get them to be so calm first thing in the morning.  “Mom?”

She’d looked up, a warm smile spreading across her face the moment she set on eyes on me.  “There you are.  I’ve been wondering when you were going to get out of bed.”

I’d slowly walked over to the fridge and grabbed a bottle of water, the overwhelming sense of instability taking over me automatically.  “I’ve been up.  I thought you were going to call before you came over.”

She’d laughed a little.  “Do I really need to be making an announcement when I’m coming over to see you, Justin?”

“I dunno.”  I’d just shrugged and let the refrigerator door slam shut.  “I guess I just wanted to shower first, that’s all.”

“What do I care if you’ve showered yet, silly?  I know you’ve stopped living in your own filth, mostly thanks to Melanie’s persistence.  If you want to take a shower, feel free.  I’m still unpacking the suitcases anyway.”  She’d gotten up and rubbed my back a little as she walked over to the counter and refilled her coffee mug.  “It’s good to see you baby.”

“Yeah.”  I’d forced a smile, but inside I was ready to puke.  I hadn’t really talked to my mom in a couple of weeks, because I’d been so busy with Trace and well...Mel too.  The last encounter we’d had, she’d basically grilled me into coming home, so I guess I was still a little big angry with her because of that.  I mean, I knew I couldn’t avoid going home forever, but I felt like I was being forced, and being forced into things made me feel helpless.  

I hate feeling helpless.

I’d quickly excused myself then, so I could take that shower.  The dogs tried to follow me of course but in my frustration I’d barked at them to go lay down, causing them to run away, whimpering.  Thankfully, my mom didn’t seem to think anything of it.  She just smiled and told me to come find her when I was done.  So here I am, sitting in the bathroom with my cellphone in hand.  I texted Melanie because I’m fucking scared out of my wits being here alone with my mom, and I told her I needed her to come back.  Of course she hasn’t answered me.  She’s probably off somewhere laughing at me because I’m so pathetic.  I can feel the rage growing in the pit of my stomach.  I clench my hand around my phone and raise my fist, ready to throw it against the mirror.  I can picture it shattering into a thousand tiny pieces, and maybe..just maybe I could...

My phone starts to ring before I can get the sick thoughts into my head.  I look at the ID, after I’ve calmed down enough to do so, and sigh when I realize that it’s Trace calling me.  “Yeah,” I grunt into the phone, even though I should know better than to give him an attitude.

“Whoa.  You wake up with a shitty attitude or something?,” he laughs into the phone, and I can hear him start up his car.  “You better get out of the mood man.  I know your Mom is heading over there, and you don’t want to start more shit with her now.”

“She’s already here, asshole,” I snap at him.

“So what, you locked yourself in the bathroom because you can’t talk to her?,” he chuckles.

I really wish he didn’t know me so well.  “I hate you.”

“Hey, its just what she told my mom that you’d do.  You think I don’t hear about this shit from my sister? She’s like my family spy, so I don’t have to deal with being on the phone with my mom every night.  She’s on her rampage again, complaining that I’m still single. I’m just not in the mood to deal with it right now.”

Trace has always had a love hate relationship with his mother, and right now its sort of on the borderline of hate.  She was disappointed when Trace’s engagement ended with Elisha, because she really liked her and thought she was the right girl for him.  I dont think she could really take the time to understand why the relationship ended like it did.  And I know she never understood how badly the situation with Kerri and I affected him.  It’s not her fault.  I mean, she just wants him to be happy and both of them are so stubborn they’ll never be able to see completely eye to eye.  I love Trace’s mom of course. I always will.  She basically helped raise me.  I just wish she wasn’t so opinionated when it comes to what Trace wants to do or who he wants to be with.  I’m not even sure if she’d accept Tarin either, because that girl is so on the edge and gutsy.  I know it would kill Trace if she trashed talked his new girlfriend too, and I know thats the reason why he hasn’t made an effort to talk to her about it.  It makes me wonder too, if he’s even going to bring Tarin back home when we go to the wedding.  

I hate to admit it, but I’ll be completely surprised if he does decide to take that step.  I’d tell him that he should go for it but honestly...I cant even make the right decisions to benefit my own life.  I seriously doubt that Trace would take any of my advice to heart, and I don’t feel like getting hurt if he lashed out at me.  For now, it’s better if I just leave his relationship to him, until I get more of my sanity back.  “So it’s okay for you to hide from your mom?,” I shoot at him.

“Hey, things with you and Lynn aren’t horrible.  Yeah, they could be better but she’s not out to make you feel guilty about things.  She worries about you, Justin.  She wants you to come home, and I know it pisses you off that she’s kind of forcing you to. But shit, I think you need to do it too.  Stop being a fuckin pussy and go talk to her.  I’ll be there soon anyway, so you won’t have to be alone with her for long.”

I’m kind of confused, because I don’t remember asking Trace to stop by today.  In fact, I was pretty sure he was going to spend the weekend with his girl and their other friends.  “Why are you coming here?”

“We’re getting the tuxes today,” he sighs.  “Didn’t your mom tell you that?”

I’m an idiot.  She did call the other day, but I was so spaced out...too busy staring at Mel’s ass as she bent over to tie that garbage bag up that I wasn’t listening to a damn thing she was saying over the phone.  I’m sure the point of her call was probably to remind me that Mel was going away this weekend and that we were going for a tuxedo fitting.  But I’m not about to admit to Trace that I was too busy staring at Melanie to pay attention to that information.  “Probably.  I have a shitty memory.”

“Yeah, whatever . You were probably thinking about Melanie naked or some shit.”

“Fuck you.”

“Whatever.  I’ll see you in a little bit.  Try to jerk off before I get there though huh?,” he laughs.  “I don’t feel like waiting around for you, and I don’t have any naked pics of Melanie to help you through the process.”

I hang up on him, irritated as ever. I try to tell myself that he’s just an asshole.  But I find that I can’t get his stupid comments out of my head.  Suddenly I’m picturing her, standing in the shower with that amazing smile of hers.  She tells me to come to her, and I just...lose myself.  I get in the shower with her, and in seconds the steam and hot water are all around us.  She holds me close.  We kiss a little, but mostly I just lean into her naked form and let her warmness envelope me.  She whispers crazy shit in my ear, and I feel her hands travel downward, where I’m hard.  It feels amazing when she touches me and I slip further away, becoming completely lost in her eyes and smile.  She lets go of me and tells me she wants me inside her.  So I fall deep, and hard into her, propping her against the shower wall and pressing my lips hard into hers as we make love.  It’s just right.  We’re so right.  And I’m in love with her...

I’m standing in the shower, and the water is so cold now.  The steam is gone and my skin is wrinkled.  I’m out of breath and I look down to find my hand where I wish it wasn’t.  I feel like kicking myself, because I remember what Trace said and I hate that he was right.  It’s a good thing I did that now, because it’s been a long time and I'm sure my mom is wondering what's taking me so long.  I just hope Trace hasn't gotten here yet, because all he's going to have to do is take one look at me and just know that I'm a horny bastard.  I really don't feel like hearing it today.  Not today when she's so far away.

My legs are wobbly and I’m shaking just a little bit.  I have to sit down, and I manage to brace myself against the sink as I wrap a towel around my waist before finding refuge on the cold tile floor.  It dawns on me that it’s the first time I’ve had any kind of sexual fantasy that included real sex with a woman, since the kidnapping.  It was never like that with Kerri.  I never fantasized about her.  I never really had to because she was always there, plus the fact that I don’t think I ever longed for her that much.  The sex we had was security sex, and that’s really fucked up for me to say I know...but it’s the truth.  Sleeping with Kerri reassured me that Shane was wrong and that I wasn’t gay.  That I was still capable of “sexual performance”, and it also helped me to get Shane out of my head when he was putting me down.  This is different though.  I want to feel Melanie like I had wanted to feel Britney and Cameron at one point.  Only... I think my sexual feelings for Melanie are even stronger than that.  It’s like I have this physical hunger for her.  One that can’t be cured until I actually have her.  But that can’t happen.

It’s not supposed to happen, according to her.

After awhile I’m able to breathe normally, and I feel my legs become strong again.  I stand up, and look in the mirror.  What’s usually a pale representation of myself, has been replaced with color and a half smile.  I look like the cocky bastard I’ve always been, and it’s weird...almost like I’m greeting a long lost friend.  I put my hands to my face, and frown when I feel the stubble there.  So I shave, gel my hair so it doesn’t stand on end like the unkempt mess it usually is, and throw on my clothes.  I actually look normal.  I stand back just to reassure myself of this, and I find that I’m right.  It’s weird.  It’s like I’m looking back at an old picture of myself, but this time...it’s actually me.  I don’t look tired.  The bags aren’t under my eyes anymore.  There’s a sort of laughter in my eyes again.  That mischievous gleam that tells the people closest to me that they shouldn’t trust me because I’m libel to play a prank on them.  I feel like crying.  

It’s really me again.  

I feel like I’ve just been reborn.  I have a second chance, and I know I should take it.  I gotta stop being a miserable bastard and I know I’m on the right path.  If things go right, if I just take my moms opinion in stride, not treat Trace like a piece of shit, and start to appreciate Mel a hell of a lot more this will all work out.  I have a real chance to be completely happy, even though certain things I’ve done in the past make me feel like I don’t deserve this.  But I shouldn’t think about the past.  This is now.  And two of the most important people in my life are waiting for me downstairs.  I need to make the effort for them today, and try not to think about myself so much.  Of course I miss the hell out of Melanie too, and I wish that she was here and able to spend the day with us, but I know I have to be happy that she’s getting to do what she wants to do too.  

I do the best I can to put my sexual desires out of my head as I make my way back downstairs.  I can make my mom’s voice out in the kitchen laughing about something, followed by Trace’s as well.  I suck in a breath, knowing that I have to face them both right now and I really don’t want to be fake...but I don’t want to let on to anything either.  I stretch out my arms a little bit, and finally persuade myself to enter the kitchen.  Trace is sitting at the table, and my mom is planting a large plate of food in front of him.  I can see his mouth watering from the doorway, and the very smell of my mother’s cooking drives me into sensory overload.  It’s something I’ve missed.  The last couple of times she’s come here we’ve always gone to lunch or dinner, or ordered something in.  I’m surprised that she cooked too.  It means that she’s in a really good mood, and I guess that’s a good thing.

It’s something I shouldn’t take for granted.

“Don’t worry,” my mom laughs at me, as Trace starts to dig into his food with a child like grin.  “I fixed you a plate too.”

I don’t think I’ve ever sat down at my own table so fast, or had this much of an appetite for anything in a really long time.  I love Melanie’s cooking of course, and I’m always glad to eat whatever meal she prepares for us.  But there’s just something about momma’s cooking that makes me feel whole, and warm.  It reminds me of where I come from, and of better days gone by.  It makes me long for my grandparents too, and while it almost makes me sad to think I haven’t seen them in such a long time, it gives me a reason to think more positively about the wedding and going home.  “Thanks momma,” I say with a soft smile as she puts the food in front of me.

Trace and I eat like two starving dogs, while my mother sips her coffee and looks at her magazine.  It’s hard for me not to start questioning this situation.  Like...does she have some plan for me in mind?  Is she trying to bribe me with a home cooked soul food breakfast?  Hell, maybe I should stop being so damn paranoid.  She’s my mother for Christ's sake.  I need to trust her and know that she loves me.  I’ve had enough of the battle, and in order to change my life even more for the better I have to let those last walls I have against my mother crumble.  There’s no reason for them anymore.

We finish up our meals, having wiped our plates clean, and my mom tells us to hurry up so we’re not late for our tuxedo fitting. Trace and I exchange glances and I roll my eyes, because I hate this kind of thing.  I have to do too many fittings for business related crap, and I have a tuxedo in my closet upstairs. But I guess since this is for family, my mom wants everything to be new.  We all pile into Trace’s SUV, since he’s offered to drive, and I decide to sit in the back while my mom takes the passenger seat.  They make small talk, but I tune them out.  I use the time to stare out the window and revel in everything that’s going on.  I figure it will probably be the only chance I have today to keep to myself and just...think.

I miss Melanie.

I try to contain myself, I really do.  I manage to keep my cell phone contained in my pocket as we pull up to the tuxedo place.  But then, I start to think about the wedding I’m going to, the fact that it’s back home, and how badly I want Melanie to be there.  I don’t even realize I’ve pulled out my phone and sent her a text telling her to please come home, until I’ve pressed the send button.  I cringe a little bit, because I know she’s going to be annoyed with me.  I mean, I’m with my mother and I should be focusing on the time I’m spending with her right now.  But I guess I just can’t.  It’s like Melanie has taken me over, and I can’t really focus on anything else without her here.  I sigh heavily when she doesn’t respond back to me, and reluctantly get out of the car and follow my mother inside the store, Trace following behind me.

“Why don’t you boys go on and start looking through,” my mom tells us, motioning to a far wall filled with black and grey tuxedos.  “Don’t try anything on before you show me.”

Trace and I roll our eyes at the same time, but I know we’re both thankful to go off on our own.  We walk over to the wall, and take a section each to sort through.  It’s quiet at first, and I’m a little confused because usually Trace would start to ramble on about something pointless to get me to ease up.  Just by glancing over at him though, I can tell everything isn’t a hundred percent.  He looks a little tired, and sort of annoyed.  I debate whether or not to point it out, but I’m distracted when my cell phone chimes in my pocket.  I can’t stop the smile from spreading on my face either when I pull it out to find that Melanie has responded to my message.

Grow up Justin.  Aren’t you supposed to be entertaining your mom?  Give your phone to Trace to hold. I know he’s with you.


“Well. You sure are smiling like an idiot.”

Trace breaks me out of my bliss, and I’m forced to look up at him.  I try to stop smiling, but I find that it’s useless.  Just knowing that she’s thinking about me right now, is enough to make me smile for the next couple of hours.  I just shrug.  “It’s just Mel.  I miss her, you know?”

He rolls his eyes.  “It’s one damn weekend, Justin, and it’s not like you’re alone.  I’m here and your mom came all the way up from Memphis to be here.  It’s like you’re not greatful for that or somethin’.”

I feel my face begin to burn a little bit.  I know he has a point, but he doesn’t understand what’s going on with me right now.  Granted, he doesn’t know how deeply I’ve fallen for the girl, and I doubt it’s a great idea to go telling him.  But he is Trace, and I know that if I can’t talk to him about this...about the way I feel...I can’t tell anybody.  “I am greatful,” I say softly.  “It’s just...weird, you know?  I feel like part of the life has been sucked out of me with her not being here.  It’s not just a longing for somebody to be here, I just miss her.  She always knows what to do and say, Trace.  She can make me laugh...” I smile and look down at the floor, to try and hide it.  “She can make me laugh like nobody else has been able to in awhile.”

“Damn.” He shakes his head, and pulls a suit off the rack.  “You’ve really gone off the deep end this time, man.”

“Yeah...” I barely hear him though, because I’m too busy texting her again.  I try to explain to her that I need to text her a couple of times an hour so I don’t go insane.  Then I ask her about what style of suit she thinks I’d look better in.

Justin I said you could text me. I didn’t mean you had to write me a book.  And I already know you’re insane, texting me isnt going to change that  :p  Grey is a nice color. You should get a bolo tie. Tell Trace to get one too.

I smile.

“You’re talking to her, aren’t you?,” Trace chuckles. “You’re ridiculous.”

“Mel says we should get bolo ties,” I laugh.

He pauses his search for a suit and looks up at me.  He has a funny little smile on his face that tells me how much he really does like Melanie, and his attitude is simply being created by something else that’s going on.  “She’s a random nut.”

“She’s great.” I tell him, smiling softly as I shove the phone back in my pocket and start to rifle through the suits again.

“Look Justin,” Trace sighs.  “She’s an awesome girl.  I’m not gonna lie, I like her a lot but you need to be careful.”

“Fuck, Trace.” I snap at him.  “I’m not in the mood for another one of your holier than thou lectures right now.”

“Dude!,” he exclaims, dropping the suits draped over his arm onto a chair behind him.  “You’re going into raptures about how you miss her and how she’s so damn wonderful.  It’s just a weekend and you’ve spent most of the afternoon texting her.  I mean, fuck, maybe I’m getting ahead of myself but it seems like you’re getting a little bit too obsessive here.”

“Me? Obsessive?” I scoff.

He narrows his eyes, an ever knowing expression more than apparent on his face.  “Yeah, you.”

I just roll my eyes and decide not to start trying to make a point with him.  Normally I would, because I get so hot headed.  But hell, I know I’m going to have issues tonight as it is sleeping without Melanie just a few yards away from me.  I realize it’s been months now, and I haven’t really been having the dreams since we’ve formed our little friendship.  But I don’t know.  My protector is far away, and I’m a little vulnerable right now.  I’m almost contemplating having an all night movie fest just to make sure Shane doesn’t come to plague my dreams tonight.  It fucking blows too.  I don’t want to be like this right now...or ever.  I’m supposed to have grown...started to move on, and lately I’ve been feeling like I have.  

But I know myself.

And I know Shane.

“You wanna stay over tonight?,” I speak up softly after a few minutes of debating how pathetic I’m going to sound asking him.  

“Isn’t your mom going to be there?,” he asks, seemingly unfazed by the question.

“Well yeah....” I trail off and pull a suit off the rack, studying it like I actually care.  “I just thought, you know...maybe it would be easier.”

A small smile creeps at the corner of his mouth, and he shakes his head a little bit.  “Justin if you feel more comfortable with me in the house just say it.”

“I don’t know how I feel.” I grunt.  “I was just asking you a question.”

“And I’m supposed to drop whatever I’m doing and say okay? Your my boy, Justin.  I’ll be here for you if you need me.  But I can’t entertain you twenty four seven while Melanie is away.  That’s why your mom came.  Besides, I think you two could use a night together to catch up on things.”

I groan inwardly.  Okay, I know he has a life.  I know his girl has probably packed their night full of stupid shit to do, and I shouldn’t be interfering.  This isn’t like before, when Trace had his heart set on making shit right for me.  He doesn’t care nearly as much about how terrified I still am about certain things, and I don’t know why in the hell I would think things were the other way around.  “It’s okay.” I say.  “It’s not a big deal.”

He seems to nod in agreement, and the topic is gone and forgotten after that.  My mom comes in after awhile and basically throws every suit selection Trace and I have picked into the ‘no’ pile, telling us to try harder and find something more traditional.  It’s a fucking suit and I feel like screaming that at her, but when she walks out and all Trace starts to do is laugh I know that I need to take it easy and not get so aggravated.  I pull out my phone and text Mel again, figuring it will ease my tension a little.

I had twelve suits all lined up, and Trace had about eight and my mom told us not to bother trying any of them on because she didn’t like them.  So now I have to start all over again.  I’m pissed.  I miss you.

I smile when she answers almost right away.

Your mom is a smart woman.  She hired me didn’t she?  The suits were probably ugly.  Maybe you should try a little harder.  I miss you too, but I’m not coming home.  Suck it up, bitch.

“Stop fuckin smiling and pick a suit, Justin.” Trace groans after awhile.  “You’ll have plenty of time to jerk off when you get home.  It’s a hormone thing with her. You need to get laid.  You’re not all deep into her and shit.  I can almost guarantee that.”

I just shake my head.  I hate that he can assume so much about us, when he hasn’t been around and doesn’t know half the shit we’ve been through.  “You have no faith in me at all.  And I guess I can understand why, but do you really have to shove it in my face? “

“I have faith in you now.  A few weeks ago it was a different story, but things have changed.  I’m just wary.  I mean if you really have feelings for her great, and in that case I want it to work out for you because I can tell that Melanie is a special girl.  You just gotta take it slow this time.  You know, you can’t let your dick get in the way.”

I smirk.

“Or your ego,” he continues

“Yeah...”

“Or your asshole side...”

“Trace.”

He laughs.  “Or your...”

“You can shut up now.” I shoot him a glare to prove my point.

“Sorry,” he says, still laughing.  “I can’t help myself sometimes.”

“I can’t help that you’re ugly, either.”

“Fuck you.”

“Y’all better be picking suits!,” my mother calls from somewhere behind us.  “We don’t have all day to waste!”

We turn to each other and laugh like we have so many times in the past.  I’m taken back. I remember when we were teenagers and I’d have to go get an outfit for an appearance. Trace would always tag along and my mom would always be there, yelling at us because we’d spend too much time goofing around.  I’d always be late to wherever it was I had to go, but I never seemed to care because I had fun being an idiot with Trace.  Right now I feel just like that.  It lights me up a little bit, it makes me feel good.  It makes me forget for a minute that Mel is gone...that Shane could come back to haunt me in my dreams.

“So are you ready for this big family reunion? I feel like it’s been forever since we’ve seen everyone,” Trace asks me after awhile.

I feel myself grow a little tense.  “Ready, no.  Prepared? I guess I’m getting there, because I have to be.  You know that.  Nanna and Poppa are all pissed off with me already, so I don’t need to go back and be a fucking idiot around them and especially not in their house.  They’ll probably throw me in the wood stove if I do that.”

“Ha. Yeah you’re probably right,” Trace agrees, throwing a few more suits down onto the chair.  “I think it’ll be fun though.  I know Rachel’s friends are throwing a couple of parties.  I can’t wait to just kick back and get fuckin wasted.  It’s been way too long, you know?”

I do plan on joining in on the festivities, even though I’m really not supposed to be smoking or drinking.  I think it’s time for me to get a break though, even if it’s going against a lot of things I’ve been working towards.  It’s only a week anyway.  I think I need that...just a week to forget about the year I’ve had and the shit I’ve dealt with.  “I’ll be right there with you,” I laugh.  “That’s one perk of getting dragged home, anyway.  Will Tarin be joining in?”

He sighs a little bit, and the playfulness fades from his expression.  “My mom heard that I’ve been seeing someone, probably from my sister even though I told her not to say anything.  She wants to meet her, but I haven’t discussed it with Tarin yet.  I don’t know if I want to deal with all that right now.”

I’m not surprised, but I figure since he’s decided to shove a whole bunch of crap in my face today, I’m allowed to do the same to him.  “Yeah but you two are getting pretty serious, right?”

“Yeah, and my mom has been on the warpath since I cut it off with Elisha again.” He rolls his eyes.  “Such a nice girl,” he says, in a high pitched southern voice.  “You had such a future, Trace.  Then you ruin it, and for what?”

I laugh heartily.  “You probably just confused the hell out of her.  You were with Elisha for what? A good three years?  She probably had your kids names all picked out and shit.”

“So?,” he says, annoyed.  “I can’t go off and marry a girl I’m not in love with anymore, can I?”

“Hey, I’m just sayin’,” I flash him a cheesy grin.  “You point out my flaws all the time.  So I’m giving you a taste.”

“I’m going to try these on.”  He slings the suits he’s chosen over his shoulder, angrily.  “You’re a dick.”

“So are you.”

But he doesn’t try to defend himself.  He turns his back on me, and pauses at the doorway to get my mothers nod of approval before venturing on into his dressing room.  I just shake my head.  It’s crazy how I’ve forgotten a lot of Trace’s issues and how stubborn he can be at times.  I tell myself that he’s a lot stronger than I am right now though, and he can handle whatever issues he’s having just fine.  I know his relationship will work out, because I can tell he really cares about Tarin and she’s good for him because she’s self reliant and doesn’t need him to tend to her every beck and call.  I smile because I’m happy for him, but I frown because I wish I had the same kind of stability in my own life.

“You doin’ okay baby?”

My mother is beside me now, surveying the suits that I’ve strewn across the leather bench.  She’s smiling and that’s a good thing.  It means she can deal with the new set of suits I’ve picked out and I won’t have to go on another hunt.  “I’m okay.” I force another smile.  “I thought I would try these on.”

“Sure.  Why don’t you try that nice grey one first.  I think that might be a winner.”

I shrug and do as she asks.  I change quickly, and survey myself in the mirror for a moment before I go back out to meet her.  It’s been a long time since I’ve worn a suit like this, and again...it’s like seeing an old version of myself.  I don’t know how to feel about it.  I feel like this is the first step to me getting back into a lot of things.  Not just family, but my career...and dealing with people.  I can’t tell if I’m ready.  I feel ready, but then...I’m still so scared about so much.  I try to put it all out of my head though.  Now isn’t the time to stress myself out, because my mom is here and so far the day has been going pretty decent.  I just hope it lasts.  I hope my mom can see past things, and forget about a lot of things.  I really just wish she could look at me and see her son for once, her best friend.  Not her broken down shell of a son.  Not her son that has issues.

I just want her to love who I really am again.  Not who I’ve temporarily turned into.

(continued next post)

A New Kind of Weakness (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

I open the door and come out of the dressing room to find her standing there. I don’t say much, just smile and turn around to look at myself in the three way mirror that they have set up in the corner.  After a few minutes, I see her come up from behind me.  She hugs me from behind and rests her chin on my shoulder, gazing at me through the mirror.  “You look....so, so handsome,” she chokes out, her bottom lip quivering slightly.

“Ma,” I chuckle.  “Are you gonna cry?”

She nudges me a little bit.  “Are you gonna laugh at me if I do?”

I smile.  “Absolutely.”

She releases me from her embrace and has me turn towards her, reaching up to smooth her hands across my shoulders and down my arms.  “You just look so good, and so happy.”  She smiles warmly and straightens out my tie for me.  “I like to see my baby like that.”

I know I’m blushing, and normally I’d be embarrassed but I find that I can’t be.  I feel like this is the past.  Like, I wasn’t kidnapped.  I didn’t put her through hell and things are just like they’ve always been.  I love her and she loves me.  I can tell her anything.  She’s like a best friend.  “Momma...,” I smile, trying to maintain my composure for both of our sakes.  

“Hey,”  She narrows her eyes at me playfully.  “You got a girlfriend I don’t know about?  Is that why you look like my handsome boy again? Or is Melanie just taking good care of you.”

I clear my throat nervously.  “She um...takes care of me.”

“Hiring her was the simplest thing in the world, Justin.” She tells me, taking my hand in hers and stroking it softly.  “But it turned out to be the best thing I ever did to help you get through this.”

It’s not too often that I start to have feelings for a girl that my mother is already in love with.  Britney and Kerri were two exceptions in my life, everybody else I’ve ever brought around has been shown off to her like a new sports car.  I can’t blame her really.  She knows that there are alot of women in this world that only see me for the money I have and the career I’ve made for myself, so she tends to be cautious.  Knowing that Melanie isn’t an issue, really makes me wish I had the option to bring her back home with me.  I’d like for her to meet my dad, and the rest of my family.  I think her perkiness and sweetness would win them all over.  The only problem is...she’s not exactly jumping through hoops to take me up on my offer.  “She’s gonna come home with me,” I say out loud, not having the time to stop myself.  Really, that was a thought I should have kept in my own head and I know I’ve dug myself a nice deep hole now.  I can’t just tell my mother otherwise.  The excitement in her eyes is telling me that she’d been hoping to hear that very phrase pour off my tongue.  

Shit.

“Really?,” she smiles.  “So she changed her mind then? I knew she would.  She seemed to be unsure when I asked her about it, but I figured you’d manage to talk her into it.”

Shit.

“We sort of came to an understanding.” I say, quickly turning back around to look at myself in the mirror again.  I feel horrible lying to her, and I’m going to feel even worse when I have to tell Melanie she’s been turned into a confirmed wedding guest.  She’ll freak out, I know she will.  But hey, I’ve been getting pretty good at the whole convincing game.  I’ll just have to work a little bit harder from this point on, that’s all.

“Well, great!” My mom chimes in, delighted at the news.  “Tell her not to worry about a dress.  I can pay for it...or I’ll just go with her to get it! Oh, this is just so fantastic Justin! I can’t wait to tell Dad and Belinda.  They’ve been dying to meet her!”

“Damn mom,” I chuckle, a little nervously.  “Don’t smother the girl.”

“Well the family wants to meet her!”

“Momma....”

“Hey.”  Trace comes out of his dressing room suddenly, dressed in a tux that’s way too long in the arms for him, and smiles a little bit.  “What are y’all talking about?”

My mom flashes him an excited smile.  “Did you know Melanie was coming back to Tennessee with us for the wedding, Trace?”

“Really....” He eyes me suspiciously, and I quickly revert my gaze away from him.  

“Yeah, we um...came to an agreement,” I say quietly.  Really, I know he can see right through me, and he knows Melanie better than my mom does.  In a way, Mel can be more real around us than in front of my mom because she doesn’t want her to get suspicious about things.  That means Trace knows damn well that Melanie wouldn’t just agree to go back home with me without some serious thought, and all I can do is pray that he won’t give me up to my mom right now.  I hold my breath, and stare hard into the mirror...waiting for the inevitable to happen.

“Cool.”  He say it quickly, clearing his throat a little bit. “That’ll be a good time.”

I don’t look at him, but I know he’s trying to be a good friend right now.  Even though, I know I’m gonna hear all about this once my mom steps out of our range again.  I guess it’s better that he rips me a new one though.  I don’t know how my mom would react if she found out I just lied to her about something so stupid.

“Trace, are you bringing your new girlfriend?” My mom asks him, with an inquisitive smirk.

He groans, but I can’t help but smile because I know I’m off the hook for now.

“Mom wants to meet her,” he says, without much enthusiasm.  “And I love how my personal news has gotten back to you already, Lynn.  I don’t know why they say LA is so much different from back home, because gossip sure as hell spreads at the same pace.”

“Oh hush.” She swats at his arm playfully.  “You know you can’t keep your love life a secret from anybody in this family.  I just hope she’s not one of those hollywood tramps.  She’s not is she?”

I snort out a laugh and Trace glares at me darkly as if to say that I better watch it, and it causes me to clam up for the moment.

“I’m sure mom will think so,” he sighs.  

“Your mom thinks anybody you bring home is a tramp, Trace.”  I say, spreading a smug smile across my face and chuckling to myself.  My mom swats my arm though, and I quickly snap to attention, because I know she thinks I’m being insensitive right now.

“I could go into some choices you’ve made about who you’ve shared your bed with, Justin.” My mom smiles over at Trace lovingly.  “Now have you made your suit decisions yet? Or at least narrowed it down? Because I think this one here you have on is perfect Justin.”

Trace starts to laugh hard at my mothers remark.  “This is why I love you Lynn.”

“I don’t know why you’re so smug.  You’re a slut too Trace, so shut it!.”  My mother shoots at him, playfully.  “And what are you doing! That suit is way too long.  Do you want to look even shorter?"

He blushes.  “I guess I wasn’t really paying attention.”  

“Come on.”  She sighs as she takes him by the arm and drags him back into the suit room.  Trace of course, doesn’t hesitate to flip me off as he passes by me.

Naturally, I take the opportunity to update Melanie on what has just taken place, thinking she’ll get a kick out of the fact that my mom used Trace and slut in the same sentence.

My mom just called Trace a slut.

Again, her response is almost automatic.

Well he is a slut.  You can tell him I said that too.

Hey! How would you know?

I’ve seen him grope his girlfriend in unnatural places on a golf course.  Need I say more?


I laugh out loud, having to cover my mouth so people won’t start thinking that I’ve gone off the deep end.

Yeah they were pretty nasty yesterday.  You wanna see me in the tux that I picked out? It’s grey.

As long as you’re not tricking me into viewing you naked.

Nah, you’re not that lucky.

Send fool.

I flash the cheesiest smile in the world, then take the picture of myself with the phone and send it to her.  Really, I’m sort of nervous of what she’ll think.  She’s never seen me in anything more formal than a tee shirt and jeans, and I wonder if she’ll see me in a different, more professional light now.  Hell, I know I’m over thinking, as I always tend to do.  But I guess...I guess her opinion just really matters to me.  That’s a good thing though.

At least I hope it is.

She text me back several minutes later, and I find myself holding my breath as I look at her response.  But then I smile, because her response isn’t any different than it usually is.

Well look at that.  You really do clean up nice.  Excuse me...table for two waiter!

Hush up, girl. You’re gonna be looking like a southern belle by the time my mom is done with you.

Okay, I know.  I’m sort of forcing this whole going home with me thing on her now that I’ve fucked things up.  But I guess I’m hoping that she’ll go with it.  That she’ll tell me ‘fine fine stop bugging me I’ll go with you.’  But I should know better, because Melanie isn’t stupid.

What are you talking about?

I really should know better.

She’s all excited that you’re coming to the wedding.

What wedding? Who got married? Don’t tell me that Trace and Tarin are engaged.  Though, I wouldn’t put it past them after the golf groping.

No dork.  The wedding in Tennessee.  We discussed this.

I already told her I didn’t think I’d be going, but to ask me in a couple of weeks.  She hasn’t asked me about it since then.


I suck in a breath.  I know she’s not going to let me weasel my way out of this.  In fact, I can picture her in my mind right now, sitting somewhere with an angry confused expression on her face.  Yeah, after this one she probably won’t come home, and the only one to blame will be me.

But I have to at least try.

I asked you.

Yeah, and I said no.  Who has the short term memory here? It isn’t me.

You’ll say yes though.  I know you will.  It’s important and you know that.

You didn’t tell her that I was going did you?

I don’t text her back for several minutes, because I don’t really know what to say.  It doesn’t really matter though, because I’ll be in trouble no matter what I tell her.

I might have.

I’m so mad at you right now, Justin.

Damn, can’t you just think about it some more? If you really don’t want to go I can just tell her that your cat has hairballs or somethin.

I would think that you’d be through lying to her at this point.

I roll my eyes, and check the doorway to make sure my mom and Trace are still looking through the suits before continuing on.  I feel myself starting to get heated and I don’t want them to know what’s going on.

I didn’t really lie.  I just told her the truth a little early thats all.

G2G


“Damn it.”  I sigh harshly and pull up her number, ready to call her and tell her exactly why it is that she needs to come home with me.  I’m cut short though, when my mom leads Trace through the doorway yet again.

“And this time, you wont be swimming it in.”  My mother laughs and shakes her head as she points him in the direction of the dressing room door.

“I hate suits.”  He scowls as he drags himself inside, closing the door behind him.

“I uh...need to go to the bathroom, momma.” I say quickly, before she can notice my worried expression.

“I think I saw it just through there.” She points to another doorway.  “You okay?”

“Oh yeah.  I’m okay.  I’ll be back in a minute.” I turn and walk away from her quickly before she has the chance to ask me any more questions, and lock myself in a bathroom stall as quickly as I can.  I dial Melanie’s number frantically, praying that she’ll pick up...that I haven’t fucked up all that badly.  Honestly, I haven’t been worried like this since....

“What.”

I breathe out a relieved sigh.  “Come on Mel.  All I’m trying to say is, the family wants to meet you, and my mom got real excited when I mentioned that you were gonna come.”

“Exactly.  You got her hopes up over a damn lie, Justin.  Did you ever think I might have made plans that week?  Because I did.  That’s the thing with you Justin.  You’re so self absorbed sometimes that you tend to forget that other people have things going on outside of you.”

“What the hell could you have planned so far in advance?”  I know I sound like an asshole right now too, but honestly...I know she’s just giving me a lame excuse.  I really have no idea why she doesn’t want to come home with me.  The most I can figure, is that she really doesn’t want to be as close to me as I think she does.  But if that’s the case, then what the hell happened in the basement between us? Why are we practically moments away from kissing half the time?r32;
I just don’t get it.

“Well you know, it’s really none of your business, but since you probably think I’m lying I’ll just tell you,” she snaps. “I planned a trip with my friend Susan.  It’s a retreat and she’s asked me to co lead it.  But now your poor mother has it in her mind that I’m coming to this family event of yours that week.  How can I just turn her down?  You’ve put me in a really shitty position, Justin.  But you know, I think you planned it all out this way just because you couldn’t take no for an answer.  You couldn’t just accept the fact that even I need to do things for myself once in awhile.”

“So I’ll make something up,” I sigh and roll my eyes impatiently.  “I’ll say you have plans with your family that week.”

“No, you’re going to tell her the truth,” she states, bluntly.  “Tell her that I already made plans with my friends, and you spoke up too soon.  I mean, why are you lying so much all of a sudden?  You don’t have a reason to.”

“I just want you there,” I say, miserably.

“How about we look at it from another perspective.  What if I told Susan I was bringing you on the retreat? Would you drop the wedding for me?”

“Come on,” I scoff.  “That’s not the same thing.”

“But it is!,” she yells.  “Stop being so god damn selfish Justin! Wake up!”

Okay, I’m a fucking idiot.  That’s obvious.   It’s the second time I’ve fucked up with her this weekend too, and she’s not even in my presence this time.  Not that I’m surprised that I’m fucking everything up again.  I mean, I always do...with every girl I have feelings for.  I know Melanie is different.  She’s a special person, like Trace keeps telling me.  But I want what I want, and I lose sight of a lot of things on my quest to get it.  

“Okay.... I’m sorry.  I’ll tell her that you made plans with your friends, and I misunderstood you.  She knows I tend to do stupid shit anyway, so she’ll have to understand.  If not, I’ll take the heat.”  Frustrated, I unlock the stall door and step out into the bathroom again.  But I feel the color draining from my face now, because Trace is standing there, arms crossed, with that damn smug smile on his face.  I know that he’s probably heard my entire conversation, and that really pisses me off because I know he’s gonna throw it all back in my face the minute I get off the phone with her.  I glare at him a little to let him know that I’m annoyed, but he just laughs and shakes his head, a sign that he doesn’t care how I feel right now....that I’m wrong.

“Look,” she continues.  “I’m just trying to get across that you have to stop thinking I can just be at your beck and call every moment of my life.  I mean yeah, when I’m at your house, it’s different.  But this is like any other job, Justin.  I have vacation days and other things that are a part of my life.  And I plan on enjoying myself.”  

“All right Mel,” I huff.  “I get it.”

“I gotta go,” she says, gently.  “But I’ll talk to you on Monday, okay?”

I shouldn’t ask her anymore questions.  I need to just hang up, and put Trace in his place since he’s still smiling at me like he is.  But I find that I cant.  Even after all this, I still miss her.  I still have that longing for her in the pit of my stomach that I can’t make go away.  “Can I at least call you tomorrow?”

“Jesus.” But she’s actually snickering this time.  “Fine, but just text me first because I might be busy.  I gotta go though, okay?”

“Mel.”

“God, what!”

“You’re not really mad at me, are you?” I say, using that sweet innocent tone I usually pull out for my mom or Nana when I’ve gotten on their bad sides.

I can see Trace roll his eyes.

“Yes, extremely,” she tells me quickly.  “Bye.”

“Oh all right,” I say, sort of let down even though she has every right not to forgive me.  “Bye.”

“And you really do look nice in your suit.”

Click.  

I smile.  I think...maybe...I might have won back part of that little argument.

“I knew you were full of shit,” Trace speaks up, almost automatically.  “Way to go, getting your mom to believe you.  It’s really gonna suck telling her you were wrong though.”

Figuring I can knock him down a few notches, I walk over to the mirror and start to straighten my tie out again.  “Yee of little faith.  I still have time, you’re forgetting that.”

“I just dont’ fuckin understand why you need her there so bad,” he grunts.  “Why can’t you just let her do whatever she’s doing?  Remember that whole obsessive concept that you brushed off?  Yeah...it’s a reality dude.”

One thing I miss, is Trace’s spontaneous attitude towards life.  I think he’s getting a little bit better, but ever since the kidnapping happened I get the feeling that he feels he’s   gotta be organized twenty four hours a day.  That life is supposed to be set up with guidelines to follow.  Actually, I think Tarin is probably the first spontaneous thing that’s come into his life in a long time.  Of course I know what I put him through, and he wants to make sure I don’t slip down a dark path again or whatever he thinks is going to happen, but damn...it’s like he doesn’t think I can be trusted to form a strong bond with a girl.  While that hurts, and I want to kick him in the nuts, he probably does have a point in his own fucked up way.  I wasn’t there for Kerri like I should have been, and I know it’s the main reason he’s holding all this shit against me right now.  “You heard my mom.  The family wants to meet her,” I explain, opening the bathroom door and holding it open so he can walk out ahead of me.  He does, and once we’re back out in the store, I take a moment to make sure my mom isn’t within earshot before continuing.  “I think it would be a good thing for both of us.”

“Yeah,” he whispers, leaning in closer to me.  “But now you’re going to manipulate Melanie into feeling guilty enough to cancel her shit, and cater to your needs.  You might have gotten more confident and a lot healthier since shit went down, Justin.  But your ethics and priorities haven’t changed at all.”

I cross my arms, and narrow my eyes at him.  “Trace, what the fuck do you know anyway?  You don’t spend every day with Mel.  You don’t know her like I know her.  She wants to come home with us.  She just doesn’t realize it yet.”

“Right,” he says bitterly.  “Just like Kerri didn’t know it, but she wasn’t really all that in love with you.  So it didn’t matter if you fucked her and dumped her.”  He pokes me in the chest with his finger as he says it to me.  “Do you want what happened between you and Kerri to happen with Melanie?”

I stare at him, slightly dumbfounded.  I mean, I know Trace has been a lot harsher with me this year more than any other, but fuck...Kerri?  He’s going to just throw the shit in my face like that?  I mean, I don’t know what the hell he knows or what Kerri told him.  I don’t even know if Kerri still has a fully functioning brain at this moment.  He sent her off to some nut house.  And besides, Kerri and Melanie are nothing alike.  Melanie isn’t dead set on keeping herself attached to my side for the rest of her life.

But fuck, maybe that’s why I’m trying so hard to make her come home with me.  Maybe its why I fantasize about her as often as I do.  She’s hard to understand.  She has secrets, and she’s probably the only person that doesn’t allow me to push her around.

I hate when Trace has a point.

“Well?” he asks, impatiently.

“No,” I mutter.

“Then stop all this bullshit, right now.”

I watch him walk away from me after that, probably back to my mother so he can talk to her about his fuckin issues with his own family.  But that’s fine, because I don’t feel like talking to her right now anyway.  God, maybe I’m letting my feelings for Melanie get to me entirely too much.  Maybe they’re not as strong as I think they are, and I should probably rethink this whole thing.  When she comes home, maybe I can just try out the ‘just friends’ thing for awhile so I can figure out if I’m really ready to be normal again.  I mean, even if we did start something, I know that Shane could come back into my mind and fuck things up again.  I could freak out....hit her...

I shake it off.  No, I can’t think about that right now. It’s a good day.  My mom is here, and Trace is trying his best not to be bitter even though I’ve more than proven today how much of an asshole I really am.  I gotta just make the best of today...of this weekend, and hope that Melanie has a really good time too, even if she’s not here with me.

Hopefully I can find some other pieces of myself again, that still have yet to be exhumed from my tortured soul.  Only then, will I know who I really am, and if I’m capable of loving somebody again, with my whole heart this time.

Down Time (Sort of) by ialwayzbesingin

He’s a complete asshole, and I should quit.  Granted, he’d freak out and I’d feel somewhat guilty when he jumped off his roof, but it still wouldn’t change my mind about him.  Honestly, I don’t know what goes through his head sometimes, or causes him to think he can just do whatever the hell he pleases when it comes to other peoples lives.

But maybe it’s that other side to him that I’ve never seen.  He’s a hell of a lot more confident now.  That star persona may just be coming out of hiding, even though I cringe when I think about his celebrity status.  I hate superficiality, and deep down I know Justin has a good heart.  He’s definitely not fake, but sadly I’m really starting to believe that he’s as manipulative as Tarin told me he is.  But should I consider it a bad thing that I’ve started to see this other not so good side of him now?  Isn’t it better that he’s starting to come out of his shell and take risks in his life?  I mean hell, it’s my fault that he’s started to do it all anyway.  Maybe I should be blaming myself.

Maybe I’m just an idiot for trying to make him so damn independent.
 
For the first time today I’m actually very thankful that I’m here.  If Justin had pulled what he did while I was in an arms length of him, I think I might have clocked him in the face.  I don’t know what persuaded him to think that he could simply take an idea that I hadn’t made my mind up about yet, and twist it around to make his mother think otherwise.  It was like he didn’t care.  That I was going to come around eventually anyway, according to him, so what did it matter if he helped moved things along?  It was the most selfish thing that he’s ever done to me, and it really made me question how well I know him.  

And what the hell I was thinking, wanting to fall madly in love with him.

I’ve been toying with the idea that my feelings for him are simply stupid pipe dreams.  I’m longing to be normal, to fall in love as if I was never damaged or lost.  I’m trying to forget that I spent a good chunk of my life holed up here at Susan’s with more problems than I could handle at one time.  My feelings for Justin aren’t anything but a way to drown out the past, and that’s not healthy for either of us.  I know that it’s somewhat the same for him too.  He doesn’t really care about me like he thinks he does.  He just needs somebody to be there, so he feels better.  I can be there too.  It’s my job to be there.  But I’m certainly not going to give in to him, and lose myself...get hurt.

It’s just not worth the heartache right now.

Despite the fact that I’m so annoyed I could scream, it hasn’t really effected the time I’ve spent here so far.  Coming back felt like a breath of fresh air.  I forgot how serene it is up here, how quiet and safe it always made me feel in the past.  Susan had been waiting on the porch for me when I had pulled into the driveway, and immediately ran over to where I was, wrapping me up in a long awaited hug once I got out of the car.  I was pleased to see that she still looked the same and acted the same, but I was probably stupid to believe the woman would ever change.  Susan is simple and set in her ways.  Actually, she has so much going on in her life I doubt she ever has the time to make a change or spend a day making herself over.

The only downside to Susan being the same, is that I still can’t hide my emotions from her.  After I’d gotten settled, we’d sat down in her office for coffee.  I was praying she’d start the conversation off lightly, talking about what was going on with the home and the new girls who had come to live there since the last time I’d visited her.  But that scenario just wasn’t in the cards I guess.  She could sense I was tense, and I guess I wasn’t really doing the best job of keeping my tension to myself.  I was doing that weird leg bobbing thing I can’t control when I’m confused beyond belief.  And I guess it wouldn’t have been so bad if Susan had simply asked me if I was doing okay, or if I’d been having bad flashbacks...anything....

But why the hell did she have to ask me...

“So, who is he Melanie?”

My jaw would have hit the floor if I hadn’t been in mid sip.  Instead, I ended up swallowing my coffee the wrong way and spent the next five minutes hacking in utter agony.  To make matters worse, Susan, instead of being overly concerned for my health, decided to burst out laughing instead.  I mean, maybe I should be able to understand.  After all, I went from being a scared little girl huddled in the corner of her living room to a strong independent woman.  I guess I should have figured she’d be able to read my emotions like a book, but it really aggravated me.  There I was, pissed off at Justin, trying to rid myself of the feelings about him that had been forming inside of me over the past couple of months, and all Susan could seem to do was rub it in.  It was almost like God was playing a cruel, cruel joke on me.

Or maybe, He was just trying to point out something I was desperately trying to deny.

“Are you that surprised?,” Susan laughed at me, handing me a tissue to wipe at the spit that had formed at the corners of my mouth due to my chocking episode.  “Honestly, Melanie, I’d think you would be able to know right off the bat that you can’t hide something from me.”

I’d nodded a little bit, trying my best to avoid making direct eye contact with her.  There was no going back now, but at the same time I didn’t want to talk about it.  If I did, wouldn’t that mean that I was accepting it? That I fell for Justin?  I couldn’t though.  He was an asshole.  I had determined that.

But as I sat there and thought about him in that suit, with that playful little smirk, I slowly started to forget how angry I was.  I started to think about warm weather, the sweet smell of the southern air, and his strong arms wrapped around me as we sat together someplace outdoors, watching the sun set.  It didn’t matter if he lied.  I knew that going to Tennessee to meet Justin’s family was a scary thought and yeah of course I still wanted to wait it out, think about it, and most importantly see how things with Justin and I were going when the time came.  But deep down I knew we’d be there together.

Deep down I knew I was going to end up with his lips pressed against mine.

God, had I lost my fucking mind? Or had I just let Justin manipulate me to the point where I was lost and couldn’t find my way back?  It didn’t really matter though.  Either way I couldn’t deny the fact that it was indeed...some form of love.  A fucked up form? Maybe.  But it was still there.  And I couldn’t remember a time in my life when I’d felt that way about somebody.  I’d been too independent and busy up until college, then...just when I was starting to get into the whole dating scene, the rape happened.  I had never known how to love, how to let somebody love me.  And I still wasn’t sure I was ready to.

“Well, come on!”  Susan nudged me playfully.  “I want details.  Who is he? Where did you meet him?”

Her eyes were wide, filled with curiosity, happiness, and excitement.  It was why I loved her, the reason why I favored her opinion over my own mothers at times.  I knew I could tell her about Justin, let her in on how much he pissed me off, and how that made me even crazier about him.  I wanted to tell her how kind he could be when nobody else was around to notice, how nobody really understood him...not even his best friend...not even his own mother at times.  I wanted to tell her how he understood me too.  That he didn’t even know the gory details.  How he could just tell me he understood all of my pain and sadness in the brief span of a hug.   

“He’s an asshole,” I’d half whispered, not being able to hold back a slight chuckle.  “A completely adorable, manipulative asshole, Susan.  It’s absurd that I even...that I can even consider him likable, you know?”

“You’re blushing,” she’d said, shooting me another small smile, before taking another sip of her coffee.  “So I’m finding it hard to believe that you dislike this fellow as much as you say you do.”

“But you don’t even know the half of it!” I’d exclaimed, making sure to throw a hand into the air for good measure.  “You know how I was supposed to go on that retreat with you? Well now he’s basically promised his mother that I would come back home to Tennessee with him for a wedding and family get together instead, after I had already told him I was going to have to think about my decision first.  He has a hell of a nerve.” I’d frowned and crossed my arms stubbornly, suddenly remembering just why it was that I’d been so frustrated.

“You know, some people just like to see how far they can go before they break the other person,” Susan informed me.  “It’s not the healthiest thing in the world, Melanie.”

She frowned a little and I could tell she was concerned then.  I had to consider the fact that Susan had never met Justin, let alone know that he was the one I’d been referring to as an asshole.  I was making him out to be a lot worse than he was, and that wasn’t really my intention.  I was just frustrated, but that was no reason to make a stranger resent Justin.  “The sad thing is, I don’t think that’s it,” I defended, softly.  “I just think that he really wants me there, whether its for my company or just because I’m a security blanket.  Deep down I guess I’ve known he’s too chicken to tell his mother all of that too.  He can be really stubborn.”  My smiled returned.  “Really, really stubborn.  He’s been through a lot too...  I paused and looked Susan deep in the eyes.  “You know what I mean.”

“What do you mean by a lot?”  Susan crossed her legs, a look of concern rapidly spreading across her face.

I knew what she was thinking right away, but thankfully I didn’t have to break down and tell her the gory details of Justin’s traumatic experience.  I hadn’t been informed, and at that moment I was never more thankful.  “Something really bad happened to him, that’s all,” I nodded.  “I don’t really ask questions.  I’m just kind of there for him when he needs somebody to lean on.  Sometimes...especially lately, I’ll get these little glimpses of who he used to be too.  I don’t really know whether thats good or bad, Susan.  But... I know who I used to be, and when I get those glimpses of him, I just know...those two people would have liked each other.  Do you get what I’m saying?,” I’d laughed and wiped at my eyes tiredly.  “Or have I just gone off the deep end again?”

“No...” She paused then and pressed a finger to her lips.  “This is....very different for you Melanie.  You’re acting much differently than I’ve ever seen you act before.  I think it’s good though,” she nodded positively.  “I think you’re really making a connection with this guy.   And I think you’re ready to try.  I don’t think you should be afraid, Melanie, and you know I wouldn’t just tell you that.”

I knew she wouldn’t, and my heart literally skipped a beat when I realized she was basically giving me her blessing.  I mean, she didn’t even know the whole situation with Justin and I.  That I was working for his mother, and he was my client.  The client who had been “running me ragged”  “There’s more you know,” I laughed.  “I don’t know if you’ll be so supportive if I tell you.”

She shrugged her shoulders.  “You know you can always try me.”

“Well...he’s sort of my client,” I said, a little bit too quickly.

“The one you complained about?,” she scoffed, her eyes widening a little.  “The one who wouldn’t let you have time off?”

I rolled my eyes.  “He let me have the time off after he calmed down.”

Susan sat back, one eyebrow raised in question.  “I won’t lie.  That’s a tricky situation, and if it were anybody else I’d probably tell them to forget the whole thing.  But Melanie, I don’t know.  You’re different.  You...seem all lit up inside,” she smiled, lovingly.  “And you’ve become so smart, and mature.  You’ve risen so high above what happened to you, that you can finally concentrate on moving forward....being happy.  I can’t sit here and tell you no and why you shouldn’t, because I think you’re ready for this.  I think if it doesn’t work out, you’ll be able to handle it.  That’s all that really matters anyway.  Just promise me you’ll use some caution when it comes to your inner turmoil.  Don’t be taken advantage of.”

She’d gotten out of her chair and kissed me hard on the cheek, and I’d wrapped my arms around her, thanking her for her advice...for everything.  Once the tears were dried up on both sides, Susan told me it was time to wrap up our sap fest for the visit, and have some laid back fun.  We’d played some cards up on the sun porch with a couple of girls that lived at the home.  They were quiet, they didn’t complain or lash out, and I guess that had been the reason why Susan had decided to let them in on our game.  It was a relaxing evening, and much to my surprise Justin didn’t text me at all.  Though, I’m sure Trace must have hidden his cell phone on him so I could have some peace.

I have to remember to thank him, yet again.

The entire ride up here, I’d had a smile on my face, just knowing that I’d be able to get some extra sleep in the mornings.  Sadly though, I found that I couldn’t sleep in more than fifteen minutes past my usual wake up time.  It was like I had this surge inside of me, ripping me out of my sleep and screaming at me to get Justin out of bed...only I didn’t have to get him out of bed this morning.  I’d slapped my hand down on the mattress in frustration. Even on vacation, my brain was still totally focused on the concept of something going wrong with Justin.  It really aggravated me and I wanted to scream, but when my phone chimed a few moments later with a “good morning” and a winking smiley face from Justin, I found I couldn’t be aggravated any longer.  I’m embarrassed to say....that really made my morning a hell of a lot brighter.

And I know I’m a hopeless case.

“You were awfully late last night, Kerrigan.”  Susan speaks up, breaking through the peaceful silence of the groups breakfast, and my naughty visual of Justin’s blue eyes and playful smile.

So far, I’ve only been introduced to two girls here, and I barely got to speak to them at all.  They’d had been very quiet, simply focusing on the game of cards we’d been playing and Susan’s peaceful reminders of what time their group session was the next day.  This morning however, everybody living under this roof has been brought together to share a breakfast at the table.  It’s a Sunday morning tradition that Susan never changed, just like everything else around here.  I remember how awkward I used to feel when I’d first come to the home, eating my breakfast surrounded by ten other girls.  I’d been afraid of the world then, paranoid.  I felt like their eyes were all on me, daring me to make a stupid mistake or chew the wrong way.

The girl seated across the table sort of reminds me of how I was then.  Her stringy blond hair hangs sloppily around her face, and she hasn’t looked up once since breakfast was brought to the table.  She’s been very focused on her oatmeal, eggs, and bacon.  Seeing the look on Susan’s face right now, is telling me that this is one of her more problematic cases.  I start to let my curiosity get the best of me, wondering what her story is, where she’s from, and if she’s being forced to stay here by family or not.

“Work ran late,” she says quietly, her southern drawl not escaping my ears.

“A little consideration would be nice.  You missed group too, and I know you remember our discussion,”  Susan sighs, and takes a sip of her coffee.  

I know that sigh.  

It’s the same sigh I’d heard time and time again when I’d first moved in here.  The sigh that said Susan was disappointed because I hadn’t said a word in group, or the one I’d gotten the morning after I’d hidden away in my bedroom the entire night because I’d been upset and was too miserable to share my feelings with anyone else.  I know Susan cares about her.  She’s a special case, only Kerrigan can’t see how much her well being matters to Susan.  The word  selfish nearly pops into my mind before I remember a very important fact.  

I had been exactly like her not too long ago.

“Can I just go?,” Kerrigan says impatiently, her arms crossed in a stubborn, almost spoiled sort of way.  “I have work I need to do, and I’m supposed to go out later.”

Susan just nods, in that way she always does when she’s frustrated.  “Just be sure you dont make a racket when you come in tonight, Kerri.  You nearly scared Bethany out of her wits last night. You know how she is with loud noises and the dark.”

Kerrigan, or I guess Kerri, rolls her eyes.  “Christ, I know I live with freaks, Susan. You don’t have to rub it in.”

Anybody else would brush the girl off as a bitch and roll their eyes, considering her a good for nothing.  But I can’t look at her that way.  I can see it in her...how tired she is, how the bags under her eyes are concealed with expensive eye make up and a perfected fake smile.  This girl stays up nights, wondering what she’s done so wrong to deserve everything life has handed her.  And I know she doesn’t have a person in the world she can talk to about it that will understand.  Of course Susan is here for her and trying to help but it just isn’t the same thing.  She needs her friends, who have most likely long since given up on her, and the only way she knows how to handle that is to shut out anybody else that’s willing to help.

I realize that I’m practically looking at a past version of myself.  No, I have no idea what she’s been through or what finally pushed her to the brink, forcing her to come to Susan for help.  But I can practically see the pain surging inside of her.  It’s deep, whatever happened to her.  Something that she carries with her every waking moment.  Something that she can’t seem to get over no matter how hard she tries.
                        
“I want you to take a few minutes today and think about what’s going on in your life right now,” Susan says, her tone stern.  “If you’re having another issue, whatever it is, my door is open.”

“Yeah.” She gets up from the table, chuckling to herself a little bit.  “I just need to be alone and figure it out.”

“Well group is starting after breakfast, Kerrigan,” Susan informs her.  “And it’s Sunday, I know you don’t have to be at work today.  You need to attend, especially since we have a guest today.”  

Susan eyes me but I quickly look down at my food, not wanting to get involved in their little quarrel.  I have enough issues, and my nerves are practically shot as it is.

The room falls silent.  Several of the girls stare at her, their eyes wide, waiting for something to happen.  Kerri just stands there, her shoulders sagged in defeat.  I can tell she’s a little embarrassed right now, and I’m sorry to say I know exactly how she feels.  I had been a big group ditcher myself, until Susan had packed my bags one day and left me a choice: Group or get out.  I chose group and it changed my life.  But who’s to say this girl is afraid of being banned from the home?  Maybe she doesn’t want to change.  I’m hoping that I’ll get to hear her story, but I won’t hold my breath.

“Well?” Susan asks, drumming her fingers impatiently on the table top.

Kerri sits back down, not saying a word.  She just stares at her plate of food, letting it get cold while the rest of us clean our plates.  I notice that Susan will glance at her every now and then, but Kerri is unfazed.  I can tell she just wants to get through the morning, so she can go do whatever it is she had been planning.  I’d stick up for Kerri, and tell Susan it’s really not a big deal but I know I’d get the look of death from her, so I’ll just keep my thoughts to myself.

The plates are cleared and Susan has us all come into the living room and sit in a circle on the floor.  I’m seated next to her of course, as I’m supposed to say some stuff today.  I’m nervous.  These people are complete strangers and I’m about to tell them my deepest secrets...my worst nightmares.  I can’t even talk to Justin about them, and that makes me feel horrible right now.  How are these girls any different from Justin? They’ve been through hell and so has he.  I know he hasn’t shared a lot of what happened to him with me, but I don’t think that’s what’s holding me back from telling him about my rape.  I just....don’t know how he’d look at me once he knew.  I’m afraid I guess.  Afraid that he’ll think I’m weird or dirty, that I’m too weak to be a supportive force in his life. I hate that those are the thoughts running through my head about the situation.  I’m supposed to be past that phase...better.  But then again, I feel differently about Justin than I’ve felt about anybody else in a very long time.  Maybe this will give me the strength I need though.  Maybe I can go home to him, sit with him and tell him everything.

And whatever happens, well...happens.

“Before we start, I’d just like to introduce everybody to Melanie,” Susan smiles and drapes an arm over my shoulders.  “She, just like all of you, went through a horrible experience that nobody should have to.  She felt lost, hopeless, and at times...,” she pauses and narrows her eyes at me “Didn’t want to be helped at all.  But she learned, she realized that she needed to get her life back, and now here she is five years later.  She has a career, and a life.  She doesn’t live in fear anymore, ladies.  I wanted to bring her here so you can see that nothing is impossible, and you can all turn out just like her if you focus and put your whole heart into it.”

I feel myself blush and roll my eyes a little.  “I’m not all that great,” I say.  “Susan likes to talk me up, so I’ll keep coming to visit her.”

I receive a playful nudge from Susan, and the girls laugh along with us.  Well...with one exception of course.  Kerri’s chin is propped up on her hands, and she seems to be very interested in the color of the walls.  She’s spacing out, uninterested in all of this, and I just want to grab the girl and shake her...tell her that her life isn’t so horrible.  But I know I can’t.  If living with Justin has taught me anything, it’s that you are the only person that can truly motivate yourself to get better...to care about yourself.  But maybe all Kerri needs is somebody her own age that can show all that to her.  Maybe my little spiel will actually wake her up a little bit.

“I was raped five years ago,” I begin, glancing at Kerri as I say the words.  Her chin is still in her hands of course, but now her attention is focused directly on me.  As soon as I make eye contact though, she looks back to the walls.  It’s a sign.  She was probably raped too, and I’m a little happy that she’s found somebody she can relate to.  “I was at a dorm party with my roommate, and I separated from her to use the bathroom.  It only took about a minute for the bastard to surprise me, and half a second for him to pull out his knife.  I couldn’t have done anything to stop him, without serious consequences.    At the time, all I could think was if I could have just fought a little harder or if I had just been a little bit more aware it wouldn’t have happened.  But the truth is, nothing could have prevented what happened.  It took a long time for me to realize that too, and unfortunately I paid a horrible price.  I flunked out of college after the rape, and I was forced to stay with my mother, who was never around.  I hadn’t told anybody about the rape then so it wasn’t like I could confide in anybody either.”  I pause and take a long breath, as I start to remember that night I had been alone in my mothers apartment...and all those pills I took.

“Are you okay?” Susan whispers, rubbing my back a little bit.

I nod a yes to her and clear my throat before continuing on.  “My friends had deserted me,” I sigh, and steal a glance at Kerri.  Her eyes are wide, and I know I’ve gotten her attention now.  It’s good.  It means I’m making a connection.  “One night, I just threw it all away.  I drank some vodka and found some pills in my mothers medicine cabinet.  I don’t really know what happened after that, but when I woke up I was in the mental ward of the hospital.  It was nightmarish, they kept me tied down and they wouldn’t trust me until I told them why it was that I had decided to take my own life.  I....was forced to talk to a doctor about what happened.  I mean, how horrible is that? I couldn’t even tell my own mother about the rape first...it was some strange doctor.  He sent me here after that, and I spent a couple of years learning how to live again.  Like most of you, I was scared at first but as soon as I learned to let people in, let Susan in, it helped me a lot.  I wouldn’t want to change anything in my life right now.  Of course I still live with the memory of what happened.  That won’t ever go away.  But I can cope with it.  If I have a really bad dream, I call Susan.  I’m learning how to live again.  I’m learning how to love myself.” I smile warmly.  

“This is why I want you guys to talk about your situations, and learn from Melanie,” Susan speaks up after a minute or two, flashing me a proud smile.  “You should know that I can’t cure you completely, but I can help you deal with your circumstance and help you to remember how to live and how to believe in yourself again.”  

The girls clap a little bit, and Susan gives me a quick hug and kiss, whispering how proud she is of me in my ear.  I let a wide grin escape me, but it’s short lived when I hear somebody call out a question to me.  

“How can you possibly believe in yourself when everybody is against you?”

It’s Kerri, and my heart seems to skip a beat.  She’s staring at me, with cold, piercing blue eyes.  She looks angry enough to kill right now, but part of me knows that’s all for show anyway.  She’s so insecure that she could pop, but I can’t just blurt that out.  It’s neither the time or place for insults.  “Well...” I begin, glancing at a frowning Susan.

“I was asking Susan.  You don’t even know me,” she scoffs, rising up from the circle.  “You don’t know what I’ve been through.”

“Why don’t you share your story, Kerri,” Susan suggests.  “I’m sure Melanie would give you the same patience you gave her.”

Once again, silence falls over the room.  I can see some of the girls roll their eyes, and a couple start whispering to each other, but I don’t say a word.  I want to see what Kerri is going to do.  If she’s going to crack and make that connection with me, when it’s obvious the only other person she really talks to here is Susan.

“I’ve shared it,” she grunts.  “Why share it again?”

“Talking about it makes the pain easier to deal with,” I say, softly.  I hope she doesn’t lash out, but at the same time I know that if she does I can just choose to leave the room.  It’s not like years ago, when I was obligated to stay in the group session whether I wanted to or not.  “That’s what I found out anyway.  The more I talked about it, the easier it was to deal with the next time the subject came up.”

“Well I guess you’re just a better person than I am, huh?”  Kerri lets out a sarcastic chuckle before shaking her head and storming out of the room.  A door slam tells me that she’s gone outside, and I sigh and start to go after her, but Susan stops me with a light hand on my shoulder and a gentle warning glance telling me that it’s not my battle...that Kerri needs to deal with her issues on her own just like everybody else here.   So I just try to shrug off the uneasy feelings about Kerri that are lingering inside me as Susan presses forward with the group.

The rest of the afternoon goes by uneventfully.  After group the girls disperse and Susan and I go on a walk, catching up on personal issues and conversing in carefree conversation.  It’s nice and relaxing.  So relaxing in fact, that I start to miss Justin a lot more than I want to admit to myself.  This no texting thing is really really weird and different for him.  But I’m sure Trace is keeping him busy.  Still, I guess I’d just like to hear his voice for a few minutes, just to know that he’ll be okay without me for one more night.  After dinner, I finally cave in and decide to give him a call.  I go out onto the back porch, hoping it’s the one spot in the house that will be vacant long enough for me to have a private, carefree conversation with Justin and more than likely Trace as well.  A frown quickly forms on my face however, when I find Kerri sprawled out on one of the chaise lounges, staring out into space.  She gasps a little, hearing somebody enter her domain and her head snaps quickly to the right to see who has interrupted her.  

“Sorry,” I say sheepishly, taking a seat at the far end of the  porch as to not make her any more uncomfortable.  “Do you mind if I sit out here for awhile?”

“You already sat.” She shrugs.

It’s silent again.  She doesn’t care, and I really shouldn’t either.  I should just make my phone call and thank my lucky stars that I’ve moved past the stage of my life that Kerri is facing right now. But I find that I can’t just ignore her.  I guess that’s the thing with me.  I find somebody I can really relate to, and I just want to reach out and help them however I can.  Yeah, I know I’ll probably just piss Kerri off and she’ll leave again, but I figure it’s worth a try getting to know her.  I have a feeling that a lot of people underestimate the type of person that she really is deep down.  “I’m sorry if I made you angry earlier,” I say after awhile.  “I was just trying to give you some advice.”

“I get enough advice.” She doesn’t look at me.  “Don’t worry about me, all right? I can handle myself just fine.”

“If you could handle yourself you wouldn’t be here.” Okay I know it’s bold, but honestly this girl is screaming for some sort of wake up call.  Susan is obviously at her wits end and the last thing I want to hear is how Kerri got thrown out of here because she couldn’t clean up her attitude.  “You have barriers, and that’s fine.  But how is it helping you to push Susan away?”

She shoots me a cold look.  “I don’t push her away.  I just don’t think I need to discuss everything that’s happened in front of all those girls.  They all look at me like they hate me, and I can’t deal with that.”  She rolls her eyes and slaps a hand harshly on one of her thighs.  “Group is pointless, and I feel like I made a big mistake coming here in the first place.”

“Look, I felt the same way when I first came here,” I persist, sliding my chair a little bit closer to where she’s sitting.  Suddenly, I feel like I’m making a small connection with her.  Why she’s allowing me to I really don’t know, but I have a feeling that this is a good thing and so I’m going to go with it.  “I wasn’t used to putting my feelings and issues out in the open, because I had taught myself not to ever since I was young.  Being raped broke me, Kerri.  I never had to deal with anything so traumatizing my entire life, and when it hit me that I really did need somebody to hang on to so I could get through it, I didn’t know how to handle that.  I secluded myself and gave people an attitude.  But it didn’t get me anywhere, Kerri.  The only thing that woke me up, was when Susan packed up my stuff and threatened to throw me out the next morning.  I don’t want to see the same thing happen to you.”

She tilts her head backward, letting it hit the back of the chair before letting out a long sigh.  “I wish things were simple, Melanie.” She runs her hand through her mess of blond hair, and chuckles sadly.  Then she turns to me, her eyes glazed over with tears.  She chokes out a sob, before being able to continue on. “I wish my problems just stopped at being...taken and terrorized for a few days.  If that was the case, I probably wouldn’t even be here.  I’d be in New York and I’d probably have a good paying job.  My best friends and family wouldn’t have shut me out of their lives, and he and I would probably still be together.  But that’s not how things turned out, and I’m not going to sit here and try to make you understand why I’m so withdrawn from everything most of the time.  I’m tired of trying to make people understand me.”

I realize her pain is fighting to break through her barriers and be set free, and I wish I could figure out a way to let her know how much better she would feel if she simply let her guard down.  But at the same time I just know...this girl has pretty much lost everything she worked her entire life for.  I know she couldn’t have grown up in New York, her southern accent proves that to me.  She must have gone to school there, been just fine, and then something or somebody came along and screwed her entire life up.  Whatever it was messed her up so badly that her friends couldn’t deal, and the person who I’m assuming was her boyfriend left her to top it all off.  “I’m sorry the people in your life aren’t around for you like they should be, Kerri,” I whisper after awhile.  “I know how that feels.”

“My roommate back in New York...you know, I can’t expect her to get it,” she tells me quietly.  “She really tried for a long time.  She’d sit up at night with me when I couldn’t sleep, and calm me down when I woke up screaming from a nightmare.  But when....when he was having trouble out here, I just dropped everything to come out and be with him because I thought he needed me.  It really pissed her off, and I couldn’t get it at the time but now....I can sort of see why.  I’d worked hard to get some sort of order back into my life then, and she’d helped.  Leaving was sort of like...I dunno, telling her to fuck off or something.”  She shakes her head.  “But he was more important to me and I would have done anything to take his pain away.”

I take in a breath, wondering if I should push the subject of who “he” is.  I know I’ve sort of broken through a barrier with her here, and I know that’s a really good thing.  It’s obvious to me that she can’t relate with the other girls that live here.  She feels awkward and out of place, and I’m starting to get it now.  “Your boyfriend?,” I question, holding my breath a little.

She sits up a little and draws her knees to her chest, resting her chin on top of them.  She doesn’t say anything for awhile, and I don’t push her.  I know if she wants to talk to me, she will.  “Have you ever been in love Melanie?”  She changes the subject, and glances at me slightly, a sort of longing in her eyes.

I suck in my bottom lip, not really knowing how to answer that.  Before the rape? No.  No I had never found the time or the reason to fall in love with anybody.  After the rape? No, of course not.  I’d been terrified, barely being able to look at a member of the opposite sex until this year really.  But now...now I just don’t know.  I  think of Justin and can’t hide the smile that forms on my lips.  I know I love him.  I don’t know how to define it, or if it’s logical.  But I do know that I can’t wait to see him tomorrow, that I’m actually looking forward to bickering about this whole Tennessee ordeal, making him grovel at my feet for forgiveness before finally telling him that I’m ready to consider it as long as he stays on my good side.  “I could be now,” I say, laughing a little bit.  “I haven’t really decided what to make of my situation yet.”

She half smiles.  “Is he a good guy?”

I don’t hesitate.  “Yeah, he is,” I nod, feeling the blood rushing to my cheeks almost automatically.  “Don’t get me wrong, he can be a selfish little pain in the ass sometimes.  Actually, before I came up here he was being that way.  I reamed him out, and of course I gave into him when he apologized because he was being cute.  He’s too good at that, you know?” I sigh and roll my eyes.  “But he understands me, and he listens.  I...I haven’t been able to talk about much of my past with him yet, but sometimes I feel like I don’t even have to.  It’s almost like he understands what I’ve been through without me having to go into detail.  Nobody has ever been able to do that with me before, Kerri.  And I guess...given some time and patience, I know I could fall deeply in love with him.”


“When we were teenagers, you couldn’t separate us for anything,” she says, a smile forming on her lips.  Her gaze becomes a little distant, and I can tell her mind is focusing on some long forgotten memory, that I’m sure she wishes she could relive right now.  “He was always traveling, but he always made sure to include me.  I guess he’s the only guy I really every wanted to love, you know?”

I nod, but don’t comment.  I think this is Kerri’s breaking point.  I mean, I’m sure she’s told Susan some of this, but for her to just sit her and spill all this stuff to a stranger is a big step for her.  I start to wonder what’s making her trust me so much.  Was I more persistent than others have been, or do I just come off as a trustworthy person?  I know Justin trusts me, and that’s says a lot too because I know there’s only about a handful of people in the world that the guy lets into his life, especially right now.  I guess it’s just my demeanor.  In any case, I think I’m starting to like the girl.  She seems sweet, despite the fact that she has a horrible attitude at times.  But maybe I wasn’t seeing the real Kerri before.  Maybe this is her...subtle, sweet, and longing for somebody to just be there for her.  “So what happened?,” I ask.

She takes a breath.  “Well, we just....did things that we shouldn’t have,”

She eyes me as if I should know what she means.  The only thing I can come up with is something sexual, and I’m sure I’m correct, but I’m not going to throw the idea in her face like that, because I know it will only make the situation more awkward.  “I think I understand,” I nod.

“He got scared after that, and we stopped speaking for awhile,” she tells me sadly.  “I was angry at him and well...he’s the type of person that hides from his issues.  I didn’t see him for three years, and then our families decided enough was enough, I guess. They had us fly home together and all of that.  I still wonder to myself what would have happened if things didn’t go the way they did that weekend.  I feel like...we would have been okay.  I would have had him back, you know? But they stole that from me.  They stole so much...from both of us, when they took us.”

She looks so lost now, almost like she’s reliving some horrible reality that she hasn’t thought about in a long time.  I’m assuming that she was involved in some sort of a hostage situation with this guy, and I can’t even imagine the horrible pain they went through together.  I know Justin went through something similar, and just thinking about that...that he’s been as bad off as Kerri is at some points is heartbreaking to me.  “You guys were...”

“They took us,” she finishes for me.  “I...I don’t like to use the other word.”  She sniffs a little bit, and bites her lip.  “It was so fucking ironic,” she laughs through her tears.  “I didn’t want anything to do with him the entire flight back home, or after we landed.  Then there we were...locked in a basement for three days.  For a little while I thought it might have been a good thing too.  I felt safer knowing that he was there...like, he could protect me.  And I thought I could protect him too, or keep him sane...something.  But I just couldn’t.”

She’s sobbing now, staring out into space for some sort of answer that she isn’t going to find.  I think I’ve pushed her enough and honestly, she’s made enough headway tonight to make Susan happy for at least a month.  “Kerri you really don’t have to....”

“I screamed at him.” She says harshly, slapping her hand down onto the chaise lounge.  “I screamed at him for something so stupid.  Like the fact that he never called me in those three years was so relevant at that point.  If I’d just kept my mouth shut, they never would have locked me in that shed and...and that fucking bastard wouldn’t have raped him.”  She pauses and looks me dead in the eye, still in tears. “He was being raped and I couldn’t do a damn thing to stop it.  If I hadn’t started that fight...who knows? Who knows if it would have even happened.”

“You can’t believe that it was your fault or that you could have done anything about it,” I say, quietly.  “That man had a gun, I’m sure.  You could have been killed if you tried to do anything other than what he told you to do.”

She shakes her head.  “You don’t understand.  I turned him into a monster,” she cries.  “I tried everything I could to help him through the rape.  I lived with him, I traveled with him...but in the end all it did was backfire on me.  One night we had a big falling out.  I...i went to his house to get my things so I could go stay with a friend.  But when I was ready to leave he came home...” She trails off, and rocks herself back and forth a little bit.  

“What happened?” I ask her, figuring there’s no reason for her to hold back since she’s told me every other horrifying detail.  

“He was in a rage,” she confesses.  “He told me exactly what he thought of me, how terrible of a person I was and how everything was my fault.  He punched me, slapped me around...I begged him to stop, but it was like he couldn’t hear me.  He’d blacked out or something.  By the time he’d realized what he’d done, it was too late.  He was screaming for me to forgive him...but I ran away.  I got in the car, and it started to rain.  I was crying so hard, I couldn't even see straight.  The car flipped over.” She stops and shakes her head, rolling up the left leg of her pants to show me the long scar that lies underneath it.  “The doctor says I’ll never get rid of the limp, but god...I could have died.  That wasn’t the guy I knew, that did this to me.  It was like he’d transformed...and I was the cause of it all.”

I look deep into her eyes.  There’s an emptiness there that I wasn’t able to notice earlier, but now it’s more than apparent.  “You didn’t tell anybody did you?,” I say, knowingly.

She shakes her head slowly.  “I couldn’t.  I  still can’t, as much as I want to.  Susan knows, and now you know...but I could never confess it to our friends or family.  They wouldn’t know what to think.  I mean, he’s not that kind of person.  He never was.  I...I still love him.  I just want him to be okay, and if that means I have to stay away I’ll just have to put up with it for as long as I can.”

I can’t fathom the obsession she has with this guy.  It sounds like he’s always used her to his advantage since they’ve known each other.  This kidnapping brought them closer together, but it seems like Kerri latched onto the guy...smothering him.  That, along with the rest of his trauma made him snap in the end.  I feel terrible for her, and I really wish there was a way to get her over this guy.  But I realize I don’t know her well enough to give her any kind of advice.  It’s just like she said; nobody really understands her situation, or wants to take the time to.  

“You think I’m insane,” she laughs sadly, and covers her scar back up again.  “I’m used to it Melanie.  I won’t be mad at you for telling me what you think.”

I look at her for a long time, trying to think of the right thing to say to her.  But I know there really isn’t any right or wrong here.  There’s actually nothing I can really do but try to be her friend, let her know that she can call me just to talk, whenever she wants to.  Hell, maybe she can come over to Justin’s some weekend.  I’m sure he wouldn’t mind too much, and I think Kerri might enjoy just kicking back and letting loose a little bit. “You’re no more insane than I am,” I say, sliding my chair up next to hers so I can throw a comforting arm around her shoulders.  She seems tense for a minute or so, but then she melts into my gesture.  I feel her head leaning against my chest a moment later, and a smile, happy that she’s chose to find some comfort in this moment.  “What happened is hard, and terrible.  In fact, I think it may be a little worse than what happened to me.  But you have to pick yourself up, Kerri. You have to.”

“I can’t,” she whispers.  “I’m dead in the water, Melanie.”

“But you don’t have to be,” I say, gently.  “Susan says you’re working on a career and a promotion at a job that most people would kill to have,” I remind her.  “You have to focus on things like that.  The good things.  Even if there are way more bad things than good.  Make them stick out.  I had to force myself to do that for a really long time, and it was hard but I did it.  I pushed myself to make a difference in my life, because I knew that if I didn’t I would die.”

She pulls away from me, and chews the corner of her lip, studying me nervously for several minutes before speaking again.  “You think I can come out of this?”

“I’ll tell you what, if you can do this, there’s no reason why I can’t suck it up and start letting my feelings for my guy show.  So lets push each other, Kerri.  Let’s talk on the phone a couple of nights a week and update each other.  I think that...we sort of relate to each other in a way, right?”

She nods.  “I trust you,” she tells me softly.  “I never trust anybody.”

“Then it’s a deal.” I flash her a goofy little smile.

“Deal.”  She smiles at me genuinely.

We hug for a long time, silently.  Again, she’s another one of those people I don’t have to say anything to.  She just knows, and I can see myself becoming good friends with her. It would be nice to be able to hang out with another girl besides Tarin, who I seriously doubt I have anything in common with.  “Come on,” I giggle.  “Let’s go raid the fridge or something.”

A mischievous gleam enters Kerri’s eyes.  “I know there’s a box of Dove chocolate fudge bars with Susan’s name on it, hiding in the back of the freezer.  I just didn’t want to raid it by myself.  You know, it wouldn’t be as fun.”

Just as I’m about to tell her that I think I’ve found my new partner in crime, my phone starts to ring.  When I see Justin’s name flashing on the screen, I feel my smile grow a mile wide.  “You find the bars and get a good movie to watch,” I call out to her as I answer the call.  “I have to take this call.”

“Sure.”  Kerri smiles at me knowingly, and walks briskly back into the house.

“Hey you,” I say warmly, once I put the phone up to my ear.  “How’s life on the home front?”

“So I was thinking, can’t you and your friend just come here tonight and stay over?,” Justin says, his voice soft as if he’s trying to hide what he’s saying from somebody else.  “Because I really miss you, Mel.  I feel really shitty about what I did the other day, and I just thought...you know, that I could see you now instead of tomorrow.”

He really is cute.  I shouldn’t be thinking this way of course.  He’s just trying to get his way again and that should piss me off.  But the more I think about being stern with him, the more I realize that I can’t do it anymore.  Justin cares about me.  He cares about me being there and spending time with him.  It’s one of the reasons he wants me to come home with him, even though I know there are other factors mixed into it as well.  I don’t know.  Right now I don’t want to think about the “other factors”.  I just like all this good attention I’m getting from him.  I seem to be wanted, really wanted, for the first time in my life.  It makes my heart swell with pride and puts a smile on my face.

Even so, I know I can’t just go home or bring Kerri over to Justin’s house tonight.  Things are too complicated.  The girl just spilled her guts to me and we’re trying to lighten up the evening.  Bringing strangers into the mix of her life wouldn’t be helping her situation at all.  “Justin,” I say, laughing lightly.  “You know I can’t.”

“But I miss you,” he whines.

“I miss you too.   But I can’t just expect my friend to come to your house and be totally comfortable with it.  She’s never met you, and I know how you are around people you don’t know,” I inform him.

“I won’t act like a dick.  I’ll be a cordial guest host, I swear!,” he promises me.  “Please?”

It kind of sucks, because I know he really would try and put on this front like nothing is wrong with him for Kerri’s sake.  If I didn’t think she’d be so uncomfortable I might even be tempted to ask her if she wanted to go too.  But I know I can’t.  If the situation was reversed and she asked me, I know I wouldn’t be comfortable with the idea at all.

“Hey Mel,” Kerri calls out from somewhere behind me.  “The ice cream is starting to melt.”

I look over my shoulder and smile at her a little.  “Sorry, I’ll be there in a minute okay?”

“Hey is that your friend?” Justin asks me, obviously overhearing the conversation.  “Let me talk to her.  I’ll convince her to come over.  I’m good like that.”

I roll my eyes and groan into the phone.  “I can’t!  Just stop, okay? I’m coming home tomorrow.”

“Is that him?,” Kerri whispers so as to not be overheard.  

I nod to her, and she seems to get it and points to the inside of the house and her watch reminding me to hurry up so we can pig out together.  “Don’t you realize what you’re doing, Justin?,” I continue once Kerri is safely out of earshot.  “You don’t know this girl.  She could be a fan or something.  I can’t just waltz her into your house because you can’t deal with another night without me.  I know it’s hard.  I know you can’t really cook or clean your house yourself...”

“Hey, that’s not why I want you to come home,” he defends.  “I miss you just being here.  I miss being able to talk to you whenever I want.  It’s just a few days and I know that but I feel like...it’s been a year.”

I sigh.  I can’t let this continue and I know I have to get off the phone with him.  But simply telling him that I can’t talk anymore and hanging up will only depress him and I don’t want to do that.  The truth is, it hurts me to hear how much he misses me because I know that deep inside I miss him just as much.  But it’s just a night, and I need this one last night to myself...just to be able to clear my head and think about the conversation I’m going to have with Justin regarding going home with him and how I really feel.  “Is Trace still there?”

“Yeah.  But he said I shouldn’t be calling you so I’m sort of sneaking around right now,” he confesses.  

“Well he has a point, and it’s rude to be sneaking around and doing this behind his back when he’s trying to entertain you don’t you think?”

“Oh well.”

I sigh heavily.  “I want to talk to him.”

“Come on, Mel.  It’s not that serious or anything.  I bet you were even going to give me a call before you went to sleep.”

I can hear him smiling to himself through the phone and I can’t stand that he’s right.  For some reason he seems to have me all figured out.  He knows what buttons to push to get me riled up, or to make me want to fall into his arms.  I don’t understand how he does it, but I guess...that whole manipulative charm of his comes into play somehow.  “Maybe I was, but you called me first.” My tone fails to be serious.  “So it’s your fault.”

“Oh whatever.”

I can hear Trace in the background asking Justin who he’s on the phone with, and I start laughing to myself.  Justin tries to play it off like it’s the wrong number, but he fails miserably.  

“I told you not to call her...” Trace’s voice is closer now and I can hear a slight scuffle over the line and I’m assuming Trace is fighting for the phone.  “Hello? Mel?”

Yes,” I laugh, recognizing Trace’s voice right away.  “It’s me.”

“Sorry, I tried to hide all the phones in the house so he’d just leave you alone for a couple of days.  It almost worked too, but I guess I shouldn’t have drank that six pack of beer before.  I ended up calling Tarin and he got a hold of the phone when I dozed off.”

I roll my eyes at the prospect that they’ve both been drinking, but I won’t say anything about it.  I trust Trace.  He wouldn’t let anything bad happen to Justin in the house, and as long as they aren’t out drinking and driving I don’t really care if Justin has a few beers with his friend.  I’m sure Lynn would be pissed, but of course like every other time...I won’t say anything.  “It’s okay, Trace.  I was going to call anyway, he just got to me first.”

“He’s been whining about how he misses you all day.  It’s really annoying,” he tells me tiredly.

“Well you should have taken him out someplace,” I point out.  “You know how to keep him stimulated, Trace.  It’s supposed to be my little weekend off here.”

“Fuck, girl,” he laughs.  “I’m not his bitch.  He should be able to amuse himself at this point.”


“Who’s a bitch!”

I hear Justin call out playfully from somewhere in the background.  It causes me to laugh out loud, and for a moment I’m longing to be there in the house with the two of them cracking jokes, kicking back a few beers, and telling Justin how much of a dork he is.  I know I can’t be, but if I really wanted to I know I could be back there first thing in the morning as long as I got an early start.  It would be sort of messed up, leaving Susan without a proper breakfast goodbye and I know that.  But at the same time, for the first time in my life, I feel like there’s something more important that I have to attend to back home.  “Look, I’m doing something important here and I can’t just up and leave like he wants me to.  But tell him if he can keep his sanity for one more night, I’ll be there first thing in the morning instead of the afternoon.”

He groans.  “I don’t know if I can wait that long, Mel.  He’s being a fucking pain in my ass.”

“Oh give me a break!,” I exclaim.  “You owe me.  You know what I put up with, and I’m still holding a little grudge against you for being a jerk to me that first week that I met you.”

“You sure know how to make a guy feel guilty, Mel,” he laughs.

I smile.  “Oh I know.  That’s why you’re going to put up with his crap for another night.”

“Where are you anyway?  The way Justin makes it sound, it’s like you’re on another planet or something.”

I know I can’t tell him the real truth, because I’m not ready to tell him about Susan or anything like that, especially over the phone.  “Just a friends house,” I say quickly.

“Wow that doesn’t sound suspicious at all,” he chuckles and pauses for a few moments.  “Do you have a boyfriend, Mel?”

What the hell? “No.”

“Okay...a girlfriend?”

“God!,” I yell at him.  “Shut up! No!”

He laughs heartily for a few minutes and it makes me want to smack him.  In fact, if I  was there in front him right now I probably would.  “Then what’s the big fuckin’ secret, Mel?”

“Are you serious?,” I snap at him, starting to get annoyed.  I feel like he’s interrogating me right now, when really...nothing that goes on in my life is any of his business if it doesn’t have to do with Justin’s sanity.  “Do I have to tell you guys everything I do? I mean, I don’t call you up and question you about your life do I?”

“I don’t have secrets really,” he tells me.  “So there’s no point in you doing that."

Down Time (Sort of) (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

“Well I don’t really have secrets either.”  That’s a flat out lie and I know it, but it’s not like the truth is going to be any easier for me to dish out to him.  If I’m going to delve deep into my past with anybody it’s going to be Justin, and I don’t even know when I’ll be able to.  “I’m staying with my friend, Susan.  Is that better?  Am I not so secretive anymore? Do you want the address too Trace, just so you know I’m not lying or anything?”

“Actually yeah, an address would be great,” he says smugly.  “Then I could dump Justin’s ass off there so I can have some peace tonight.”

“You’re an ass,” I inform him.  “And he’d hate it here anyway.”

“Why? Is your friend Susan some really freaky porn star?”

“Why? Do you think you might know her then?” I say, sarcastically.

He laughs out loud.  “You really crack me up sometimes, Mel.”

“Great.  Where’s Lynn anyway? I thought she was there helping out too.”  A sense of alarm rushes through me, thinking something happened between Lynn and Justin that made her angry enough to go back home.  I seriously hope that’s not the case, because they’ve just started to get back on track.

“She’s here, and she slept here last night.  Paul flew out this morning though, and they’re at dinner right now,” he tells me with a tired yawn.  “She said something about them staying at a hotel tonight too.  Not something I wanted to hear about from a woman that’s practically my mother either but...whatever.”

I sigh.  “Is he really that miserable without me, Trace.  Or was he just bored? I know how restless he gets sometimes.”

The blaring of the tv in the background gets softer, as if Trace has stepped into another room.  I hear a door close, and I become a little tense.  Obviously, he’s alone and out of Justin’s earshot, and I’m terrified of where this conversation is about to go.  

“Maybe I shouldn’t be asking you this, Melanie,” he begins, a small amount of hesitation apparent in his voice. “You’re a great girl, and you know...even though we haven’t known each other for all that long I’d like to think that you’re one of my friends now.”

I smile a little.  It’s nice to hear that from him, because it means that the past in is the past now.  He can trust me and I can trust him, and that’s a great thing since we both care about Justin and want to hang around him as much as we do.  “I consider you a friend, too,” I say softly.  

“I just...,’ he pauses and sighs.  “Are you guys getting into something?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I’m taken back a little by his question.  Is it that obvious?  Do I really let myself go that much when I’m with Justin? Does Trace see me blushing and smiling so much that he thinks I’m crazy?  God, I wish I could be better at being subtle about things.  But it’s been too long, I don’t know how to hold feelings like this inside of me because they fill me with too much pleasure.  

“I just know how he is when he likes a girl, that’s all.”

“He doesn’t like me,” I point out, quickly.  “He’s just way too dependent on me, and that’s not good.  That’s why I came out here for the weekend.  I thought he could use a break.”

“It’s not dependancy, Mel,” he says, seriously.  “I know it’s not that.”

I’m getting really nervous and I know I need to end this conversation before I admit something to Trace that I don’t want to. Like that I’m in love with his best friend, because really...I know that wouldn’t go over well at all.   “Look, my friend is waiting on me and it’s rude of me to keep standing here talking to you.  I have to go.  Just put up with him for another night, Trace.  I’ll come there in the morning and make you both breakfast okay?”

“Breakfast?” His voice brightens up at the idea.  “Well I guess for breakfast, I’ll put up with him for another night.  But you owe me a favor.”

“We’ll see about that,” I chuckle.  “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“I get to pick whatever I want for breakfast too, Mel.”

“Goodbye, Trace.”

I hang up, but my smile doesn’t fade.  It’s nice to have a friend in him now.  I can trust him, I realize.  If I have a big issue with Justin, I feel like I can go to him about it and he’ll understand.  I don’t have to worry about him bitching at me or anything like that.  So I mean, I guess if I really felt the need to I could tell him how I feel about Justin.  Maybe he’d have some good advice.  But as for right now, I’m not going to push the subject on him.  I’m not quite sure how he’d react, and I don’t want to get angry.  It’s just good to know I have that person to confide in when the time comes.  For now though, I’ll put it all out of my head the best I can.  I have one more more night of peace, tv, and ice cream before the shit hits the fan all over again and I’m going to use it to my advantage.

“All good?”  Kerri looks up at me as I enter the room, and lifts the remote to the tv she she can start the movie for us.

I nod and plop down beside her onto the sofa, reaching into the box of fudge pop bars that Kerri holds out for me.  “I’ve never been more ready.”  

She laughs out loud.  “Who knew ice cream could be so exciting?”

Kerri Vs. the World by ialwayzbesingin
The last time I watched a movie, like really watched one and enjoyed it, was with Justin.  It had been a laid back evening, right before we were due to go to Memphis to do some shows.  Funny, I can’t remember what we watched, but I do remember how safe I felt with his arms wrapped around me, and how loved I felt when he lips would land on my forehead and neck every few minutes.  The one thing I haven’t been able to forget about him in all this time is how warm he is, and how safe I felt when we were together.  It didn’t matter that he was insecure as hell, I knew that no matter what...he’d protect me.  That he’d never let anything or anybody hurt me the way Shane and Nathan had hurt us.  I trusted him.  I gave my entire heart and soul just to be with him.

But the one thing I never, ever, counted on was him turning on me in the end.

Of course there were warning signs.  The slap to the face I received after Trace had told him about Shane, and the way he’d raise his voice when I really pissed him off should have steered me away from allowing myself to get lost in him when he was being the normal, sweet guy I’d always known.  But I couldn’t have cared less.  He hit me, he yelled at me, it happened and life moved on.  I was so terrified of losing him that I didn’t care about what kind of consequences I had to pay.  Even all those times I’d let him have sex with me when I really wasn’t comfortable enough to be doing it, I still didn’t pay it any mind the following morning.  It was just the way things were.  I convinced myself nobody else understood and they didn’t have to, because I loved him.  I loved him so much, and it ruined me.

But I’d still take him back, and I don’t know what that makes me.  Am I insane? Desperate? Or simply just too scared to move on and change my life for the better?  I can’t lie to myself.  I know it’s just that I’m scared.  I mean, I know there’s a whole world filled with opportunities out there, just waiting for me to come and take advantage of them.  I’ve gained a slight amount of self respect thanks to Susan and I know I’m not a stupid girl.  I’ve got brains, I made it through four years of college, barely letting my grades slip below an eighty nine average.  I realize that says a lot about me, that I should be more confident,  look important people in the face when I talk to them, and not be so damn afraid to take risks anymore.  Shane and Nathan died months ago, and I need to just let the memories of what happened to me...and what happened to Justin, die with them once and for all.  It’s the only chance I have of having some kind of a normal existence.  The only chance I have of being able to focus on a job and possibly a relationship in the future.

I guess Melanie was right.  It does get easier to talk about the incident the more I allow myself to do it.  I was so scared in the beginning, but after spilling my guts to her I don’t really know why I held out for so long.  It felt like a huge weight had been lifted off my shoulders once I let all of that pain go.  She didn’t ask me a lot of questions or try to find out the names of the people I was referring to, either.  That was a good thing, because I knew I couldn’t tell her I was talking about Justin.  It would have made the situation awkward and god forbid she was a fan of his.  I know it would have freaked the poor girl out.  She just wanted to give me advice it seemed.  She knew exactly what to say too.  But I’m sure having been raped herself, she had been through enough depression and heartache to last her a lifetime.  It’s weird to say but even though I wasn’t raped...I guess I’ve always been able to feel Justin’s pain in a way.  Knowing Melanie could relate to me relaxed me I guess.  None of the other girls at the home have bothered making that type of connection with me.  Susan is great of course, but she’s a lot older than I am and I feel like I’m talking to my mother half the time, not a friend.

I wish Melanie could have stayed longer.

Before bed that night she told me she had to go home early the next morning.  I was kind of disappointed as I thought we would have at least been able to have breakfast with Susan and chat about getting together sometime soon.  She seemed to feel bad too, knowing that I wished she could stay.  There was a longing in her eyes that told me she was in need of a friend.  I knew because it was the same way I had been feeling ever since Trace had cast me out of his house.

“I’d love to stay, Kerri.”  She’d sighed and shrugged her shoulders.  “I’m just sort of needed at home at the moment.  But I promise, the next chance I get we’ll definitely hang out.  And I plan on calling and texting the crap out of you, by the way.  So be prepared for total Melness to the extreme.”

“Should we have code names?,” I’d asked her playfully.  “Then we could feel important.”

“I’m queen of the code names!,” she’d exclaimed.  “But you have to give me time to think of a couple.  This kind of stuff takes time, you know.”

Her playful demeanor reminded me in a small way, of the Justin I had known years ago.   Actually, her personality in general reminds me a lot of Justin.  Not the horrible side of course, but the playful, quirky side that I miss like hell.  I think it’s why I was so drawn to her, why after I stormed out of group that morning, I couldn’t help but feel bad about how I’d treated her.  I’m glad to call her my friend now, glad that I’ve actually made a connection with somebody outside of my little circle since the incident happened.  It must mean I’m starting to fix myself.  Of course, it’s going to take a hell of a long time to be a hundred percent again and I know if the littlest thing comes up and sets me off I’ll probably fall apart.  But I’m trying as hard as I can not to think about the negative.  And that’s a great thing...

I can’t remember the last time I was this happy.

I’d woke up extra early the next morning so I could say goodbye to Melanie before she left for home.  She seemed surprised that I’d made the effort to wake up at four forty five when she knew I had to be at work by 7, but I told her that I wouldn’t have felt right not saying goodbye.  With the promise of phone calls and silly text messages to my cell, she hugged me a long goodbye.  There were a few tears making their way down her face when we’d pulled away from each other, but I can’t say I was doing any better myself.

“You’re going home to fix things with that guy,” I’d smiled knowingly as I wiped the tears off of my face.  “Aren’t you?”

She’d rolled her eyes as her face grew beet red.  “He misses me.”

I’d laughed a little.  “You miss him,” I’d pointed out.

She looked at the ground, embarrassed.  “Yeah, yeah. You got me.”

“You need to go for it girl.” I’d put my hands on her shoulders and shook her a little, causing her to laugh and look me in the eye again.  “You love him, or if you don’t yet...you will.” I’d paused for a moment, the memory of losing Justin hitting me like a mac truck.  I knew how hard that was for me, and I wouldn’t have wished that type of pain on anybody.  “Don’t allow yourself to lose somebody you care about this much, Mel.  If you’re willing to wake up this early on your vacation for him, he has to be pretty special.”

She’d bit her lip and nodded a little.  “He is special.  I just...don’t know if I’m ready.”

“Please.” I’d rolled my eyes.  “You’re beyond ready.  You got me out of my little funk for the moment.  That alone speaks for itself.”

“You’re not that bad,” she’d giggled.

“Oh believe me,” I reassured her with a sarcastic smirk.  “I’m bad.”

“I can’t just go home and proclaim my undying love for him.  I know exactly what would happen. I’d either freak him out or he’d think I was lame.”  She’d shaken her head and sighed.  “I know how he is, and I know how I am.  If and when it happens, it’s going to be a spur of the moment kind of thing.”

“I need to talk to this guy,” I’d smiled.  “I’ll set him straight.  If he can’t see how awesome you are, he’s fucking crazy.  You have to make sure you keep me updated with this whole thing.  Promise?”

“I definitely will, Kerri.”

We’d hugged one last time, and with her promise to speak to me soon, I’d waved goodbye to her as she drove off the property.  Naturally, I hadn’t been able to get back to sleep after that so I busied myself with making breakfast and writing an entry in my journal.  It was probably one of the sanest mornings I’d had for myself in awhile, and the only reason why I’d been able to go into work that morning with a smile on my face, not giving Tarin a second glance as I passed her on my way to what used to be her old work space.

I can’t deny how good it feels to be the boss.  For the first time, I don’t have to worry about some bitch breathing down my neck every five minutes.  David is actually really laid back as a boss too.  He only calls me if he needs to give me a task to do, or to answer a question I might have for him.  Other than that he mostly lets me run the floor my own way.  Since I’m assisting the head DJ a lot of the time, I don’t really have to worry about too much since he’s giving me so many things to take care of for him.  Now more than ever, I realize how useful interns really are.  I’ve had several of them, including Tarin, take care of a whole bunch of pointless tasks that I just didn’t have time for.  Things I usually hate doing like photocopying, lunch orders, and phone call lists simply aren’t my problem anymore (and deep down, it feels really great to tell Tarin how I take my coffee).  I know I’m still easing into all of this and getting the position was really sudden, but I’m starting to really like my job for once.  I’m actually learning what the industry involves and I couldn’t have asked for a better way to do it.  It means a brighter future for me career wise.  I’ll be able to get a job anywhere after this.

Around four that same afternoon, David had come downstairs.  Tarin had been working on some filing and I had been going over the next day’s itinerary.  I figured he was making his usual end of the day rounds before skipping out just prior to four thirty.  When I felt him come up behind me and place a hand on my shoulder though, my body went rigid. I’d been trying to keep the conversation we’d had the previous week out of my mind.    I didn’t want to think of David as a bad person, and had been constantly reminding myself that the alcohol had been talking for him that night.  He hadn’t said anything to me about our conversation since then anyway, so I figured maybe I had been right about my theory after all.

“Can’t wait to see you in that dress tomorrow night,” he’d whispered in my ear, one of his hands traveling down the bare part of my upper arm and ending at my fingertips which he grasped gently in his hand.  

I’d pulled my hand out of his slowly, turning to face him with a forced smile.  Out of the corner of my eye I could see Tarin paused at the filing cabinet, taking the entire scene in with a disgusted look on her face.  I don’t know why, but in that moment I felt like a skank, letting David touch me like that.  Really, the fact that Tarin was thinking about me in a bad way shouldn’t have made me that uncomfortable.  But I guess it was Trace’s voice in the back of my mind asking me that one simple question, that was making me feel like I did:

“Do you know David? I mean like, at all?”

I didn’t, and I snapped back into reality really quickly.  “I um...”

“Come on.” He’d cut me off, taking my hand again and smiling at me warmly.  “You don’t have to be so nervous around me anymore, Kerri.  We’re working things out, right? You’re happy...well, you seem happy anyway.”

I’d nodded quickly, probably a little too desperately.  “Oh I’m really happy, David.  I love the position.  It’s teaching me a lot about the industry.”

“Well that’s great!” He’d exclaimed.  “You’re supposed to.  I talked to JoJo today too, and he said that he really enjoys working with you.  He told me you’re a great help, and an asset to the team here.”

That was one thing I’d been genuinely happy to hear coming out of David’s mouth.  JoJo was a really good guy, and a guiding force in helping me become accustomed to my new position.  He let me take my time, and taught me how to do things the right way so I’d learn before making a huge mistake.  I guess having him around is sort of a blessing to my career, and the only person I can thank for that really, is David.  But hell, I didn’t want to tell him that.  It would have given his ego an even bigger boost that he definitely didn’t need.  “Well, I’m really glad that I haven’t screwed up yet.” I’d forced a laugh and tried to turn back to my paperwork, but David hadn’t seemed to be through with me.

“I’ll pick you up tomorrow night around nine,” he’d informed me, pulling on my arm so I’d turn back to face him again.  “We’ll go to the party together.  That cool with you?”

His smile was charming and sweet, and if I hadn’t been forewarned about him by Trace, I might have thought he was a really nice guy.  But the more I told myself he was, the sicker I felt inside.  I had no desire to go with him to his friends birthday party.  I would have much rather spent the night in front of the TV or at the movies with Cooper.  But I knew I couldn’t turn him down.  As he’d put it, he needed see where my “priorities lied”.  Of course I knew what that meant.  He wanted me to do things with him.  Things that I had only done with one other person in my life.  Sure, I’d kissed Trace and we’d almost ended up going all the way but he was smart enough to stop himself before things could escalate any further.  One thing I had never been was easy.  Only when it came to Justin, did I allow myself to be taken advantage of...because I loved him.

But I didn’t love David.  If I messed around with him, it would have been for the sake of my job and nothing more.  Wasn’t it illegal what he was doing?  Wasn’t there somebody I could talk to about it?  

Maybe it was.  No there wasn’t.

“Yeah, that’s fine,” I’d told him quietly.  “I already cleared my schedule for tomorrow night.”

He’d smiled at me smugly.  “That’s what I like to hear.”  He’d leaned down then, and kissed me on the side of the cheek quickly.  “Why don’t you take off?  You’re pretty much done with everything right?”

I was starting to figure out very quickly, that making David happy made my job a hell of a lot easier.  That was a good thing too.  It was one less thing I had to stress about, and lie awake at night thinking of.  Being happy at work gave me something to focus on, and rid my mind of my nightmares.  I started to think that maybe doing things his way wasn’t so bad.  I was technically single. Sure, I was hanging out with Cooper and we’d kissed but I hadn’t committed to him or anything.  Sleeping with David just once wouldn’t be all that terrible.  It was a way out of struggling to make a name for myself in the radio industry.  “Well I have a few things...” I’d began, pointing to the pile  of papers on my desk.

“No, Kerri,” he’d chuckled.  “You’re done.”  He turned to Tarin.  “That’s what your head intern is for.  She stays later so you don’t have to.”

I’d stared at Tarin then, who was still at her place by the filing cabinet.  Her arms were crossed, and that look of disgust was still spread across her face.  I couldn’t tell who she was more angry with.  Me for just being around, or David for treating her like he was. I felt like apologizing, but I couldn’t have possibly done it without looking like an idiot.

“Go ahead,” David nudged me forward a little bit.  “Let her know what you need done.”

He seemed to be getting a kick out of tormenting her and I began to wonder just how deep David’s relationship with Tarin ran.  It was obvious he was punishing her for something, but I had no idea what it really was.  She hadn’t done anything so terrible at the event to cause David to be treating her like he was.  It was something else.  Something that had made him feel inferior.  And in that moment, I had no idea why she was still putting up with him.  I knew she was experienced, and she could have easily gotten another job at a different radio station.  But I guess she wanted to show him a thing or too as well.  “The um...papers on my desk need to be photocopied,” I’d told her, a little nervously.  “Then filed...”

“I know how to do your job.”  She’d cut me off and walked across the room, over to where David and I were standing.  “I’ll take it from here.”  She started gathering up the papers expertly, not saying another word to either of us.

“Watch the attitude,” David warned her, seriously.

She’d looked up, glaring at him like he was the worst person on the face of the earth.  “Why don’t you take your new project and go home, David,” she’d said coldly to him, as if I wasn’t standing there.  “Better have some fun before something else grabs your attention.”

He placed his hands on his hips and clenched his jaw.  “You’ll be working with the cleaning crew here by the time I’m done with you,” he seethed.

“Mm,” she nodded as if she couldn’t have cared less.  “See you there.”

Just as I was about to bid them both a goodnight, not wanting to stick around for the gory details, David turned to me, his expression completely different from just seconds before.  That warm smile was back now, along with his irresistible charm and the twinkle in his eyes.  “Hey Kerri, do you think you could give Tarin and I just a minute?  I’ll meet you outside.”

“Oh....” I’d trailed off for a moment, my eyes immediately darting back to Tarin who looked like she was about to blurt out another snide remark.  “I can just see you tomorrow though, can’t I?”

“Just meet me outside,” he’d told me, his voice a little more forceful this time.  “All right?”

I knew saying no at that point would have pissed him off, and I had yet to have him angry with me.  I wanted to keep it that way, so I simply nodded in approval and stepped out.  I must have waited in the parking lot a good half hour before David came out of the building, the irritated expression on his face fading away automatically as he came close to me.  “Sorry about that,” he chuckled.  “Just had to cover a few things with her.”  He shoved his hands in his pockets and rocked back on his heels.

I’d eyed him suspiciously.  I didn’t know what had just went on, and I know I’d never been Tarin’s biggest fan, but for some reason I was concerned for her.  “Is everything okay, David?,” I’d ask him softly.  

“Oh, you’re not worried about her are you?,” he’d laughed.  “Don’t worry about her.”

“I just...”
r32;He threw an arm around me, silencing whatever I was about to bring up, which I hadn’t been able to remember by that point because he was touching me again.  “How about coffee?”

I’d shrugged.

We ended up at Starbucks, and I was oh so thrilled to listen to David talk about himself for an hour.  I found myself spacing out at one point, thinking about Cooper and how I would have much rather have been drinking coffee with him and talking about Star Wars. It got me to smile, but sadly, David thought it was due to him being in front of me.  

“You know,” he’d said softly, looking deep into my eyes.  “You have a really beautiful smile, Kerrigan.”

I’d swallowed hard.  “It’s Kerri.”

He’d sat back a little bit, seemingly annoyed.  “Are you still all bent out of shape because of earlier?”  He shot me a suspicious glance.

“I’m just a little confused,” I’d confessed to him.  “I’m sorry, I don’t meant to be difficult.” I’d paused and bit my bottom lip.  “I just feel like the Tarin thing is...”

“Look, let me tell you something about Tarin and me,” he’d interrupted.  “We had our thing.  I trusted her, and she went behind my back and started fucking some other guy.  Now I don’t know about you, but I think that’s pretty messed up.”

I was silent for a few minutes.  It wasn’t my place to question his relationship with Tarin, but when it was interfering with work, I felt like it was my duty to understand exactly what was going on.  “But what does that have to do with work, David?”

He smirked.  “Everything when her new boyfriend is making her lose her focus.  You don’t realize some stuff you need to do yet, and I guess you’ll learn once you really start getting your hands dirty.  But Tarin knows her job just like I know my cell phone number.  She had started to misplace things, and she was late for a few really important meetings with execs. It killed me to demote her, you know?” He paused and sighed, rubbing his face with his hands.  “I really wanted to see her make it to the top because she worked hard for me.  But I--I can’t take a risk like that if her mind isn’t focused on the job, Kerri.  I know you probably saw that situation back there and thought I was being a prick.  But you know...you need to be a little more aggressive too.”  He smiled, but I could tell it was more to make me feel guilty than anything else.  “You shouldn’t be staying that late.  Tarin knows what her job is, and it’s your job to make sure she does it and takes care of whatever you don’t get to on top of it.  You were doing the same crap for her.  I know because I saw it.”

I shrugged.  “I’m not really into ordering people around.”

“Well get used to it,” he told me seriously.  “It’s a cut throat business Kerri, and you have to fight your way to the top...do whatever it takes to get there.  People are going to walk all over you if you don’t hold your head high and put them in their place.  In fact, I want you to start making me a list of all your tasks, and the things you’re making Tarin do for you.  Her work load should be twice what yours is.”

I’d looked down at my lap.  He was making me so fucking uneasy and I began to wonder if I was really cut out for the job he was so graciously giving me.  I knew Tarin could handle it.  In fact, despite everything that had gone wrong between us, I couldn’t deny the fact that she was the one who kept that radio station running.  David didn’t have to worry about a thing while Tarin had been in my position, which probably explains why he was always sitting up in his office, talking on the phone with his friends all day.  Giving me the job just didn’t make sense.  It killed me to admit that to myself, but like I said...I’m not a stupid girl.  

And David was only giving me things in hopes that I would give him plenty of things in return.

“I don’t want you to stress yourself out over this.” He’d laughed gently and reached out to smooth his hand over my cheek.  “You’re fine.  I like you. I think you’re going to do a great job, and I’m the boss so that’s all that really matters, okay?”  He’d leaned in suddenly and kissed me gently on the lips without warning.  “God you’re gorgeous,” he’d smiled.

I’d sat in my seat, frozen.  I just didn’t understand why he thought it was okay for him to kiss me.  I hadn’t really shown a lot of interest in that area, and the fact that he felt he could do whatever he wanted really annoyed me.  I should have gotten up and walked away then, or at least told him off, but I didn’t.  I just sat there, and stared at him like a stupid idiot.

“That was a compliment,” he’d chuckled.

I felt my face turn red.  “I---thank you,” I’d managed, stupidly.

“I like a shy girl,” he’d said to me gently, touching my face again.  “It shows how pure you are inside.”

I pulled away from him, having had enough of his hands and lips touching my body at that point.  I needed to get out, go home...go anywhere but where David was.  “I better go,” I’d said quickly, sliding the chair out and getting up.  “But I’ll see you tomorrow.”

He didn’t seem phased at how uncomfortable I was, and all that did was tell me how much he didn’t care about anything but his own happiness.  “Why don’t you just take the day tomorrow,” he’d smiled, getting out of his own chair. . “Relax, maybe get your hair and makeup done...whatever you want.” He reached into his pocket, fished out a pair of hundred dollar bills and handed them to me.  

“You don’t have to give me money,” I told him sheepishly as he walked me out to his car.  

“Yeah, but I like you.” He winked at me.  “You should be able to have whatever you want.”

I just nodded, not really knowing what else to say to him without making the situation worse for myself.  I let him take me back to the radio station, even though he practically begged to let him drive me home.  I managed to get him to believe that a friend was picking me up and we were going to go shopping, when in reality it was just Susan waiting for me.  Yeah, it was a stupid lie but I just couldn’t be stuck with him anymore that day.  I felt like I was cornered and no matter how hard I tried I couldn’t tell him to stop touching me.  I was more concerned about my job than how stupid it was to give into him.  And I knew that when I went to that party with him, I was going to have to do whatever he wanted or face the consequences.

It reminded me of how trapped Justin must have felt when Shane touched him.  Then I started to feel sick.

David dropped me off a few feet from Susan’s car, not hesitating to give me a hug and a quick peck on the cheek before leaving me.  When I got into the car I knew Susan could tell I was uneasy, and she didn’t hesitate to question me about where I knew him from or what his intentions were.  Of course I just fed her some crap about him being a friend at work, and it wasn’t going to go further than that.  I know I should have asked her for advice or something but honestly, I was tired and overwhelmed by the afternoon as a whole.  All I really wanted to do, I realized, was relax and maybe call Cooper or Elisha to try and forget how tense I was about what was going to take place the following evening.  Funnily enough, Cooper ended up calling me as soon as I stepped into the house.  I was more relieved to hear his cheerful voice than I thought I would have been.  Immediately, I’d been able to let loose and just talk to him.  Of course I didn’t go into details about the day, or about David, but that was only because I knew I couldn’t.  I wished like hell that Cooper would have understood the situation, but I knew it would only drive him away.  Things between him and I had gotten to the point where I guess...it would have hurt to lose him.  I could talk to him.  He didn’t judge me for the things I’d done in the past, and well...

I guess I liked to kiss him too.  A lot.

We met for dinner and he brought his youngest sister, April, with him since his other sister, Natalie, had gone to sleep at a friends house that night.  His sisters are really nice girls.  From the moment I met them I could tell that they had been well brought up, despite the fact that their mother had recently abandoned them.  The best part was that they seemed to like me right away.  I was a little bit surprised, but then I thought about it and realized Cooper and I had hit things off just as fast.  I guess I was just more likable than I gave myself credit for.  Without Justin and Trace around, it was almost like I was a different person.  I could be myself.  I didn’t have to watch what I said, or remember the bulk of the shit I’d been through with the two of them.  Cooper and his family weren’t a part of all that.  They were separated, and they didn’t concern themselves with it.  All Cooper seemed to want to do was get to know me, hang out and have some fun. And the more I get to know Cooper, the more I realize that he really does need to have some more fun mixed into his busy lifestyle.

I like being the one to help him with that.  

After dinner we went back to his house to get April into bed.  Once she’d fallen asleep, we settled on the couch together. His arm was causally draped over my shoulder and we took turns channel surfing until we finally settled on an episode of Law and Order.  About halfway through he started to yawn and I told him that I probably should go home before he got too tired.  

He looked over at me then and flashed me a tired smile.  “How about you just crash here for tonight?  It’s not really worth it for me to wake April up and bring you all the way back to Susan’s at this hour.  I’ll fix you a place on the couch.”

Naturally, I was terrified.  Cooper wasn’t a stranger or anything, but I hadn’t known him all that long and I’d never just...trusted him like that.  Trust meaning that I could sleep at his house and know that he wouldn’t try to touch me.  I couldn’t tell him that though.  Deep down I knew Cooper wasn’t the type.  He wouldn’t hurt me, and I knew I had to get over myself and take him up on his offer.  After all, I had agreed to come over and it wasn’t his fault that I couldn’t drive myself home.  I would have felt even worse waking his sister up too.  So, after sucking in a deep breath I’d forced a smile and agreed.

“These should fit.”  Cooper returned from upstairs, as he’d gone to get me something more comfortable to wear for the night.  He tossed me a pair of flannel pajama pants and a NYU tee shirt that obviously belonged to him.  “Sorry that you have to wear my stuff.  Nat is really anal about me going through her room so I figured this would be safer.”

“It’s fine, Cooper,” I’d chuckled slightly and bunched the clothing in my arms.  “I’ll just go change and be back in a second.”  I’d walked nervously down the hall and into the bathroom, taking my time to change.  I thought about everything in those precious moments.  The stuff that had happened with David that day, and how Cooper had been able to ease all my tension away.  I stood there, staring at myself in the mirror for awhile, just knowing that I was starting to really like Cooper a lot.  It scared me, and made me want to run away.  A large part of me didn’t want to face the fact that Justin was gone and I was moving on with my life.  It wanted things to go back to the way they had been before the incident.  But the smarter part of me knew that couldn’t be.  I should have been thankful that things were starting to turn around.  Cooper was a great guy, I couldn’t deny that.  And I also couldn’t deny the fact that he seemed to really care about me, even though he hadn’t known me that long.  It was almost natural, him wanting to be around me.  There was no question in his mind about being there for me.  He just was.  I realized from that moment on, if I needed him he was going to be there.  There was no begging or hoping involved.      

I just needed to be sure I could do the same for him.

When I’d finally ventured back out into the living room, I found that Cooper had the couch all set up for me, complete with sheets, extra pillows and a comforter.  I’d blushed a little.  “You’re going through too much trouble for me, Cooper.  I hope your bed is this comfortable.”

“It’s no trouble,” he reassured me with that charming smile of his.  “If it was, I wouldn’t have asked you to stay here in the first place.”  He pulled the blanket aside for me and motioned for me to lay down.

“Thanks.”  I layed down, immediately sinking into the comfort of the broken in sofa, forgetting why I’d been so uncomfortable about staying overnight in the first place.  “Do you have work tomorrow?”

He’d shrugged.  “I was supposed to, but I called in a favor.”  He sat down on the edge of the sofa and laughed a little.

“Cooper...” I’d began, sighing harshly.  The last thing I wanted him to start doing was putting his life on hold for me.  There was no reason for it, and he didn’t even know half of the crap that was going on in my life.  I didn’t want to expose him to it.  But I knew the more I hung around him, the harder it was going to be to keep it all from him.  r32;r32;“Look, I’m really glad that you’re here,” he smiled.  “I thought we could hang out for a while tomorrow because you said you didn’t have plans until night time.  We haven’t really gotten to do a ton of that yet so... I just thought it would be nice.”

I tried, but I couldn’t hold back the smile that broke across my face.  “I think I’d like that.”

He reached out then, cautiously, and I allowed him to trace a pattern down my cheek with his hand.  Immediately, I noticed the difference from the way David made me feel when he had done it earlier in the afternoon.  Sparks seemed to fly now, and my heart was beating a little faster.  I seemed to long for Cooper in that moment.  I wanted him to hold me, and I didn’t even notice that I had put my hand up to hold onto his until he drew in closer to me and kissed me on the forehead.  

“You’re so much different than anyone else I’ve ever met,” he’d said to me quietly, as he stared longingly into my eyes.  “You just listen, and you let me talk to you.  I haven’t had anybody that I could be this carefree with in years, Ker.  I know things didn’t really start out all that great with us, but I trust you now, you know? I can see you and me becoming an ‘us’ someday.”

I’d sat up a little bit, trying to comprehend everything he was telling me without having a panic attack.  Cooper really liked me, that was obvious.  But now here he was talking about me and him becoming something more...like a couple.  Fuck, I didn’t even know what to say.  I couldn’t have been ready for that.  There was too much that had gone on, and I had only just begun to get some sanity back into my life.  But was I just making up excuses in my head? Was the part of me that was still trying to hold onto the past keeping me from telling Cooper that I felt the same way?  I just didn’t know, but I was tired of cheating myself.  I had feelings for Cooper.  How deep they ran I would have to find out, but I knew that I didn’t want to be apart from him.  

I needed him.

“I need you.”  I heard myself blurt out the words and I wanted to kill myself.  I sounded desperate, and stupid.  I didn’t want him to think I was some weak little girl who couldn’t fend for herself.  When I looked up into his eyes again though, and found that his smile had only grown wider, I realized that everything was going to be okay.  Cooper didn’t view me as desperate, or clingy, or pathetic.  He just saw me for who I really was, and he wanted to be that guy who stuck around.

He kissed me, softly at first, letting his body fall gently on top of mine. I didn’t stop him, and kissed him back more passionately, not thinking of Justin, or Trace.  The only thought running through my mind was that Cooper was touching me, and I loved it.  I loved every minute of it, and I never wanted it to stop.  Our kissing didn’t escalate.  Somehow, Cooper seems to know that I’m not ready to go further than that yet.  How I have no idea, but I’m glad anyway.  It’s one less thing I have to explain to him at the moment, and I’m happy that he’s satisfied with simply kissing me.

I hope that one day I’ll be ready to love him with everything I have inside of me.

“Kerri, how old were you when you got your license?”

I look up from the task at hand, scooping cookie batter with April, and smile at Natalie.  “Sixteen, but driving down south isn’t the same as driving in Los Angeles,” I chuckle.  I feel bad.  The girl is dying to drive, but both Cooper and his father absolutely forbid her to start taking lessons until she’s at least seventeen.  It’s understandable of course.  Los Angeles is a big, busy city and not the safest place for a sixteen year old girl and her friends to be driving around.  Case in point, my own car accident happened not too far from here.  Although, the circumstances were a lot different.

“You need to calm down with this whole driving thing, Nat,” Cooper speaks up, coming up from behind me and giving me a soft squeeze around the waist.  “It’s not as big of a deal as you think it is.”

“But it is!” she protests.  “Cooper, all my friends are driving already! Why can’t you just talk to Dad and make him understand that his daughter is the laughing stock of her high school right now?”

“Daddy says Natalie would drive off the Golden Gate.” Like any normal eight year old, April sticks her tongue out at her sister and watches with a delighted smile as I plop a perfected scoop of dough onto the baking sheet.  

“Great,” Natalie slaps a hand on her thigh.  “I’m glad Dad has decided to bad mouth me to an eight year old.”

“You’re just full of drama today aren’t you?” Cooper laughs at his sister.  “Why don’t you just sit and relax?  The pools warm today, call your friends over or something.”

She glares at him and crosses her arms stubbornly.  “Why would they want to come over here and swim when they can drive to beach in their cars?”

I can’t hold back my laughter.  “I knew that was coming next.”

Instead of using David’s money to doll myself up for our wonderful evening tonight, I decided to take Cooper’s sisters out for a little clothes shopping at the mall instead.  They were delighted, but Cooper wasn’t crazy about the idea, telling me that they were already spoiled enough.  I had been a little upset, because I wanted to do something to make them happy.  I know life hasn’t been the best for them this year.  Their mother ran off, leaving them hanging in the balance with no explanation, and at their ages they really need their mother to be here for them.  Cooper does his best. His father has to run the catering business by himself now that his wife is out of the picture, so he’s almost never home.  Cooper told me that this time of year is really busy for the business too, because of all the weddings happening in the area.  It’s good for the financial aspect of things, but it’s been really hard on the family.  That’s why Cooper is here, trying to be their friend, brother and parent all in one.  It’s neat to watch him with his sisters.  He makes sure they eat, that they have clothes and school supplies.  He helps them with their homework, and gives them advice whenever he can.  Still, I know this isn’t his ideal situation.  He’s too young to be stuck with all of this responsibility, it’s not fair to him. If he could, I’m sure he’d be in New York right now with Siobhan and Scott.    Though, for some reason, I think fate brought us together so he could be a little happier...even if we just end up staying friends.  I know he needs somebody he can confide in right now.  Hell, I sure do, and I think I can be that person he can talk to.  He trusts me, and I’m really good at listening to his issues or just sitting around and having a quiet evening with him.  

“You can whine all you want.”  Cooper plops down into a chair and takes a long sip of the ice tea I poured for him a few minutes ago.  “I’m not going to persuade Dad to let you drive.  You’re too young and too ignorant to understand how big of a responsibility it is.  Next year you can do whatever you want.”

She glares at him angrily, a cold gaze filling her eyes.  “Mom would have let me drive.”

Silence suddenly fills the room.  I look down at April, who has lost the enthusiasm in her eyes.  She looks down at the floor and for a moment I think she might start to cry.  I don’t even want to look at Cooper, but make myself do it anyway.  His expression is a mixture of fatigue, and anger.  I know he wants to scream at Natalie, but at the same time I know he wouldn’t think of it.  He wouldn’t want to do it in front of April, and I think deep down he knows that Natalie is just as confused about the situation as he is.  

“Mom isn’t here,” he says to her softly.  “So you shouldn’t be including her in this.”

Natalie rolls her eyes.  “Dad drove her away,” she scoffs.  “He forced her to work at the catering place like a slave.”

“Natalie....”

“She was miserable, Cooper! You know that!”

“Damn it, Nat,” he grunts.  “I’m not doing this with you right now.  You’re going to upset your sister and Kerri is here.  She’s my guest, and shouldn’t have to listen to it.”

I bite my bottom lip, not really feeling like I should be sticking around and making things more awkward.  I bend down and ask April if she’ll go find a toy that we can play with outside, and she nods quickly before racing off to her room.  Really, I know she’s going to go sulk up there and I feel terrible about that, but I know it’s better for her to be out of the room for whatever conversation is about to take place between Cooper and his sister.  “I’m just going to get some air,” I tell them quietly.  “I’m sure April will be down in a minute with her game.”

“No, Ker.”  Cooper says, determined.  “You don’t need to do that, because this conversation is over.”

“Are you kidding me?” Natalie snaps.  “Why do you hate her so much, Cooper?  You knew she was miserable, and you even told Dad it was only a matter of time before she left.  Why am I the only one that’s happy Mom went off to do what she wanted to? I mean I miss her, but I still love her.”

It’s easy for to me to understand all of this now.  While Cooper is taking the bitter way out of things by simply shutting his mother out of his life, his sister is doing the exact opposite.  She’s being the cheerleader, trying not to let the fact that their mother abandoned the family make her upset.  I guess she thinks if she does this, it will be that much easier to forgive and forget whenever their mother does decide to return.  I feel terrible for all of them and it makes me think of my own family back home.  I haven’t spoken to my parents in over a month, and Mary, I doubt she even knows who I am anymore.  It sucks, and I realize I really should try to make some kind of effort to talk to them before I fly home for that wedding.  It would help things to be less awkward and I guess...I really need to start being more thankful for what I have in my life instead of dwelling on the things I’ve lost for good.

“If you think that I don’t love Mom you’re wrong,” Cooper responds after a minute or two.  “I can’t not love her, but you know how I feel about what she did.  You don’t leave your family to fend for themselves.  You just--don’t.”

Natalie shakes her head and lets out a sarcastic laugh.  “She’s coming back,” she says brightly, as if she won’t be made to believe anything else.  “She just needs a couple of months, that’s all.”

Cooper sucks in a deep breath, and glances at me out of the corner of his eye, as if trying to apologize for what he’s about to say next.  “It’s been six fucking months.”

Her bottom lip starts to quiver ever so slightly.  “So?”

He crosses his arms.  “You’re not stupid, Natalie.  Neither am I.”

“You think you know everything!” she exclaims, as a solitary tear creeps out of her eye and glides down her face.  “Mom loves us!  She wouldn’t just leave and not come back to see if we were okay!  You--you’re just mad because you had to leave school to come back home.  But you know what, you can leave! I can take care of April and help Dad out by myself.  When mom comes back, I’ll just tell her that you left because you didn’t care enough to let things work themselves out.”

She’s battling with herself entirely too hard to prevent the fits of tears that are trying to escape her.  I wish I could help her, and tell her that she doesn’t have to work so hard to make the rest of her family stop hating their mother.  I know nothing I could say would make much of a difference, though.  She has her heart set on all of this, and the worst thing about it is she’s making Cooper feel guilty because of how he feels about the situation.  I try to think back to when I was her age, and I guess I do remember being very angry at my mother for all that time because of the miscarriage.  I received next to no attention from either of my parents because of it, and I blamed her for my misery most of the time.  In a way, I can relate more to Cooper regarding this situation.  I won’t tell them that though.  I don’t want it to seem like I’m choosing sides.

I wait silently, expecting Cooper to lose the rest of his composure and tell her off.  He’s standing there staring her down, his arms still crossed firmly over his chest.  He doesn’t say a word to her, though.  Instead, he turns to me and reaches into his pocket, fishing out his car keys.  “You wanna go for a drive?” he practically whispers to me, a desperate longing in his eyes.

I nod, glancing slightly at Natalie as I do so.  She knows she’s not getting anywhere, and it’s causing her to break down.  There are more tears on her face now, and she starts to sob a little bit.  “Are you sure?” I ask him, more for Natalie’s sake than anything else.

“I can’t do this,” he says quickly, not paying his sister any mind as he takes my hand in his.  “If you don’t want to come, it’s okay.  I understand.”

“No...,” I shake my head a little.  “That’s not it.  I just feel bad for her.”

He shrugs.  “This is nothing compared to when she and my dad argue.  She’ll get over it.  Let’s just go.”

With one final glance over at Natalie, who has simply resorted to plopping herself down at the table and crying, I decide it’s for the best that I agree with what Cooper wants me to do.  I haven’t known Natalie long enough to be her shoulder to cry on, and even if I had...it wouldn’t be my place to make her change her mind about all this.  I manage a small smile for him and let him lead me outside.  We get into the car and Cooper roars away, making sure to lace his fingers through mine once he’s put the car into the right gear.  It’s silent for a while.  Cooper takes many scenic back roads filled with hills and trees.  He doesn’t play the radio either, but it’s not making any of this awkward.  It’s really peaceful, just driving with him.  I feel content.  He’s not going to blow up and start screaming about how ungrateful his sister is, that’s just not the type of guy he is.  Cooper is a lot more mellow than Justin and Trace are.  He lets things roll off his shoulders a lot more easily, and he finds happiness in simple things.

I wish I could be more like that.

“Thanks for coming,” he says after a while.  He allows his eyes to wander from the road to meet my own for a moment, and flashes me a genuine smile.  “I usually have to take these drives alone.”

I sigh.  “You take a lot of them, I’m assuming?”

He nods.  “Since I moved back out here I’ve taken one almost every day.” He lets out a sad laugh.  “What does that tell you about Nat?”

I shrug.  I don’t want to put his sister down.  In fact, I think I might be able to open his eyes to a couple of things that he might be too stressed out to notice about her.  “She’s just scared, Cooper,” I tell him gently.  “She doesn’t want to believe that your mom is gone for good.”

He rolls his eyes.  “She’s never wanted to accept reality, ever since we were kids.  One Christmas we snuck downstairs and caught our parents putting the presents underneath the tree.  I told her that I had always known they did that, and there was no Santa.  She freaked out, Ker,” he laughs, brightly.  “She forced me to make up some story about how Santa had shipped our presents by mail and Mom and Dad were just helping him out because he was running late.”  He seems happy remembering, but the laughter soon fades from his eyes.  “I just wish she’d grow up, you know?  If Mom comes back, it’s not going to go over well anyway. She’ll just confused the hell out of April, and Natalie will get all messed up when she leaves us again. My dad wouldn’t take her back.  I mean, my sisters don’t know yet but he’s already drawn up the divorce papers.”  He sighs heavily.  “I don’t even know what I’m supposed to do once they find out.  Like, sometimes I feel like my Dad doesn’t care about their feelings.  I’m supposed to be the one that comforts them but...I’m in the middle of my life too, you know?  I was just ripped out of what I was doing mid year with school, my credits, and my future because Mom decided she didn’t want to work through her issues with Dad anymore.  I can’t just keep a smile on my face and act like what she did was okay.  Natalie hates that, but I don’t really care anymore.”

I look down at my lap for several minutes, debating everything that he’s just told me.  I feel terrible, because I know he’s slowly being torn apart inside.  He’s trying too hard to please his father, and I don’t think he realizes how much Cooper is sacrificing for the sake of his sisters.  I can’t deny the fact that his family has a lot of money, and his father’s answer to everything is that Cooper can just wait and he’ll send him back to New York once things blow over a little bit.  I want to shake the man, and tell him that it’s not fair Cooper has to put his life on hold.  He’s not a father.  He’s only twenty-three.  I wish I could do it.  It might me feel a little more powerful and a hell of a lot better about how I view myself.  “Can’t you just tell your dad that you’re not happy?”

He looks at me, an intense gaze filling his eyes.  “It’s not that I’m unhappy...”

“You put your life on hold, Cooper,” I interrupt him.  “I think your Dad is carrying it out too far.  I mean, doesn’t he care that you were going to an excellent school and you were happy?”

He laughs a little bit.  “He wanted me to go to Yale, but I couldn’t make the cut.  My GPA was just under where it needed to be, and none of my family is alumni so I didn’t have a chance in hell. NYU was a joke to him, but I was satisfied with it because Scott was going there.  He got over it after the first year, when I forced him to come stay at the dorms for a weekend.  I think he got it then but you know, he couldn’t tell his friends at the country club that his kid went to an ivy league school.  I think that always pissed him off, but he’s hoping that I get into law school at Yale.  Then I don’t think he’ll hold it over my head until the day he dies.  And he didn’t force me to put school on hold, I just knew that if I wasn’t around for April and Natalie, they really wouldn’t have anybody.  My dad is a workaholic, and he’s never been one to cater to the girls whining and crap.  I’m his dream kid...the boy,” he laughs.  “You know what I mean.”

I nod, understanding what he means.  At the same time, I still don’t feel like Cooper is getting everything he deserves from life.  Just like me, he’s sort of been cheated.  For the first time I realize that in a way, he and I are almost living the same sort of lifestyle.  “I guess I just don’t want to see you unhappy.  I mean, you’ve done so much for me already.  You deserve to be able to achieve the things you’ve been working hard for.”

Another genuine smile makes its way onto his face, and he gives my hand another squeeze as he looks over at me.  “You keep me from being unhappy.”

I smile, because I don’t think there’s been another time in my life that somebody has made me feel this special.  I loved Justin, but it was in a different type of way.  He seemed to force himself to be with me at times.  He was never just with me, or thankful that I was there with him.  We didn’t drive around like this.  He spent all of his time living in fear and so did I.  In a way I guess we may have been cheated, but even before everything happened, I can’t remember a time when we’d messed around and he’d told me that I mattered as much as Cooper seems to think I matter.  It makes me want to say fuck everything else and just cling onto him like some kind of sick puppy.  I know that’s not the right way to do things, though.  Yes, Cooper likes me, but it’s not like we’re in love.  Hell, we’re not even a couple yet.  I feel like my emotions are reacting too soon.  I don’t want to jump the gun with Cooper.  I don’t know exactly what I want yet, and that’s not fair to him.  “I’m glad you pushed like hell to get me to hang out with you,” I giggle.  “Sometimes I’m too stubborn for my own good, and most of the time people just tend to leave me be.”

He shakes his head a little as he pulls the car down another road, that leads out onto a scenic overlook.  There’s a few other people around, a couple of families with small children looking through the binoculars, but other than that it’s quiet and peaceful.  I never knew places like this existed in Los Angeles.  There’s Justin’s hill of course.  The one where you can see the entire night sky.  But I can’t go back there.  There’s too much to remember that I’m trying so hard to forget.  

“Your friends suck,” he says sadly, reaching over to cup my face in his hand.  “I can’t understand why they’ve just abandoned you.  You don’t deserve that.  You deserve to be happy too.”

I cant meet his gaze.  I wish I could tell him all the fucked up things that have happened between Justin, Trace, and myself.  But it would just turn into a longwinded tale, that would only depress the hell out of me, and I’m so tired of feeling like that.  “There’s a lot to it,” I whisper.  “Maybe one day I’ll be able to explain it in a way you can understand.”

“Hey.”  He curls his finger under my chin and pushes my head up so I’m forced to look at him.  “Life’s complicated but it’s no reason for people to desert the ones that they’re supposed to care about.  There’s nothing you can tell me that will make me understand why they shoved you off to live in that home.  It’s just wrong, Kerri.  Part of me almost wishes you’d go back to your folks.  At least that way you’d be around people that care about you.”

I sigh.  The last thing I want to do right now is go home to my parents.  They never really wanted to know the gory details of what happened to me, all they wanted to do was look the other way and move on with life.  I’ve come to accept that.  They don’t want to freak Mary out, and my father is too busy with his career to take the time to really see how badly damaged I am.  After the accident, he wanted me to recover quickly, so he sort of put that responsibility on Trace’s shoulders the moment he offered to do it.  At the time I was happy with that.  Having Trace around made me feel like I didn’t have to let go of the past...or Justin.  A small part of me always clung to the hope that Justin would try to contact Trace, and I’d be able to see him again.  Of course I was wrong.  Of course I was stupid, and in the end, it nearly killed my friendship with Trace.  He still cares about me of course, but he doesn’t have an issue putting me and my package of issues out of his mind while he concentrates on his new girlfriend and newly recovered friendship with Justin.

Part of me hates him for being able to be so damn carefree.

“My parents don’t understand me,” I tell him after a while, feeling the hot tears start to glide down my face.  Fuck, I hate myself for crying in front of him.  We drove out here because he was having an issue, and now it’s turning into a tangent about my fucked up life.  “We’re not out here to talk about me anyway, Cooper.”

He shrugs.  “You already know what’s going on with me.  It’s pretty basic, and I deal with it everyday.  I told you, you’re helping me by just being here.  I want to make sure that you’re doing okay too.”
Kerri Vs. the World (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

“The home isn’t so bad,” I say, trying to sound positive.  “I can come and go as I please, and Susan is pretty cool.  She helps me...when I let her anyway,” I chuckle.  “I think I’m starting to learn how to deal with things a little bit better with her around.  I’ve never...really given myself a chance to deal with what happened to me.  After it happened I was really focused on helping Justin to deal....” I trail off because I don’t want to get on the subject of Justin right now.  I know how Cooper feels about him, and really...Justin’s business isn’t something I need to be announcing to the world.  “I guess I figured if helped somebody else, my problems would just go away.”  I shrug.  “But they didn’t.  So here I am.”

His brow furrows, and he seems to sink deep into thought for a few minutes.  “What if you just stay with me for a while,” he asks, the nervousness apparent in his voice. “My dad won’t care.  I told him about you, and he’s happy that I’ve started to see somebody.  My sisters already adore you too.  I know it sounds crazy.” He laughs a little as I open my mouth to protest.  “But at least you’d be around somebody that cares about you.  I just...hate to think that you go home every night to a shrink and a bunch of her patients.  You deserve better than that.”

My immediate thought is, no way.  That would be stepping outside my boundaries.  Hell, Trace would flip out too.  I know he would, regardless if I told him I was happier staying with Cooper or not.  As far as he’s concerned, Cooper is still a stranger, and if strangers get the wrong information things could turn bad for certain people very quickly.  But why should I care what he thinks anyway?  He’s off, banging his girlfriend six nights a week and doing mindless shit with Justin.  He never thinks to call.  He just doesn’t have it in him to check up on me anymore.  The little dinner date we had last week, was more to warn me about David being an asshole than anything else.  I actually haven’t heard from him since then, and that only tells me that I’m not really a big deal to him like he wants me to think.  

I need to take control of my own life.

“I...don’t know,” I say, feeling my cheeks turning red.  “That’s a lot to think about.”

“I know,” he smiles.  “At least tell me you’ll consider it as an option, though.  It doesn’t have to be right away.”

I guess I could do that.  The great thing about Cooper is, he’s never pushy.  I could probably take a few months to think it over, still tell him I don’t think it’s a good idea, and he wouldn’t be angry with me, just disappointed.  I know I can’t make him wait that long though.  After I go home for the wedding, I think I’ll have had enough time to make up my mind about it, and to find out if seeing Justin drives me to the brink of my sanity all over again.  “I have to fly back to Tennessee in a couple of weeks for a wedding,” I tell him gently.  “After that, I think I’ll be able to give you an answer.”

“I think I can live with that,” he smiles.  “As long as I still get to do this.”  He leans in, and presses his lips gently to mine.

My smile only grows wider as the kiss breaks.  “I don’t know, I may still have to consider that too.”

“Oh no.” He laughs, and kisses my neck a little. “This part isn’t optional.”

I pull his face up to mine, and kiss him harder.  His hands begin to wander to new places after several minutes of what’s turned into a passionate make out session.  I feel them under my shirt, and up over my bra, toying with the lace just above my breast.  I feel him lick and bite my neck and it causes me to let out a slight moan of pleasure.  I feel amazing things rushing through me all at once, and I know I haven’t felt like this since...Justin and I had sex that time in New York.  But I put the memory out of my mind, because I know I can only focus on one thing at a time.  Right now, the only thing I want to focus on is Cooper, because he makes me feel so special, so wanted...

Maybe it’s early to say it too, but I think he may care about me more than Justin ever could.

“You’re okay with this?” He stops because he’s started to unbutton my blouse, and looks into my eyes as if he’s doing something truly unthinkable.  

I don’t consider the consequences, I just nod very quickly.  “I want you to touch me,” I whisper.  

My shirt comes off, and Cooper flings it someplace in the backseat.  I giggle a little, and he tells me to put my seat back.  I do, and then he’s laying on top of me again, just like the previous night on his couch.  “You know,” I whisper, as he starts to pull one of my bra straps down my shoulder.  “There’s children outside.”

He shrugs, with a playful smile on his face.  “This is nature.  They have to learn sometime right?”

I laugh out loud.  “You’re terrible.”

“Maybe.”  He kisses the part of my shoulder that had been covered by my bra strap seconds ago.  “But you’re naughty, Ker.”

“Oh no.  I’m being taken advantage of.” I smile slyly.  “And I don’t see how this is fair, because you still have all your clothes on.”

“Aren’t you slick.” He smiles and sits up a little so he can tug his shirt off.  “Better?”

I’m mesmerized, because I never knew that Cooper had...well, a body.  He’s never told me about taking trips to the gym, or how much he can bench press.  I guess he’s just too mellow to brag about his workout methods.  I can’t deny that he’s built though.  Not like, stacked or anything.  If he was, I would have been able to notice it before.  He has a toned, developing six pack and well toned pecs, his biceps are a good size too and I know he probably works out just enough to make himself happy...not to put on a fashion show.  It’s definitely sexy, and it’s just one more reason I have to like him now.  “I like,” I say softly.  “Very much.”

He lowers himself back on top of me now, and kisses me gently.  “I like too.  Very much.”

“You sound like a cave man.”

He laughs, but doesn’t say anything else to me.

Probably because he’s too busy taking my bra off.
*************************
I wish I could say that Cooper and I had wild, passionate sex in his car at the lookout point, but I’m sorry to say that he wouldn’t allow us to go that far.  We’d kissed and fondled each other for what seemed like hours, before we got to that very specific point where I was ready to rip his pants off and just...let him have me.  But he got serious as I started to unbuckle his belt, and put his hand on top of mine so I would stop.

“Not today,” he’d said softly, kissing me again.  “I don’t want to do that here.”

I’d surprised myself because I’d started to pout.  “Are you kidding me?”

“Kerri.”  He laughed, and pulled me into his arms.  “That’s what we call ‘moving too fast’.'”

“Oh.”  I almost started to tell him I wasn’t satisfied, and I wouldn’t be until he fucked me.  But then he started to kiss my neck again, and whisper things in my ear that literally made me melt.  It should have been weird, and awkward.  I shouldn’t have been able to deal with that...him turning me down for sex, because it just wasn’t what I was used to.  Strangely enough though, the whole thing felt exactly right.  Like, it  was supposed to happen that way.  We were supposed to wait.  Our first time was supposed to be special, and my brain was telling me the right thing to do was to be patient.  

I should know better than most girls, what happens when you rush into things like sex.

The sky had been turning a pinkish purple color by the time we drove away from the lookout point, and I knew it was getting late.  I desperately wished I could have text David then, and told him I wasn’t feeling well so I could spend the rest of the evening with Cooper.  I knew I’d already committed to showing up at that party with him though, and he’d given me the day off too.  I’d only piss him off if I backed out, and I knew it.  With a sad sigh, I’d told Cooper that I needed him to drop me off at Susan’s so I could get ready to go out for the night.

“I wish you didn’t have to go,” he’d said with a sigh.  “I think I’m sort of addicted to you now.”

Hearing him say that caused the feeling of dread growing inside of me to die down a little and I’d smiled at him.  “I do tend to have that effect on people, you know.”
 
He’d smirked and given my hand a squeeze.  “So what’s this thing you’re going to? A work party or something?”

I knew I had to lie to him, and I absolutely loathed the idea.  It was too early into our relationship for me to be dishonest with Cooper.  But what was I supposed to tell him? That I was going to a party with my boss, who had a thing for me?  Cooper would have been completely caught off guard and confused about it, and I didn’t want that.  I wanted to handle the situation on my own, tell David once and for all that I wasn’t interested in being his little mistress, and move on with my life.  Cooper didn’t need details, because I wasn’t about to let David touch me one more time.  “Yeah, it’s one of the girls birthdays.  She’d kill me if I missed it, otherwise I would just tell them I was sick or something.”  The guilt that rushed through me then, was worse than any I’d ever experienced before.  Cooper had been honest with me from the first time I ever met him, and there I was lying to his face.  I was a terrible person but...I was praying that once the night was over I would never have to lie to him again.  

“No, you should go,” he told me, positively.  “You deserve to have some fun.  I have to study anyway, and I can always see you tomorrow at some point.  I mean, if I haven’t scared you away yet.”

“Oh stop it.” I laughed and nudged him a little bit.  “If anything, I should have been the one to scare you away.”

We stopped at a red light, and he looked over at me.  His eyes bore deep into mine, and he smiled gently.  “You’re beautiful.  I want you to know that.  Even if things don’t work out between us, for whatever reason... I just want you know that I’ll always feel that way about you, Kerri.”

I told him he was crazy, but really, his words nearly caused me to swoon.  He was too much, and I’m almost positive that he knew it too, but he just didn’t care.  I suddenly had the urge to call Elisha and gush to her about Cooper for an hour.  It was like the relationship I’d always wanted to have in high school, that I never could.  I even got sad for a minute, knowing that if Cooper had been around then, we more than likely would have been together.  It was like he was another version of myself that I’d happened to stumble upon, and I couldn’t believe it.

I still can’t believe it.

He’d dropped me off, not hesitating to kiss me a few times before asking me to call him when I got in so he would know I made it home okay.  Of course I told him I would, and I asked him to please talk to Natalie when he got home and let her know that he didn’t hate her or anything.  Naturally he’d rolled his eyes, but given into my demands.  With one last kiss goodbye, I’d gotten out of the car and watched him drive away down the road.  A feeling of longing filled me up inside, and I realized how badly I wanted him to come back and take me home with him....away from stress, away from being tired, and away from David.  I knew it wasn’t possible.  I had to go to the party.  I had to keep my job and work towards a better future.  There wasn’t an alternative.

So here I am, putting the finishing touches on my hair and make up, and pushing up my boobs inside my dress so I have a better looking cleavage.  I feel cheap, and I hate myself.  But at the very least I have to look good, even if I don’t intend on letting David touch me at all this evening.  He texted me before telling me that he was on his way.  Naturally, I was anything but overjoyed, but texted him back like I couldn’t wait to see him.  I have to stop after tonight, and I know the only way I can do that is if I’m completely honest with him as far as him getting physical with me goes.

I just don’t know how he’s going to take that.

Around ten of nine I step out onto the porch and silently thank the powers above that nobody else is outside smoking a cigarette at the moment.  I don’t feel like answering questions or being whispered about.  I find that I’m trembling slightly and I know my nerves are just at their edge right now.  If somebody was to push me right now, I know I could snap.  I sit down on the porch swing and rock myself back and forth for a little bit.  The chimes on my phone go off after a minute, telling me I have a knew text message and I sigh, knowing that it’s probably David telling me he hopes I look good or some stupid shit.  When I look and see that it’s Trace though, I perk up just slightly.  Well, until I read the message anyway.

I heard you’re going out with David tonight.

For the first time in my life, I choose to ignore him.  I delete the text message and snap my phone closed angrily.  What the hell business is it of his if I’m going out with David tonight or not? If he really cared...if he really didn’t want me to go, he should have at least called me and explained to me what could go wrong.  But hell, I know myself and I probably wouldn’t have listened to him anyway.  It just makes me angry that he feels he can still be the one to tell me what I should and shouldn’t be doing.  I mean, he’s not me.  He doesn’t have to live my life, or rebuild it for that matter.  I can’t stand when he does stuff like this, and I know it’s going to be in the back of my mind for the entire night now.  I feel like I’ll be indulging myself in my drink of choice, just to be able to rid my mind of it.

And that’s something I really don’t need to be doing tonight.

A horn blares, and it snaps me out of my angry daze.  I look out, and I see David parked at the far end of the driveway.  He waves a little and motions me to come over so I can get into the car.  This is it I guess.  I definitely can’t turn back now, and I take in a long breath, forcing myself to do what I know I desperately don’t want to.  I walk down the driveway, a little slower than normal so my limp isn’t as apparent to him.  Although I know he’s seen it before, it’s just embarrassing, and it makes me insecure as hell.  

“Hey gorgeous.” David flashes me that smile of his.  The one that I used to find charming but now all it does is make me sick.  “You ready to party?”

I manage to get out a ‘yes’ for him, as he comes around to open the door for me.  I barely have my seatbelt fastened before he’s jumped back into the drivers seat, pounding on the gas pedal.  I hold my breath as we race away down the road.  He’s driving much to fast for my liking and I can feel myself start to feel sick. I manage to contain myself though.  The worst thing I could do is puke in his car.  I don’t want to make the night suck anymore than I know it’s going to already.

We pull up to the club in record time, due to David’s wonderful speed racing skills.  I quickly pull down the sun visor and look at myself in the small mirror, surveying the damage done by the wind whipping at my hair.  I run my fingers through it quickly, breathing out a relieved sigh when it falls back into place easily.  The valet is here, and I unfasten my seatbelt while David hands the guy his keys and a tip.  A second valet opens my door for me and I step out of the car, immediately feeling like I’ve just arrived at an awards show.  There’s a red carpet leading our way into the building, and photographers are stationed on either side of it.  Funny, David never told me who his friend was but I guess I’d be stupid to assume that the guy wasn’t in the business.  I hold my breath as he takes my hand and smiles at me.

“You okay?” He laughs at me a little, sensing my nervousness.

“Yeah...”  I don’t quite meet his gaze.  “I just didn’t realize how big this party was I guess.”

He shrugs.  “Get used to it.” He flashes me a smile and kisses me on the cheek gently as we make our way onto the sidewalk.  “This is what happens when you date a guy like me.”

I shudder.  When the hell did I agree to date this asshole?  I don’t have time to protest though.  We’re on the red carpet now, and there are a million flashes going off in my face.  A few of the photographers call out my name, and I want to kill myself.  They still know who I am, and that scares the crap out of me.  I don’t want to make anymore tabloid headlines.  I’m tired of the world viewing me as somebody I’m not.  I’m not famous, or chic, or even successful.  I’m just Kerri, and a really shitty thing happened to put me in these idiot’s spotlight.  I don’t even realize that I’ve started to yank David forward until I hear him laugh and ask me what’s the matter.  I turn to him and shake my head a little.  “I hate photographers,” I say as softly as I can.  The music is blasting now, and it’s starting to give me a headache.

“I’ll make sure we go out the back,” David reassures me, giving my back a little rub as we approach the bouncer.

I should feel better by knowing that, but the fact that I’m still stuck with David is dampening the mood.  He won’t let go of my hand as he gives the bouncer his invitation, and I’m starting to feel really smothered.  As we start to enter the club, I can feel it coming back...the claustrophobia.  It hasn’t happened in a very long time.  Not since I was with Justin actually.  But I guess I’m so stressed out right now, that I’m starting to slip.  The walls are sort of closing in on us as we make our way deeper into the room.  I feel too big for this place.  The people are all around us, laughing, shaking Davids hand and kissing him on the cheek.  I want to hide, to get away.  

“Hey, what’s wrong.”  David eyes me with concern after another one of his friends departs from their conversation.  “You’re breathing really hard, Kerri.”

I meet his gaze with fearful eyes.  I hadn’t realized it, but I was nearly hyperventilating just a few moments ago.  This is very bad.  After all this time, I still can’t handle just going to a club and having a good time.  I’m smothered, and I would really like a drink.  I feel like this is the past that I’m revisiting right now.  All the work I’ve been doing trying to  better myself doesn’t matter right now.  I’m in a stressful area, with a bad person...

And I have nobody here that could even begin to understand me.

“I think...I just need some air or something,” I nod.  “I’ll be okay.”

He laughs and throws an arm around my shoulders.  “How about we just get you a drink? That should calm you down.”

Great solution.  He’s an idiot but of course I won’t tell him that.  He doesn’t know about my off again on again relationship with alcohol, and it’s not really his concern.  As long as I don’t show up to work drunk, I guess it doesn’t really matter to him one way or the other anyway.  David finds a waitress and she happily leads us to a reserved table with his name on it.  He orders a bottle of something that sounds expensive and strong, and hands the waitress a few bills to make her hurry up.  He tries to make small talk while we wait, but I basically just smile and nod, silently thanking god when another one of David’s friends pops over to our table, and starts to make excited conversation with him.  David of course introduces me as his date, and I flash the guy a small smile as I shake his hand.  He looks familiar, I think I may have seen him on TV before, but I can’t be sure.

I really couldn’t give a shit anyway.

The waitress returns with our bottle seconds later, and I feel my mouth begin to water.  I know its terrible.  I can’t remember the last time I wanted a drink this badly, and I know if I don’t keep my guard up I’ll get entirely too intoxicated for my own good.  I don’t trust David.  He seems like the type thats itching to take advantage of me, and I don’t...I don’t want him putting his hands or anything else on or in my body.  The drinks get poured, nevertheless, and I watch with wide eyes as David hands me one with a smile.  Of course I take it, and stare at it for a few minutes before finally asking him the smartest question of the night.  “What is this?”

“It’s a special imported vodka,” he tells me.  “It tastes great, Kerri.  Try it.”

I don’t know why, but I do.  He’s right about the taste of course.  I think any type of alcohol would taste great to me at this point, though.  I feel myself becoming less tense in the matter of a few minutes, and I hate to admit that David was right about the alcohol making me calm down.  It’s getting a lot easier to breathe, and I’m actually starting to enjoy the music.  Everything would probably be perfect if I wasn’t here with David.  I mean, anybody else would be better.  Especially since his hand has landed on my thigh again, and it’s slowly beginning to slide it’s way under my dress.  “David...”I begin, placing a hand on top of the one that’s violating me.  

“You feel better?” He asks me, pushing my hand off of his and continuing to rub my thigh.

I don’t say anything, I just nod because I know I’m getting irritated with him.  I want to scream at him, and tell him to keep his fucking hands off of me.  But I just...God, I can’t do it.  I’m so afraid that he’ll fire me.  I shouldn’t care.  I should move on with my life and forget all about David.  I just want this job so bad, though.  I’m tired of interviews, and people not taking me seriously.  This is my chance, and...I want to do whatever I have to do to protect it.

“Let’s go upstairs.  It’s nicer up there, there’s less people and stuff,” he says gently in my ear.  

“Don’t you uh...have to go wish your friend a happy birthday?” I ask him nervously, thinking it might distract him from making me go somewhere secluded.  

He laughs.  “You must have been really out of it before.  I introduced you to him, remember?”

I don’t remember a thing and that’s really terrible considering it was the guys birthday, but I can’t dwell on it right now.  I know I’m not getting out of what he wants me to do unless I leave, and I know that I can’t leave right now.  Maybe going someplace quieter isn’t a bad thing though.  I can talk to him up there, and actually hear myself.  Maybe I can just convince him that I’m not comfortable with what he wants me to do with him, that it’s not the right thing for me to be doing.  If he has any kind of decency inside of him, he’ll understand.  Maybe I can show him why a professional relationship with me would be better than a physical one.

Something tells me that nothing I say is going to make David back off though.

“Oh yeah,” I say, forcing a smile.  “I guess there were just so many people, he slipped my mind.”

“Hey that’s okay.” He laughs again and puts his drink down, helping me to stand up with him.  “As long as I don’t slip your mind, we have no problems.”

I barely smile as he leads the way upstairs.  I find that it leads out onto the rooftop, and I’m a little more reassured about the situation when I realize that we aren’t completely alone out here.  There’s people sitting on the cushions and mini sofas scattered around the place, conversing quietly.  I’d like to sit with them, and distract David right now.  But apparently he’s not going to give me a chance to recommend the idea to him.  He’s leading me over to a secluded spot, away from the groups of people.  I look out over the edge of the roof, and I realize I can see most of Sunset Boulevard.  Although I’m usually terrified of the place, it looks amazing from up here.  I silently wish Cooper was here to see it with me.  I know he’d like it.

“Are you cold or anything?”  David asks me after a moment.

I guess I was shuddering a little bit, but it definitely wasn’t due to being cold.  “I’m okay,” I tell him, not looking him in the eye.

“I hope you’re having a good time tonight.”  He moves his hand to brush a stray piece of hair out of my face.  “I know you don’t really get to come out like this all that much.”

I shrug.  “I’m not really big on clubs anyway,” I say softly.  

He moves closer to me, and wraps his arms around me, letting his hands find their way onto my ass before I know what’s happening.  “Well, I guess I’ll just have to teach you how to have a good time then.”

It’s an immediate reaction when I pull away.  That was way too close, completely beyond him putting an arm around me.  I’m completely uncomfortable now, and by the look on his face I know that he can sense what’s going on.  “I don’t think...”

“Hey, relax.” He says it with a slight smile, but with a lot more firmness in his voice as he  positions his arms around me again.  “I know you’re nervous, but you don’t have to be.  I don’t move all that fast,” he laughs.  “I’ll be gentle the first time.”

Gross.  “I don’t want to do this with you.” I yank away again and fold my arms stubbornly  under my breasts.  “I’m uncomfortable and...I’m not that type of girl.”

A look comes over him that I’ve only seen one other time.  It’s snide, intimidating, and full of greed.  It’s how he looked at Tarin the other day when she was shooting comments out at him.  It’s a look thats telling me not to fuck with him.  I’m starting to become very scared, and I feel so alone.  “So tell me, Kerri,” he begins quietly.  “How much do you really want this job then? Because hell, I’m fucking confused right now.  You told me that you like the job, and that you’re happy.  I’ve been sticking my neck out for you too, you know that.  All that money I’ve been giving you, all that stuff I’ve been letting you get away with, it comes with a price, baby.”

I start to wonder how many other girls he’s done this kind of thing to.  My mind starts to drift towards Tarin, and what could have happened to her.  According to David they had a “thing” but even though it makes me sick to think of it...I’m almost positive their “thing” started out just like this.  “I don’t understand why I have to do this type of thing with you, to get promoted,” I say to him darkly.  “It’s fucked up.”

He’s laughing now, completely unfazed by my righteous little outburst.  “You’re so damn naive.  Did you honestly think I gave you the position based on your so called talent?  Give me a break! You can't have morals in this business, Kerri.  You might as well lose them now before you wake up in ten years and realize what you could have had if you weren’t such a prude.  I can make things happen for you,” he pauses and licks his lips a little as he reaches out to run his hand down my arm.  “You just have to learn how to loosen up.”

I feel shot down to the point that I want to collapse onto the ground and cry.  I was stupid, so stupid to think that David felt I had any sort of radio talent.  He promoted me based on my looks, and that alone.  I could never prove myself to somebody else, because in reality I really don’t know what the fuck I’m doing.  I’ll never be as talented as Tarin is, and that hurts so much that I start to forget about my morals, about everything.  I should give him what he wants, so I can just move forward with my life.  I can learn the position, gain knowledge and then get a job someplace else.

All I have to do is let him do what he wants to me.

It’s not so bad.  I hear Shane’s voice whispering in the back of my mind.  Justin did it.

“Come on, don’t cry,” he says softly, tilting my head up with his hand so I’m forced to look at him.  “This is all going to become so easy for you, once you cooperate.  Where are you gonna go sweetheart?  There’s no options for the inexperienced.”

I hadn’t even realized I’d allowed the tears to escape me, but I can feel them now, gliding down my face and ruining my makeup.  I force myself to stop, because I know I have to be strong, and I reach up to wipe them off of my face, but David stops me.  He moves my hand away from my face and holds it down at my waist as he leans in to kiss my neck.  I let him.  I’m so fucking stupid for letting him, but I just...stand there while he does it.  He looks up after a moment, flashing me a smile that tells me he owns me now, and there’s no turning back.  Then he presses his lips against mine, forcing his tongue into my mouth after a moment and letting his hand inch its way up my dress a little bit.  I feel disgusting, and I can’t believe that I’m allowing this to happen.  It’s not even like I’m kissing him back...I’m just letting him do what he wants.

Cooper would be broken hearted if he knew what was going on.  

What the fuck am I doing?

“Stop it.”  I push him back away from me roughly, yanking my dress back down as he’d inched it up to the point that my panties were showing.   “Just...no, David.  I’m not doing this.  I’m not.”

He puts a hand to his mouth, and wipes the saliva off his bottom lip, all the while sending me a hateful glare.  “You’re serious right now?”

“Yeah,” I say quietly.  “I am.”

He shoves his hands in his pockets, a creepy little smile taking over his expression, and he rocks back on his heels.  “Have fun filing.  Because clearly, you’re not willing to do anything else.”

I try not to let him tear me down right now.  I wish he knew how hard it was for me to even walk into the radio station that first day as an intern, how far I had come since everything happened at that point.  I’m stronger and better than what he’s making me feel like right now.  “I can find more work,” I tell him.  “Kiss FM isn’t the only radio station in the world, David.”

He throws his head back and laughs.  “You really think I’d give you a recommendation?”

I just stare at him.

“Kerri, Kerri, Kerri.” He steps closer to me and sighs heavily, as if he completely regrets what he has to do now.  He touches my face a little bit, and shakes his head.  “You gotta learn sometime, sweetheart.”

I watch him as he turns on his heel and walks casually away from me.  I don’t call out to him, and he doesn’t give me a second glance.  I know this means something bad is going to happen when I go back to work.  What it will be I have no idea. All I know is, it would probably be better if I didn’t go back at this point.  But what else am I supposed to do?  I have to work.  I’ll go fucking crazy if I don’t, and I know now...there’s not a chance in hell that I’ll be able to get into another radio station if David has anything to say about it.  I’ve officially fucked myself over, and I don’t have anyone to blame for it but me.  Maybe if I hadn’t given into David in the first place, none of this would have happened.  He wouldn’t have demoted Tarin, and I'd still be working for her. Granted, she’s a bitch, but I wouldn’t have had to worry about fucking some guy to get ahead.  

I find a place to sit down, and put my head in my hands.  I have no fucking idea what I’m supposed to do, and to top things off I’m stranded out on Sunset.  I can’t call Susan to bail me out this time.  I think she’d pack my bags for me once I got back to the house.  Cooper is definitely out for obvious reasons.  I guess I could call Elisha.  I know I could trust her right now, and so I pull out my phone and dial the number.  Two rings and a voicemail later, I know she’s out on a date or at some event, probably too intoxicated to answer the phone at this point.  It is a little bit after midnight, so I can understand.

There’s one more person I could call right now, and I really don’t want to call him.  All Trace will tell me is that he told me so, that I should have listened, and that I never seem to make the right decision.  Maybe I can just suck it up and call a cab.  I nod to myself a little, and decide its worth a shot.  Somehow, I make my way downstairs and back into the club.  The music is still booming, driving me nuts almost right away.  I rush out of there, past the bouncer who tells me I’m not getting back in without my invite, and I pay him no mind.  I wander over to the corner, away from the busy entrance way and paparazzi.  Several cabs pass by, one even stops to ask me if I need him to take me someplace, but I’m just...frozen.  One too many dreams about Nathan being my cab driver has left me absolutely terrified of getting into one, and I realize I’m not going to be able to do it.

I’m going to have to call Trace.

“Fuck.”  I whimper and I flip open my phone to find his number.  Once I find it, I push send, and the phone rings a good seven times before a groggy voice picks up on the other end.

“Mmm...’lo?”

He’s half asleep and I feel shitty as hell for calling him like this.  “Trace,” I say quietly.

It’s silent, and for a moment I think he may have hung up on me.  But then I hear soft whispering in the background, and I know he’s probably talking to Tarin, who I’m sure has been sleeping peacefully beside him the whole night.  “So--you ignore my text but you call me at midnight,” he finally speaks up, sounding half disoriented and half irritated.  “Are you okay?”

He’s pissed, and I don’t think I even need to tell him what’s happened.  He already knows, and he probably wants to tell me a lot of things right now, but I’m sure he’ll save it for later.  “I’ll be fine, but I need a ride,” I say, trying to hold back my sobbing until I get off the phone with him.

“Where are you?” he grunts.

“It’s a club called Era,” I sigh.  “Don’t hate me okay?”

“Just stay there,” he says, ignoring the last thing I said.  “I’ll be down as soon as I can.”

“Trace, I--”

The line goes dead before I can get any further, and I know right away that he’s only coming to get me because of how long we’ve been friends.  He’s here for me like always, but that doesn’t mean he’s happy about it.  Hell, he’s going to be in a shitty mood when he comes to get me, but I know I don’t have any other way home at this hour.  I’m too fucked up to find a public method of transportation, so I’ll just have to deal with Trace rambling on about how stupid I am until he gets me back to Susan’s.  I sigh heavily, and find a bus stop bench to sit on several feet away.  I put my head in my hands and sob for a while, knowing how much of a psycho I must look like crying like this in the middle of the night, but not caring what other people think of me either.  I’m just happy that the photographers haven’t decided to get in on my little drama.  I’d rather cry alone and stay out of Star magazine.

I wait for a good hour, before I feel somebody come up from behind me.  It causes me to jump a little bit, almost afraid that David has come back to try and get me to sleep with him one more time.  It’s not David, though.  It’s Trace, and he looks like he’d rather be doing anything else at this point.  “Hey,” I say quietly, feeling like a moron.

He barely acknowledges me.  “Come on, let’s go.”  

He walks ahead of me, leaving me to trail behind him, and feel like a big asshole.  I can’t help but sob.  I know I brought this on myself, but Trace is supposed to be my friend.  He’s acting like he doesn’t even know me right now, and I don’t know if it’s that, or the fact that I was treated like a piece of meat tonight, but I finally crack.  I sob heavily as I walk, not being able to keep up with him anymore.  I fall to my knees, and just...cry.  I hate myself for it, but I really don’t think there’s anything else I can do at this point.  I’m lost, and desperate...

Trace is supposed to get it.  Right now, he’s the only one that can.

“God, Ker.  Come on.”  I feel Trace’s arms around me now, and he pulls me to my feet.  “Come on, you’re okay.”  

“I’m sorry.”  I cry into him, and he allows me to wrap my arms around him.  “Trace, I’m sorry.”

He sighs heavily, and a moment later he returns my embrace.  I feel him stroke my head and press his face into my hair.  “Calm down,” he whispers in my ear.  “It’s okay.” He pulls away from me after a few moments and looks into my eyes.  “What did he do to you?”

I shake my head.  “He was kissing me,” I whimper.  “But I made him stop.”  

He nods, seeming to know exactly what just took place.  “I’ll take care of it.”

I don’t know what he means by that, but the last thing I want him to do is get involved.  I feel like it will only make the situation harder for everyone, and I can just put up with the bullshit David hands me until I’m able to move on to something else.  “No, you don’t have to do anything,” I say quickly, as he starts walking away from me again.  “Trace....”

“I’m not going to stand by and let that asshole fuck around with you, Kerri.”  He cuts me off and turns back to me, his expression filled with rage.  “Now just shut up and let me handle it.”

I don’t try to protest any further because I know his mind is already made up.  He’s going to do what he feels is appropriate regarding tonight, and I’ll just have to put up with what happens.  I should just be thankful that Trace is willing to help me out at all, because I know he doesn’t owe me anything, not with all the shit I’ve put him through in the past.  I follow him to the car silently, and let myself in while he gets into the drivers seat.  The whole car ride is silent too, but it’s not like I was expecting anything differently from him.  When we get to Susan’s, I start to get out of the car without saying goodbye.  Then I hear him sigh a little, and I turn back to face him.  “See you around then?” I manage.

“Now you got it all out of your system right?”

I tilt my head, confused.  “What?”

“David.”

“I never....”

“Next time I’m not coming to save you,” he interrupts me, sternly.  “Just remember that.”

I get out of the car and stare back at him through the open doorway.  He doesn’t bother to trying to talk to me, tell me he loves me, or that I just need to try harder.  It’s not his problem and he’s doing me a favor by “handling it”  At least that’s what he’s trying to show me.  I don’t understand it, and I feel even worse about this whole thing than I did before I called him.  I open my mouth to say something, to try to defend myself, but he doesn’t want to hear it.  He reaches across and pulls the passenger door closed before I can do it for him, and backs the car out of the driveway, roaring away and out of my site.  

Again, I’m left standing in the dust, by the one person who was never supposed to leave me behind.
Sacrifice by ialwayzbesingin
It’s weird when you first realize you’re in love with someone.  The strangest shit turns you on, and you just can’t figure out why.  You only know that you can’t possibly live without the other person, and when you’re apart from them...even for a few hours, it hurts like hell.  I saw that longing in Justin’s eyes the entire weekend, and it really started to get old after the first day.  I tried to be a good sport about it, talk to him about Mel when he felt like it, and tried to do something fun to keep his mind off the fact that she was away.  Nothing worked of course.  He was so damn listless.  All he wanted to do was talk to her, and he kept bugging me to let him use the phone so he could call her.  I figured it was best if only one of us had to suffer, so I tried as hard as I could to keep Justin from bothering her while she was having a weekend to herself.  I knew it was her first one since she’d started working for him.  Lynn had been kind enough to tell me that when we were on our way back from the suit place.  It’s crazy to me how much the woman likes Melanie.  I’ve only seen her this attached to two other women that were around Justin for an extended time: Britney and Kerri.  Obviously the minute that Britney decided to be a cheating whore, she was cast out of the picture right away.  But Kerri...

The reason Lynn doesn’t want anything to do with Kerri is something I just can’t understand right now.  

She talks the world of Melanie though.  If I didn’t know any better, I would have thought Melanie was Justin’s girl, not somebody that was working for him.  It was weird.  I felt like Lynn considered her a part of the family, but I didn’t want to start asking her a lot of questions.  I couldn’t deny that it had been a really long time since I’d seen Lynn so upbeat and I didn’t want her mood to change.  She was laughing and cracking jokes like everything was just fine.  I knew part of that had to do with Justin being in a better state of mind.  They were getting along a million times better than they had been.  It put my mind at ease.  That meant I didn’t have to tiptoe around her as much, and the fact that she didn’t hold anything against me for cutting Justin off for a little bit told me that she would never stop loving me.  I was still like a son to her, and I’d never been more thankful to have her in my life.

It was very different from the way I felt about my own mother.  Once the news about my relationship status had reached her ears, she’d become nearly impossible to deal with over the phone.  All she would ask me was if I was dating a nice girl, what her name was, and where she worked.  I tried to explain to her that I wasn’t really ready to introduce Tarin into the family so quickly.  Although I knew we were closer than ever, Tarin and I still hadn’t been dating for very long.  I didn’t know if I was ready to take that step, to tell my family her life story.  More importantly though, I didn’t know if she was ready for me to do it either.  Tarin still hadn’t mentioned me to her parents, for all I knew, and I was sure that when the time came she would have wanted to talk to me about it first.  The only reason my mother knew anything about the relationship was because of my stupid sister, who I’d informed out of pure desperation.  I’d been stressed, Brittany had been willing to listen and so I told her...warning her to keep the information to herself.

Too bad southern women are also the gossip queens of the world.

I guess I shouldn’t be so agitated about it.  I know I’ll have to talk to my mom about Tarin when I go home for the wedding anyway, and since I’m debating the idea of taking her home with me I should probably be telling my mom a lot more about what’s going on.  But I don’t know.  I guess I’m still bitter about how she handled my breakup with Elisha.  She made me feel guilty, as if I had no right to end the relationship.  The truth was, Elisha wanted out as much as I did.  I couldn’t stay with her.  Getting along had become impossible at that point, and now that we hardly see each other, we’re probably closer than we’ve been in a year.  It’s good to be her friend, even if we hardly have time to worry about each other anymore.  At least we’re both mature enough to handle a friendship.  It’s probably the most I could have ever hoped for since our falling out.  I know I can trust her, and the shit she knows about Kerri isn’t something she’s willing to go telling other people.  It’s a good thing for everyone involved.  If nothing else, at least Elisha’s discretion is working for Kerri right now.

I’d been antsy as hell on Monday morning, waiting for Melanie to walk through Justin’s front door.  I mean, the weekend hadn’t been horrible.  Justin and I got a long and spent some much needed time together.  Granted there were points where he was being a whiney bitch, but  I know it could have been a lot worse.  An entire weekend not being able to sleep beside my girlfriend really did a number on me, though.  I missed wrapping my arms around her at night, and hearing her giggle as I whispered something inappropriate in her ear.   I missed talking to her for hours on end about nothing in particular, and wrestling her for the remote on my couch.  It wasn’t a surprise that I realized how much I loved her over those two days, but I was a little bit scared.  I’d been engaged for a long time, and it hadn’t worked out.  I didn’t want the same thing to happen with Tarin and I, but deep down something was telling me that things were going to be different this time, that I had the chance to put all the bad shit behind me and truly be happy with someone.

I realized I needed to take that chance, no matter who tried to stand in my way.

Thinking about that made me realize how alone Justin really was.  Of course he had gained back some self respect, and he had myself and his parents to confide in because he’d stopped shutting us out.  But love was something he hadn’t had since...well...Britney was in the picture.  I hate to admit it, and I can’t talk about it with him, but I know he never really loved Cameron.  She was like this really hot rebound, and when they had first started seeing each other I’d cheered him on and told him to fuck her while he still could.  That was when I lived my life with a different mindset.  The naive one that didn’t think about the fucked up parts of the world, and humanity.  When everything fell apart though, I guess I realized how unprepared Cameron was to support
Justin.  I’d secretly wished Britney had been there then, because she would have gotten him through it, no matter what.  It was the one and only time I’d debated letting the wall I’d built up against the girl crumble a little, and I considered giving her a call.  But I’d come to my senses quick.  It would have been too weird for Justin, seeing Britney after all of that.  He wouldn’t have been able to handle it, and I would have been blamed for stressing him out more.  Kerri had seemed to be the logical person to contact, and when she came out here I thought things were starting to work themselves out.  The three of us were friends, and I figured we could just battle through the rough shit together.

I should have known on the very first day that I’d caught Justin and Kerri messing around, that it was all down hill from there.  A relationship between the two of them never would have worked, and I knew that from the start.  It didn’t matter that they’d been through hell.  The point was she was too attached to Justin, and all he wanted to do was use her to cover up for his insecurities.  In the end it failed, and it only damaged them more.  I don’t even know if Justin will be able to manage a relationship again because of it.  He’s fucked up, selfish, and deathly afraid of everything still.  But the more I watch Justin and Melanie interact together, the more I feel like she’s the only one that could probably show him how to love somebody again.

It scares the shit out of me, because I know there’s a chance that things could get very, very bad for the two of them if they succumb to their emotions.

Mel had walked through the door a little bit after seven, seemingly surprised that I was already awake.  I’d poured her a cup of the coffee that I’d brewed so it would be ready when she came in, and handed it to her with a smile.  “I don’t want to sound lame or anything, but it’s really good to see you.” I’d chuckled softly, taking a swig out of my mug.  “Did you have a good drive back?”

She took the coffee from me, a bewildered expression spreading across her face.  “Trace...what time did you get up?”

I shrugged a little and laughed lightly.  “Like five.”

Her eyes narrowed.  “Can I ask why?”

“Well...” I’d looked down at my feet, feeling terrible about what I was really thinking.  The truth was, I knew that Tarin was going in a little later this particular Monday.  Her demotion had given her a little less work time, so she would go in for nine instead of seven. Of course she was still pissed off about the whole situation, and going into work later only made her feel inferior.  I hated that she was feeling so shitty, and I knew if I hauled ass I could get to her before she left for work so we could do....things.  If nothing else, that would get her to smile, and I loved to see her smile.  “I was sort of hoping that I could get an early start, and go home for a little.  I was going to come back later on so you could cook, like you promised.”  I flashed her a cheesy grin.

She rolled her eyes.  “Trace if you wanted to see your girlfriend you should have just told Lynn or something.  You didn’t have to stay here.”

“I know.  But he wanted to chill.”  It was the truth.  Justin had asked me to stay at the house in his own way when we’d went to get fitted for our suits. At first I’d told him no, but at the end of the day when he seemed so reluctant to spend the evening watching a movie with Lynn on the couch, I’d caved in.  It had been a long time since I’d hung out with Justin that much, after all.  So I told Tarin I was going to stick around Justin’s for the weekend, and that she could come over if she wanted to hang out.  Of course, being as depressed as she was she told me she’d just find something else to do.  I’d felt guilty.  It killed me to leave her on her own so I could chill with Justin, but at the same time...I think I needed to do it for my own sanity too.  Something about knowing how much he needed me reassured me a lot.  It gave me hope and confidence for the things that were to come.  I knew I could be a good friend to him again, and I guess that was the only thing I’d wanted since I’d told him about Shane.  The more time I spent with him, the more distant the memories of what happened seemed to get.  I felt like nothing had changed, because we were watching the same shit on tv and joking about the same stupid crap we always had.  We were best friends.  There was no doubt about that.  

My life was back on track.  Well, for the most part.  

She’d sighed then and put down her mug, wrapping me up in a hug before I knew what was happening.  It had taken me a moment to return her embrace, because I was in such shock.  Up until then I hadn’t viewed Melanie as a hands on type of person.  She always seemed so withdrawn and protective of herself.  I guess Melanie had started to loosen up along with the rest of us though.  Things were laid back enough.  Nobody was fighting or debating stupid shit.  Sure, Justin was confused about his feelings for the girl but I secretly knew that was all going to come together, just as soon as Melanie decided to let him in completely.  

“Thanks for keeping him company,” she’d whispered, flashing me a gentle smile as she pulled away.  “I know he was probably a pain but it meant a lot to him, having you here.”

I’d nodded, smiling a little.  “I know it did.  I missed you girl.  Weird I know, me the asshole missing you hanging around, right?”

She’d laughed a little bit, but then got serious again.  “You’re far from an asshole, Trace.”  

She looked into my eyes then, and I found myself getting lost in her gaze, searching for an answer to her mysterious demeanor.  Even though I’d spent a good chunk of time with the girl, I was quickly starting to realize I know next to nothing about her.  What had she done before she came to work for Lynn?  What was her family like? What did she really want to do with her life?  I felt like asking, but I knew it would have been awkward.  Hell, I didn’t even know if she’d been that open with Justin, so asking her questions like I worked for 20/20 was completely out of line. I figured I’d just have to wait for the right moment for her to spill her guts to me, and I looked forward to it.  I looked forward to telling her about all the shit I’d been through too.  When I’d found myself smiling at her brightly I knew I wasn’t just being nice to one of Justin’s friends, I was genuinely happy to be talking to one of my very own.  Mel was a sweetheart.  She was smart, funny, and knew how to hold a conversation.  She was....

She was everything Kerri had been at one time and then some.

My smile faded.

“Hey guys.”

Justin’s voice had completely caught me off guard, and I’d whirled around quickly to come face to face with him.  He had a puppy in his arms and another puppy was wandering around by his feet, but he seemed mostly oblivious to them both.  His gaze was fixed intently on Melanie and myself, and the slight scowl on his face was telling me that he didn’t understand why I hadn’t gotten him out of bed to wait for her too.  “Hey man, look who’s here,” I’d said, trying my best to be cheerful.

He nodded, but didn’t give her a second glance.  “You didn’t wake me up, Trace.”

I didn’t understand him, and he was pissing me off.  If he thought I had any intentions about getting with Melanie he was nuts.  Tarin and I were together and he knew that, and Melanie was a nice girl but she definitely was too timid for my taste.  “Because you were passed out, Justin.  I’m going to get going in a minute, I just wanted to make sure she got in okay, that’s all.”

“Hey.”r32;
Melanie’s soft, sweet voice broke the tension between Justin and I for that moment.  She’d stepped up to him and ran her hand down his arm with a small smile on her face.  “You okay?” she asked him.

He nodded, and I could tell he was battling something inside of him.  I wasn’t exactly sure what it was, but when he finally smiled at her and told her he was glad she made it home okay, I knew it had to do with his feelings for her.  I realized Justin had a shit load of sexual aggression for Melanie looming inside of him, and it made him act like an idiot.  The easy solution for me would have been to pull him aside and tell him to just kiss her and get it over with.  But I would have be a fool.  Being physical with someone was still a very sensitive subject to spring on him.  Despite the fact that he was doing better, I knew he still thought about Shane...and what happened.  Talking to him about taking that step with Melanie could have turned out pretty nasty and I knew I wasn’t prepared for a total Justin meltdown after the decent weekend we’d just had.

“Don’t be so grumpy.” Melanie had sighed and shaken her head at him.  “Trace was helping, that’s all.  You should be nice to him.  He put up with a lot this weekend.”

Her comment got him to laugh slightly, and when he’d stolen an apologetic glance at me I knew he’d realized how stupid he was acting.  

“It’s cool.” I’d yawned a little.  “I’ll kick his ass later.”

“Hey,” he’d frowned.  “It’s too early for you to be a dick.”

“It’s too early for you to be awake without coffee.”  Laughing, I grabbed another mug from the cabinet and poured him a cup before he could completely lose his mind.  “Put the dog down and drink up, Justin.”

He put the dog down and took the mug with a slight smirk.  “I’m still up for a run, Mel.”

“Oh...”  She glanced around the room for a minute or so, surely noticing the condition of what had been a clean kitchen on Friday night.  She eyed me quickly and gave me a roll of her eyes before returning her gaze back to Justin.  “This place is a mess Justin.  How about we just cool it for today?”

He frowned.  “Oh, all right.”

She started to tidy up the kitchen almost automatically, seemingly trying to drown out the fact that Justin was disappointed by her response.  I had nudged him and told him to come watch some TV with me for a few minutes, but he’d just shrugged me off and leaned back against the opposite counter so he could watch her clean.  I knew that was my cue to leave, but I guess my curiosity was getting the best of me.  I wanted to hear what was going to be said, so instead of rushing home to fuck my girlfriend I decided to hang out in Justin’s living room instead.  It was terrible of me, I know.  But I’m pretty sure if the situation had been reversed, Justin would have had his face planted in my business too.

It took all of five minutes before I heard them start to banter back and forth, and I couldn’t help but smile.  It was a ridiculous argument, and I guess I just knew then...that was it.  They had completely fallen for one another, only they were both too stubborn to admit it.  

“You know, the house isn’t as bad as you’re making it out to be,” I heard Justin speak up suddenly, drowning out the sound of clinking dishes and shifting furniture.

“There’s mashed potatoes in the sink, Justin, and on the floor by the sink.”

“I was going to clean it.”

“If you were going to clean it, you would have done it before I came home.”

“You know, this is great. I haven’t seen you all weekend and you come home and pull this.”

“After the stuff you pulled with your mom this weekend, you should be glad I’m speaking to you at all!”

“I thought we were over that.”

“No. You were over it. I was just trying to have a nice weekend to myself.  That doesn’t mean I forgot about it.  You really pissed me off.”

“Mel...come on....”

“Don’t touch me!”

I jumped a little bit, the alarm in her voice scaring the crap out of me.  It nearly caused me to get up and see what Justin had done, but I knew better.  He wasn’t a psycho and I knew the last thing he would have done was hurt Melanie.  He came bounding into the living room seconds later, and I couldn’t do anything else but stare at him as he threw himself down onto the couch, rubbing his hands over his thighs anxiously.  “Justin?”

He let out a long breath, and glanced at me slightly.  “I’m fine.”

I’d chuckled.  “You sure?”

But he barely seemed to hear me.  “Mel, look...” he’d yelled out, as he jumped up from the sofa again and raced back into the kitchen.

“You’re a pain in my ass,” I’d heard Mel speak up after several moments of silence.  “Now help me with the damn dishes.”

The sound of running water and clinking dishes told me that their argument had once again ceased, and I figured it was probably the best time for me to leave then.  It was obvious they were dealing with a few issues that I wasn’t a part of, and I had a few issues of my own to resolve as it was.  I’d ducked my head into the kitchen to tell them I’d be back later on that day, and part of me wished I hadn’t.  What I saw made me nervous, scared, and uncertain of what was really going on between them.  They were standing at the sink, Justin had an arm snaked around her waist, and he was whispering something in her ear.  I mean, it wasn’t anything huge, they weren’t making out, and they hadn’t gotten naked or anything.  Still, it was a physical thing.  He was acting like he’d fallen for Mel, and she seemed to accept it.  Well, if she had known I was watching she probably would have changed her attitude real quick.  But she hadn’t.  Finally I was starting to see that soft side of Melanie.  The one that I figured would take months to even get a small glimpse of.  

It’s why I slipped out silently, instead of announcing my departure.

I was too late to catch Tarin before she left, so for once I decided to take a few hours and focus on work.  It was weird.  I hadn’t focused on my project in what seemed like years.  Ever since I was a kid, all I’ve ever wanted to do was design clothes.  When NSYNC got big, Justin actually gave me the opportunity to design a few of his outfits for the shows.  We used to laugh and say that JIVE could have laid off their head wardrobe person and put me in charge, because everybody seemed to like my designs more anyway.  I tried to make my own line of course, but nobody really wanted to take me seriously.  As far as the industry was concerned, I was an unknown with a famous best friend.  I remember Kerri and Justin used to wear the stuff I would design.  Kerri even took it upon herself to bring some stuff home with her from time to time, and try to push it off on people.  

Never did take off though.
 
This time it’s going to be different though.  I’ve been creating a huge portfolio of designs for about two years now.  It was easy to find time when Justin was recording, late at night on the tour bus, or even in my hotel room.  All I had to do was focus and draw.  It calmed me down a lot of the time, especially when Justin was getting on my last nerve and Kerri was swamped with school work, preventing me from venting to her.  Drawing and designing has always been sort of an escape for me I guess.  But I really want my work to be recognized.  I want to have a line that people actually believe in and want to market.  But its hard. It takes a ton of money and effort.  The effort part I got down of course.  But money....well, I have money but I don’t really want to put my entire fortune up and lose it all if the line were to bottom out.  I need a strong campaign and an unlimited money supply for a line, and I know that.  I know if I went to Justin and told him I was still interested in doing a line, he’d probably want to help me too.

But I know I wouldn’t get credit from the public for a thing if Justin’s name was backing it.  People would want to wear the line because it was “Justin Timberlakes” not “Trace Ayala’s sweat and blood”.  It’s why I haven’t mentioned my interest to Justin yet, and honestly I don’t know if I will.  He can barely manage his own career, let alone help me with something I want to do.  It’s fun though, just working on shit.  It gets my mind off of things...

Like Kerri.

I promised myself I was going to let Kerri be after the last time I talked to her.  I know she’s smart and can figure shit out.  Sure she’s messed up, and she’ll never be the same person, but I cant be the one to figure her life out anymore.  The fact that David was probably taking advantage of her scared me.  I know how badly he hurt Tarin, and well...I’ve known Kerri most of my life and even though she’s turned into a pathetic version of the girl I used to know and love, I still won’t stand by while somebody she barely knows manipulates her.  I thought I had warned her enough the night I picked her up and took her to dinner.  Kerri seem to get it, that David was just an asshole that she needed to stay away from.  But when more time had passed, and Tarin came home in tears one afternoon I learned very quickly that Kerri hadn’t taken me seriously at all.  

David had been egging Kerri on that day, convincing her that it was okay to treat Tarin like a piece of garbage and order her around like a slave.  Tarin told me that Kerri had lingered on his every word, seeming to be terrified of disagreeing with him whatsoever.  I didn’t know whether it was stupidity or selfishness that had made her do all of that, but it didn’t matter.  She had fallen into his trap, and she was going to have to find a way to get out of it.  I promised myself I wasn’t going to get involved, that I had done my part and now it was her turn to figure it out.  Of course, deep down  the guilt was plaguing me.  I didn’t want to see Kerri get hurt again.  I wouldn’t be able to deal with it and fuck, I knew that she definitely couldn’t be dealt another blow.  

Just as I was about to tell Tarin that I was going to have to have another conversation with Kerri about the situation though, she told me something that I hadn’t really been prepared for.  Something that made my emotions flare up, nearly causing me to throw something or punch a wall.

“He told Kerri to go outside,” she began in a quiet voice.  “And I just figured he was going to say something stupid, because he was pissed you know?  I talked back to him in front of somebody else, and he’s always hated that.” She trailed off then, giving herself a minute or two to catch her breath and wipe the tear stains off of her face.  “I just...I just can’t handle him anymore Trace.  I can’t handle him saying things like this to me anymore.”

I balled my fists tightly at my sides.  “What’d he say to you?”

She shook her head and sobbed a little bit.  “It’s not important.”

I stepped forward then and grabbed her by the shoulders, a little more harshly than I would have liked to.  I was just so angry that somebody had pushed Tarin that hard.  She never cried, and I knew I could count on one hand the number of times I’d seen her so emotional since we met.  “Baby please look at me.”

It took her a minute or so, but she finally managed to look me in the eyes.  The tears were still gliding down her face in heavy streams, and her bottom lip was quivering so hard I thought her face might explode.  “Trace, I--”

“You gotta tell me.” I’d leaned in gently and pressed my lips to hers for several seconds.  “I know you hate to feel like you need me to step in and help you out with David and his bullshit, but your my girl.”  I’d paused and flashed her a small smile, and thankfully it got her to flash me one in return.  “If you’re this upset I need to know why.”  I raised a hand to her face and wiped some of the tears off her cheek.

She looked straight into my eyes, and bit her bottom lip.  “Do you think I date you for your connections?”

Her question was so ridiculous I couldn’t help but laugh a little.  “Tar, what the hell are you talking about?”

She shrugged again, and pulled back from me a little.  “David had a point in what he said, Trace.  He told me that I had only started fooling around with him because of who his father was, and that I knew he could get me further up the ladder at the radio station.  I mean, I was seventeen.  I didn’t care what I did or who I did it with.  All the interns were doing stuff like that, I just got lucky with David.  He stuck with me and helped me...as long as I kept him happy.”

“It doesn’t matter what you did,” I pointed out.  “You were young, you didn’t know any better.”

She laughed.  “Yes I did.  I just didn’t care.”  Her smiled faded and she let out a long sigh.  “Hell, I didn’t even know what  a real relationship was until you and I dated for a those couple of months.  That was the first time I cut myself off from David for an extended period of time.  He was pissed too, but he wasn’t in charge then so he couldn’t really do anything that terrible to me.  After we broke up, I just plunged head first into work, and I got caught up with David again because I knew it would guarantee me a promotion.  He didn’t count on me finding somebody that really wants to love me.  He...he always used to tell me that he was the best I was going to get in this world.  I was stupid enough to believe him, until you came along.  Now he says that I’m just  dating you to make my life easier.  It just got me thinking.  I just...i thought I loved you but....”

“Stop.” I silenced her quickly, before she could say something else stupid.  It was clear to me that David was trying to manipulate Tarin at every turn, making her believe she was only being selfish and dating me for her own personal gain.  Hell, if I hadn’t been so understanding she probably would have broken up with me right there too.

But I guess I’m not like most guys.

“But Trace....”

“You love me.”  I took her hands in mine and stared straight into her eyes as I said it to her.  “You’ve loved me since we dated years ago, and I’ve loved you too.  Things just got a little messed up that’s all.  We were busy, and too young to really take control of the situation.  But now I’ve got you back where I want you.”  I pulled her close to me and a moment later she had started to sob into my shoulder.  “He’s not going to tear us apart.  Nobody is,” I whispered it gently rubbing a soothing hand up and down her back as she cried.

“All I’m good for is sex.”

“Hey.”  I pulled away from her so she was forced to meet my gaze again.  “Don’t you ever say that.”

“That’s what David said.  He said that the only real skill I had was being able to put out better than anyone else in the office, and he said when you figured out how much of a whore I am, you’d dump me and I’d be right back to where I started.”

“And you fuckin believe that?,” I’d scoffed, angrily.  

She looked away from me, down towards the floor.  “I don’t know.”

“Fuck Tarin, you’ve known the guy for years and you know what a fucking ass hole he is! I don’t understand why you’re standing here in tears, acting like I’m going to buy into the shit he says and leave you.”

“We have a lot of sex.”
r32;“We do other stuff.”

She rolled her eyes.  “But we have sex almost every night.”

I’d crossed my arms and sighed heavily.  “It’s been a long time since I’ve had somebody that I could connect with physically like I connect with you.  I’ve been deprived, you know that I have.  So why are you so shocked that we have such an active sex life?  You enjoy it as much as I do, and jesus what the hell business is it of Davids how often we’re sleeping together anyway?  Do you tell him this shit or something?”

“No.”  She scowled.  “But he knows what’s going on.”

“I’ve had enough,” I stated, seriously.  “I want you to get another job.”

“How could you even ask me to do that?” she exclaimed, her eyes wide.  “I’ve worked too damn long and hard to have to start all over some place else.  It’s what he wants, Trace.  He wants to drive me out so I don’t have a chance in hell of getting to the top.  I”m not going to give in, or run away.  I’m better than that.”

Her strength is what made me fall for her in the first place, and I had to remind myself that she wasn’t as needy as my previous girlfriends had been.  If I’d left her the next day she would have been upset, but she wouldn’t have shut herself up in a dark room for a month.  She would have been able to pick herself up and face work the next day, the next month and the next year without me.  But I was afraid for her.  I hated that she was upset and the situation had so little to do with me, beside the fact that it was making David pissed off as hell that I was having sex with her, that I couldn’t really help her out that much.  “I know you are,” I’d managed, having a hard time looking her in the eye.  “I guess...”

“I guess you just spent too much time babying Kerri,” she blurted out, angrily.  “I’m not her Trace. I can take care of myself, and I don’t need you to treat me like her all the time.”

I glared at her coldly and shook my head a little bit.  I didn’t know where she had pulled that out of, and she wasn’t making any sense.  “I don’t get it,” I’d grunted.  “I thought we were doing good.”

“We are, Trace.  But sometimes you act like you have to protect me, and you can be really clingy.  I mean, I haven’t seen my friends in a couple of weeks, and they aren’t exactly happy about that either.  You don’t even ask if I need a night with my girls.  You just assume that I want to live at your house most of the week.  I didn’t blink an eye when you ran off with Justin for the entire weekend while I was fucking depressed.  Hell, I probably did need you to stick around, but I wasn’t going to be selfish.”

I didn’t like Tarins friends, at all.  I hated their superficial bullshit, and how they all judged each other by their clothes and status in society.  Out of all of them, Tarin was the only decent human being in their group.  I didn’t want to say anything to her about it though, because I knew it wasn’t my place to.  Sure she and Justin were cool, but I know it was probably awkward for her hanging out with him due to their past and the fact that she hadn’t spoken to him in years.  I know I sort of threw him in her face, but she didn’t even seem to care because we’d had fun that day at the golf course.  “Why didn’t you just go out with your girls on the weekend then?,” I’d snapped.  “I’m not holding you back from doing shit on your own.  If you want to go get shit faced with your fake ass friends, be my guest.”

“Fake?”

I’d turned away from her, and gone to the fridge for a beer, hearing her storming after me almost immediately.  I did my usual thing...just opened the beer and pretended not to notice the enraged expression on her face.

“Trace!”

I’d guzzled my beer for a moment, before making eye contact with her again.  “You heard me.”

“You want to talk about fake, look at your fucking friends!  I mean...Justin? Come on.  We all know how fucked up he is, and he plasters a smile on his face like everything is just wonderful, and he has the audacity to treat everyone around him like his servant.  And I’m sorry Trace, but Kerri is probably the fakest person I’ve ever met.  My girls have their faults, but I know how to handle them, and you have a hell of a nerve saying anything about them.  You don’t even want to take the time to get to know them properly and you wont come around when I’m with them.  It’s like you’re too good for us or something because of all the people you know.”

“Now you’re pulling shit out of your ass,” I’d said, angrily.  “You don’t see it, but I do.  You change when you hang around those girls, in a bad way.  Why do you think I wanted you to get to know Melanie?  She’s a good person, and I think you need somebody more subtle in your life.  You don’t have to get so damn defensive, Tar.”

“I don’t need you to choose my friends for me.  This is what I mean about you babying me, Trace.  We haven’t been dating that long so I’ve put up with it, but I can’t imagine being able to tolerate this kind of thing for the long run.  I can’t deal with somebody breathing down my neck like I’m at work.  This is relationship not a corporation.”

She’d crossed her arms and waited for me to respond to her, but I just didn’t see the need.  I didn’t want to fight with her, or anybody else for that matter.  Too much drama had filled my life for months and I was just getting a little normalcy back into my life.  I figured the best thing to do was walk away from the conversation before it got any worse, so I poured the rest of my beer down the sink and grabbed my keys off the table.  

“What the hell?,” she’d said, stepping closer to me.  “Where are you going?”

“I’m not going to stay here and fight with you,” I’d said quietly, brushing past her and making my way over to the door.

“So this is how you deal with things.  You run away?”

My hand was on the doorknob, and most of me felt like simply turning it and walking out of the condo.  I wanted to go for a drive and clear my head, but I started to remember Elisha then, for whatever reason.  Toward the end when we had fought I would do the same thing.  It didn’t get me anywhere but alone.  I realized I was scared, and Tarin’s emotions were getting the best of her.  It was tearing into us, and I knew I shouldn’t have been mad at Tarin, but more at David for trying to come between us like he was.  I turned to her, and naturally she was standing there with a stone cold expression on her face.  I knew her tears were gone.  She wasn’t going to be the one to break down and reveal her weak side.  She’d done it earlier on in the conversation, and now the normal, edgier side of Tarin had come back into play.  “I’m not running,” I’d finally said.

“Then where the fuck are you going?,” she’d said, impatiently.

I sighed and threw my keys onto the table beside the door.  “Nowhere.”

I went into my bedroom and called Justin up, who, even though he’d been reluctant to do it because he was trying to watch some movie with Melanie, agreed to get on Xbox live and play for a little bit with me as long as she could join in.  Of course I didn’t care, I was even a little excited about the fact that Melanie was interested in playing a video game with our crazy asses.  I didn’t know what Tarin did during those three hours, but I didn’t really care either.  I allowed the argument I’d had with her to melt away into the back of my mind, as Justin, Melanie, and I battled our way through some first person shooting game, cracking jokes to each other over our head sets.  Funny, he didn’t ask me what was wrong, even though I could tell he knew something was off when I called him up.  But he was being my best friend, like he’d always been, and he just wanted to kick back so we could all have a good time.  I don’t think I could have asked for anything more from him, or from Melanie for that matter.  She was turning into such a chill, awesome person to hang around, and I was starting to hope that she could accompany us back home to Tennessee.  I knew once the awkwardness from meeting our families subsided she’d only make the time we spent there more entertaining than it could have been otherwise.

By the time we finished playing, Tarin had already fallen asleep in the spare bedroom.  I was thankful that she hadn’t left, and part of me knew that she probably wouldn’t have cared if I’d gotten into bed and wrapped my arms around her.  But I just wasn’t comfortable doing that.  We’d had our first official fight and I just didn’t think waking up next to her would have been the best idea, so I fixed myself a place on the sofa and eventually managed to drift off to sleep.  When I woke up, she’d already left for work, and I considered calling her until I found the note taped to my front door:

We were both out of line last night.  I’m leaving work early today, lets have dinner.

I love you.

I’d smiled a little bit, knowing that she was getting over what happened and I needed to do it too.  I went about my day without much weight on my shoulders, having lunch with my sister and stopping by Justin’s afterwards to have a couple of beers on his back porch and vent my woman problems to him.  It was nice that he was able to listen to me for once.  It was a big change for us, and I was beginning to view him as the same person I’d been out on tour with just a year ago.  That guy that had answers, and the best way to tell me to calm the fuck down without insulting me.  I was glad because I knew I needed him.  As much as I have my act together, I do tend to worry too much and Justin had always been able to mellow me out in the past.  I missed having someone to turn to, and I’m relieved that the bad times between us are basically over and done with.

I didn’t hear from Tarin until almost three fifteen, when she texted me to say she was back at my place.  Justin and I said our goodbye’s and I drove home to meet her, the tension immediately rising in my chest the moment I stepped through the door.  She was sitting on the sofa, watching the TV, biting her thumbnail nervously. I knew she’d been waiting for me, and it made me smile to know that she was just as uneasy about the situation as I was.

“Hey.”

She’d looked up at me, and managed to smile.  “Did you get my note?”

I’d nodded and sat down next to her, forcing myself to put my arm around her after a few moments.  “Yeah, I did.”  I smiled a little and pressed a gentle kiss on her lips, the tension immediately fading away as her skin hit mine.  “I love you too.”

We watched TV for awhile, debating where we should go for dinner during commercial breaks.  Naturally, we couldn’t agree on anything.  I didn’t want to go where the crowds were, and every place she suggested was a hot spot.  Eventually I caved in and said I’d cook something instead.  There was more than enough food in my refrigerator, and the fact that I was cooking seemed to make Tarin happier than she would have been if I’d taken her someplace anyway.  I was in the middle of seasoning up some chicken thighs when I’d felt her come up from behind me and wrap her arms around my waist, and it caused me to smile and laugh, “I cant touch you with my chicken germ hands.”

She’d giggled softly.  “Work was weird today,” she’d said casually.  “Weird but good.”

I’d paused, as an awkward feeling began to take over me, and washed my hands quickly so I could move her arms from around my waste to turn and face her.  “Weird how?”

“Kerri and David weren’t at work today.  I mean, that was great.  My day went really smoothly, and I got to leave early.  I just figured you’d want to know that she was probably spending her day with David, or at least going out with him tonight.”

I cocked my head to the side in confusion. I couldn’t figure out why she cared, but I guess she was just trying to tolerate my relationship with Kerri as much as she could, probably hoping that I would tolerate her friends in the same way.  I wouldn’t throw that in her face though.  I was through fighting and I knew that sometimes...Tarin could act childish in order to get over a rough topic or issue she was having.  I didn’t want to be, but of course I was concerned for Kerri too.  I knew she didn’t know what she was getting herself into.  Part of me wanted to drive to Susan’s and give the girl hell, but I knew that was out of the question.  I wasn’t about to fuck things up with Tarin more.  All I  really wanted to do was spend a nice quiet evening with her at home.  “Whatever, babe.”  I’d kissed her softly on the cheek.  “Let her do what she wants.”

Tarin seemed delighted with my response, and excitedly started to set the table and ramble on about what she wanted to do on the upcoming weekend.  I think she said something about getting together with her parents because they were having a barbeque, and I would have liked to focus on that because that whole idea scared the shit out of me.  But my brain couldn’t rid itself of Kerri...about how she was going to fuck herself over in a matter of a few days.  After dinner and light make out session, I made it a point to sneak out onto my back porch and text her, hoping I wasn’t too late, and that she would rethink what she was doing if she knew I still cared about what was going on.

I heard you’re going out with David tonight.

I pressed send, praying she’d at least tell me off so I would know she was still thinking straight.

But she never answered.

It angered me a lot.  One think Kerri never did was ignore me, and knowing that she had made me want to cast her aside for good.  I made it a point to make the rest of my evening all about my girlfriend and how happy she made me.  We didn’t make it through our evening movie.  Halfway through we wound up naked in my bed, having a really great round of make up sex.  It wore us both out, and we were passed out before eleven.  It was a good feeling.  Things were okay between us, and I didn’t have to worry.  She may have been a bitch at times, but she was spunky, independent, and focused on her goals.  She was the type of girl I needed to have in my life, and I couldn’t have been any deeper in love with somebody.

I was having a really great sex dream when the shrill sound of my cellphone had broken through, jolting me half awake.  I’d fumbled around for the phone in the dark, and I could hear Tarin groaning and mumbling incomprehensible obscenities to herself due to the noise.

I’d finally managed to grab the phone and held it up to my ear, grumbling some form of a hello. “Mmm...’lo?”

“Trace?”

I sat up in bed, and for a moment I sort of just took it all in.  It was the middle of the night, and Kerri had decided to call me.  I wanted to yell at her, but I was just so tired.  Really, I should have hung up on her, but I couldn’t bring myself to do that either.

“Who is that?,” Tarin seethed, tugging on my arm in the darkness.  “Just hang up.”

I’d covered the mouthpiece with my hand.  “It’s Kerri.”  I flipped on the light and squinted over at Tarin, who had groaned loudly and yanked the blanket over herself.  

“So--,” I began, more irritated than I’d been with her in awhile.  “You ignore my text but you call me at midnight.  Are you okay?”

Her hesitation proved to me that she knew I wasn’t happy about her calling.  I was glad she was getting it but at the same time a feeling of dread was beginning to take over me.  I knew something had gone wrong, and she was calling me up to help her out.  What exactly had gone on though, I didn’t want to find out.  I knew that no matter what, it would piss me off.  It had to do with David for sure, and I never had wanted to beat somebody’s ass so bad before in my life.  

“I’ll be fine, but I need a ride,” she said, sheepishly.  

I ran a hand through my hair.  “Where are you,” I grunted.  

Tarin poked her head out from under the covers and stared at me, like she knew exactly what was going on.  I tried not to make direct eye contact with her, but I wasn’t having much luck.  Her stare was icy cold, and it seemed to penetrate into me...deep down where I could feel it the most.  I felt like shit, and I knew I was letting her down, but there was nothing I could do.  I knew I couldn’t tell Kerri I didn’t care, because it would have been a lie.

As much as I hated myself for it, I still cared about that girl a hell of a lot.  

“It’s a club called Era,” Kerri sighed.  “Don’t hate me okay?”

I rolled my eyes.  “Just stay there.  I’ll be down as soon as I can.”

“Trace, I--”

I flipped the phone shut before she could start to cry and carry on about how stupid she was.  I was too tired to hear it, and she had no one to blame but herself for the hole she’d dug for herself.  I started to feel sick, knowing just how bad things were getting for her, and that I couldn’t bail her out like this anymore.  She was stranded, so I would help her one last time, but I was seriously considering changing my phone number afterwards.    I started to get out of bed tiredly, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes and nearly forgetting that my girlfriend was still in the bed too, until she finally said something to me.

“What are you doing?  Don’t worry about Kerri. Come on, come back to bed, baby.”  She’d smiled and smoothed her hand over the empty spot beside her.

“I have to go get her,” I’d grumbled, immediately knowing that the situation was about to turn from bad to worse.  I’d grabbed my boxers and jeans from their places on the bedroom floor and started to yank them on, along with my tee shirt.

“Wait...what?”  She’d stared at me, a shocked expression on her face.  “Excuse me?”

“I’m have to,” I sighed.  “I can’t just leave her there.”

She folded her arms, and began to pout.  I usually found it cute when she did this, but I was sort of fed up with her attitude then and I wasn’t able to react the same way.  “Tarin--”

“Screw you.”  She turned over on her side, so her back was facing me.  “We just had sex and you have the nerve to run to her rescue?”

“She’s a friend.”

“She’s a psycho, Trace.  A psycho who stole the job that I’ve fucking earned.”

“Damn, she’s confused.  I already told you, she’s going to give the job up once she realizes what David is trying to do.  She’s not qualified enough for it, and she’s going to figure that out real quick.”

She slapped a hand down onto the mattress.  “Why don’t you just stop making fucking excuses for her and go pick her up, because that’s what you want to do.  The fact that she’s part of the reason I’m miserable clearly isn’t an issue to you.”

“I’m only doing it because...”

“You’re doing it because you let her control you, Trace.  End of story.”

“You know what, maybe I’ll just sleep at Justin’s.”

“Don’t bother, I’m going to change and leave.”

“Fuck, come on baby...” I’d slid back onto the bed and reached out to touch her, but she’d quickly flipped back over, an angry expression on her face.  

“Save it.”

“Tar.” I’d stroked her face with my hand.  “Please don’t make this out to be more than it is.  She’s stranded.  I’m giving her a ride.  If you were in my place, you’d do the same thing.”

“No I wouldn’t.” She’d defended.  “Not when the person I was picking up was as deceitful and selfish as she is.”

“Babe, you don’t know her like I know her.”

“So that makes it okay?”

I”d groaned, giving up, and forced a kiss on her lips, which she barely accepted.  “I’ll be back.  Please don’t leave, all right?”

“I don’t want to deal with this, Trace.  It’s bad enough that I have to deal with it at work. I told you in the beginning that I wasn’t going to tolerate her calling you at all hours to get her out of a bind.”

I’d sighed, knowing that I had to come up with something really good to get her to change her attitude.  I could have killed Kerri then.  She was causing turmoil in my relationship that just wasn’t necessary.  In reality, if I could have left Kerri there to suffer all night I would have, but I wouldn’t have been able to live with myself if something happened to her.  I was going to make it clear to her though, that it would be the last time I’d allow her call me in the middle of the night because of some fucked up choice she’d made.  “I love you.”  I’d pulled her close to my chest then, and for whatever reason she allowed me to do it.  “You gotta know that, Tar.”

She’d looked into my eyes then, longingly.  I knew she didn’t want to be mad at me, but her strong personality was taking over her.  It was because of Kerri and David that she was getting aggravated with me, but it still made me feel like shit anyway.  “God.  Trace, I don’t know....”

“I do.” I’d whispered to her, sweeping her up in a passionate kiss.  “I love you Tarin.  I don’t think there’s anybody else in my life, including Justin, that matters to me as much as you do right now.”

“Then why are you racing off?” she’d whined, a few tears sliding down her face.  “Why can’t you just let Kerri take care of her problems herself.  It’s not your fault she’s stupid enough to buy into David’s bullshit lies.”

I didn’t want to bring Kerri’s inner turmoil into our conversation, but at that very moment I knew I loved Tarin more than anything and I felt like I could trust her if I told her certain things.  I knew she was lost too. She just couldn't’ fathom why I would be willing to get Kerri out of a bind at one in the morning if she’d been so nasty to the both of us.  “She had a gun held to her head,” I’d told her seriously.  “She thought she was going to die, and it seriously fucked her up.  I can’t sit around and say she’s a bad person or that she can help how she acts sometimes.  I just...I know she’s still lost.  She doesn’t have anybody else.  If she did, I wouldn’t think twice to ditch her.  Please understand, baby.  It’s the last time.”

She’d let out a long sigh.  “I’ll stay.”

I’d smiled at her lovingly.  “I’ll make it up to you.”

But she hadn’t said another word.

I’d quietly left my condo, and took my time driving into downtown Los Angeles.  I wanted Kerri to have plenty of time to think about the shit she was doing while she waited.  I wanted her to understand that it wasn’t convenient for me to come rescue her in the middle of the night, when she knew damn well she was taking a risk beforehand.  I would have been able to understand if I had never met David before and my girlfriend wasn’t working for him.  But I did know him, and I wasn’t lying to Kerri when I warned her about the type of guy he was.  Why she hadn’t gotten what I told her through that head of hers, I’ll never know.

I found her sitting on a bench about a block away from the club.  I hadn’t said anything to her, and I even thought about leaving her there for a split second.  She’d turned around though, killing that plan quickly.  “Hey,” she’d spoken up gently.

Her makeup was smeared all over her face, due to the tears that she’d shed.  It disgusted me.  For the first time in my life I had absolutely no sympathy for her.  I could feel the anger building up inside of me at a rapid pace, but I didn’t want to start screaming at her in the middle of the street.  There were photographers lurking around, and the last thing Kerri and I needed was a tabloid spectacle

“Come on, let’s go,” I’d grunted it at her, and walked away, expecting her to follow behind me. I had every intention on beating her to the car too, just so I wouldn’t really have to look at her.  But when I heard her break down in a fit of tears, I knew things couldn’t be that easy.  She was a mess.  I was the only one around for her, and I guess that bared some sort of responsibility when it came to giving her a little compassion over the situation.

“God, Ker.  Come on.” I’d sighed and wrapped my arms around her so I could help her to her feet.  “Come on, you’re okay.”
 
Naturally she started to cry into me, telling me how sorry she was.  I didn’t want to deal with it, I wished I could have just walked away.  But I just started to think about how it was Kerri, and how much I used to love her at one point in my life.  I asked myself how the hell I could have lost her, and why she had to get fucked around with and messed up.  I fucking missed my Kerrigan.  I missed her more than she could know.  But there was nothing I could do to get her back, because she was lost.  She’d been replaced with a strange, moody, selfish girl, who I was done trying to mold back into my best friend.  

Sacrifice(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

“Calm down,” I’d whispered to her when her sobbing hadn’t stopped.  “It’s okay.”  I forced myself to pull away from her so I could look into her bloodshot eyes.  “What did he do to you?”

She shook her head.  “He was kissing me.  But I made him stop.”

I had known that would have happened, and I guess I was thankful that Kerri had been strong enough to stop the situation from escalating.  I would have told her I was proud of her for standing up for herself, but I was so disgusted at that point I really didn’t have the energy to give her a compliment.  All I knew, was that I had to take the next step.

I was going to have to confront David myself, and that...well, I knew that wasn’t going to go well at all.  “I’ll take care of it,” I said seriously, as I turned to walk away from her again.

“No, you don’t have to do anything,” Kerri had called out from behind me, the desperation in her voice apparent.  “Trace...”

“I’m not going to stand by and let that asshole fuck around with you, Kerri.” I’d whirled around quickly as I said it to her, my expression filled with rage.  I was ready to punch somebody, not Kerri of course, but David would have been a prime target at that moment in time.  What he’d done to Kerri was fucked up, and what was doing to my girlfriend had definitely gone on long enough.  “Now just shut up, and let me handle it.”

She’d stared at me like a deer in headlights, but I guess what I’d said had gotten to her because she didn’t try to protest anymore after that.  I was glad, because I wanted to get the hell out of downtown and drop Kerri off so I could go home to Tarin, who I knew was going to be pissed off at me.  We drove in silence, and when we’d reached Susan’s I didn’t say another word to her as she opened the passenger door.

“See you around then?,” she’d said, looking back over her shoulder.

I didn’t want to cause anymore drama, but at that point my head was swimming with so much shit that I couldn’t help but snap at Kerri a little bit.  “Now you got it all out of your system right?”

She looked at me like I had three heads.  “What?”

“David.”

“I never...”

I was fed up.  She was about to give me some lame ass excuse as to why she wasn’t as idiotic as I thought she was, and I didn’t want to hear it.  “Next time I’m not coming to save you,” I said, cutting her speech short.  “Just remember that.”

She’d gotten out of the car and stared back at me through the open doorway, but I hadn’t hesitated to reach across and slam it shut on her before she could respond to my statement.  I’d sped away, not caring that she was left standing in the middle of the road .  I just didn't care anymore, and I made a firm decision that after I talked to David, Kerri was on her own to fight her battles.  I was going to move on with my life, with my girl and my friends and be happy again.

The stranger I knew as Kerri wasn’t going to stand in my way anymore.

Thankfully, Tarin didn’t say much to me when I’d gotten back from dropping Kerri off.  When I slid back into bed with her, I heard her sigh and mumble something about it being late, but she didn’t protest when I kissed her neck a little and wrapped my arms around her.  We slept soundly through the rest of the night, and the next day had gone by without incident.  I didn’t tell her about my plan to confront David.  I figured it would only stress her out more, and that was the last thing I wanted.  I made sure to stay clear of the call center when I’d made my way into the radio station today, and for some strange reason I haven’t managed to run into Tarin or Kerri at all.  I’m thankful, but I’m still afraid that Tarin might come up here looking for an answer from David about a business related matter.  If she saw me she’d probably rip me apart, and it’s why I pushed David’s secretary so hard on the phone this morning to get me an appointment during the first free moment he had.

I stare at the cherry wood door in front of me.  The little gold sign nailed to it reads ‘David Foster, General Manager’ in fancy cursive letters.  I try to remember the last time I saw the guy, and I think it was right before Justin’s album came out.  He’d done a radio interview here, and David had been itching to get some down time with us afterwards.  We’d had a couple of beers together, and I’d basically ignored him because Elisha had been with us that day and I was caught up in the conversation we’d been having.  Justin and David have always got along famously, mostly because David has kissed his ass since the day they met in order to move his career along.  I know for a fact that Justin put a couple of good words in with Clear Channel for him a few years back, and I really wish he hadn’t.  The minute he was given the position, I know he manipulated Tarin into sleeping with him in order to keep her job and get promoted.  If I had any idea what was going on I would have helped her out, despite the fact that we weren’t really that close.  But I didn’t know, and she suffered for years because of it.

I want to kick this bastards ass.

I knock on the door two times before I slowly start to open it.  I stick my head through the opening and find him sitting at his desk, talking on his cell phone.  His eyes widen a little when he recognizes me, and he smiles, enthusiastically  motioning me forward with his free hand.  I enter the office, and make sure to close the door behind me before taking a seat across from him at his desk.

“No baby, I told you I can’t do it tonight,” he says into the phone, glancing up at me and holding a finger up signaling me to wait just a second for him.  “Because,” he laughs.  “I have to work.”

If I was really crazy I’d grab the phone from him and tell whoever it is not to bother with David, because he’ll only use her and throw her away when he’s done .  She’s not my concern though, and I know why I’m here and I really wish he’d cut his phone call short so I could get to the bottom of the situation.  I guess he notices the impatient look on my face, because he quickly gets off the phone after a few seconds and flips it closed.

“Trace.” He smiles and sticks his hand out for me to shake.  “It’s been a minute! How’ve you been?”

It takes every ounce of professionalism I’ve built up over the years to keep myself from lashing out at him.  If I was immature, or really far gone like Justin is, I can picture myself standing up and punching him in the face right about now.  But it wouldn’t solve a thing.  I’d probably get arrested for assault or something, and Tarin’s job would be finished.  “I’ve been pretty good.” I force a smile and shake his hand.  “You know, hanging in there as always.  Hows things around here?”

David knows that I’m not as clueless as I’m acting, and when he flashes me a cocky grin in response to my question, I can tell he’s not about to play games with me either.  He sits up a little, and starts to toy with a pen on his desk, spinning it around so it rotates clockwise on top of the desk.  “Business as usual,” he snickers, and looks up at me finally.  “My secretary said you really pushed to get a minute of my time today, man.  What’s goin on?”

“You know, just checking in and stuff.” I pause and look down at my hands, trying to organize my thoughts before I continue.  “How’s Kerri been working out?”

He sighs and places a hand at the side of his forehead as he leans back in his chair.  “She’s shit, and stupid as hell,” he tells me, seriously.  “Ya know, Trace, I took her on here as a favor to you.  I mean, yeah, Tarin came up here pleading with me to give her a chance, but I only did it because she brought you into the conversation and told me Kerri was a friend of yours.  I figured you’d been good to me, so I’d be good to you in return. But it’s not working out, and I wasted office time here training her.  So now...” he trails off and chuckles sadly.  “Now I feel like you owe me, Trace.”

 “I owe you?,” I scoff.  “After all the strings I pulled to get Justin in here for surprise interviews and shit when he was already overbooked?  I fuckin guaranteed your career, David.  I don’t owe you anything.”  I cross my arms, feeling myself becoming angrier with each passing second.  It’s getting harder for me to hold my aggressions back because he’s being such an asshole, and I know that he still wants to fuck my girlfriend.  “If Kerri isn’t working out then just give her a recommendation so she can transfer to another station.”

Then he smiles, and it’s a greedy, selfish smile.  I start to feel sick because I know he has an idea, and it’s one that I’m not going to like at all.  “I could do that,” he nods.  “But you know, I feel like I misplaced my contact book.  It could take a while for me to find it, and by that time I don’t think they’d have the time to even consider giving Kerri a job.  It’s going to take something big for me to spend the extra time rushing around to find it and make phone calls.”

He knows that something is looming, and I’d be stupid if I didn’t know what he was about to ask me.  For weeks now, a rumor has been spreading around that Justin is going to be giving a limited number of radio interviews to promote a new single for a deluxe edition of Justified that’s being released in a month.  It’s true too.  He’s going to be giving the interviews, two to be exact, but he hasn’t decided where he wants to go yet.  He was asking me the other day what I thought about it, but I hadn’t really known what to say.  Of course I wouldn’t mind him giving the interview here.  If I pushed really hard, Tarin could probably be the one to interview him and get her name out there to some important people.  But the thing he doesn’t know is that Kerri works here, and well...I know he wouldn’t want to be anywhere near her while he was working.  It’s a shitty thing for me to even consider.  He barely talks about Kerri because I know the subject hurts him too much.  Seeing her randomly, would probably upset him a lot.  But hell, he’s an adult...we all are, and I just want David to leave Kerri the hell alone so she can move on with her life.  “What do you want?,” I ask quietly, hoping like hell he’s about to bring up something entirely different.

“Rumor has it that Justin’s label is pushing for him to give some interviews,” he says gently, as if he means no harm at all.  “It would make me look really good if Justin chose to give one of them here, Trace.  Know what I mean?”

I rub my hand over the back of my neck and look down at my lap, feeling horrible that I’m about to do this....that I’m about to betray Justin when things have been going so fucking awesome with us.  I’m putting everything on the line right now, and I know that.  It’s all for the sake of Kerri, because she fucks up and she can’t fend for herself.  

“He gives me thirty minutes or more on air, live, during the morning show, and the little bitch will be set.  She’ll be golden.” He taps his pen on the desk and looks at me seriously.  “She can pick and choose where she wants to work, I’ll even guarantee it.”

I feel sick to my stomach and I squirm uncomfortably in the leather chair.  “I’m not exactly working for Justin at the moment,” I say, as if he’ll dismiss his demands because of what I just said.

But he pretends not to notice my pathetic attempt to get out from under.  “We’ll set it up with Janice.”  He pulls out a small appointment book and jots something down in it.  “And I’m not going to wait more than a month for it.  If he decides to back out for some reason, you can find Kerri a job on your own.”  He looks up at me then, and smirks.  “Not that it’s going to be easy doing that, you know, after I fax some stuff and make a few phone calls to the other prominent radio stations in the country.”

“You’re a fuckin’ asshole,” I seeth.  

He laughs.  “Yeah I know.  Great huh?”  He opens his desk drawer and fishes out a packet of papers.  “Take these to Justin and have him go over them with his manager.  I need them back in thirty days, signed, saying he’s going to commit to the interview.”

He slides the packet across the desk and I snatch it up, disgusted.  “It’ll be done.”

“I know.” He smiles.  “That’s why I like you, Trace.  You’re always on top of shit.  Look, no hard feelings okay?  You’ve always been my boy and this is just business, that’s all.  I know you understand that.  When this is all over we should sit down and have a beer, my treat.”

I get up from the chair and just laugh at him, because he’s such a fucking idiot.  “Don’t try to kiss my ass when you’re trying to destroy Kerri’s future, David.  I’m not falling for your stupid shit anymore.  All you do is use people, and I wish that Justin could see through your fake ass, but he won’t because you’re actually civil with him.”

A sick, twisted smile forms on his lips, and he laughs a little bit.  “Aw, Trace.  You’re not pissed because Tarin still wants me are you?  I told her that you were a good guy, and that she shouldn’t be trying to get with me on the side, but you know...she doesn’t give a shit about anybody else but herself.”

I suck in a long breath.  I know he’s trying to get me to lose it, but what he doesn’t understand is that Tarin has already filled me in.  I know what he’s capable of, and despite the fact that he’d probably deny it and call Tarin a little skank, I know deep down he really wishes that she was still his to control.  “Just leave her out of this.  I’ll call Janice next week with a date.” I turn my back on him before I can rip him a new one, and head briskly towards the door, hoping like hell that he won’t say anything else to me.

“Hey, does Tarin still have that little pink number?” He calls after me. “I remember, I used to love when she would come over and fuck me with it on.  She was always so easy to get into bed.  Is she still like that...is she still a good lay Trace? Or did I fuck her too much and take the rush out of her?”

I whirl around, and before I know what’s happening I’ve come around his desk and grabbed him by the scruff of the shirt.  He can’t react because he’s in too much shock, and I slam him up against the wall, causing several of his precious framed photographs to come crashing to the ground.  “You shouldn’t talk about my girlfriend like that, man.”  I press my face close up to his, and his eyes widen with fear.  What a pussy.  “It’s not cool.”  I could knee him in the balls, but I’m not going to do it.  It’s not worth it, and so I let him go and back away from him while my emotions are still in check.

But David doesn’t relent.  He’s still angry, and before I can stop him he lunges towards me and punches me in the face, hard.  I feel my back hit the wall, and I can taste bitterness inside my mouth almost immediately.  I put a hand to my lip and when I draw it away I see the blood on my hand. I stare back at him, not being able to believe what this situation has turned into.

“Get the fuck out of my sight,” he says, breathlessly.  “I don’t want to hear from you until you have my interview ready, and it better be ready Trace.”  He straightens out his tie, and takes a seat behind his desk again.  “Don’t get blood all over my office on your way out.”

I should kick his ass.  I really should, but I know I’m better than that.  I just can’t risk something else going wrong when both Tarin and Kerri’s integrity is at stake.  Enough has happened, so I just turn and exit his office without another word.  I slam the door behind me to make a point, and approach his secretaries' desk quietly.  She stares up at me with wide eyes, obviously having overheard the commotion behind the closed door.  I grab a tissue from the box on her desk and press it to my lip.  

“Is everything okay?”

I just nod.  “Janice, I need to set up an...”

“Trace?”

Fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck.

I turn to face Kerri.  It’s sad but I probably would have rather dealt with Tarin at this point.  Kerri won’t know how to react.  She’ll probably freak out or something, and I don’t have the patience.  Not with a bloody lip that’s probably going to swell to a nice size by tonight.  “Not now.”  I walk away from Janice, leaving her staring after me.  It sucks because this whole scenario is going to get back to Tarin now, but I’ll think up some lame bullshit to tell her.  I know I can’t tell her about Justin and the interview.  She wouldn’t go along with it because she doesn’t like Kerri, and I have to make sure this gets done.

“Trace, wait.”  

“I gotta go.” I try to speed up my step but she keeps up with me despite her limp.

“What happened?,” she asks me, her voice trembling.  “Why are you bleeding?  Did David do that? I saw you come out of his office.”

“Keep your voice down,” I whisper harshly to her as we round the corner.  I glance around cautiously, looking for any sign of my girlfriend and when I don’t see her I breath out a sigh of relief.  “Where’s the bathroom?”

“You need to get ice on that,” she says quietly, her eyes widening a little when she gets a closer look at the damage David inflicted on me.  “Just come with me and I’ll help you.”

For the first time in I don’t even know how long, I find myself looking to Kerri for guidance.  Hell, I don’t even know why.  I know I could get out of here and fix myself up on my own, but I’m just so fucking confused.  I have this contract in my hand and I’m supposed to go manipulate Justin into coming here for an interview, when I know damn well how much seeing Kerri again will freak him out.  It’s just this connection I have with Kerri, the one I’ve always had, that’s preventing me from caring about Justin’s feelings.  I want to protect her from all this shit.  I have to.  “Tarin can’t know about this,” I whisper.

“I know.”  She reaches out and takes me by the hand, cautiously leading me down the hallway, being careful not to be seen by anyone.  We go through some side door that leads out into the parking lot, and I know that she’s gotten us out of there unnoticed.  

I find my car and lean against it.  For the first time I realize how bad my jaw is throbbing and it hurts like hell when I move it the wrong way.  I look down at my shirt, and of course there are blood stains all over it.  “Shit.”  I wipe at my mouth with the bloody tissue again, and wince a little as I close my eyes, hoping the pain will subside in a minute or two.

“Trace what the hell is going on?”

I hear her but I don’t open my eyes.  “I told you I was handling it,” I say, groaning when the pain in my jaw gets more intense.  “Fuck.”

“Get in the car.”  

“I need a minute before I drive.”

“I’ll drive.”

It gets me to open my eyes, and I glance over at her, not sure if I heard her right. “What?”

“Give me the keys, Trace!”  

Kerri hasn’t driven since her accident.  I tried to get her behind the wheel again shortly before she left to go back to Tennessee with her folks, but she freaked out and told me it was too scary...that it brought back too many bad memories and she couldn’t do it.  For awhile I understood, but then it sort of became a little lame.  The Kerri I’d always known had been stronger than that, and I guess it’s why I’ve always felt a little funny about her accident.  I know it must have been scary, and she’d been through a lot besides that, but I don’t know....something never sat right with me about how that night went down.  A good part of me feels like she shouldn’t be as fucked up as she is about it.  “Are you sure?”

She holds out her hand.  “I’m tired of being a weak little shit.”

I’m taken back a little by her response, because it’s something she would have said to me about a year ago, before the kidnapping, when she was annoyed about the way things were going.  I smile, but then flinch when the pain shoots through my jaw.  “Here.” I toss her the keys and we get into my car.  I buckle myself into the passenger seat and look over at her.  She’s gripping the steering wheel tightly now that she’s started up the car, and I’m sure that she’s nervous as hell right now.  “Kerri, you don’t have to do this...”

“Yes I do!,” she exclaims.  “I’m tired, Trace.  I’m tired of you hating me and...and I’m tired of letting people walk all over me and treating me like a useless piece of garbage! Do you know what I’ve been doing all day? I’ve been cleaning out closets and emptying garbage cans, all because I wouldn’t sleep with that...asshole.”  She leans back in her seat and wipes the tears out of her eyes angrily.  “Now tell me what happened up there!”

I stare at her, completely dumbfounded.  In a sense this is what I’ve been waiting for.  She’s sort of breaking away from that weird person that I’ve come to loathe for the moment.  I don’t know how long it will last for, but I won’t take it for granted.  “I don’t hate you,” I say gently.  “I just miss the girl I used to know.  It’s not your fault, Kerri.  I wish you could change but you can’t, and that’s been really hard for me to accept.”

She doesn’t really respond, she just sort of nods and her eyes wander from my face, to the rolled up papers in my hand.  “What is that?”

“Nothing.”  I quickly tuck the contract underneath my leg.  “Let’s go before somebody comes out here and finds us.”

“Trace, I know something happened up there.  I’m not stupid.  David punched you and he gave you those papers so that has to mean something.  Stop....stop hiding things from me.”

I can’t just tell her about the interview.  This is regarding Justin.  She doesn't discuss Justin with me and I dont bring him up because she can’t handle it well.  Telling her about the deal I just made upstairs will destroy her.  She’ll quit her job before I have the chance to do anything, and then my fat lip will have been for nothing.  “Can you just not worry about it?,” I beg her.  “Just leave it alone.”

“No.”  Her tone is serious, and menacing.  “You’re going to tell me what happened, Trace.  Right now.”

“Or what?”

“Do you want Tarin to know about this?”

I glare at her.  “That’s fucked up.”

“Yeah well, you already know that I’m fucked up, Trace.  You can just add this scenario to the pile the next time you think about it.”  She sighs and reaches into the middle console, and fishes out a fresh kleenex.  “Here, you’re bleeding again.”

I groan and hold it to my lip.  “David wants Justin at the station for an interview,” I blurt out after a moment.  “He said that if I get him the interview, he’ll get you into whatever radio station you want, no questions asked.  So I said I’d set it up.  Then he started saying some crazy shit about Tarin so...things sort of escalated.  He was just too quick for me.  I never saw his fist coming at me until it was too late.”

It’s deathly quiet for a few minutes.  Kerri grips the steering wheel tightly and stares straight ahead.  She doesn’t drive like she said she was going to.  I don’t think she can.  She’s shocked, and upset and becoming more fucked up by the second  “You just agreed to do that?”

“What else am I suppose to do, Ker? Let you clean out closets while he ruins your reputation?  You don’t deserve it.  Too much has happened, and I’m not just going to let you fall through the cracks.  Hell, at times I want to girl.  You make me want to.  But I can’t do it because I care about you too much.”

“I can’t face him,” she whispers, shaking her head roughly  “Trace, I can’t do it.”

“Why not?,” I scoff.  “I did it.  Fuck he told me he wished I was dead, Kerri.  Fuckin’ dead, and now we’re cool again.  Can’t you just suck the bad shit up for a day and tolerate him? I mean, it’s for your futures sake, so grow up a little bit.  You don’t have to talk to him. You’ll just be in the same building with him, and if you run into him so what? Act like an adult and say hey, tell him you’re doing better because you are, and that will be that.”

“Don’t you understand?,” she cries.  “I can’t do it.  I’m afraid.”

“Of what? He’s not deranged.  It’s only Justin, and I know things were fucked up for awhile but he’s changing...he’s getting better all the time and...”

“Trace.”

She stares at me with wide, intense eyes and it stops me from continuing on with my Justin crusade.  Her face is pale now, like the life has been drained from her.  She really does look terrified and I have so many questions right now that I don’t have the answers to.  It’s annoying the fuck out of me.

“You can’t go back and hold it against him,” she says, trying hard not break down crying in front of me.  “You have to promise me that you won’t say anything to him.”

I’m so confused right now that I wish I would have been able to ditch her inside the office.  Then I wouldn’t be as confused, just stressed out as fuck about what I have to do.  “What are you talkin about?”

“Promise me,” she repeats, her voice cracking slightly.  

I glance down at my lap, before looking back into her eyes again.  “I promise.”

“The night I got into the accident, when I went to Justin’s to get my things...he came home as I was about to leave,” she tells me, her expression growing more intense with each word.

I feel a sinking feeling form in the pit of my stomach.  “But you said...”r32;
“I know what I said,” she sniffles.  “And I never wanted to tell anyone about this.  I just...I wanted to protect him if I could because...because I still loved him, Trace.  He’d been through enough.”

I shake my head, not really being able to comprehend her excuses.  “Okay...”

“He was drunk, and I just, I don’t know.  I was there and it was like he blacked out or something.  He--he started hitting me and punching me...kicking me.  He was blaming me for everything that had happened.  He said he wished that Shane had killed me because he would have been better off.  Then he threw me into a wall and he wouldn’t stop hitting me until I screamed at him so loud that it broke through to him.  It was fucking horrible Trace, and when I left there I was so bloody and so out of it that I could barely concentrate on anything when I was driving. It was raining and I was crying, and I lost control of the car.  That’s what happened, and I’m sorry.  I’m sorry that I couldn’t tell you and that I’ve made your life a living hell for all these months.”

She begins to sob and quiver, and all I can seem to do is sit here and stare at her.  I just...I haven’t been able to understand her all these months.  I didn’t understand why she was so fucked up over petty shit, and over Justin being gone.  I figured if anything, she had a right to be angry but not so damn emotional to the point that I couldn’t even mention his name around her without some serious consequences. Everything makes sense now though.  Kerri’s sudden attitude change and withdrawal from the human race is understandable because she had nobody she could really trust besides me.  She didn’t know who could suddenly snap on her after what Justin did.  And Justin didn’t come to the hospital because he knew there was no way he could without somebody finding out what had really happened.  It terrifies me, and makes me want to go home and kick the living shit out of him for destroying Kerri’s emotional state of mind,   but I made a promise just now.  One that I know I can’t break, because she trusted me enough to tell me all of this.  I don’t know what I’m going to do, but I know I’m not going to be able to look at Justin the same way.  I know he had freaked and hit Cameron, and he’d hit Kerri once too, but I never thought he was capable of the things Kerri just described to me.

It’s no wonder he’d isolated himself for all those months.  He wasn’t afraid of the world.  He was ashamed of what he’d become.  

“You should have told me,” I say, managing to remain calm as I look over at her again.  “I could have helped you.”  I reach over and take her hand, smoothing my thumb over the top of it gently.

“No.”  She sucks in her lower lip and shakes her head.  “If I’d said something then, it only would have made things worse.  You and Justin are okay now, and you need each other.  Dont’ sit here and tell me that you don’t need him either, because I’ve known the both of you my entire life.  You can’t survive without each other, and if nothing else I’m glad that...by keeping this to myself, you guys have a second chance at friendship.”

“So that’s it?,” I say, letting out a sad laugh.  “I’m suppose to just say okay, and forget it ever happened?  How can you expect me to just overlook it, Ker?  He fuckin...”

“It has nothing to do with you,” she informs me.  “This is between me and Justin and nobody else needs to get involved.  I didn’t have a choice but to tell you, because I really am terrified of seeing him again.  But...but if David is as driven to destroy my life as you say he is, I guess I’m going to have to grow up a little and overlook certain things.  It’s time I started to do that, you know?”

It’s always when I think I’ve lost my last ounce of hope for the girl, that she takes me by surprise.  I always think she’s so damn weak, and she’s really not...she’s just not as confident as she should be.  It makes her shrink down into a shell of a person who hides herself away from the world.  But in moments like this, when she has to force herself to act like an adult, her strong personality really starts to shine through.  “You gotta do it,” I say softly.  “If you don’t, you’re never going to be able to live your life.”

It’s silent again, and after a moment she puts the car into gear and drives off.  I’m a little scared at first, and I think she is too, but she doesn’t ask me for guidance or start to freak out.  And I’m proud of her.  So proud of her for just...busting through her barriers and taking control of a bad situation for once in her life.  In another time, another life maybe, without complication and other stupid shit I know I could really love her.  But it’s not meant to be.  

We pull up to my condo twenty minutes later and I let us inside.  She has me sit on the couch while she fixes an ice pack, and sighs heavily once she comes back over to me and takes a good look at my lip.  “This is going to get worse before it gets better,” she mutters, handing me the ice pack and sitting down on the couch with me.  “Does it hurt a lot?”

I shrug.  “It’s kinda numb right now,” I chuckle.

“Good,” she smiles.  “Otherwise I would have kneed you in the balls to get your mind off of it.”

“Hey!,” I laugh.  “That’s totally fucked up of you.”

She nudges me a little and flips the TV on with a wide smile.  “I don’t really care, T.  There’s a method to my madness.”

She hasn’t called me that in almost a year, and I feel my stomach begin to ache with memories of the past.  Its’ not fair that this is how life would be right now if the kidnapping hadn’t taken place.  She’d still be my best friend, sitting next to me on the couch watching TV.  I wish I could freeze time, because if I did, everything would be exactly the way I want it.  Kerri would be sane, I’d have a great relationship, and Justin...

Well okay.  Life wouldn’t be so perfect.  

Because I don’t know how the fuck I’m supposed to look at him the same way now that I know what he did.

“You’re not going to say anything to Justin,” Kerri speaks up about halfway through the sitcom she’s been watching.  “Right?”

I sigh and rub my hands together.  “That’s a lot to ask of me, you know?”

She shrugs.  “I don’t want this to come down on him.”

“Why the hell not?” I sneer.  “Look at you Kerri.  You basically had a mental breakdown, and you can’t even walk properly because of what he did.  How am I not supposed to resent him?  How am I supposed to go hang out with him like everything is just great, when it’s so fucking far from that?  He hasn’t even attempted to apologize.  Maybe if he had....”

“I wouldn’t have been able to deal with that!,” she yells at me.  “Trace, I’m trusting you to do this for me.  I need you to be strong, and be his friend, because he needs you.  You tell me how much he’s changing for the better.  He hasn’t been able to do that since everything happened, and I don’t need to be the cause of him falling apart again.”

“What about you?,” I snap.  “What about your happiness?”

She gets distant for a moment, looking out at the far wall like she knows something that nobody else does.  “I’m going to be okay,” she nods.  “Things are starting to change for me too.  I think David was sort of a wake up call for me, you know?  It made me realize that I can’t let people intimidate me, and that I’m smarter than I think I am.  I can do anything I want, I have my whole life ahead of me and I’m not going to just sit around and waste away because of the shit that I’ve been through.  It’s not worth it anymore, Trace.”  

She leans to the side, letting her body rest against my own, and I put an arm around her.  This whole day has been so awkward, but somehow...I know she’s right.  She will be okay, and I think that when Justin comes to the radio station, she’ll be able to take it in stride.  Not that he will, but oh well.  It’s payback for being a psycho, and I have no sympathy for him.  “I miss this,” I tell her softly, giving her a gentle kiss on the side of her head.

She smiles up at me.  “Me too, but we won’t be doing it very often if Tarin has anything to say about it.”

I sigh.  “She’ll get over her issues with you.”

She rolls her eyes.  “She knocked my trash bin over this morning when I was cleaning out a desk.”

I give her a weird look.  “Are you kidding me?”

She shakes her head.

“She just doesn’t get it,” I say, only half defending the girl that I love.  “She doesn’t know you and she’ll never understand you.”

“I don’t really care,” Kerri chuckles.  “Going to work there for me, is just to have extra money in my pocket.  I don’t care what anybody thinks of me anymore.  If Tarin wants to act like she’s better than me, that’s just fine.”

“She can be a bitch, but I love ‘er.” I shrug, looking down at my hands.  “I thought I loved Elisha, but... I just feel so much differently when it comes to Tarin.  We have this connection or something.  I don’t know.  I hate all that mushy crap.”

She laughs at me.  “I know you do.” She nods. “And I want you to be happy, Trace.  Things are changing, and we’re never going to be the same friends we were before.  As long as I know you’re doing okay, and I get to see you every once in awhile....I think I can learn to handle the change.”

“I don’t want things to change,” I whisper, glancing at her from the corner of my eye.  “I never did.”

She plants a kiss on my cheek and gets up quickly.  “That’s life,” she tells me, shrugging as she shoves her hands into the pockets of her jeans.  “And it’s taken me too long to realize that shit has to change in life.  But I know it now and...all we can do is move on and try to make the best of the situation.  Fuck, I don’t know what I’m going to do about Justin being around at the station, but I’m thankful you told me.  At least now I can prepare myself for it, and I’m going to do the best I can to take it in stride.  It’s a goal...Susan wants us to make goals for ourselves and up until now I haven’t really been able to think up a good one.  I’m a little interested to see how I do.”

Of course I’m shocked she hasn’t turned this into one big drama fest.  The fact that she’s handling this situation so well tells me that despite what I’ve thought, Kerri is actually growing up a little...that the group home is working for her  The fact that she wants to try to battle her fear of Justin, is proving to me that she’s not hopelessly insane, and I think I’ll be able to sleep better at night now because of that.  Suddenly I remember the wedding, and the fact that it’s only a couple of weeks away.  I realize I haven’t had the chance to discuss it with Kerri yet, and I have no idea if she’s going or not.  “Are you going home for the wedding?”

Her small smile fades away and she sighs heavily.  “I have to.  I think my father would disown me otherwise.”

“Add that as a goal,” I chuckle.  “A goal for us to get through the week without killing ourselves or fighting.”  

She groans.  “I’m just going to stay out of the way.  I know that nobody wants me around anyway.”

“I want you there.” I manage to half smile.  I really do mean it, although my actions lately are probably making her second guess me right now.  “I can talk to Lynn.  You know, I know she doesn’t hold as much against you as she thinks.  Maybe it’s time for you guys to talk about things.”

“I don’t want any part of it, Trace,” she says sadly.  “If you want to hang out with me that’s cool, but...I just don’t have the mental capacity to do any ass kissing or proving of myself.  You shouldn’t worry about me anyway.  You’re bringing Tarin down right? I’m sure you’ll want to introduce her around and such...let the family get to know her.  I’ll get in the way.”

“Christ, Ker.  You act like you don’t know these people.  You grew up with us, and they’re a part of your life whether you like it or not.  I know my mom would  want to see you regardless.  Brittany and Brant would too.  They ask about you still, despite what you think.”

I’m telling her this because it’s the truth.  I’ve been too aggravated with Kerri’s situation to care lately, but my mother has been asking about her a lot.  She doesn’t really care about Lynn’s opinions of her, because she knows that Kerri and I have always been close and that I care about her.  Hell, if it was up to her she would have forced me to date the girl too.  She’d be a lot more accepting of that relationship I’m sure, and part of me wonders if I tried pushing myself on Kerri in the beginning just to make her happy.  

But what right did I have to do that to Kerri, when she clearly didn’t have those kind of feelings for me in the first place?  All it really did was confuse her, and now that I think about it...if I hadn’t went there with all of my “feelings” for Kerri, I doubt that her and Tarin would have any issues.  Yes, once again I’m a fuck up.  But I’m not going to sit around and cry about it.

“I don’t know if Tarin’s coming with me or not,” I finally  tell her.  “It’s not the easiest situation in the world, because you know my mom.  She thinks every girl I date is trashy.  Remember when I first brought Elisha around?”

“Oh man,” she laughs heartily, remembering.  “She asked me if she was in a “nude video”.”

I shake my head.  “I will never live that one down.  Justin will never let me live that one down.”

“She went on google,” Kerri says, still laughing.  “When Justin and I stood there and were trying to tell her that 24 was a drama and not something on the Spice network, she didn’t believe us.”

“Well it would help if she watched network TV once in a while,” I grunt.  

“I love your mom.  She’s so cute with her bible study time and tabloid magazines.” She smiles.  “I should talk to her more.  I think she’s one of the only people back home that doesn’t hold a grudge against me.”

I roll my eyes.  “It’s Millington.  They hold grudges against everyone Ker, you know that.  But they’re going to be so far up Justin’s ass all week long, I doubt they’ll have time to give you shit for anything.  You shouldn’t worry about it.”

“I guess.” Her carefreeness fades after a moment, and she looks almost sad.  I guess we’ve conjured up some memories today that are pretty painful.  When I’d first gotten with Elisha, it had been right before Justin and Kerri had stopped talking.  That summer had been a good one...a fun one.  But mistakes had been made and they paid the price.  Sometimes I wonder what would have happened if they’d never slept together.  How much different would life have been for the three of us?  Would Justin and Kerri be saner now or worse off because they would have been so close at the time of the kidnapping? I probably shouldn’t think about what if though.  It only brings me down and makes me want things that can never be.

I should just be thankful that both of my friends are alive, even if they have to relive their nightmares everyday.

“We can fly down together,” I suggest brightly, trying to lighten the mood.  

“What about Tarin?”

I shrug.  “If Tarin comes, she’ll have to deal with it.  I feel like her and I are going to be in this for the long run, and if that’s the case she’s going to have to tolerate you, Kerrigan.  As much as you and I fight, I still care about you and I’m not going to make you fly home by yourself, all nervous and shit.  I know you wouldn’t do that to me.”

She sighs and lets out a sad laugh.  “I don’t have a reason to do that to you.”

“Look, I understand what happened to you now.  You can’t be blamed for the stupid shit you’ve done because you’ve been confused,” I tell her.  I want her to understand that I was confused for awhile because I didn’t know the full story.  Now that I do, everything about the girl is coming into focus, and I really wished it hadn’t taken so long for her to tell me.  But I guess everything happens for a reason.  If she had told me what Justin did, I doubt that I would have been pushed to get her into a group therapy program.  Actually I’d probably still be living her life for her, and destroying my own chances at happiness.  Everything is going to start working itself out now, and I know that.  But fuck, why did we all have to suffer so much to get to this point?

“I want to move on, Trace,” she says quietly, not quite meeting my gaze.  “I want my life back.”

I half smile.  “Me too.”

“I’ve been seeing Cooper a lot more,” she says nervously.  “After the trip home, I might move in with him and his family for a while.”

I sit up quickly, the concern automatically spreading across my face.  Is she kidding?  She barely knows that guy and she’s only just begun to heal.  How can she pick up and move into a strangers home?  “You can’t be serious.”

“I know you think it’s a crazy idea, Trace.  But he really gets me, and I really get him.  I think I’m starting to care about him a lot and...”

“You’ve just started to get back on your feet,” I grunt at her.  “You think moving into this guys house is going to help move you in the right direction?  Fuck, what if he hurts you or meets somebody else?  You don’t know what could happen.”

She crosses her arms.  “I thought I could talk to you about this.”

“You can,” I nod.  “And I’m telling you that it’s a bad idea.”

“Why can’t you just come and meet him?,” she pleads with me, a hopeful longing in her eyes.  “You don’t even want to give him a chance or see the kind of person he is.”

“He’s not a part of this,” I say automatically.  “How do I know he’s not out to get something from you or use you for sex?”

“Tarin isn’t a part of this either,” she snaps, shooting me a cold glare.  “But she’s practically a part of your family now.  That’s just fine though right? You know, because you always make the right decisions about people, and I just fuck up constantly.”

I sigh harshly and start to rub my face with my hands, until I touch my lip and remember the swelling, wincing when the pain shoots through my jaw again.  I look back at her, and she’s still glaring at me.  Maybe I’m taking this the wrong way.  Of course she’s right about the fact that I don’t know this Cooper guy all that well, but it scares me that she’s considering moving in with him so quickly.  I may fuck up from time to time, but Kerri has been emotionally unstable for months now and I don’t know if I can trust her judgment when it comes to choosing a boyfriend at the moment.  But I also know that this guy seems to mean a lot to her, and I guess they’ve been seeing each other a lot more than I realize.  If I was her best friend I would do what she’s asking of me and meet him properly.  “Would it really mean that much to you if I met him?”

“Yeah,” she mutters.  “It would actually.”

I know I don’t want to, because I don’t trust the guy, but Kerri seems so dead set on getting me getting to know him a little bit that I can’t just tell her no.  It’s important to her I guess, and I know that she really hasn’t had anything going on in her life that’s meant a lot to her in awhile. I’ll do it, but if the guy gets out of line I won’t hesitate to let him know exactly how I feel about the situation.  “Just tell me when,” I say a little reluctantly.  “We can have dinner or something.”

“And Tarin doesn’t have to come.”

I roll my eyes.  That was a statement not a question, but I’d be lying to myself if I said that Tarin would handle the situation just fine.  “No, she doesn’t have to come,” I say gently.  

She smiles just slightly. “Well good. I’ll talk to him and let you know when’s a good time.  He has school, so it would have to coincide with that.”

I nod a little.  I know I could probably ask her what he’s going to school for or something, but I’m not really interested in talking about the subject anymore.  The effects of today are sinking in quickly.  I got punched in the face by a manipulative asshole, and Kerri told me something that before today I never, ever thought was possible.  I find myself wondering how the hell I’m going to be civil for my girlfriend later on today, and not reveal anything to her, but it’s going to be hard once she sees my face.  I know if Tarin found out what was going on she would go to David and tell him off because she feels that it’s her right.  But I can’t risk anything at this point.  Kerri needs to get the hell out of that place, with a good job waiting for her on the other side.  Since it’s all up to me now, I know I’ll do whatever I can to make sure it works out properly.  I really don’t give a shit if Justin gets hurt in the process either.

He deserves it.

“How’s your lip feel?,” she asks me, probably sensing how awkwardly silent our conversation has become.  

I shrug.  “I’ll be fine.  How about I get you home, huh?  Tarin’s coming home soon and I need to get my head together before she does.”

“She just comes here after work everyday?,” she questions me with a disapproving look.

“Yeah, so?”

She shrugs.  “Just seems a little soon for that is all.”

I roll my eyes and get up from the sofa, grabbing amy keys off the side table beside the couch.  “Who are you to talk?  You’re planning on moving in with a complete stranger.  I know you don’t like her Kerri, but honestly my relationship with her is none of your business.”

She nods.  “Guess not.”

I sigh heavily, grabbing a fresh ice pack out of the freezer before we walk out to my car again.  I hold it to my lip as we walk, just knowing that no matter what, I’m going to have to explain my injury to Tarin.  I don’t want to lie to her, but at the same time I know she’ll hate the truth just as much.  It’s confusing and part of me wishes I could crawl into a hole until this whole thing blows over, but I know that’s not possible either.  Kerri gets into the passenger seat, and I drive this time, figuring it will be faster and there won’t be any room for distractions.  Halfway back to Susans, I get a text message from Tarin asking me where I am because she got out of work early and wanted to spend some time with me.

“Here.”  I hand my phone to Kerri who up until now had been staring blankly out the passenger window.  “Do me a favor.  Text Tarin and tell her I’m with my sister but I’ll be home in a bit,”

Kerri slowly takes the phone from me, giving me a look of disbelief as she does so.  “Why can’t you just tell her that you’re with me?”

“I don’t feel like getting into a fight with her, that’s why.  It’s bad enough that she flipped out on me the other night when I left to pick you up from that club.  Things are okay, and I’d like for them to stay that way.  Just cut me a break, okay?”

She shakes her head in disgust but she does what I’ve asked of her.  “That’s really lame, Trace.  You’ve known me your whole life, and there’s no reason why you should be hiding our friendship from her.  If she doesn’t like it, tough.”

“You haven’t exactly been civil with her, or attempted to be,” I snap.  “She thinks things about you that aren’t necessarily true, but it’s hard as fuck to sway her once her mind is made up about something.  She’ll come around, but for right now this is the way things are.  It doesn’t mean I don’t care about you, I just don’t feel like getting yelled at anymore this week.”

“I’d never do that to you,” she mutters.

“You don’t know that for sure.  Hell if Cooper doesn’t like me after we meet, I want to see what you do.”

She crosses her arms stubbornly.  “I’d tell him that you were my friend and he would have to deal with it.”

I take my eyes off the road quickly, and shoot her a skeptical glance.  “Yeah.  We’ll see.”

She turns her attention away from me, and stares out the window for the rest of the trip.  Yeah I know she’s not happy about my decision to lie to Tarin about our friendship, but I really don’t care.  I’m trying to make a relationship work despite all the stupid shit going on in my life, and if Kerri can’t understand that I’m not going to take the time begging and pleading with her to change her mind.  Yeah, she’s my friend.  Probably my best friend aside from Justin, and I know shit has gone wrong in her life...really wrong, but I can’t sacrifice my happiness because of it.  I’m just learning how to balance my life between Kerri’s shit, Justin’s shit, and my girlfriend’s opinions of it, and it’s working.  So I’m not going to let anybody get in the way of my methods.

I drop her off, and she barely says goodbye to me as she slams the car door and heads into the house.  I feel like I should go after her, but I don’t.  I know Tarin is waiting for me, and I have to concentrate my efforts on explaining my fat lip to her, even though I know I’ll only end up telling her the truth in the end.

Twenty minutes later I walk into my condo to find Tarin and a couple of her friends sitting in a circle in the middle of my living room floor.  Magazines and various articles of clothing are scattered around them, along with a couple of bottles of liquor.  I had no idea that she was having a get together tonight, especially at my house, and I can’t deny the fact that I’m slightly annoyed.  This is probably the worst day possible for me to have to deal with her friends.

I let the door close behind me and toss my keys down onto the table next to the couch.   Their heads immediately turn to face my direction and the shocked expressions on their faces are telling me that my lip is a lot worse than I originally thought it was.

“Oh my god.” Tarin drops the magazine in her hand and stands up, her mouth hanging open slightly in shock.  “Baby, what happened?”

“I’ll tell you later.”  I walk past the group and into my bedroom, standing before the full length mirror that in the corner of the room.  I had forgotten about the blood on my shirt.  Now that it’s dry it looks like I was shot because it had dripped down, leaving trails of it from my neck line down to the hem of my shirt.  I take a good look at my face and it’s no wonder I shocked the hell out of them, because the right half of my mouth looks like some sort of mutant life form now.  I sigh heavily and rub a hand over my head and downt he back of my neck before I take a step backwards and let myself fall onto my bed.  “Fuck.”

I heard the bedroom door close about five minutes later, and soft footsteps indicate to me that Tarin has come to see me.  I roll over on my side and groan, not wanting to deal with it.  My head is pounding now, probably due to the stress of everything and right now the only thing I want to think about is sleep.

“Trace.”

“Go have fun with your friends,” I speak up after a moment.

“What happened to you?”

I feel her hand rubbing my back a moment later, and it makes me want to pull her to me and kiss her for an hour.  But I can’t.  Now isn’t the time for that, and I’m too tired to move, or even think for that matter.

“Janice told me some crazy story that you and David were fighting but I didn’t believe her,” she whispers.  “I told her that you...you weren’t even at the station today.  You would have called.”

I don’t answer her because I know that no matter what I say she’s going to get pissed off.  I’m not in the mood, and I know that I’ll yell at her when I really don’t want to right now.

“Trace tell me you didn’t get into a fight with David.”

I still don’t answer her.

“Don’t ignore me!” She yells after a minute.  “I swear to god I’ll walk out of here right now!”

I knew this would happen.  I just knew it.  Fucking Janice and her gossip has landed me right where I didn’t want to be.  I’d bitch her out, but I’m sure that wouldn’t solve a thing.  With a grunt, I reluctantly turn over to face Tarin.  I expect to find her staring at me coldly with her arms crossed, ready to scream at me for acting like an asshole.  But she’s not doing that.  She’s got her hand covering her mouth and she’s crying.

She’s worried sick.

“I went there to talk business and he started bad mouthing you,” I explain to her, knowing its only a half truth.  “What was I supposed to do?”

“Walk away,” she sobs.  “It doesn’t matter what he says about me.  You can’t let your pride get in the way so much...it’s what he wants you to do.  Look at you.  He made a mess.”

I sit up and shift myself to the edge of the bed.  “It’s just a bruise.  It’s not that serious.”  I pull my shirt up over my head and toss it on the floor someplace, before opening the nightstand drawer and yanking a fresh undershirt out of it.  

“What business did you go to talk about with him?,” she says, her voice still shaking.  “I swear to god, if this is about Kerri...”

Sacrifice(cont again.) by ialwayzbesingin
"This is about you and Kerri," I cut her off angrily as I yank the new shirt on.  "I don't want to hear about how much you hate her, Tar.  You can't understand her and that's fine.  I love you, but she's a part of my life too.  I'm handling a situation, and I need you to just let me do that without yelling at me, or telling me that I'm an asshole."

"You are an asshole if you're going to come home with blood stains on your shirt and a fat lip.  Fighting, Trace? Seriously?  I thought you were past the high school era of your life.  I thought you were professional."

"If you heard what he said about you, you wouldn't be so quick to say all of that," I nod.  "Just drop it.  The day is done, and all I want to do is press some more ice on my face and fall asleep."  I lay back down on the bed and stare up at the ceiling.  "Maybe you guys can go someplace else so I can get some peace and quiet, okay baby?"

"Were you really with your sister like you said?"

I sigh heavily.  I guess I should have expected that seeing as how she knows I didn't tell her I was at the station earlier.  "Yeah, I was." I manage to keep my tone serious as I look over at her with a stone cold expression on my face.  "Why would you even ask me that?"

She crosses her arms.  "Kerri randomly disappeared from work today, but David didn't seem to give a shit."

"So that means I was with her?" I scoff, praying to the high heavens that she'll drop the subject in a minute or two.

"I dunno." She looks at the floor.

"Maybe you should trust me," I mutter.  "For once."

"I trust you."

I let out a sad laugh and pinch the bridge of my nose with my thumb and index finger.  "You're always questioning me like I'm going to turn around and sleep with some other girl.  If I was going to do that, I would just break up with you.  Can we please drop this whole thing?  For my sanity, Tar."

She lets out a disgruntled sigh.  "I guess if you want to avoid the subject I'll try my best to do it too.  Maybe you should call me when you decide to talk about what's going on, instead of hiding it all from me."

"Come on Tarin..."

The door opens and slams shut loudly.

I stare up at the ceiling again, listening as Tarin's friends try to coax information out of her.  She just tells them to leave it alone, and says that they should go have dinner.  I'm thankful.  I need to think, and get my head together without her standing here asking me twenty questions like I'm some sort of manipulative asshole.  That's David's personality, not mine.  I swear, between her and Kerri I could probably commit myself.  I laugh a little bit, suddenly wishing I was Justin for a minute or two.  Somehow, someway, he's able to brush off the fact that he nearly killed one of his best friends, and focus on falling in love with another woman.  If I was that shallow, I think my life might be that much easer.

But I'm not.  My heart is too big, and in the end...

In the end I feel like it's going to get the best of me.

Something New by ialwayzbesingin
I think my cat feels neglected.  She’s been sitting up on a ceiling beam all day, looking down upon me like I’m the scum of the earth. I tried to coax her down with everything from her favorite jingly toy, to an entire open can of tuna fish, and she still won’t budge.  I guess I should be able to understand.  If I was left alone in a house for a weekend, with a strange temperamental guy coming to feed me at random times throughout the day, I’d probably be pissed at the world too.  But it’s been a week now, and I thought she would have gotten over the fact that I was gone.  She’s not though.  Damn cat is stubborn as hell and I guess maybe I can understand because I’d never separated myself from her before last weekend.  I don’t know why I thought she’d be okay as long as Justin took care of her.

She hates Justin.

While my feelings didn’t go that far, I was pretty pissed off at him when I walked into a trashed house on Monday morning.  Naturally Trace didn’t explain or try to apologize and I guess it’s because it wasn’t his house or his responsibility to make sure Justin cleaned up after himself.  I know Trace is tired of playing Justin’s babysitter at this point, because I’m sure that’s what he was at one time.  Naturally I took my aggression out on Justin, because a. He knew better and b. I was still pissed off at him for lying to his mother.

I was terrified that I might be forced into going home with him.  I wasn’t ready to be around so many people asking me a million questions about Justin.  There was so much they couldn’t know, and so much that I had kept from those closest to him.  I didn’t understand how he could expect me to put up with all of that, and when we were arguing in the kitchen I made sure to let him know exactly what I was feeling.  I yelled a little bit, and I’m sure Trace had been able to overhear that part because he’d only been in the next room over.  At one point Justin had tried to grab my hand to calm me down but I was too angry to focus on why he was touching me.  All I knew is that he was, and I really, really didn’t like it.

“Don’t touch me!” I’d practically screamed, causing him to back away from me with a sorrowful look on his face.  At that point I didn’t care how I made him feel.  I was livid, and I’d stepped in some mashed potatoes which had only pushed me further to the edge.  He’d walked into the next room after that, and I figured he was probably going to complain about me to Trace.  I felt like just saying the hell with it, and go back to Susans. At least there I wouldn’t have had to be so upset at seven thirty in the morning.

“Mel look...”

I’d heard his voice booming from the living room and it made me feel sick to my stomach, knowing that he was coming back to dish out more shit to me.  He burst through the kitchen doorway a moment later.  I expected to see a Justin full of anger, but all I got was a sorrowful looking, apologetic one.  He stood before me for a moment, his hands in his pockets, biting on his bottom lip like he didn’t know what to do.

“What, Justin?”  I’d turned back to the dishes in the sink and started to wash them, hoping that he wouldn’t come over to me.

But I was stupid to think that he wouldn’t.

I felt a strong arm snake itself around my waist a moment later, and before I could pull away...tell him that I was uncomfortable, I felt his hot breath in my ear telling me how sorry he was, how much he missed me, and how he never meant to disappoint me.  I really tried to find solace in the pan I had been trying to scrub free of some sort of residue, but I found that I couldn’t focus.  He still felt so...damn safe, and I realized that I had been longing to feel his touch for weeks. Probably since that night I fell asleep on his chest.  I turned to him, and met his gaze, not being able to hold back the small smile that appeared on my face a moment later.  “I...I missed you too.”

The sadness in his eyes faded away as the wide smile spread across his face.  He’d looked over his shoulder momentarily, probably to see if Trace had been eavesdropping, and once he was confident that we were alone, he put his other arm around me and pulled me closer to him.  “Don’t leave anymore,” he smiled.  “It drives me crazy.”

I tugged away from him because he was getting entirely too close to me.  He was acting like I’d been gone for a month, not just a weekend and I wasn’t sure what to make of that.  Sure, I’d missed him a lot, despite the fact that I was annoyed with him part of the time I was away.  I couldn’t deny that I was slightly addicted to him, possibly halfway in love with him...or something like that.  But having his arms around me was something I wasn’t ready for with any man, not just him.  “You were fine this weekend.”  I’d said, trying to laugh off the awkward feelings I had inside of me.  “Let’s just clean up, okay?”

“So you’re not mad at me anymore?”

I turned on the faucet and continued washing the dishes.  I didn’t know what to tell him, because I was still aggravated about the Tennessee issue.  At the same time though, I was tired of all the drama going on between us.  I wanted to have a casual first day back at Justin’s house, but he wasn’t making it easy.  “You know I don’t like what you did,” I finally managed to get out after several minutes of awkward silence.  “But there’s nothing I can do about it, so there’s no sense in holding a grudge against you.  Just think next time, Justin.  Please.”

“I was caught up in the moment, Mel.”  He grabbed the broom and dustpan out of the corner and started to sweep the kitchen floor.  “The whole idea of you coming home with me just...I don’t know, it makes me feel good.”

“You’re afraid to go home,” I’d told him with a shake of my head.  “That’s why you want me there.”

“It used to be,” he agreed as he swept a pile of dirt into the dust pan. “But things are different now.”

I shut the faucet off and turned to face him.  I could feel myself start to get very nervous in a matter of seconds, because he was right.  Things were different...so much different.  I was looking at somebody who had been a shell of himself just weeks before.  Now he was confident, almost too confident.  He was looking at me like he could tell I knew he’d changed, and that I liked that change.  I hated that he could read me like that, because nobody had ever been able to do that with me, even when I was normal.  I felt like I’d suddenly let my walls crumble down into dust, and I was an open book.  That scared the hell out of me because I knew that it wouldn’t be hard for him to read into me even deeper...to find out what I really was...

What that bastard had done to me, and turned me into.

“I don’t get it.” I’d said, trying to laugh it off like what he said was pointless.  “Things are the same with us.  You’ve just decided to rejoin humanity.  And that’s good Justin, I should go to the store and get a package of gold stars for you.  You’ve earned them.”

“Has anybody ever experienced this cocky side of you Mel?  I like it.  It’s sort of spunky...among other things.”

I’d turned my head and I wished I hadn’t.  The smirk on his face and the mischievous gleam in his eyes was undeniably sexy.  It could have been a cover of a magazine at the checkout line in a grocery store and I would have bought it because I would have found myself hopelessly lost in him.  I hated it.  I hated him.  I hated the fact that I wanted nothing more than to kiss him, and that I was too afraid to just...do it already.  Hell I knew I wanted to.  Yeah, it scared me and made me want to puke, but I couldn’t just stand around and lie to myself anymore.  I had to stop looking at him because the feeling started to get so unbearable, and I just fucking knew by the laugh he let out a moment later that he’d been able to tell exactly what I’d been thinking in that moment.  

“I’m not being cocky,”  I’d muttered.

I suddenly felt his hands on my shoulders, and he gave them a few gentle rubs before leaning over and smiling in my face like a nerd.  “Come on, let’s go watch TV or something.  I’m too tired to clean, and I know you are too.”

I’d stood there, frozen, as I watched him shuffle into the living room like he didn’t have a care in the world.  Moments later I heard the TV blaring and I knew he either didn’t care that I was an unstable mess, or he did and he was just waiting for me to cave in and tell him I was.  That way he would know it was okay to start prying into my backstory...my secrets.   Things I wouldn’t dare try to press him about if it was the other way around.
Oddly enough, when I did finally decide to join him on the couch he didn’t try to pry anything out of me.  His eyes had been gleaming as he excitedly told me about the episode of Jerry Springer that was coming on, and I realized I couldn’t feel awkward sitting next to him.  Not when he was that excited about watching midgets propose to their porn star girlfriends.  No it wasn’t exactly my subject of choice, but I figured since I made him watch all those soaps with me, I could put up with some morning talk show garbage for his sake.  After all it was getting him to smile, and from day one that had really been the only goal I’d set for myself when it came to Justin.

I just wanted him to smile everyday.

The puppies, who Justin now fondly refers to as “the kids”, were jumping all over me the moment they realized I’d come back.  It was like I was their owner and I’d been gone for years, even though I tried to make sure they spent the bulk of their time with Justin.  I didn’t want them to become hopelessly attached to me, in case something happened and I had to leave.  I guess I just don’t understand dogs though.  Cats are totally different because they love, but they don’t cling.  Dogs just love who they’re with unconditionally...follow you around and annoy the crap out of you when you’re trying to focus on something other than them.  I can’t deny that they’ve grown on me, and I was a little worried about them while I was away because I really didn’t know if Justin would have neglected to take them for walks and such.  To have them jumping on me, seemingly as healthy as they were when I’d left reassured me.  It meant that Justin was taking responsibility for something in his life, and he was going through a permanent change.  He was getting his life back, and while that made me feel good I didn’t know where I fell into it.  Was I still just helping him, was I still just his friend? Or was something else happening?  I knew there was, but I was too terrified to ask the questions or allow myself to fall into a trap where I’d be forced to admit my feelings to him.

For some crazy reason, Justin and I have picked up a sick addiction to x box.  I mean, I always knew he had one.  It seemed to be sitting downstairs by the TV completely unnoticed for the longest time, until Trace had called up Justin during a movie we were starting to watch, and asked him to play online with him.  I really had no clue how to use the thing, and I wasn’t really interested in learning.  All those games about shooting and blood and guts never intrigued me.  I was better off with a magazine or a good soap opera digest crossword to fill up my free time.  But when Justin had asked if I wanted to skip the movie and play a game with him and Trace instead, I hadn’t been able to say no.  Really, I knew that if I told Justin I would have rather watched the movie instead, he wouldn’t have pressed the issue.  But I could just tell by the look on his face that he was itching to play.  I understood, it was a guy thing, and since I had been spending so much time with two guys in particular I was starting to become strangely aware of what excited them.

Okay, I guess I was kind of curious as to how an x-box worked too.

“What’s this for?,” I’d asked Justin nervously as he placed a strange looking contraption onto my head.  

“It’s a headset so you can talk to Trace,” he’d informed me as he put one on himself as well.  

My eyes had widened a little.  “Trace is in the TV?”

Justin had laughed so hard after that I thought he was going to piss his pants.  I’d frowned, feeling stupid but when he’d thrown an arm around me and leaned into me for support as he tried to stifle his laughter, I realized that I had no reason to feel that badly about it.  I was having one of few very normal, dorky moments with Justin, and it started to make me feel good, started to make me realize what kind of relationship we were capable of having all the time if things were better...if we were better.  

“You crazy kids ready?”

Trace’s voice had come over the headset suddenly, causing me to jump a little bit.  I felt so behind the times, and I knew it was because I’d lived under a rock for about five years.  Suddenly I was glad to have these two people in my life that I could call my friends.  They seemed to teach me something new everyday, and brought out the side of me that had some spirit.  I’d missed it.  Trace, how I had underestimated him.  I was glad that he was around now, glad to call him my friend.  I could tell he knew I was closed off at times, but he gave me space...he never pressured me, and I knew that he was glad I was around for Justin.  Granted, I was sure he knew my feelings towards his friend had changed dramatically from the time I’d started working for Lynn, but he didn’t seem to want to delve too deep into the subject. Sure, when I was at Susan’s he’d questioned me about it...but I felt like it was more for my sake than anything else.  It was almost like he was trying to protect me from getting hurt, and that told me a lot about him because he didn’t know me that well, and he certainly didn’t know my backstory.  I felt like I had gained a true friend in him, and it made me feel better about my entire situation with Justin.

I knew if I became completely hopeless and had no where else to turn, Trace would be there to talk to no matter what.

We played for hours, and I’d been able to pick up how the controller worked after the first couple of times Trace shot my solider to death and laughed in my ear.  Justin had been there to walk me through the visual part of it, and Trace let me follow his solider around and shoot it dead a couple of times so I would get the hang of the game.  I know it was just a video game and not really a big deal but...I think I had more fun with the two of them that night than I’d had with anyone in a really long time.  At one point I’d glanced at Justin out of the corner of my eye and caught him staring at me with a cute little smirk on his face.  I knew he could tell how happy I was, and it was making him feel good.

That was all I could have asked for at that point.

My mother called me randomly later in the week, enthusiastic as ever.  It’s sad to say, but I’d nearly forgotten that she’d been working overseas for the past month.  I guess I just didn’t have time to focus on her between Justin and well...my feelings about Justin.  My entire life I never thought I’d think positively about the woman, but I’ve reached a point where I’m able to let go of my wrecked childhood a little bit and get to know her.  The rape forced me to in a way.  Well that and Susan’s persuasion.  I couldn’t deny the fact that I was happy to hear from her, and I let her know that I missed her very much.

“Oh I miss you too,” she sighed.  “But honestly honey I know you’ve been keeping yourself busy with Lynn’s son, am I right?”

She didn’t really seem to care if I missed her or not and I’d been able to feel the anger building up inside of me almost immediately.  I began to wonder why the hell she even called, if she didn’t want to be bothered with my emotions.  “Yeah, busy enough.” I”d muttered.

“Well great.  I spoke to Lynn the other day and she just couldn’t stop talking about how wonderful you’ve been since you started the job.  I”m really happy for you Melanie.  I think this is a great new step in your life.”

Her enthusiasm was forced and I rolled my eyes.  “Thanks, Georgia.”

There was a slight pause and I knew I’d annoyed her by using her first name.  “I’ve asked you repeatedly to call me Mom.”

“I don’t feel that close to you right now,” I’d snapped.  “You don’t seem to really care how I’m doing.  You just want to be reassured that I don’t need you around.  Well you know what? I don’t.  I never did.”

“For Christ’s sake,” she grunted.  “Stop giving me the third degree, Mel.  I’m about to have the shoot of my career over here in about a week.  Marc Jacobs has asked me to do the spreads for his fall line.  Can you believe it?”  She laughed happily into the phone.  “I’ll be world renowned, Melanie.  I’ve waited my entire career for this kind of opportunity.  Now can you please stop pitying yourself for one minute and congratulate your mother?”

I laughed sarcastically into the phone.  “Congratulations, Georgia.”

I hung up on her.  The phone rang several more times afterwards of course, in her pathetic attempt to reason with me again.  Naturally I ignored her calls.  I wanted her to think about what she’d said to me, and how selfish she was being when I really did want to talk to her about how confused I was about Justin, and life in general.

I’ve never really been an angry person.  Bitter probably more than anything.  When my mom stopped coming around when I was a teenager I became bitter I guess.  But I think I always knew that she would have done that to me anyway.  That’s why I just moved on, went through high school, and didn’t give her a second thought.  In my heart I knew she wasn’t worth being angry or bitter with.  I had too much going on, and too much to lose by being negative toward the world.  It wasn’t my fault she’d chosen to be idiotic, chosen not to get to know her own daughter or watch her grow up.  If I hadn’t been raped, I probably wouldn’t even be speaking to her at this moment in time.

I probably wouldn’t know Justin either, and that’s so fucked up.

I had to be raped to semi fall in love with somebody.

“So he wants me to come stay at his house for awhile.  I mean, that’s a good thing right? I really do care about him a lot, Melanie.  My best friend thinks its a mistake and that I’m moving too fast, but he doesn’t really understand because he doesn’t know my boyfriend like that.”  Kerri sighs.  “Tell me I’m not going crazy.”

I smile to myself as I lean in closer to the mirror so I can put one of my earrings in.  Kerri  and I have been trying to keep in touch since I left Susan’s house.  It’s only been a week but I’m really starting to miss her.  After I’d managed to see past her hard exterior I realized what a fun girl she really is.  Her text messages are usually filled with random bursts of humor that can always get me to smile, especially when Justin has decided to be stubborn.  She’s another person that’s popped into my life that I’m glad to call my friend now.  I think I need somebody like her.  Tarin is a cool girl but I mostly tolerate her because she’s Trace’s girlfriend and I don’t want to make things uncomfortable between the four of us.  Other than that we don’t have much in common at all.  Kerri can understand my discomfort around others, and that I’m really a big dork who tries to act like I have it all together.  I really wish we could hang out soon, but I know with Justin around I won’t have time for another trip to Susan’s for quite awhile.  I’d tell him I’d like to have her over, but at the same time I don’t know how Kerri would react when she realizes who I work for.  I like having a friend and I don’t want to make our friendship awkward so...I’ll just keep her at a distance until I know I can completely trust her.

“You’re not crazy,” I laugh into the speaker phone.  “Kerri, if you really feel that comfortable around this guy and you care about him enough to live with him, you shouldn’t let your friend stand in the way of that.  You need to be happy.  The only thing I can say is, don’t move out of Susan’s unless your absolutely sure you don’t need her help on a daily basis anymore.  I know what happened to you and....it’s not the easiest thing to forget about.”

“I already talked to Susan about it.”

I raise an eyebrow as I put my other earring in.  “Oh yeah? What happened?”

“She told me that she knows I’m stronger than I let people think I am, and she said that she’s willing to meet with me weekly if moving into his house is what I really want to do.  For some reason she has all this faith in my judgement,” she chuckles.  “Sometimes I think Susan is the crazy one and not me.”

I’m a little surprised that Susan agreed to deal with Kerri on a weekly basis.  When I had lived there, she wouldn’t have tolerated that sort of behavior from anybody living under her roof.  Once you were out of the house, you were out of the house.  Sure you could come and visit, but it wouldn’t be on the same terms.  I think the one exception to that whole thing has been me.  I don’t know.  Maybe her outlook on things has changed since I left, or maybe Kerri is just one of those special people that Susan’ just can’t seem to say no to.  I know I was one of those, but I never moved out until I was ready and I know Susan wouldn’t have done a weekly thing with me.  Part of me is a little jealous that Kerri is getting her own way, but I know I shouldn’t be.  I’m a strong person, and I have a better life because of the things Susan taught me.  I shouldn’t be concerned because somebody else is getting a little bit of special treatment.

Maybe it’s just because Justin gets treated special all the time that it annoys me when somebody else I know gets treated that way too.  I mean, nobody gives me special privileges.  If Lynn knew half the shit I pulled with Justin, I’d be sent packing.

“Well if Susan is willing to do all that for you, I say you should at least give it a try if it’s what you really want to do, Ker.”  I start to apply my make up, scrunching up my nose when I realize that I’m trying entirely too hard here.  We’re going to Trace’s for dinner for the first time since I came to live with Justin.  It shouldn’t be a big deal, but I guess since Justin and I never go out at all, this is the closest thing to a night on the town with him that I’m going to get.  Not that I need to have a night on the town with him to be happy.  I mean, I’ve been content just spending time with him here.

Okay I know I need to have some fun too.  This house is starting to become suffocating, despite its size.  Everything Justin and I do here is so damn routine.  I’ve even been contemplating asking his mother for ideas of places we could go that wouldn’t make Justin uncomfortable, but I doubt he would be happy about me going behind his back, crying to his mother that I’m getting more bored by the day.  I might talk to Trace about it, maybe try to find out if the four of us can start to do some more stuff together...like family game night.  Yeah.  I’m not lame at all.

“What about you and that boy,” Kerri asks.  “You still haven’t told me if you guys have gotten anywhere.  Did you tell him how you feel?”

I sigh and look down at the speakerphone, contemplating whether or not I should tell her how much of a chicken shit I am.  I mean, I know she’ll listen and give me advice no matter what I tell her, but something inside of me doesn’t want her to see so much of my weak side.  Meeting her at Susan’s showed me how far I’ve come since the rape happened and I guess I feel like I have to be the stronger person here.  “Sort of,” I mutter as I look back into the mirror again.  “We’re going out tonight so it’s a start I guess.”

“Ooo out on the town?,” she giggles.  “Are you getting all slutted up, Melanie?”

I laugh out loud.  “I wouldn’t say slutted up, but it is the first dress I’ve worn in about two years.”

“Take a picture with your phone so I can give you my input,” she suggests.  “It’s always good to have a second opinion on these things.”

I roll my eyes and chuckle.  “It’s just dinner with friends.”

“So? Girl, you know the better you look the harder it’s going to be for him to resist you.   Trust me, I’m from the south.  I know these things.  If you put food and a good looking woman in the same room, men don’t know what to do with themselves.  So what are you wearing?”

I sigh a little bit, wishing that Kerri could know the entire story.  If she did.  If she knew this was about Justin, she might understand why I’m not in a rush to make a big deal about dressing up to go out to dinner.  But I know I can’t tell her, so the most I can do is play along instead.  I apply my blush before backing away from the mirror and surveying myself.  “It’s a cocktail dress.  It’s too short but his mother bought it for me and it’s the only capable thing I have to wear tonight.  I’d wear jeans but I know the other girl that’s going to be there is probably going to look a million times better than me.”

“Damn, you have his mother buying you clothes?  This is deep, Mel.  Real deep.”

I giggle.  “It’s not like that.  I work for her...”  Shit.  I really shouldn’t have told her that.  But I didn’t mention any names so I probably shouldn’t be all that worried about it.  Although, I know this will probably cause her to start prying into things that are none of her business.  That’s the bad part.  

“Mixing business with pleasure?” she chides.  “Oh you’re bad, Melanie.”

“I am not!”

“You so are.  You and that little cocktail dress.  I wonder if she knows what your intentions were when she bought it for you.”

“It was just something she wanted to buy for me to thank me,” I say quickly.  “I mean...okay, maybe I should change...”

“Oh God girl you really are paranoid,” she cackles.  “I’m just fucking around with you.  If it was me in your place, I’m sure I’d be wearing the same type of thing.  Just send me a picture so I can give you some last minute input.”
I hear my doorbell ringing and I know Justin has probably come to see if I’m ready to go yet.  For the first time ever, I’m the one who’s running late.  It’s partially due to me taking Kerri’s call, but it’s also due to the fact that I spent over an hour making sure my hair was perfectly in place.  I don’t know if Justin has noticed, because he’s always late for everything.  But if he has, he probably thinks that i’ve lost my mind or something.  “Okay I will.  But I have to hang up now because he’s here, and I’m late.”

“I want full details about this,” she demands.  “Got it?”

“Of course,” I chuckle.  “I’ll talk to you tomorrow or something.”

“Bye, love ya!”

I click the phone off, and snap a quick picture of myself with my cell phone, sending it to her before I head to the door.  She texts me within seconds, telling me that I look amazing and to ‘get it girl’.  It gives me a small boost of confidence.  Even though Kerri is messed up, she’s a really beautiful girl and I can tell she’s had her share of overly hot guys chasing after.  I pretty much value her opinion on looks because I’ve been out of the loop so long that I nearly forgot how to make myself look good.  My make up was a project in itself.  I forgot which goes first...the base or the powder compress.  I poked myself in the eye with my eyeliner.  My hair fell out of place once or twice.  I know Justin is probably wondering what the hell is taking overly organized Melanie so damn long, and I’m fully prepared for him to rip me apart when I open the door, because I know how he is about making Trace wait.  Maybe I shouldn’t have gone to all this trouble and just worn the same old jeans and tee shirt combo I always do.

But something was telling me not to sell myself so short tonight.

I swing open the door to find Justin standing there, talking on his cell phone. He doesn’t look at me, and I think it’s because he’s too busy trying to handle who I’m assuming is Trace on the other end of the line.

“Seriously dude, you’re constantly late.  When? What about that time when we were going to the VMA’s and you were busy fucking Elisha and I left without you?  Yeah, well it happens, so calm the fuck down...I...”  

He stops mid sentence because he’s noticed me now.  He’s staring at me like he doesn’t know who I am and I feel my face turn bright red as I stare down at my shoes.

“I got it. We’ll be there in a few.”

I hear him snap the phone closed and it causes me to look at him again.  I don’t really know what’s running through his mind because he looks so confused and flustered.  I feel like a fool.  “Sorry...”

He shoves his cell phone into the pocket of his jeans and clears his throat a little bit.  “Ready?”  He sucks in his bottom lip and stares at me for a moment, before quickly looking away again.

I just nod, and follow him out to the car.  When I fish my car keys out though, he turns to me and shakes his head.  “Justin?”  I look at him stupidly, the fear rising in my chest.  Maybe I look like a fool and he’s going to tell me that he doesn’t want me coming to Trace’s with him after all.  God.  A cocktail dress? What the hell am I thinking about?

“I thought we’d take the beemer,” he says softly.

The thought of driving one of Justin’s ridiculously expensive cars scares me to death.  I’d probably be so afraid of scratching it that I’d end up driving five miles an hour.  At that rate we’d never get to Trace’s house and Justin would hate me because I screwed up the night.  “Oh I’d rather just drive my car, Justin.  It’s really not a big deal.”

He shrugs.  “Nobody said you have to drive all the time.”  He fishes a set of keys out of his pocket and starts to make his way over to the black BMW parked in front of the garage.

I stop in my tracks and stare at him.  For all the time I’ve been here, Justin has never once offered to drive us anywhere.  I didn’t know if it was because of his antidepressants or his fear of the outside world that was making him too scared to get behind the wheel.  In any case, I’m not used to this sudden change and I want Justin to crawl back inside his shell very badly at this point.  I don’t even know what’s bringing this sudden change about.  Maybe he’s just sick of being so confined all the time.

Maybe he thinks I’m a psycho in a dress and doesn't’ think I’m capable of driving us anywhere.

“Come on.” He laughs a little as he opens the passenger door for me.  “Trace is hungry and he’s pissed because Tarin is making him wait ‘til we get there to start the steaks.”

I silently get in and fasten my seatbelt as he closes the door for me. He looks so laid back and casual, a world away from his prom queen looking date.  Dressed in a blue and white plaid button down shirt with jeans and sneakers, he looks like he’s ready to go watch some football and eat buffalo wings while I look like I’m going out to a thousand dollar french restaurant.  Somethings wrong with this picture, but he’s not saying anything to me about it.  I do feel like I’m going to stick out like a sore thumb when we get to Trace’s though.  I doubt Trace will be dressed much differently, and Tarin...well, it doesn’t really matter what she wears because she’ll make it look good and Trace will be all over her like a rabid dog.

The car ride is silent and relaxing.  I always figured Justin would be the type to speed and play loud music, and maybe...maybe that was him at one point in his life, but not anymore. He’s cautious as he drives, his focus intently fixed on the road in front of him.  His hands grip the steering wheel tightly turning his knuckles a brilliant shade of white, as if he’d lose control if he let go.  I resort to looking out the window, partially thankful that the roads leading to Trace’s place are pretty scenic, and don’t leave the confines of the hollywood hills.  I can focus on how I’m going to handle this evening, so I don’t come out of it looking like a pathetic excuse for the girl Justin has looked to for guidance for so long.

“You look really nice, Mel.”

For a minute I think that I’m imagining things and I chuckle to myself, wishing like hell that he really did say that to me.  I think it would relieve a lot of the doubt I’ve built up about my outfit since we left the house.

“I’m being serious.”

I snap to attention and look at him, knowing that he really did just say that to me.  My palms start to sweat, and I can feel my body tensing up as he flashes me a warm smile.  “I...um, thank you.” I say it quietly, having to suck in my bottom lip and bite down on it before I allow something stupid to come flying out of my mouth.

He looks back at the road and sighs a little.  “Nobody’s ever told you that you’re beautiful before?”

I clear my throat nervously and slide my hands underneath my butt so I won’t fidget with them stupidly.  I remember once in high school this boy named Bobby told me that I was hot, and he’d like to take me out sometime.  I’d laughed at him and told him that I wasn’t interested in dating.  It was the truth.  I hadn’t been.  The only thing I’d concerned myself with then was succeeding, getting into a good college so I could have a great career and not have to worry about the fact that I came from a poor excuse for a family.  “I never really...sought it out, Justin.”

He glances at me quickly, as if to say ‘are you fucking kidding?’.  Yeah, I know I’m a freak.  I wish he’d get it through his head so I don’t have to put him through all this confusion.  Right now, I wish he’d somehow meet another girl.  Maybe Trace could hook him up with somebody.  Some secure, confident girl without issues, yeah.  Then all I would have to do is look after his house and the dogs, while he moved on with his life.

But I know my heart would break at the same time.  

“Well...”  He bites his lip and lets his gaze linger on me for a little longer this time.  “I’m telling you that you are.”

I feel myself blush and I really wish I could stop myself. But his tone was too genuine just then.  Too honest.  “Justin...”

“Please take the compliment,” he begs me.  “It kills me when you shoot me down.”
He’s just made me feel awkward as hell but I deserve it.  He’s a great guy who’s trying to win me over.  The only guy that’s come my way in a very long time that I can relate to and all I can do is push him away, when he tries time and time again to show me that he’s starting to care about me.  I hate myself for that.  I wish he could see that he deserves better than me, but I guess...I guess Justin is simply too into me.  He sees me everyday, and I grow on him more and more.  It’s only natural that this has happened.  

But I’m too stubborn to try and find out how I feel feel about him.  I know I like him... A lot.  I know I could love him if I took a good hard look at myself and how far I’ve come.  But there’s still this huge part of me that wants to hide, that wants to run to Susan with all of my problems instead of being my own person.  It sucks and I hope like hell that the bastard who raped me got his dick sliced off by someone so he can feel the type of pain I feel everyday.  

“Melanie.”

It takes me several minutes of staring out the window to collect myself again.  I manage to look at him, expecting him to be angry.  But he’s not.  His eyes are gleaming, and he looks like he’s about to crack a smile again.  He’s just happy that I’m here with him regardless of how awkward the situation has become.  This time, I manage to smile genuinely for him.  “You’re beautiful too, Justin.”

He doesn’t ask me for permission, he just goes for it and laces his fingers through mine and gives my hand a gentle squeeze.  A wave of alarm rushes through me before I’m able to calm down and realize that I’m comfortable this way.  I manage to squeeze his hand too and glance up at him.  He can’t seem to stop smiling.  

And a moment later I realize that I can’t either.

We pull into Trace’s condominium complex minutes later, and I let go of his hand so I can check myself in the mirror.  

“Tonight is just normal.” He puts the car in park and looks over at me.  “Right?”

“Yeah.” I nod quickly even though I have a feeling that tonight is anything but normal.  “Why wouldn’t it be?”

He shrugs and laughs a little bit.  “I dunno.  Maybe I’m just hungry and it’s making me act weird.”

“You always act weird,” I say, flashing him a playful smile.

“Hey.  If I wasn’t weird I’d be boring, and being boring sucks.”  He grins like a dork, leans over and plants a kiss on my cheek.  “Come on, I’m starving.”

He gets out of the car like nothing even happened, while I sit here trying to catch my breath.  The fact that his lips were on my skin just now has left me feeling so strange.  I know it was just a little kiss on the cheek but still...I haven’t felt a mans touch on my skin in years.  I try to determine how I really feel about it...good or bad.  When I touch a hand to the cheek he just kissed though,  I feel how red my face has turned.  I’m blushing like a freak right now, and I know it means that I really really enjoyed that.  A knocking on the window snaps me out of my daze, and look out the passenger window to see Justin smiling again and telling me to get out of the car.  I nod my head a little and open the door before he can start to get suspicious.  “Sorry,” I laugh.  “Momentary brain lapse.”  

“You’re forgiven...this time.” He eyes me slyly.  “So, you wanna take bets on how long it will take for Tarin and Trace to ditch us to make out?”

“I give it an hour, tops,” I laugh.  “What are the terms?”

“If you win, I have to make you dinner.”

I raise an eyebrow.  “By yourself?”

“Crazy thought, huh?”

“Sort of,” I giggle.  “I’d be interested in the outcome.  And you can’t cheat and order expensive take out like he did in Mrs. Doubtfire.”  We stop in front of one of the buildings, and Justin starts to climb a short flight of stairs leading up to what I’m assuming is Trace’s unit.  

“I love that movie.” He calls back to me over his shoulder as he raises a fist to knock on the door.

I come up from behind him, so close that I can feel the warmth of his body.  It’s a small space, and normally I’d feel very uncomfortable being right up on him like this.  But for some reason I’m not shaking, or sweating...or anything.  I’m actually comfortable, so comfortable for the first time since I can remember.  “So if I win can you dress up like Mrs. Doubtfire and make dinner?” I whisper to him.

He looks back over his shoulder and chuckles.  “Oh you’d love that wouldn’t you?”

“Maybe.”

“You’d make me go out and make a putty face too?”

“Hmm.”  I stroke my chin playfully.  “Well I guess you could keep your face, but the latex body suit is a must do.”

“That’s just bad, Mel.” He turns his whole body towards me now, and I know he hasn’t even knocked on Trace’s door yet.  He’s smiling like I’m making him the happiest person in the world right now, and it’s so weird to me because all I did was tell him to dress up like Mrs. Doubtfire.  I guess there’s more to how he feels about me than I care to admit, and when his hands go to my waist and tug me a little bit closer to him, I realize that I’m so totally out of the loop.  He wants to touch me...feel me...whatever.  I don’t know how long it’s been since he’s been with anybody, but something inside is telling me it’s been quite awhile.  He’s looking into my eyes, like he wants to devour me, and I feel myself go rigid, knowing that the situation has gone from awkward to extremely uncomfortable in a matter of seconds.  I pull away slightly, feeling terrible when I see the light fade from his eyes.  “Justin, shouldn’t you knock?”

He looks at me for a moment like he doesn’t know what I’m talking about, but then he looks back over his shoulder and seems to remember where we are.  “Oh...” He shakes his head. “Yeah, I guess I should.”

“Okay.”

He just stares at me.

“Justin?”

“Oh..”

He pulls completely away from me, an intense expression of confusion and fear on his face.  I’m not exactly sure what’s running through his mind, but I feel like he’s just realized something about me.  That scares me because I have no idea if it’s a good thing or a bad thing.  I know I can’t ask, and I’m getting upset because I know the night won’t be anything but awkward between us.  I shouldn’t sit next to him on the couch or at dinner.  I don’t know what might happen, and I don’t want to fight with him anymore.  I like being his friend.

I like when he tells me I’m beautiful.

Justin knocks once, and that’s all it takes for the door to quickly swing open.  Trace is standing there, looking like he wants to murder Justin.  I stare at him, and I know the fear is rapidly spreading all over my face.  I’ve haven’t really seen Trace angry yet, and I can already tell that he’s not very pleasant when he’s in a rotten mood.  I sigh.  This night is getting off to a very bad start.

“What the hell took you so long?,” he snaps at Justin before standing aside so we can both make our way into his condo.  “I didn’t eat all day because we were supposed to have an early dinner, remember? Four o’clock? It’s six fucking thirty.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Justin says with a wave of his hand as he plops down on the couch.  “Your girl is the one who said you guys couldn’t start.  Don’t blame me.”  He picks up the remote and nonchalantly flicks the TV on.

“You really don’t give a shit do you?”  Trace places his hands on his hips and shakes his head.  “If I was late, it would be the end of the fucking world!”

Justin laughs and doesn’t focus his gaze on his friend.  “Get another beer and sit down, Trace.  You’re PMSing and it’s lame.”

“Hey Trace.” I speak up quickly, hoping that I’ll be able to break the tension in the room.  I think once he realizes I’m standing here he won’t be able to act like this.  It’s the gentleman in him that I’ve come to know a little bit, that tells me he can’t be a dick in front of a woman.  It’s the biggest difference between him and Justin and a big part of the reason I feel so comfortable talking to him now.

He quickly turns, probably realizing he’d forgot I was here.  “Oh...Mel, hey.”  His cheeks turn a little pink as he greets me.  “I uh...”

“You’re hungry, I know.” I nod a little and sneak a glance at Justin who is watching us intently now.  “It’s basically my fault.  I took forever to get ready, so if there’s anything I can do to make up for it just let me know, okay?”  I give him a quick hug.  “Now where’s Tarin so I can help start up dinner?”

He shoves his hands in his pockets and looks down at the floor for a minute before chuckling and meeting my gaze again.  “Bathroom.  Sorry for...acting like a dick, Mel.”

“You’re fine.” I pat him on the shoulder and smile at him.

“Trace, come on man,” Justin calls out.  “Just come sit.”

It takes him a minute, but he finally manages a genuine smile for me.  “Do me a favor and don’t disappear on us or lose your mind or anything like that,” he says softly so Justin can’t hear him.  “‘Cause I’m starting to really like ya, you know?”  He leans in and plants a tiny kiss on my cheek.  

His little kiss makes me feel uneasy for the smallest of moments but it doesn’t make me feel like Justin’s did whatsoever.  That’s good I guess, because I’m not attracted to Trace in that way.  He’s my friend and he’s sweet but that’s it.  I guess I’ve grown a lot this year though. If a guy I was friendly with had done that to me last year I would have slapped him in the face, sprayed them with my mace and called the cops. I have no idea why he just said all of that to me either, but for some reason it isn’t as weird as most people would make it out to be.  He really, genuinely wants me to stick around.  Not just for Justin’s sake, but for his as well.  I smile at him.  “I’ll do my best to keep sane, but with Justin it’s never easy.”  

“I heard that, woman,” Justin speaks up playfully.  “You’ve made it this far and you’re still coherent.  You shouldn’t have any complaints.”

“Barely coherent,” I say to Justin with a roll my eyes, before focusing on Trace again.  “Have you been doing okay?  You seem a little jumpy tonight.”

“Eh...” He shrugs and laughs nervously, rubbing the back of his neck a little bit.  “I’ll be fine.  Tarin should be out in a minute or so, but Justin and I are going to grill.  That’s the rule.  The guys grill and the girls make all the kick ass finger food.  That cool?”

“I think I can handle that,” I smile.  

“Hey guys!”  Tarin struts into the living room from the adjoining hallway, and I feel myself let out a relieved sigh when I find that she’s wearing a dress too.  It’s nearly as dressy as mine is, minus the heels that I decided to pair with mine.  She’s wearing flip flops, but I wouldn’t have expected anything else from her.  She looks fabulous as always, making my self esteem lower just a little when she comes up to Trace and kisses him hard on the lips.  “I told you they’d be here soon,” she giggles to him and rubs the side of his mouth a little.  “Do you need more ice baby?”

I’m confused but only for a few seconds.   When I peer a little closer at Trace, I can tell that the side of his mouth is a little bit puffy and he has a scab on his bottom lip.  He stares back at me for a minute, his eyes wide with fear.  I’m assuming something is wrong, but...it’s something that he didn’t want brought up tonight.

“I’m okay for now.”  He pushes his girlfriend off of him gently and finally takes a seat on the couch beside Justin, who eyes him a little suspiciously.

“Ice?,” Justin questions.  “What happened to you?”

“I fell,” he says quickly, eyeing Tarin like she’s the devil for bringing the subject up in the first place.  “I got out of the shower the other day and slipped.”

“Man.” Justin laughs heartily.  “You really are accident prone.”

“Fuck you. You broke your arm three times in the same year.”

“Hey, at least I did it dancing.” Justin points out.  “I’ve never fallen getting out of the shower.”

Trace glares at him.  “Sorry. I forgot how perfect you are for a minute.”

“Oh Jesus.”  Tarin groans and shoots me a sympathetic look as she pulls me towards the kitchen.  “Do you two have to bicker like children? It’s really sad.  You don’t see Melanie and I doing that.”

“No, you women just go off and whisper in the corner about third parties.  Gossip hounds.” Justin laughs.  

“I say we just lock ourselves in the kitchen and eat all the stuff we bought for snacks, Mel.  They can suffer,” Tarin winks at me.  “What do you say?”

I snicker slightly and glance over at Justin.  He’s laughing too, but I find that Trace isn’t.  His arms are crossed sternly over his chest and he’s focused solely on the television.  I can tell something is going on with him, and maybe when I’m alone with Tarin she’ll tell me what it is.  I feel bad.  Like, if I hadn’t taken so long to get ready tonight we wouldn’t have been late and he would have been in a better mood.  But again, Trace acted like none of this is my fault.  So what is it?  What’s going on with him?  Is he upset with Justin about something else?  I hate being confused.  I really do.  “I say we cut them some slack,” I speak up, trying to brighten the mood.  “After all, they’re only children.”

“This girl is great,” Tarin says, as she throws an arm around me.  “How’d you pull her off, Justin?”

“I didn’t,” Justin sighs, nudging Trace a little bit in what I’m guessing is an attempt to get him to snap out of his funk.  “My mom did.”

“Lucky for you that your mom has a good judge of character,” Tarin says to him.  “Come on Mel, lets go be girly in the kitchen.”

They’re all talking about me like I’m Justin’s girlfriend and it’s the most awkward thing in the world.  He’s playing along too, like it’s not really a big deal.  That he can handle it and so can I. I can picture him telling me ‘its better than them asking why we haven’t gotten together yet, right?’  But I’m not ready for it.  Not at all.  Things are moving entirely too fast and I know it’s partially because Justin wants them to.  He’s tired of being miserable, he’s tired of not being normal and I’m sure having a girlfriend would give him that sense of normalcy he so desires.  But I’m just not the right girl for that kind of fast paced lifestyle.  Only he doesn’t know that.  He think I’m beyond my issues.  That I’m strong, confident Melanie who can make him the happiest guy in the world.

But he’s so wrong about me.

“Yeah go ahead you two, we’ll start firing up the grill.”  Trace gets up from the sofa and grabs an empty beer bottle off the coffee table.  “Y’all can bring the food out when you’re ready. Me and J will just stay outside and get the steaks done.”

“Great!”

Tarin doesn’t give me a chance to say anything else after she blurts out her response.  She drags me into the kitchen by the hand and excitedly starts to chat away about how much she loves barbecues.  I can’t say that I feel the same way.  The summers are really nice in Michigan, and when I was in high school a lot of my friends would go camping and stuff, but I never bothered to tag along.  Most of my summers were spent volunteering for various programs, and youth centers.  It gave me a sense of importance, especially when I could make a child feel wanted.  Being wanted was something I had never experienced when I was that age, and if one less person in the world didn’t have to feel like I felt, I was satisfied.

“So, we should totally go out next week, the four of us,” Tarin chirps brightly as she grabs some ingredients out of the fridge to make what she calls her “special dip”.  “There’s a new club opening up downtown, and I know it’s been forever since the boys have been out together like that.  We should show them a good time.”  She hands me an avocado out of the pair she pulled out and a knife to go along with it.  “It’ll be so much fun!”

I stare down at the ugly fruit, not really knowing how to respond to her.  Tarin is a nice girl, but she’s really naive when it comes to me.  I don’t do clubs.  I haven’t even been to a party since I was raped because I’m so terrified.  I know Justin is out of that whole scene too.  He doesn’t like crowds, loud noises, or strange places.  I’d tell all of this to her but something inside of me is telling me she wouldn’t get it, that she would tell Trace I’m boring and paranoid.  Given the mood that Trace is in tonight, I doubt he’s in the mood to be complained to by his girlfriend either.  So I just nod and smile at her, figuring if she really tries to go through with the whole idea Justin will shoot her down anyway.  “Yeah that could be good.”

She quickly changes the subject, probably sensing that I’m not really comfortable with the whole idea.  “That dress is really pretty,” she smiles as she slices into the avocado.  “I bet Justin loves it on you, if you know what I mean.” She winks at me as she scoops up the chopped fruit and tosses it into a bowl near bye.  “I love doing shit like that for Trace too.  He loves when I get all dressed up and make myself look irresistible for him.   It makes him want to work for it,” she giggles.  “You know?”

I hate to admit it.  I really do. But Trace seems entirely too logical for this girl.  Unless I’m completely missing something, unless Tarin just puts on a front for people so they can’t see the real person she is inside, I’d say that Trace was dating an easy to get into bed airhead.  But maybe I shouldn’t jump the gun.  I barely know a thing about her life or personality besides the fact that she’s Trace’s girlfriend, she likes to have sex with him, and she’s been friends with Justin for a while.  She could just be trying to get on my good side and befriend me, or make me laugh.  I know I haven’t really come out of my shell around her, and with her vibrant personality I know that my reserved behavior probably bores her.  Still, she’s basically the closest thing I have to a friend now that I’m away from Susan’s.  Kerri is too far away to be considered part of this whole group and Susan is too busy running the home to talk much.  I know I should try to make more of an effort to find out more about her and let her know more about me.

“You’re a wild child,” I manage to laugh out after a moment.  “I wish I could be more like that.”  I finish chopping my avocado and dump my share into the bowl with hers which she starts to mash up with a big spoon.  

“That’s what my sister says,” she chuckles.  “Now that I think about it, you’re a lot like her.  She’s in graduate school for some kind of science that I can’t pronounce.  We don’t talk much, just at family get togethers.  All she really does is tell me I have my head in the clouds, but...I’m still Daddy’s favorite anyway.”

I should have figured as much.  Her sister studies hard and works hard, and is too busy to kiss their fathers ass, while Tarin parties, works and mooches off her daddy for money.  It’s okay.  I won’t put her down for that because that’s how she was raised.  The thought of how she probably treats her sister kind of disgusts me though, so I feel like I need to get off the subject before I say something I’ll really regret.

“What are your folks like?”  She puts some more stuff into the bowl and mixes it together without looking at it.  “Pain in the ass or are they cool?”

I wish she hadn’t asked.  I’m not prepared to get into the inner workings of Georgia and her fucked up parenting skills, my non existent father, and my old fashioned old as dirt grandmother who raised me.  “My mom is okay. I don’t see her much,” I say quickly.  “She’s always working.”

She eyes me suspiciously.  “That’s it?”

I shrug.  “Pretty much.  I lived with my grandmother in MIchigan while my mom was pursuing her career until I was eighteen, then I went to live on campus at U of M.”

She nods, scooping a little bit of the dip up with her finger and puts it in her mouth. “Major?”

“Nursing,” I say quietly.  I really want to get out of here, go outside and listen to Justin and Trace bicker with each other until the food is ready.  I mean, I haven’t even told Justin much about this, but I’m going to stand here and talk to Tarin about it? That’s not the way I wanted to go about things at all.

She turns to me then, a confused expression on her face.  “You went to nursing school but you work for Lynn?”

I feel my cheeks turning red and am forced to look away from her.  “Well I didn’t finish and I needed a job, so my mom called in a favor.”

“Why didn’t you finish?”

Jesus.  “I just didn’t have the right mindset for it.  It was too much stress so I took my nurses aid test and settled for that.”

“What’s a nurses aid doing working for Lynn?”
Something New (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

I realize there’s a lot she doesn’t know, and that means Trace hasn’t told her why I really work for Lynn.  It’s another point for him, because I figured he would have told his girlfriend everything about me before we met.  But I guess I’ve underestimated Trace again.  I should probably realize that when it comes to Justin, Trace will do a lot to protect him from embarrassment.  “Well she interviewed me and thought I was really organized.  Since Trace wasn’t working for Justin she needed somebody to help with paperwork and things like that.  Since she trusted my mother she figured I was a good candidate I guess and we got along pretty well so...here I am.”

“Well,” she chuckles.  “I’m sure the pay you’re getting is better than what you’d be making otherwise.”

“Oh...yeah.”  I force a smile for her, even though I want to tell her that it’s not about the money.  But if I want her to stop prying into things that I don’t want to explain, I know I need to agree with her and try as hard as I can to change the subject.  “So is Trace doing okay?,” I ask quickly.  “He seems kind of off tonight.”

She rolls her eyes as she puts the bowl of dip on a tray and tears open a bag of Tostitos.  “He’s just a baby sometimes,” she laughs.  “He’ll get over himself once he gets a few more beers in him and vents to Justin about how annoyed he is that he didn’t get to eat until now.  I already told him before you guys got here that he better cut it out or I wasn’t going to lay a hand on him tonight.  Seriously girl, that’s all you have to do to get these men to eat out of the palm of your hand, especially Justin.  He and Justin are like the same guy, except Justin can act like an outright prick sometimes while Trace can hide it better.  We really should double date on a weekly basis.  I don’t know anybody else that would put up with Justin like I can, and spending too much time alone with him can’t be good for your health Melanie,” she cackles.

She really does think I’m dating Justin, and while I wish like hell that I was just a regular girl and could tell her that I want to “fuck the daylights out of him”, I know that’s not me.  Maybe at one time in my life I could have been that person, but the opportunity was snatched away from me by somebody who didn’t give a damn about anything in this world.  “Yeah, we’re really not toge...”

“Here take this out there to them,” she says frantically, ignoring my pathetic attempt at defending myself as she shoves the chip and dip tray into my arms.  “My buffalo wings are going to burn!”

I stare at her as she opens the oven and groans as she tries to salvage the chicken inside.  I want to go on and tell her that she has it all wrong about my feelings for Justin, but I doubt that she’d care at this point.  Really, I know the truth so it shouldn’t matter what she thinks.  It probably wouldn’t matter as much either if she wasn’t like...the only girlfriend I really have contact with.

I sigh miserably as I make my way out to the back deck.  The sky is full of brilliant pinks and purples as the sun makes it’s way out of the sky for the day.  It really is beautiful and I wish I wasn’t so stressed out so I could enjoy it more.  I eye one of the lounge chairs on Trace’s desk, desperately wishing I could sit down on it and tune out the world.  But I know it wouldn’t be accepted.  I’m supposed to be helping Tarin and having a good time socializing, so that’s what I’ll do.  There will be time to think and be on my own later on tonight.  

“Hey, it’s like do it yourself Hooters.”

Justin’s remark causes me to look up at the two of them, and raise my eyebrows in surprise.  They’re standing there at the grill, beers in hand, laughing to themselves about what was just said.  Trace kind of looks down after he sees the expression my face and pushes the steaks around with his long metal tongs.  But Justin is still staring at me, with that priceless look of innocence on his face.  He thinks he can get away with it, and that really makes me upset, but whatever.  I know he’s just showing off like always, even though we’ve discussed this before and he said he was sorry.  Hell, maybe I’m just taking him too seriously right now.  He’s just having some fun and I should lighten up I guess.  But I know I won’t.  I put the tray down on the patio table, and put one of the lighted citronella candles next to it in case the bugs decide to get curious about the dip.

“I’m just messin with ya.”  

I feel his arm snake itself around my shoulders and I straighten myself so I can look at him better.  He’s handing me a beer, and I roll my eyes at him.  “No thanks.”

“I don’t think she enjoys being messed with, Justin,” Trace speaks up after a moment from his position behind the grill.

Justin doesn’t remove his arm from around me.  He glances back at Trace and smiles at him.  “In my experience, girls love it when I mess with them.”

God.  Now I’m done.  I shrug his arm off of me and turn, half glaring at him.  He rolls his eyes at me like he really thinks I need to cut the serious act, but I don’t care.  I don’t have the same sense of humor as everyone else.  “Well this girl doesn’t,” I snap at him.

“Hey, it was a joke!”

I don’t pay him any mind, I just go back inside the house hoping that I can calm my raging emotions before I end up screaming at him like a psycho.  I don’t know who I’m more annoyed with.  Tarin for acting like I’m as big of a skank as she is, Justin for acting like a dumb ass, or myself for not being able to open up and kick back...laugh, and just be normal.  I think it’s a mixture of everything that’s getting to me right now.  I almost wish I could leave but I know how well that would go over.

“My wings didn’t burn!”

I look to my left and Tarin is standing there with a tray of wings in the one hand and some sort of cheese and vegetable tray in the other.  She looks so genuinely happy right now, that I can’t bring myself to give her more of an attitude than I already have.  I secretly wonder why she’s so happy.  Is Trace really that great in bed? Or is she just one of those people who is always happy no matter what?  I seriously doubt it.  Everybody has some kind of drama in their life.  But I guess she’s just a really great hostess.  “Oh, that’s good.” I force a polite smile.  “Can I help with anything else?”

“I’m okay.  But, I opened the window and heard Justin’s wisecrack about Hooters while you were out there.  He can be such a dick sometimes.  If you want, I’ll spit in his next beer for you.”

I laugh a little bit.  I know she means well, but there’s no reason to pull pranks right now.  It’s just not in me, and I don’t need Justin being all bitchy tonight anyway.  “No it’s fine,” I smile.  “He just doesn’t think sometimes.”

“Understatement.” She rolls her eyes.  “He’s a spoiled baby.”

“He’s not that bad,” I shrug.

“Ha!  Oh Melanie, I need to teach you a few things.  The next free day you get, you have to come out shopping with me and my girls.  I think you’ll come out of it refreshed with a new outlook on life.”  She hands me the veggie tray.  “Don’t worry, if he says anything else asinine tonight I’ll tell him off and he’ll shut up quick.”

I know she means well, but she doesn’t know the Justin that I know.  The one that can be sweet and caring.  The one that I rode over here with in the car.  He’s with his best friend now, and he never gets out so I shouldn’t be getting mad at him for acting a little immature, just as long as he knows to cut it out quick.  As far as going out shopping with her though, I think I’ll take her up on that.  I think I could use a day out with people my own age and gender.  If anything, it’ll probably allow me to loosen up a lot even though I’ll probably be nervous as hell at first.  “I think I’ll take you up on the shopping thing,” I nod.  “But don’t worry about Justin. I was a little annoyed before but I’m fine now.  I can handle him.”

Her eyes narrow.  “You sure?”

I laugh.  “Yes! Now lets go before all the steak gets eaten without us.”

“Good call!”

Trace and Justin seem relieved when we finally arrive and hurry us to sit down so they can serve up the steak.  Tarin gets up to help get it off the grill, but Trace basically forces her to sit down and plants a long kiss on her lips telling her that he wants to do it for her.  They really are cute, despite the fact that I’m not sure how they relate to each other relationship wise.  But I guess it’s not really my place to understand them.  They’re  our friends and they seem happy enough together, so I’ll leave that one alone.  Trace fixes up our plates, and in five minutes we’re all served.  Justin is sitting beside me and I feel slightly uncomfortable next to him just because of everything that’s gone on tonight, but once I taste the steak I start to forget all about my discomfort.  It’s really good, and I’m kind of proud of the two guys at our table for pulling off such a well cooked meal.

“This is so good, baby.”  Tarin says between bites, looking up at her boyfriend lovingly.

“I can’t take all the credit,” Trace admits after a minute.  “I marinated it with Justin’s grandmothers recipe.”

Justin suddenly looks up from his food and pauses mid chew as he stares at Trace.  “How’d you get that?”  He asks, a little uncomfortably.

“Called her,” Trace chuckles.  “She says she can’t wai-it to see you, J.”

“Great.”  Justin grunts, and looks back down at his food.  “Why’d you call her?  You could have just looked some shit up online.”

“Well, somebody should call the woman,” Trace defends.  “She was happy to hear from me and said it’s rare that her grandkids call her.  You know, she only has one.”

The table falls silent. I realize its a really touchy subject, and I know that Trace is trying to get back at Justin right now for being late, but it’s a really crappy way to do it.

“God, could you two just stop?” Tarin whines.  “All you’ve been doing tonight is pissing each other off.”

“He should have asked me,” Justin points out, as he pushes his food around with his fork.  “At least told me before he did it.  Christ, man.”  He looks up at him now, a stern gaze in his steely blue eyes.

“Get over yourself,” Trace says, pointing at him with fork.  “You have to see her in a couple of weeks regardless and you’ve known that you should have called her since Christmas.  I don’t know why you’re getting so pissed, Justin.”

He glares at Trace.  “I’m not going to say it because you know why I’m pissed.”

“Fine.”  

“Fine.”

Tarin and I exchange glances and I can tell she’s trying really hard not to laugh.  It really is kind of funny, because they sound like children, or an old married couple would.  I don’t know the whole backstory with Justin cutting his family off, and I know it’s a hard topic of discussion for him.  But maybe Trace is right.  Justin has to see her in a couple of weeks anyway so what difference does it make if Trace called her up or not?  Granted he’s throwing it in Justin's face right now and that’s not exactly right, but I don’t really think it’s as big of an issue as Justin is making it out to be.

“On a lighter note...” Trace speaks up again, breaking the awkward silence that has fallen over the table for the past twenty minutes or so.  “I have a little surprise.”

Tarin smiles while Justin and I look at Trace awkwardly.  I silently pray that what Trace is about to say isn’t something that will cause drama.  But I think we’ve all had enough of that for one night, and Trace should know better.  

“What’s going on?” Tarin asks him, the anticipation in her voice more than obvious.
 
“Well, you remember how we were talking about those interviews the other day right Justin?”

He looks at him, but doesn’t give him much of a reaction because he’s probably still aggravated about before.  “Yeah, so?”

“Well I was dealing with some phone calls this week, and it turns out that KISS FM is willing to give Tarin the interview if you decide to go there, J.  All you have to do is say yes.”

Tarin gasps and covers her mouth with her hand.  “Oh my god, Trace.  Are you kidding?”

He smiles and throws an arm around her.  “Nope.”

I watch as Justin’s gaze shifts between Trace and Tarin.  He looks extremely uncomfortable with the whole thing, and I really wish I knew what the hell was wrong with Trace tonight.  He’s springing too much on Justin at one time, and that’s definitely not the person I’ve come to know and trust.  

“So what do you think?,” Trace asks him after a moment.  “I mean, you’ll be around people you know.  They’ve always been cool with us there.”

He shrugs and a moment later seems to force a smile.  ‘Yeah, that could be pretty cool.”

I stare at him intensely, hoping he’ll look at me and give me some inkling as to how he really feels so I can know if he really wants to go through with this whole thing.  But I think he knows what I’m trying to do because he won’t look at me, and he can probably feel my eyes boring into his skin.  

“You would do that for me?,” Tarin asks him, seemingly in awe.  “Justin, that’s so sweet.”

He forces a laugh for her, and meets her gaze.  “It’s the least I can do Tar.  I mean, you’re Trace’s girl...like family.”  He quickly looks back down at his food.  “I’ll do it for you.”

“Hang on,” Trace says, smiling at him.  “I’ll be right back.”

He darts inside the house and all I can think is...this isn’t right.  It’s too sudden.  Justin barely has time to catch his breath let alone give a radio interview.  Sure, I knew it was looming but I thought it would probably happen after he went home and stuff.  Now I feel like it’s being pushed in his face, by his best friend of all people.  I get that Trace is trying to help Tarin succeed but he’s the person that told me from the beginning that Justin was fucked up.

Why push him now?

Trace returns to the table a moment later with a small pile of papers and places them in front of Justin with a small smile.  He immediately looks overwhelmed, and I desperately want to snatch them up and throw them over the side of the deck so he won’t have to worry about them anymore.  But I know I can’t.

“What’s this?” Justin looks up at his friend for an answer.

“Oh just the standard.  I looked through them.  Johnny gave them to me and needs you to sign them to commit to the interview, that’s all.”

For the first time since the subject was brought up, Justin looks at me.  He looks lost, like he doesn’t know what to say.  I know he wants to trust Trace and just do what he’s asking of him, but at the same time I know how scared he is of this type of thing.  What he really needs is a night to think it over before he commits to anything this serious.  “Maybe he should sleep on it before he signs anything, Trace,” I say.  “You know, it’s been a long time since he’s done interviews and stuff.”

Once again the table falls silent.  I look at Tarin, fully expecting her to be glaring at me for trying to get in the way of her chance at stardom, but she’s not.  She looking down at her food, trying as hard as she can to stay out of it.  I’m actually glad.  Her input on this would probably drive one of us to snap, and that’s something we dont need tonight.

“It’s been a long time since he’s done a favor for somebody.” Trace says to me, darkly.

I glare at him, about to give him a piece of my mind, but Tarin breaks the tension up by loudly sliding out her chair and picking up her plate along with everybody else's.

“Don’t put this on me,Trace,” she tells him with a roll of her eyes.  “You’re the one who brought it up and yeah it would be great but if he’s not comfortable don’t force the poor kid. Damn.  There will be other things that come up.”  She manages to pick up one more plate in her already full arms and rushes back inside the house, kicking the door closed behind her.

Now it’s just the three of us.  I look back at Justin who is still staring down at the forms like he’s lost.  “This is really sudden,” he speaks up softly.  “Johnny never called me about any of this.”

“Man, there’s nothing wrong.  This is her chance to get ahead after eight years as an intern that’s all.  Can you blame me for wanting this for her? Just sign them,” Trace pushes.  “Johnny can’t call you for everything.  That’s why he asked me to pass the information along to you since he knew I’d see you first.”

Trace is entirely too anxious about this.  Even if it is an important step in his girlfriends career, there’s no reason why Justin shouldn’t be allowed to think the idea over for at least a night.  Hell, if Trace had been more easy going about this from the beginning I would have talked to Justin more about the pros than the cons of the situation when we got home tonight.  But since he’s not.  Since he’s being a god damn asshole, I don’t really care if Justin says no right now.

“I-I don’t know...”  Justin says, pushing the papers away from him a little.  “I can’t just make decisions like this spur of the moment anymore, Trace.  I thought you knew that.”

“Trace, do you have to get them to Johnny tonight?” I intervene, sternly.  “I’m sure it’s too late now.  Why can’t Justin take the papers home, decide what he really wants to do in the morning, and fax them signed if he decides to go with it?”

Trace meets my gaze with a look on his face that I haven’t seen since the first day we met.  It’s the one that tells me I’m interfering with things that are none of my concern.  It’s the Trace that I strongly dislike and I feel like telling him to fuck off and telling Justin that we should leave.  I’m so full of distrust right now.  I feel like Trace...is out to hurt Justin for some reason and that’s scaring the shit out of me.  I thought he was a good person, who had a few flaws just like everybody else.

I didn’t think he was a deceptive bastard.

“Mel, just relax,” Trace groans.  “This is just how the business is.  Johnny needs the papers tonight.”

“Well, the last time I checked, you had quit being Justin’s personal assistant,” I snap and glare at him coldly.  “So why the hell would Johnny be sending the papers to you instead of directly to Justin or Lynn? Especially without some kind of a phone call?  Sorry for being so “intrusive”, Trace.  But I just don’t get it.”  I stare him down intensely, waiting for him to crack and tell us the real reason why he’s being so pushy.  I wait, and wait for it, but it never comes.  The only thing he does is smirk, and it really pisses me off.

“Maybe...I’ve decided to take the job back,” he announces, standing up proudly and eyeing Justin with an enthusiastic gleam in his eyes.

Justin immediately snaps out of his funk at Trace’s news, and I’m sure Trace planned this all out knowing that he would react like this.  “Seriously?” Justin says to him, as if somebody just told him his grandmother had arrived here unexpectedly.

I cross my arms and glare at Trace some more.  He doesn’t do much, just glances at me slightly and smiles as if to tell me there’s nothing I can do now.  It’s a scary side of Trace.  A side I want to get far away from as quickly as possible.  Justin is desperate for Trace to be his very best friend and never leave him alone and upset like he did in the past.  To Justin, having Trace back as his assistant is like finding the golden ticket hidden inside a Wonka Bar.  Really, it’s probably the last thing Justin was hoping to get Trace to do, and now that it’s happening he’ll do whatever Trace asks of him.  I shake my head because I’m so disgusted.  I really wish I knew what Trace’s motive behind all of this is.

It’s just not right.

Trace pats Justin on the back a little and pulls up a chair so he can sit down beside him.  “Yeah, I was going to wait to tell you in a week or so.  But what the hell right?  Now is a good time too.”

“I promise,” Justin says eagerly.  “This time I won’t fuck up.”

Trace laughs and pushes the papers back towards his friend.  “It’s fine.  Don’t worry about before.  It’s done. I’m ready to start fresh, okay?”

“Okay.”  Justin smiles and looks over at me, as if he might burst into tears because he’s so happy.  He picks up the pen that Trace so conveniently placed on top of the forms and eagerly signs each one without hesitation.  

“Wow I didn’t realize you’d decided to get back into the swing of things, Trace.”  I cross my arms and smile up him with fake enthusiasm.  “Good job.”  I get up and grab my empty drinking glass, walking back into the house disgusted.  Justin pays me no mind.  He’s too busy talking to Trace about how much he appreciates his second chance.

I really wish I knew more of what happened when Trace cut him off.  I never realized it before, but it obviously left a really deep scar on Justin’s psyche on top of whatever else happened to him with the kidnapping and that girl he told me about...Kerri I think her name is.

It’s weird to think that there is a Kerri out there who is more fucked up than the one I know.

I join Tarin in helping her with the dishes.  She rambles on about something, and I feel really bad but I have no idea what it is she’s talking about.  My mind is drifting off to other topics.  Like, with Trace being Justin’s assistant again, what good am I?  I mean, I know he’s only going to be helping Justin with the business side of his lifestyle...the stuff I know nothing about.  But still, it means Justin is basically going to start going back to work.  What about us?  What about all the time we spend together? It’s going to be gone.  Taken up by greedy executives and people that want to push Justin further into the spotlight for their own gain.  What about our runs in the mornings? I’m sure Justin has a personal trainer for that sort of thing.  That ritual will be gone too.  I’ll become less and less of a necessity in no time.  Justin will have a new life, the one he’s used to.

I won’t have a place in it.

“Mel can you fucking believe it!”

I snap out of it. Tarin is standing before me, dish towel in her hand, grinning from ear to ear.  ‘Huh?”

“Justin signed the papers!” She squeals.  “This is only like...the biggest deal of my career!”

“Oh yeah,” I say, trying to sound excited for her.  “It’s really great. You’re going to be all set now.”

“I know!”

My small smile fades as I see Trace and Justin come back into the house.  They’re laughing and smiling like they don’t have a care in the world.  I look at Trace and he looks like the guy I’ve come to respect now.  That deceptive bastard has gone back into hiding and I just don’t get it.  Justin is smiling.  He looks so healthy and happy right now and its really making me sick to think it’s all because Trace decided he was going to bail himself out of a heap by giving in and being Justin’s assistant again.  I mean, fuck.  It’s not like the guy was doing anything else but living off the money he made from Justin in the past.

That’s wrong to think and I know it but right now I’m so disappointed in the guy that I don’t care.  Trace’s attitude just went from annoyed to overjoyed at the simple fact that Justin signed some documents.  I know something is going on here.  Trace might be good at manipulating his best friend but he sure as hell doesn’t fool me.

And I’m going to find out what it is that he’s doing.  

Trace goes to wrap his arms around Tarin, glancing at me out of the corner of his eye as he passes by me.  I feel stuffy and uncomfortable just standing next to him, and I think up a lame excuse to go back outside.  “Crap, I just forgot today is an old friend of mine’s birthday.  I really have to go outside and call her or she’ll never let me live it down.”

“Oh cool.” Tarin speaks up.  “We’re going to start the movie in a few.  Do you want me to call you?”

“Oh no, it’s fine.  I’ll be in soon.”

I don’t look back at Trace, or Justin for that matter as I make my way outside.  It feels good to get away from them, and I hope that I can clear my head and maybe give Trace the benefit of the doubt before I leave tonight.  I take a seat in the lounge chair that I spotted earlier and close my eyes for a few minutes.  It helps.  My heart stops racing and I can think a little clearer.  

Maybe Trace is doing this for Justin’s own good.

Maybe I shouldn’t jump to so many conclusions.

But I can’t shake the feeling that something is twisted here.

“So, you lose.  It only took them ten minutes to start making out.”

I open my eyes to find Justin standing over me and it causes me to laugh a little bit.  I hadn’t realized how much time had passed while I was laying out here, but I guess they   must have started the movie a little bit ago without me.  I’m sure Trace was very disappointed that I was absent.

He takes a seat on the end of the lounge chair and smiles at me.  “I think it was because Tarin was so excited about the interview.”

I flash him a fake smile and try not to let him see me cringe.  “So then I dont get to see you in a latex suit?”

“No, but I’ll still make you dinner as a parting gift,” he laughs.  

I gaze up at the dark sky.  “Cool.”  I don’t smile, and I’m pretty sure he knows that I’m annoyed about what Trace just talked him into.  He needs to understand though and not be so damn blind about the person he was just a few weeks ago.  The one who shut himself away from the world and didn’t take care of himself.  Just because he’s a little happier now doesn’t mean he’s ready to take on the world.  I hate to be negative.  I know part of the reason Lynn likes me so much is because I encourage Justin to better himself a little bit every day.  But I never told him to run out into the spotlight without even a few hours of consideration beforehand.  I worried about what this will do to him.  People will be expecting him to be professional and friendly.

I don’t even want to think about what will happen if Justin is having an off day.

“Mel,” he sighs, giving me a knowing look.  “I know you think I’m making a hasty decision, and...I expect you to feel this way.  It’s not really like me to make a decision as fast as I did tonight.  Not anymore at least.  But you know, Trace is going to be there and he’ll look out for me.  Nobody is going to upset me because he’ll beat them to the punch.  Trust me.  When Trace worked for me in the past, I never had a doubt in my mind that he would keep people off my back and I still don’t.  I’ll be fine.”

I figure it’s smarter to just agree with him, because I’m sure no matter what I say he’ll come up with an excuse as to why I’m wrong.  Maybe if I just agree and let him find out for himself how pig headed he’s being, he’ll be a lot more cautious in the future.  “Oh I’m sure.  I’m just a worry wart, Justin,” I look at him and give him a small smile. 

He narrows his eyes at me and laughs a little bit.  “Mel.  Come on.”

“No I mean it,” I say seriously.  “You know what you’re doing.  That’s uh, great about Trace taking his old job back too.  That must be a relief, huh? Now you don’t have to worry about hiring someone else.”

He still looks at me like he knows I’m full of shit, but he doesn’t press the issue.  I guess we both want to forget about it, and let one another have their own opinion about the situation.  After all, this is business and it really has nothing to do with me.  I mean, if Trace was telling him how to conduct himself around me it would be another story, but that’s not it at all.  In fact, I’m almost positive Trace wishes Justin and I would get together already...make out, or something along those lines.  No, he’s not so bad.  I’m just confused about what happened tonight.  In the end he’ll still be my friend, even though I won’t have an issue bitching him out if he pisses Justin off in the end of all this.

“You have no idea how much more secure it makes me feel to have him back on board, Mel,” he says, the relief in his voice obvious.  “Maybe that’s lame too, but you know, there’s nobody else in this world I trust more than him when it comes to my job besides my Mom. I can’t just go out and find another Trace.  I’m glad you’re starting to understand, even if it confuses you.”

“Friendships are about compromise,” I nod.  “If you’re okay with this, I guess I should be too.  But are you really ready to get back to work?  That’s what I’m most concerned about, Justin.  When is this interview supposed to be anyway?”

“I’m not sure of the exact date, but it’s probably next week.  I’m sure Trace knows the details.”  He shrugs.  “I told you about the meetings and phone calls I’ve been dealing with.  I’ve been being prepped to get back to work whether I like it or not.  I’ve just been kind of sluggish about picking which radio stations to go to, that’s all.  I didn’t think Trace was going to be around to help out and that scared me.  I wasn’t ready to deal with someone new and the pressure of the media at the same time.”

I sigh and get up from the chair.  He stares after me silently, like he knows that deep down I’m worried about something.  He won’t ask though.  I know he’s too afraid to find out what I’m really feeling inside, because he doesn’t have a solution.  He’s going to do what he has to do to better his life.  I sigh, and lean over the deck railing, gazing out at the twinkling lights from other condo’s near bye.  “So I guess you’re going to be traveling now, and getting out more.  Maybe...” I trail off and laugh sadly, shaking my head because I don’t want to bring this up right now but knowing I can’t prolong the inevitable.  If I have to say goodbye to Justin, I have to start preparing myself now so I don’t crash and burn.  I know there are a lot of other people in the world that could use my help, and I have to start looking...so I can get out quickly.  “Maybe we should talk to your mom about my situation here with you, since you probably aren’t going to be needing me nearly as much as you’ve been.  I mean, Trace could easily yank your lazy ass out of bed in the morning.” I try to laugh brightly but fail.  It sounds like more of a sob than a laugh and I want to kick myself because I know I’m probably making Justin feel like shit.  I wait for him to say something, but when he doesn't’ I force myself to look over my shoulder.  He’s just sitting there, staring back at me like he doesn’t know what to do with himself.

So I make my point clearer.

“I’m sure Trace will be needing the guest house once you get the ball rolling,” I say in a professional tone.  “So I can start packing it up.  Just let me know.”

After a few more moments of staring at me like he’s shocked, he finally rises from the lounge chair, and joins me over at the deck railing.  He stares out into space for a few moments, furiously chewing on the bottom corner of his lip.  “So you’re just going to leave,” he says, once he collects himself.

I don’t look at him because I don’t want to search his eyes for something that tells me he wants me to stay.  I’m terrified of that because if I do stay...it won’t be out of necessity.  "I dont know, am I?"

He lets out a bitter laugh and rubs his hands together.  “When did I ever imply that I didn’t want you around anymore?  I mean, I sign a paper and you think I’m signing you out of my life or something.”

I still refuse to look at him.

“Yeah, but if you’re going to be working most of the time, I’m definitely not okay with sitting around your house, cleaning and walking your dogs all the time.  I’m a nurse...or halfway to being one, not a maid.  I just...God.” I hang my head low for a moment and try to suck up the emotions that are dying to fly out of me right now.  “I don’t know, Justin.  Maybe I’m being insecure.  I’ve been known to do that from time to time, and tonight hasn’t exactly been normal.  But when are things normal anyway?”

“Damn, Mel,” he laughs.  “I’m doing a radio interview and you’re acting like I’m going out on tour and won’t be able to see you every day.  And you’re not a maid,” he scowls.  “If you don’t dont want to clean my house anymore, that’s fine.  You don’t have to.  You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do.  That’s not why I keep you around.”

I don’t want to, but something inside of me is screaming at me that I better look at him, and so I do.  He’s grinning at me, that playful twinkle in his eyes that I’m starting to get to know so well more than apparent in his eyes.  I realize that there really is something more between us.  I make him so damn happy, even though I’m still confused as to why, but it doesn’t matter.  He smiles whenever he sees me...and...and when I see him I get a weird feeling inside of me that makes me want to smile just like he is.  But I don’t, because I’ve trained myself not to slip up like that.  But I feel myself cracking more and more every day  There is a thin layer left of the walls that I’ve built around me for so long.  It’s like Justin is one of those big wrecking balls, whacking into those walls every time he smiles at me and treats me like the woman he cares about.  I hate him for that but I love him even more for it at the same time. 

“Then why do you keep me around?,” I ask him quietly. 

He sighs and stares back out over the railing again, crossing his arms protectively across his chest.  He doesn’t want to get into it anymore and I can understand why but I’m so confused and frustrated right now that I just don’t care.  I need answers.  I need to know where this is all leading.

“Well?”

“I have a good reason,” he finally says, not meeting my gaze.  “But you don’t want anything to do with it.”

I feel myself getting flustered because I know exactly where this conversation is about to go.  I’m not prepared.  I need to hide but there is no where else to go but inside the house, and that would only lead to the happy couple inside asking me questions that I don’t want to answer.  “What the hell are you talking about?”

“You know what I’m talking about,” he says gruffly as if I have a nerve even asking him that.  “I”m talking about that night at my piano when you ran out on me.  That morning in my basement...when you ran out on me again.  And the other day when I came home and wrapped my arms around you.”  He turns to me suddenly, a serious look in his eyes.  “Only you didn’t run out on me then.”

Fuck.  Why is he so damn on point about everything? How does he remember this shit? Does he write it all down, waiting for a moment like this where I’m vulnerable so he can throw it all in my face?  I shake my head roughly and rub my face with my hands, trying to prevent my tears from escaping.  “This is a horrible subject, Justin.”

“You act like you’re the only one who’s fucking uncomfortable!” he exclaims, half laughing.  “You think I haven’t thought about it like a thousand times?  How confused the whole thing makes you when I bring it up? How fucking scared I am?” He sighs, but doesn’t hesitate to reach out and run a finger down my face.  “But then I wake up and...I see you,” he smiles softly.  “And I don’t care how scared I am.”

“Oh jesus.”  I back away from him slowly as if he’s some kind of madman, and only stop when I feel my back hit the other end of the deck railing.  “I shouldn’t have done this tonight.  I mean, a dress?” I laugh nervously as he stares at me like he’s so fucking lost right now.  “When do I ever dress up, Justin?  Like, I don’t know.  I thought...hey we’re going out and doing something for once, maybe I should look nice.  But now...now I know I made the completely wrong decision and I’m sorry, okay?  This is all my fault."

His shoulders sag in defeat.  He looks a little tired now and for a moment I think ‘yes he’s giving up.’ But I should know better.  Justin gets what he wants, plain and simple.  I’ve always known that, from the day I decided to stay.  I could have walked away a thousand times, but I never did.  Something about him has kept me around, wanting to stay close to him because the needy girl inside of me feels safe around him...safe and maybe...maybe happy too.

“How is it your fault?” He asks me gently.  “You didn’t wake up one day and tell me to have a thing for you, Mel.  It just happened, and even though you try really hard to act like it isn’t true, I know you have a thing for me too.  If you want to hide from it that’s fine, but I’m telling you that I can’t hide from it anymore.  I’m trying to change my life, and part of that change is learning how to not live in fear anymore.  I know you understand.  You’re the one who’s always telling me to be better, to hold my head high and shit.”

“Justin.” I huff and cross my arms defiantly across my chest.   “I care about you...I do.  But I can’t be your girlfriend.  I just can’t.  So if I’m not helping you, and I’m not your girlfriend what the hell is the point of me hanging around your house?  I’m not Trace, I’m not part of some entourage you’ve concocted for yourself.”

“You’re ridiculous, you know that?”

My mouth hangs open a little.  I can’t believe he has the nerve to be so damn cocky at a time like this.  “Excuse me?”

“Who says you have to have a title right now?  I don’t have a fucking entourage, Melanie.  I’m not asking you to be part of my business team.  We’re friends right? I have more than enough reasons to let you stay at my house.  You’ve done so much shit to help me be a better person that I can’t keep track of it all anymore.  If it’s that important I’ll just call you my sanity supervisor.  Is that better?”

I roll my eyes.  “You’re trying too hard.”

“You’re trying too hard to shut me out.”

We stare at each other and I feel like looking away and crying.  I really fucking care about him.  More than any other person that’s been in my life.  I wish I could turn back time, decide not to go to that party so I wouldn’t have been raped.  If I hadn’t, I would have given into Justin long ago.  I’d be happier.  I wouldn’t be scared, and I could live my life to the fullest, just like I was meant to.  It’s not fair, and now Justin has to pay for it too.  I can feel my tears give way after a moment, and they glide down my face.  My body shudders just a little bit and I can’t hold back the tiny sob that escapes me.  He comes closer, the compassion apparent on his face.  I quickly sniffle and rub at my eyes, forcing myself to suck it up.   Forcing myself to be the strong one once again. 

“What’s so wrong with you that you cant’ push shit to the side and try something you know is going to make you happy?”  He touches my face again gently, and brings his face right up to mine.  “Because I know I could make you happy, Melanie.”

I don’t back away from him.  I don’t think I can.  My feet are frozen in place, and my brain won’t make them work.  I can’t do anything else but stare into his eyes.  They’re filled with hope and dare I say...love.  “Don’t,” I whisper pathetically.

“Don’t what,” he whispers.

“I can’t be the girl you want me to be,” I whimper.  “I can’t, Justin.”

He nods, and softly smiles again.  “You already are.”

I shake my head vigorously.  “But...”

His lips brush against mine, immediately causing me to shut up and close my eyes.  A million emotions rush through my body like a drug, making me feel dizzy and light headed.  The kiss only lasts a moment or two but when I open my eyes again I feel like I’ve been out of it for years.  I stare at him, and he stares back at me, daring me to make the next move.

But I don’t know what to do.  

“It’s okay,” he whispers, wrapping his arms around me gently.  “I just want to kiss you a little bit, that’s all.”

I search his eyes for dishonestly but it’s not there.  He’s being completely genuine right now, the Justin that I’ve come to know really well.  Not the cocky best friend of Trace that I want to slap.  He’s so beautiful and sexy, and everything I’ve ever wanted in a guy.  I almost can’t handle it.  I want to put a stop to this because it just seems to good to be true that he’s here with me and he wants me...that I seem to be perfect for him in every way.

“Can I kiss you, Melanie?”

The surrounding area seems like a blur.  I feel like I’m in a bubble.  A soundproof bubble where the only person I can hear is Justin.  All I can see is his smile and all I can feel is the warm touch of his hands on the small of my back.  I just nod in response to his question, and a moment later our lips are clumsily grabbing for each others mouths.
His end up on my chin for the briefest of moments, licking it awkwardly.  Somewhere in him is a fantastic kisser, I can tell.  But he’s rusty and so am I.  It’s making it difficult to have that  perfect movie scene make out session, but whatever works is good enough I guess.  We’ve gotten back on track anyway because his lips have met mine again.  He cups my face in his hand gently as he deepens his kiss.  Our breathing is heavy and ragged, and I’m not entirely positive but I’m pretty sure I’ve wrapped my arms around him.  I do know that I’m kissing him back eagerly, powerfully...I can’t make myself stop.  Of course I know how dangerous this is but...in this moment I feel more alive than I have in forever.  I want to cling to him, curl up inside of him and watch the world from his protective embrace.  I don’t know why or how I know it, but something just tells me that Justin would never hurt me.  That he can see deep down inside of me where I bury the hurt, and he can understand it...he can make it go numb and help me to smile.

“I love you.”  He stops kissing me and nuzzles his nose against my cheek, his eyes closed.  He’s breathing hard, and I can feel his heart pounding through his chest as he pulls me close to his body.  “Melanie.”  He opens his eyes after a moment and presses his forehead against mine, raising his hands to the sides of my head so he can run his fingers through my hair.  “You’re driving me fuckin crazy, Mel.”  He sloppily grabs my lips with his again.  “You planned it didn’t you?  Tryin’ to play innocent.” He flashes me a cocky smile.  “But you’re a bad girl.”

Hell, his whispers drive are driving me crazy and I want nothing more than to tell him that I love him too.  But I just...I can’t.  I’ve gone numb and my better judgement is telling me that this is insane.  I can’t love him.  Hell, this is the first man I’ve kissed since...it happened.  What am I supposed to do now? He’s gone there.  He’s admitted how he feels to me, and I know I can’t tell him the same.  It’s going to kill his spirit and there’s nobody to blame for it but myself.  I’ve led him on I guess, allowed myself to dream a little bit and pretend that I’m not as fucked up mentally as I know I am.  I sort of convinced myself that I was capable of letting go of the past...of loving somebody.

A tiny voice in the back of my mind is screaming at me that I really am ready.

I drown it out.

“I’m sorry.”  I back away from him slowly and put a hand over my mouth, wiping the excess saliva off of my lips.  “Justin I can’t handle this.”

“Don’t.”  He stares me directly in the eyes, his expression stern but his eyes soft still.  “You’re lying to yourself right now.”

He knows what I’m thinking but he doesn’t know the half of what I’ve been through.  I hate it.  I wish I could scream it all out at him right now...that I was raped.  That...that I don’t trust him.  That I can’t ever trust him.  But Trace and Tarin might overhear, and I’m not ready to deal with it.  Suddenly I wish we were home so I could go hide in my house, but then again I don’t know what the hell that would solve.  “I’m not lying to myself.”  I cross my arms and turn around to lean over the railing again.

In seconds his hands are rubbing my shoulders and I fucking hate it.  I hate that Justin always gets what he wants.  I hate that I’m not strong enough to push him away.  I’m just too tired.  I’m tired of trying to rebuild my walls against him every time he tears them down with his smile, charm, and the way he just...cares about me.  “Please let me in.”

He’s pleading with me in a way that I never thought I’d hear come out of him.  Justin’s playful, cocky, and caring in the most masculine of ways.  I’ve never known him to be this sentimental or emotional when it comes to things like....me.  I’ve seen him at his lowest, when he’s been reliving the nightmares of what happened to him.  I’ve seen him throw up and cry about it.  But that’s a different scenario.  I guess I expect it because I’ve been there.  But this...this is just throwing me completely off guard.  “I don’t let people in.”  I tug away and turn around to face him.  “Ever.”

He doesn’t push.  He simply folds his arms and stares me down again.  “Why not?”
 
“Some things are better left alone,” I explain softly.  “Please, Justin.  You’re better than this.  You’re better than me...” I trail off and suck in a long breath, trying to prevent the sobs that are threatening to escape my body.  “You deserve better.”

“But I want you.”  His eyes lose their softness as his brow furrows and he stares at me intensely.  “Melanie...I...you just, you show me the way to be me.  Nobody can do that for me.  Nobody has the patience or the time, or hell...just fucking cares enough.”

“It’s my job to care.”

He shakes his head.  “You know what your job is.  It’s not about caring, and we both know that.  I know you care about me because it’s the same way I care about you.  It’s unconditional.  I don’t understand why you can’t see that.  I don’t know why you’re so afraid of letting me into your life, Melanie.” He sighs and his shoulders sag.  “Fuck...you don’t even know...I put everything out there for you just now.  I let so many things go just so I could kiss you.  Can’t you understand that?  Don’t you realize how hard it is for me to let go and take a chance because I’m fucking terrified half the time?”

The tears are streaming down his face now in heavy, thick trails.  I feel a sharp pain in my gut and I nearly keel over.  I know he’s not full of it right now.  What he just said has told me everything I need to know.  Justin has fallen in love with me.  He’s not secure with himself but put it all to the side just so I could know how much he loves me, and all I can do is stand here and tell him that I can’t handle it.  That I’m fucking lame.  The sobs come quickly and I feel my butt hit the wooden floor of the deck in the matter of seconds.  I wrap my arms around my knees and pull them up to my chest, so I can cry into them.  I feel so lost, so hopeless, and if Justin is smart he’ll get out now.  He’ll tell Lynn to let me go and we can get on with our lives.

I’m not capable of loving him, or being loved. 

“I’m not giving up.” 

His arms wrap themselves around me before I can stop him.  “Justin...please...”

“Look at me.”

I do, and it kills me.  There’s so much passion in his eyes now, like I’m the most important person in his life.  I try to remember what I did to make him feel this way towards me, and I can’t.  I don’t know what I did, but I just should have been more careful. 

“Something shitty happened to me, and I know something shitty happened to you too,” he tells me gently.  “But it doesn’t mean, you know, that we can’t live our lives.  That we can’t love, Mel.” He shakes his head and sniffles a little bit as he reaches out to wipe the tears off of my face.  “Because I love you and I’ll be damned if he...if...it...stands in the way of us.”  He leans in quickly and presses his lips to mine.  “Melanie, please.”

His bottom lip quivers as he searches my expression for the reassurance that he so desperately wants from me.  I don’t know what he means by “he” or “it”, and I’m not going to push him for the fear that he might push me about my “it”.  All I know is that whatever nightmare life has dealt him, has made a critical impact on the way he deals with relationships and feelings.  He’s trying so hard to come out of it, with me, and hell..fuck, I know I love him.  I know I do.  But it’s not that easy.  “I...” I pause and take a few moments to collect myself before I look in him the eye again.  “I”m not saying that I don’t want to love you.  But I...I’m fucked up, Justin.  I can’t move fast...I don’t ‘even know how long it will be until...”

“I don’t care about that.” He shakes his head, and brushes his fingers against my cheek.  “That’s not why...I just want to be with you, Mel.  I don’t care about the physical shit.  I don’t.”

The sad thing is I know he’s being sincere.  I don’t have to sleep with him to satisfy him.  I mean, I’m sure if we ended up in a relationship we’d do that...at some point....

What the hell is wrong with me? Sex? Seriously? I’m never having sex again.

“You look terrified.”

I look into his eyes again and shrug a little bit.  “I never said I wasn’t.”

He kisses me again, gentle and slow, and I get lost in him once again.  My hands go to his face and I pull him forward, wanting to feel him close to me.  I kiss his lips cautiously, as if they’re some kind of forbidden fruit that I’ll be condemned for getting a taste for in a short while. 

“Hey I know you guys wanna make out and everything, but the movie is on.  Are y’all gonna join us anytime soon?”

I immediately stop kissing him, and look over my shoulder.  I hear Justin laughing but I don’t really think it’s funny at all.  When I look up at who I know is Trace, I find him standing in the open doorway with his arms crossed.  He has a cocky smile on his face like he knew this was bound to happen, and I want to kill myself because I definitely didn’t want anybody to catch me making out with Justin, especially his best friend.  I quickly pull away from him and stand up, straightening out my dress nervously.  I know I look anything but calm, and I’m sure it’s making me look foolish.
 
“We’ll be there in a sec.”  Justin gets up and stands beside me, nudging me a little because he can tell how uneasy Trace is making me.  “Go ahead.”

“It’s getting close to a halfway point,” Trace groans.  “You know I hate rewinding.”

He walks away after that, and I’m surprised that went as smoothly as it did.  I would have thought he’d be shocked or...something.  But I guess this isn’t anything new to Trace, catching Justin making out with a girl I mean.  Should that scare me?  Does it mean that Justin constantly makes out with women at get togethers with his friends, and thinks nothing of it afterwards?  No, I’m thinking crazy right now because I’m overwhelmed.  Maybe in another time and place Justin was like that, but he’s different now.

He only wants me.

“You wanna go in?” he asks me softly after a moment, wrapping his arms around my waist from behind and resting his chin on my shoulder.  “We can stay out here if you want.  Ya know...pick up from where we left off before.”

I laugh.  “You’re funny.”  I pull out of his embrace and turn to face him.  “We better just go and watch the movie with them.  I don’t want them to talk.”

He shakes his head.  “They won’t talk.  They expect this.”

I tug on his hand and shoot him a pleading look.  Maybe Trace and Tarin won’t talk but...I know I’ve reached my limit right now.  My mind is still spinning and I feel like if I was to stay out here with him and continue to kiss him I’d probably get sick because my nerves would get the best of me.  “Let’s go in, okay?”

He sighs, but smiles.  “All right.”

We enter the house and at one point he stops me and presses me up against a random piece of furniture, pressing his lips eagerly to mine.  I know I can’t handle it, but I don’t stop him and I know later on I’m going to kill myself because I’ll be so confused.  But he’s just so fucking happy...smiling and happy, whispering how beautiful I look in my ear.  “Justin,” I giggle.  “Come on we have to go.”

He sneaks one last kiss and mumbles “Whatever you say,” as he pulls me into the living room and has me sit next to him on the couch.  Trace is sitting in the recliner, Tarin in his lap.  She’s curled up against his chest and his hand is resting on her ass.  It looks so uncomfortable but I know that it’s not for them.  I wish I could be that comfortable with somebody, but Justin and I are so tall that it would probably be a little awkward being scrunched up on a chair together. 

I start to watch the movie, some romantic comedy with Sandra Bullock, and try to get lost in it so I can block out all the crazy emotions running through my mind.  I feel Justin’s arms go around me after awhile, pulling me towards him.  Before I know it my head is resting against his chest, just like that night I fell asleep on the couch with him.  I feel his hands running through my hair, and I’m forced to pay attention to him.  I smile up at him, and he smiles gently back at me.

“It’s gonna be okay,” he reassures me quietly, as to not disturb the happy couple in the recliner.  I doubt they heard, because they’ve resorted to making out again anyway.

I nod.  “I know.”

He sucks in his bottom lip and his brow furrows, as if he’s thinking very hard about something.  “You know I’d never hurt you,” he says, just above a whisper.  “Right?”

His eyes are full of pain, even though I know it’s not his intent for me to be able to see it.  I want to tell him that I know, but...how can I be sure? No matter what, for as long as I live, I’ll always have that undying uncertainty inside of me.  I’ll always think that the more open I am with someone, the more hurt I’m going to get.  But I don’t want him to know how I feel.  I care about him too much and all I want is to grow with him, learn how to be happy with him...

Learn how to let him love me like I’m supposed to be loved.

“I know you wouldn’t,” I say, managing to smile for him.  “Thats why I’m still here.”

He smiles and gently strokes my face.  “Well I’m pretty sexy too. I know that keeps you wanting more.”

I slap him lightly on the shoulder and chuckle.  “Oh shut up.”
*************

Something New (cont. again) by ialwayzbesingin
I wake up in a daze.  At first, I have no idea where I am and my heart starts to race.  This wasn’t planned, and I’m almost terrified.  I sit straight up and frantically look around the room for an answer, and the mystery is solved immediately when I spot Justin and Trace passed out in the center of the room, empty cans of beer surrounding them like a fort.  I slap a hand on my forehead and shake my head.  When did Justin get drunk?  More so, when the hell did I fall asleep?  Then...I sort of remember Tarin giggling in my face, shaking a bottle of Pinot Noir in front of me.  It had been years since I’d had some wine, but I did remember how much I’d loved to drink it with my friends in college.  Yeah,  I totally had a glass...

Or two.

Maybe even more.

Meanwhile, I guess Justin and Trace resorted to raiding the refrigerator, making sure to “clear it out” so Tarin could put the leftovers away.  It’s not going to be pretty when they wake up, there must be at least twenty beer cans on the floor, not counting the ones that were drank before and during dinner.

“Well shit.”  

I look up and see Tarin staggering into the living room.  Her curly hair springs out in every direction, and she looks like she’s had quite the night.  

“Have they been out here all night?” she asks me, seemingly confused out of her mind.  

I shrug.  “I dunno.  I can’t even remember passing out, Tarin.”

She laughs.  “Oh that’s right.  That third glass of wine did you in.  You and Justin made out like animals for awhile.  Then you fell asleep and the boys went in the kitchen and drank beers.  I went and laid down but Trace but came into the bedroom around midnight and we had the best sex ever.  I didn’t even realize how drunk he was,” she laughs and sighs, sounding completely content with her life.  “He’s a crazy one.”

I nod a little bit, not at all surprised that Trace had drunk sex with his girlfriend last night.  What I am surprised about, is that I got a little drunk last night, and Justin well...he got completely trashed.  It’s not like him at all, but I guess since Trace announced his new role in Justin’s career they both felt the need to celebrate.  I’m not mad at Justin or anything, but it does make me feel somewhat uneasy that he and I were ‘making out like animals’.  That’s definitely not me.  I mean, I don’t know if he’s going to remember or not but if he does he might think that I’m like that all the time.  That he can get me drunk and I’ll just do whatever with him.  I wish I hadn’t been so naive as to how the alcohol would effect me.  I mean, anything could have happened.  What if I’d been so out of it that we’d gone into one of the bedrooms and had sex?  I never would have been able to get over it, and the entire moment Justin and I shared last night on the deck would have been for nothing.

But maybe I’m just paranoid.  Maybe I’m just getting ahead of myself...with good cause of course.  This whole thing is life altering for me.  If Susan were aware of what I did last night, I think she’d probably call me irresponsible.

But what she doesn’t know won’t hurt her.

“So,” Tarin continues.  “What do you want to do today?  Those two will be out for a good part of the morning, so I thought we could hit up the mall...maybe have something to eat and bring them back some hangover food.”

“Oh...” I trail off.  I hadn’t really planned on going anywhere with her.  I figured the minute Justin came to he would turn into a whiney bastard, and I’d have to wait on him hand and foot.  “I don’t know.  We don’t have to go anywhere, really.  When Justin wakes up...”

“When Justin wakes up he can take care of himself,” she interrupts with a small laugh.  “You gotta have some time for yourself too, Mel.  Now come on.  You can borrow some of my clothes and shower, then we can head out.”

She grabs me by the hand and helps me to get up from the couch.  I feel slightly woozy at first, but then I force my legs to move and I feel a little bit better as the blood starts flowing again . “No more wine,” I groan, tiredly.  

She laughs.  “Yeah, I figured you were a light weight.”

I follow her into the bedroom, absolutely amazed that she’s not the least bit hungover from all the wine she drank last night.  “How many glasses of wine did you have last night, Tarin?”

She tosses me a pair of jeans and a tee shirt from a drawer, before turning around to face me.  “Oh I only had half a glass,” she says quickly.  “I wasn’t really feeling up to drinking myself into a oblivion.  It was fun watching you guys though.” She smirks at me and heads to the door again.  “Go take a shower and I’ll see you in a bit. I’m going to go and try to peel the boys off the carpet.”

I laugh my way into the shower, letting my mind drift as the warm water hits my skin and the steam surrounds me.  I keep thinking about Justin, the way he kissed me and smiled at me.  How safe I felt in his arms, and how I never wanted to let him go.  I can’t help but worry how long this is all going to last.  If he’s really ready for me and if I’m really ready to cave in and let somebody else make me happy.  I don’t have an answer to that right now, and while I’d normally give up I just can’t do it with him.

He means too much to me now.

The shower leaves me feeling refreshed, and I enter the living room again with a smile on my face instead of a confused expression.  Trace is laying on the couch, and Tarin is pressing a cool washcloth to his forehead.  He seems a little bit out of it but otherwise okay, and once he sees me he confirms this theory by smiling at me a little and saying hi.  “Hey.” I answer him softly, before eyeing the other man sprawled out on the floor.  Justin is curled up, clutching his stomach and groaning softly.  I sigh.  I would have been able to warn him if I hadn’t decided to drink that wine,  Now I feel responsible, but when Tarin clears her throat and I look over at her I can tell she doesn’t want me to feel that way.  I guess in her mind, Justin is a big boy and deal with the consequences of getting trashed.

I know she has a point.

“Mel,” Justin whines from his spot on the floor.  “Fuck, I feel so sick.”

I can’t help myself.  I really do feel bad for him, because I care about him and I hate to see him so miserable.  Sighing, I make my way over to him and kneel down beside him, touching his face gently.  “Do you want me to bring you home?”

“Oh no.” I hear Tarin say from somewhere behind me.  “We’re going out, Justin.  You’re not going to ruin our plans.  Just go lay in one of the bedrooms, and we’ll be back later.”

“Girls day out.” Trace mumbles.  “Are y’all gonna make out?”

I turn and see him laughing, but Tarin is just shooting him a dirty look.

“You’re still drunk aren’t you?,” she says to him.

He shrugs.  “I don’t know.  I feel good though.”

She rolls her eyes, seemingly disappointed in her boyfriend.  I can’t really form an opinion because I’ve never seen Trace or Justin trashed before.  But something tells me neither of them have done this in awhile, and I’m not really sure if they were just celebrating something last night...or trying to drink their problems away.  Its’ not my place to be wondering these things though, and when Justin pulls on my hand I’m thankful to have a distraction from the situation.

“Where are you guys going? Can you bring me back a burger?”

He’s really cute when he’s hungover and I peck him gently on the forehead before smiling back at him.  “Yeah, of course I will.  We’re just going to the mall, but we won’t be all that long.”

“Oh don’t put the baby act on for her,” Tarin says, coming up beside me and placing her hands on her hips.  “You’re fine, Justin.  I’ve seen you after a night of really hard partying and you weren’t this bad off.  A handful of beers didn’t kill you.  Suck it up.”

He glares up at her.  “What do you know? I haven’t drank like this in a long time.”

“Go have some water.” She rolls her eyes.  “Come on, Mel.”

I rise to my feet, but don’t hesitate to look back at Justin, the concern about him being hungover not being able to escape my mind.  “Are you sure you’re okay?”

“It’s fine.  Don’t worry, just go ahead.” He waves me away with his hand.  “Have fun, go shopping.  You deserve it.”  He coughs and clears his throat a little bit.  “I’ll see you later on.”

“Mel!”

I whirl around and Tarin is staring at me impatiently.  I my gaze falls on Trace briefly and I laugh when I see him passed out cold.  I quickly follow her out the door, and soon I find myself buckled into her Mustang.  It’s a car that screams Tarin.  It’s wild and sexy just like she is, and I find myself wishing I had her spunk...her spontaneity.  I think I could too, I just need a little bit to get back into the swing of things.  I can almost remember the person I used to be now.  Popular, funny, well liked.  She needs to be brought out into the spotlight again, and I think with Tarin’s help...with Justin’s love, she very well could be in a few short months.

We’ve been driving for a short while when I hear Tarin ask me a question that I’d normally be really uncomfortable with otherwise.

“Girl, have you ever kissed Justin before?”

I stare at her like a deer in headlights, not really knowing what to say.  I’ve sort of been in a daze the whole time I’ve been in the car with her, my mind drifting back to the thoughts of last night, and Justin’s smile.  I really need to stop.  It’s starting to effect how I function and it’s only been one night.  “Um...”

“Come on girl,” Tarin cackles.  “I know aren’t that hung over.  Are you and Justin a thing?  Or was last night some sudden thing that left you all freaked out?”

I stare at her for awhile, and I know she thinks I’m a weirdo because I know I’m looking at her like she has three heads.  “We...”  I begin, nervously.  “Well, we, we’re...um, you know...”

“Oh my god,” she smiles and removes one of her hands from the steering wheel so she can cover her mouth for a moment.  “That was the first time you kissed wasn’t it!”

She’s excited like a teenager would be, but I guess I shouldn’t expect anything less of her.  Tarin is very...hyper.  So hyper that it scares me to think about what she was like as  a hormonal teenager.  The funny thing is, she’d normally be the type of girl I couldn’t stand but for some reason...since I’m such an outcast of the human race, I’m learning to tolerate her more and more everyday.  I can pretty much call her a close friend of mine now, and while that’s really weird, I’m not going to think negative about it. My life is changing a hell of a lot and it’s something I just have to accept and go with.  

“Seriously,” she continues with a smile.  “After Britney, none of us ever thought he’d be the same.”

I’m confused for a moment.  “Britney?”

She narrows her eyes.  “Come on.”

Oh. Spears.  Right.  I mean yeah of course I knew about that whole break up thing between them.  How could I not when my roommate, Chrstine, was so dead set on making me a die hard Britney fan before we graduated.  I remember we had been studying for midterms the night that some awards show was on tv, and she made us stop everything to watch Britney Spears dance around the stage half naked.  I’d never been one to buy into that sort of thing.  I thought it was better to be educated about stuff that mattered, rather than how nice Britney Spears or whoever it was looked during a stage performance.  I remember I’d been thankful when she’d finished her set, then of course the camera and gone out into the audience, capturing a perfect shot of none other than her boy band boyfriend standing up and applauding her.

It’s insane to think that that same guy I thought nothing of back then, is now one of the biggest inspirations in my life.  He’s not the same of course.  He was a lot less reserved then, too caught up in his celebrity bubble and being a member of a boyband to snap into reality and focus on other things going on in the world...like evil people.  It was only when he was forced into it that he changed.  Part of me thinks it was good for him to change but at the same time I wish he didn’t have to go through as bad of a nightmare to do it.

“Wasn’t that years ago?,” I ask her after a moment.

Tarin laughs.  “I’m glad you’ve forgotten about it, because the rest of the world sure hasn’t.”

I just shrug.  “I didn’t realize that it was a big deal.  I mean, he’s never even mentioned her to me.”

“Oh he wouldn’t,” she tells me seriously.  “He has this whole thing about her where he refuses to discuss it.”  She rolls her eyes like it’s the stupidest thing in the world.  “I never liked her, personally.  She’s always been up her own ass every time I’ve met her in the past.”

“Oh...”  I’m not really into talking badly about people I don’t know, so I’m hoping from here on out she’ll just drop the subject.  “Yeah.”

She laughs a little uneasily and fixes her gaze on the road ahead.  “I’m sure you don’t care about what Justin’s ex was like at this point though.  Sorry, Mel.  I can get carried away sometimes.  But you know, Justin isn’t like that anymore anyway.  I mean, I knew him back then and he was completely different from how he is now.”

I can’t look at her.  This subject has made me completely uneasy and I don’t really know what to think except I know I can’t ever bring up the subject with Justin.  He’d get freaked out, and I’m glad I’ve been given advance notice about what not to bring up over morning coffee.  “Right.”  I nod.  “Well, he’s been through a lot.”

“That’s true,” she agrees.  “But you know, I haven’t seen him this mellow in a long time.  That says something about you guys, ya know? I mean, he loved Brit.  They were together for seven years but she just got too big and so did he.  I think they were too young to have the kind of relationship that they did, and you definitely shouldn’t compare what you guys have to that whole thing.  It was a completely different situation.”

I sigh.  “I’m not comparing it to anything.  But, I just don’t know a lot about who he used to be.  I think that’s what worries me the most, Tarin.  It shouldn’t matter.  I should just focus on who he is now, but since he’s getting back into working it just makes me wonder if he’s going to change back into that person I have no idea about.  I doubt I could handle trying to get to know a completely new person when I’ve just learned how to handle this one.”

“He can be a cocky asshole, Mel,” she points out.  “You know that as well as I do, but that’s not the genuine side of him.  He’s a really cool, down to earth guy when he doesn’t feel pressured and he’s surrounded by his friends.  That’s the Justin I’m friends with, not the fucking superstar or celebrity.”

“It’s just weird for me,” I say softly, as I pick at my fingernails.  It feels good to talk to her, I feel like I’m getting a lot off my chest here that normally I’d have to keep bottled up until I burst.  It’s great to have somebody who understands too.  Somebody who understands and isn’t out to destroy what Justin and I have.  Yeah, I guess I’ve two people on my side now.  Trace and Tarin.  Even though I’m still annoyed at Trace, but that’s another story.  “The celebrity side of him is just different, that’s all.”

“You keep him guessing,” she smiles.  “Believe me, that’s the type of girl Justin needs.  It doesn’t matter how much he’s working or how big he gets, because you’ll always be in the back of his mind, reminding him what he has to go home to at the end of the day.  It keeps him grounded, and without something to keep him grounded he’s nothing.”

“You seem to know a lot about him,” I chuckle.

She shrugs, and pulls the car into a large parking lot that has a huge mall looming in the distance.  “I’ve known Justin and Trace for years,” she informs me.  “They’re not exactly forgettable guys.  Annoying and cocky yes.  Forgettable, no.”  She parks the car and shuts off the engine.  “But how about we forget about them for a couple of hours and just lose ourselves in Nordstroms?”

While I loathe the idea of shopping with somebody who looks ten times better than I do, I force a smile for her anyway.  “Sounds good.”

This mall is literally one of the nicest I’ve ever been in.  Most of the stores I’ve never heard of, but they’re all immaculate and expensive looking.  I stop in a few with Tarin, and watch her try some stuff on.  I find a couple of plastic bracelets, a necklace and scarf I like, that ends costing me a hundred and fifty dollars.  But I figure I have plenty of money to burn, since I never spend my paychecks.  I know if I really wanted to I could go shopping every weekend and still have money to spare, but I guess I’m just saving it for the future so I can better my life.  There have been a few thoughts running through the back of my mind lately...like going back and finishing nursing school.  I know it won’t be cheap, and depending where I want to go I might have to relocate and that involves a good amount of money.

But now...things are changing so rapidly I don’t know if relocating is something I could even consider.

“Mel.”

Tarin has re emerged from yet another fitting room, seemingly disgusted as she puts down the clothes in her arms.  “Everything okay?”

“I guess,” she sighs.  “Come on, I need to pee.”

We stop in a health and beauty store on the way to the bathroom, and she tells me to just wait outside because she’ll only be a minute.  It’s random and I’m confused, but I don’t have a chance to ask myself questions since she rushes out of the store literally thirty seconds later with a small bag in her hand.  She loops her arm through mine and we rush off to the bathroom.  “Tarin,” I say, breathlessly, once we get inside the women’s room.  “Are you sure...”

“I can trust you,” she says, dropping her bags beside my feet as she stares me straight in the eyes.  “At first I wasn’t sure but you know....last night and today has proven a lot of things to me.  Trace has wanted us to be friends all along, you know? I mean, he can’t stand my friends but that’s besides the point.”

I’m so confused.  “Um...yeah...”

“I mean, you’re a really great girl,” she says, flashing me a nervous smile.  “I feel like I could tell you anything and you’d be able to give me some good advice.”

She’s really putting me in a bind here.  She doesn’t know the truth about me.  That I’m as unstable as they come, but I can’t let her know that either.  It feels good to be looked up to, I just wish I knew why she’s gotten so uneasy all of a sudden.  She was fine up until that last fitting she did, so what’s going on?  “Tarin what’s wrong?” I ask her gently.

She opens the tiny bag in her hands, and pulls out a slim white and grey box.  I feel sick when I take a closer look because I realize it’s a pregnancy test.  “Oh...”

“I just....I mean, I’m a little late.”  She steps a few feet forward and leans against the sink, staring back at her pale complexion in the mirror.  “Two weeks but, I think I’m just paranoid,” she laughs.  “Me and Trace, you know...we’re so careful.  I don’t think anything is really happening with me.  I’ve just been paranoid for a few days and I figured you’re a mellow, laid back person so you could probably calm me down while I do this.”

I realize shopping was never her intention, but I’m not mad.  I am concerned though.  She’s acting like she has nobody else to turn to, and that’s nuts to me because she seems like the type of person who has a well rounded group of friends and family surrounding her.  “Yeah, I mean, I’m here for you but...I would have thought one of your friends would have been better to handle this, Tarin.”

She laughs.  “No.  They’re great with everything, they really are.  But I just...I need to do this with somebody that really understands this whole situation.”  She looks at me and for the first time I can tell how terrified she is.  “You’re okay with this right, Mel?  I mean, I just thought you could wait while I take it and then...whatever happens...happens.”

I’m so nervous for her right now, but I can’t let her know that.  I painstakingly force a smile for her and nod.  “Sure, Tarin.  Go ahead, and I’ll be right out here.”

She takes a deep breath.  “I’m freaking out,” she rasps, her voice quivering with every word.

I don’t know why, because it’s so unlike me, but I hug her and rub her back, trying to assure her that no matter what she’ll be just fine.  “It’s okay.  You’re not alone and I’ll be right here after you finish.”

“O-okay,” she says, once she pulls away from me.  Her mascara is running and her eyes are red and puffy from crying.  “I’ll...I”ll be right out.”  She opens the box, and unwraps the test.  “Can you just do me a favor and read me the results part when I tell you to?  I don’t think I can do it without dropping it in the toilet or something.” She laughs a little and sniffles as she wipes at her eyes.  

“Yeah.”  I take the paper from her and unfold it.  “Just yell.”

She finally goes into the stall, and I’m able to let the breath I was holding out as I brace myself against the sink.  A lot of random shit has happened to me in my lifetime, but I think this is the most random.  I feel bad for her.  I really do.  I mean, Trace is a good guy but I have no idea how he’ll react if it turns out his girlfriend is having his baby.  I doubt he’s been thinking about kids with everything that’s been going on with Justin lately.  He’s too caught up, but I have a horrible feeling that his life is going to be blown drastically off course after today.

“Melanie.”

“Hmm? Did it do it?”

“I dunno. I peed on the part I’m supposed to though.”

I frantically look at the paper and begin to read it.  “Well you did that part right.  Now you’re supposed to wait thirty seconds.” I raise an eyebrow.  “Wow that’s fast.”

“It’s the good kind,” she groans.

“Right.”

“There’s no line.  What does that mean?”

I scan the paper, and let out a relieved sigh when I read the words on the page.  “It says if no line shows up you’re in the clear!”

“Wait.”

I groan.  I hate to admit it, but the suspense is really starting to get to me now.  “What?”

“It was upside down.”

“Oh.”

It’s silent for awhile.  I feel like I should say something, but I have no idea what would be good to say to her at a moment like this.  Its awkward and uncomfortable and really, until we both know what the status of this thing is, we’re both going to feel this way.  

“There’s a line now.”

I look down at the paper and my heart sinks.  I mean, it shouldn’t be a bad thing.  A child...a baby...that’s supposed to be a good thing.  But Tarin isn’t ready and hell, Trace isn’t ready either.  “That’s positive,” I say gently.  

“Fuck...” she squeaks out.  “Fuck, Mel.”

“Hey, come on out of there.” I say, taking a big breath as I step towards the stall.  “You can’t think straight that way.”

It takes a couple of more minutes, but the toilet finally flushes and the door to the stall swings open.  She’s white as a ghost, and I can’t say I really blame her.  I let her walk over to the sink and watch as she braces herself against it.  For a minute I think she might be getting sick, but she doesn’t.  

“What am I supposed to do?,” she manages to get out.  “I...I can’t just spring this on him.  He’s getting his life back, and...and he loves me.  Everything was going just fine!” she slaps her hand down on the counter and turns to face me.  “Melanie...”

“Trace seems reasonable,” I provide, trying to sound as positive as I can.  “And I can tell  he really loves you.  All you have to do is go to him and tell him.  You can figure out the details together, you know?”

She shakes her head vigorously.  “No.  You don’t get it.  That’s not how it works.”

I cock my head to the side.  “What do you mean?”

“I mean...it’s like I’m trapping him.”  She covers her face in her hands and sobs into them.  “He didn’t ask for this.”r32;
“Neither did you.  Look, Trace isn’t an asshole, Tarin.  Despite the fact that I thought he was when we first met, I’ve come to know him as a decent, honest guy who loves his girlfriend a lot.  He doesn’t seem like the type who would just desert his responsibilities or anything.  I mean, I can’t lie to you.  I doubt he’ll jump for joy because he’ll be shocked but...he’s not just going to cast you aside.  If he ever did that I’d kill him.”

“That’s so sweet,” she laughs a little, and I feel like I’m getting somewhere with her now.  “I know...I know he’s a good guy.  That’s why I love him.  But I haven’t even met his family yet or anything, and he’s never met mine.  This is going to be their first impression of us.  I’m some whore he knocked up and he’s some bastard that couldn’t keep his dick in his pants.  I promised myself that things were going to be different with us.  I wasn’t just going to be some skank with him.  But that’s exactly what I am, Mel.”

“Look,” I sigh and place a hand on her shoulder.  “You’re not a skank.  Things like this...they just happen, you know? I think you need to go home and talk to him about this before you jump to all kinds of drastic conclusions.  No matter what, it’s a baby.  In the end, it’ll be a great thing.”

“I don’t know if I want to have it.”

I’m quiet.  That was a little unexpected but I can’t fight with her about it.  Personally, I would never be able to give up a baby if I was pregnant, but that’s just me.  Every girl is different and I don’t think Tarin should be crucified if she chooses not to go through with it.  “Well that’s something you’ll have to decide when you talk to Trace,” I say quietly.  “But...you should give yourself a little time, you know?”

She nods, but doesn’t meet my gaze.  “Can we go home now, Mel?”

“Yeah, of course.”

She wraps me up in a hug, seeming to cling to me for the support she needs.  I squeeze her tightly for a few seconds, just to show her that I really am here for her.  It feels nice.  It’s been awhile since somebody besides Justin has needed me this much.  

“Thank you,” she whispers.  “I couldn’t have made it through this part without you.”

I pull away from her and give her a warm smile.  “Just promise me youll talk to him about this right away, Tarin.  It’s important.”

But she just nods.

“Tarin?”

“I know,” she reassures me.  “I will.”

She walks out of the bathroom and I follow behind her.  We don’t talk as we leave the mall and get back into her car.  She sits in the drivers seat for a few minutes, her hands grasping the steering wheel, her eyes fixated somewhere in the distance.  She’s thinking hard.  She doesn’t know what the hell to do, and I wish I could give her the best answer.  I just don’t know what that is, because it’s not me...it’s her, and it’s Trace.  I know them, but I don’t really know what they’re prepared to handle.  My best guess is they’re not prepared for this at all but that’s something they’re going to have to work out together.

That is, if Tarin doesn’t make a drastic choice on her own first.
Forward by ialwayzbesingin

What a long fucking week.

It seems the moment I put my signature down on those papers at Trace's, the entire world knew I was coming back into the spotlight.  My publicist's phone started ringing off the hook, and normally she really hates answering the same questions about me over and over again.  She's so happy that I'm doing better though, all the extra work she's been doing hasn't turned her against me.  I'm thankful for Sonia.  She's always stuck by me no matter what kind of bullshit has been going around about me.  I know my kidnapping was the biggest thing she's ever had to deal with, and I know since Mom, Trace, and I were so fucked up, most of that shit got piled onto her workload.  I told her I was giving her a raise, and of course she laughed and said that she wasn't expecting anything from me.  But I'm changing my life, and part of that change is making shit up to people that I ignored for awhile.

I guess now I can scratch Sonia off that list.

We met for lunch yesterday at the Beverly Hills hotel.  Trace was with me and Johnny called in at one point on Sonia's speakerphone so he could put in his two cents.  There were photographers there snapping pictures of me as we walked in, and Eric did his best to ward them off.  For the first time though, I wasn't terrified.  I didn't cling to Trace or hide behind Eric like a five year old.  I just...walked, with a silent, stern expression on my face the whole time.  They tried to ask me questions like ‘are you getting back to work', but I ignored them.  The whole world will find out soon enough what I'm actually doing, so until then I don't feel I owe anybody an explanation.

The whole point of the lunch was so Sonia could compile a list a questions that I would be asked at the KISS FM interview.  I mean, I trust Tarin and I trust her judgement.  If it were up to me I would have just let her write up the questions and fax them to Sonia for approval.  But I know things can't work like that.  Too much has happened, and too much is at stake with my career at this point.  Any questions I'm asked have to be straight and to the point.  I'm sure I'll goof off a little bit of course because Tarin is a friend.  I'm thankful for that too.  I don't think I'd be able to be so reassured about my comfort level during the interview otherwise.

"Is this girl going to touch on relationships?" Sonia asked, eyeing me suspiciously from the other end of the table.

Trace and I exchanged glances.  The truth was, I'd wanted Melanie to come to the lunch, but she'd said that she didn't feel comfortable.  I had to make myself understand.  The situation on Trace's deck had only happened two days prior and of course we were both still feeling awkward about that.  So when I told her I was going to lunch with my publicist, she gave me this look like I was from another planet.  I'm sure she thinks the fact that I have a publicist and a manager and fans is odd.  Mel doesn't know that side of me yet.  She just sees me, the one without the spotlight cast onto him.  Of course I fucking love that. I wouldn't trade the type of relationship we have for the world, and part of me wishes I could just fade out.  That I wouldn't have a career anymore so I could spend all of my time with her.  But in the end I know I'd miss making music.  It's my whole life, and at some points, I've put it above everything else so I could succeed at it.

It's how Kerri got pushed to the side in the first place.

"Tarin's cool," Trace said, speaking for me when all I could seem to do was guzzle my ice water and glance around the room.  "I don't think she'd do it on her own.  But the station might provoke it."

"Mhm."  Sonia nodded and scribbled something down on the notepad in front of her.  "No comment, Justin.  You got it?"

"Oh..."

A smile pulled at the corners of her mouth and I saw it widen for the briefest of seconds before she spoke again.  "Why Justin? Are you seeing somebody?"

"Well..."

"Because your mom and Johnny both told me you weren't seeing anybody," she pointed out.

I'd caught Trace staring at me, a warning look in his eyes, and I knew what he was trying to tell me.  It wasn't a good idea to discuss how things were escalating between Melanie and I.  What we had was nice, and the moment the press got involved our entire relationship would change.  I knew she wasn't ready for that.  Hell, she was still overwhelmed by our make out session.  So was I.  I knew I had to take things very slowly with her, at her own pace.  She was going to have to do all the deciding, and I was just going to have to take a backseat to how fast our relationship escalated.  I didn't care though, and I had made that clear to her.  All I really wanted to do was be with her, everyday.  That made me the happiest. 

"I'm single." I told her with a light laugh.  Of course it was the truth. She hadn't exactly told me that I was her boyfriend, and I hadn't told her that she was my girlfriend.  We just kissed, and ignored the technical stuff.  For the first time since the kidnapping, I felt laid back with a girl.  It was like Melanie didn't have any expectations from me.  I didn't have to tell her I planned on being with her forever, or that I loved her...

Even though I told her that I did love her.

I don't know what I'd been thinking about when I told her that, but I know I meant it.  It was so weird.  It had taken me a really long time to tell Cameron that I loved her, and when I did I really only half meant it.  That was before everything happened, awhile after Britney and I broke it off, and I guess it took so long because I was scared to love someone again, but I pushed myself because I was even more scared of being alone.  I've never handled being single well.  I've always needed someone by my side to survive, it seems.  It's helped me when I've been swamped with work just to know that someone cares about me a lot and will be waiting for me when I'm done for the day.

It's the biggest reason why I forced myself to stick with Kerri after she came back to California.  I didn't want to be alone, I wanted somebody around who would care about me no matter what, and I knew there was nobody else out there who I was comfortable being that physical with.  It's a shitty reality.  I used her, and I hate myself for it.  I hate myself even more for what I did to her, but I'm trying as hard as I can to move on.

And for the first time, I've found somebody who makes me forget about all that shit.  Somebody who helps me to move past it, reconnect with Trace and my mom and soon...the rest of my family too.  I feel like I'll be okay now.  Truly okay, even more so than I was when Trace first came back around.  I'm going back to work, but I'm not even that terrified of the concept anymore.  I'll be doing music, something that's always been a vice for me, and I have a chance to  share all of that with Melanie...show her what I can do.

I have no idea why I've been granted this second chance, with all the horrible shit I've done in the past.  I guess it's just one of those things.  Maybe I'm not as bad of a person as I think.  What I did to Kerri was horrible and unforgivable, but I know that one day she and I will be able to discuss it like adults, and I hope like hell that I can make It up to her somehow.  Until then though, I can't sit around and wallow in my misery when I have so many great things and people in my life.  I just have to live as best as I can and try to be happy if I'm going to survive.

I'm still in shock about Trace's sudden jump back into my career.  After everything that's gone on and how I treated him I never thought he'd want to be on board again.  But for some reason, he's putting it all behind him so he can be my personal assistant again.  He probably knows how much more secure that makes me since I'm about to get back into all this shit again, but part of me still wonders what made him want to do it in the first place.  Maybe Tarin talked to him, or maybe his mom said something to him that made him rethink how things are going.  I can't deny that he used to love his job.  He probably misses it so I shouldn't be thinking twice about his decision.  It does seem very sudden of course, but so was the way he came to my house that day, wanting to work things out.

I guess he's trying to get his life back too and I should be giving him the benefit of the doubt instead of questioning the situation.

I've been trying really hard not to dwell on the physical stuff that's started between Melanie and I.  I don't want that to be the priority of our relationship, or something I've come to depend on for comfort.  Mel isn't about that at all, and I know I need to give her that space.  I can't kiss on her all the time or touch her because it makes her nervous and I have to respect that.  But it's better this way, because now I have the chance to learn, to let my love for her grow so when she is comfortable...when it's time to delve further into the physical aspect of our relationship, I know I'll be doing all of that for the right reasons.

I've only ever loved one other girl that way.

It wasn't Kerri.

It's been a long time since I've thought about Britney.  I guess I forced myself to push that relationship out of mind my because it hurt too much to remember.  Now more than ever though, I'm starting to remember how amazing being in love with someone feels.  When I was with Britney, she was all I would ever think about, and the only person I wanted to be around.  She made me happy and I made her happy, and now with Mel...things are sort of like that too.  She's starting to crack more and more each day.  Now when she sees me in the morning she can't help but smile, and she's a lot more laid back when it's just us hanging out.  She actually jokes around now, more so than she ever has before.  It's cool to see this side of her creeping out into the open, it's cool just getting to know the real side of her.  I think it's helping me to bring that side of myself out more.  The one that doesn't worry, and feel ashamed of himself all the time.

It's a great way to feel.

I feel like it's been years since I've dwelled on Shane, or what happened to me.  I've been so preoccupied though, I haven't had the time to do it.  Trace and Tarin are great, and he never brings up the past except when its absolutely necessary. Tarin only knows the basics, and she wouldn't bring it up because she has no business doing so.  Melanie's goal is to help me get over it, so she never asks about it either.  I've stopped writing in my journal too.  I just don't see the point anymore, because I can talk to Melanie about almost anything I might be thinking about.  Maybe it's not healthy that I've stopped.  I'm sure Madison would agree, but then again, she's not my shrink anymore so I shouldn't worry about her opinion.  The point is, I'm able to function more freely now.  I don't have as many nightmares.  Occasionally I'll get scared, wake up and think I'm back in the basement, but I get over it.  The dogs tend to calm me down when they crawl up on my chest and lick my face.  So I guess I can say that life is pretty okay now.  Not great.  I mean, it's getting better every single day...but there's a long road for me to go down until I get to the point that I can say my life is great and I'm a hundred percent.

Most of the dreams I have lately are about Kerri.  I can see her terrified expression in my dreams, and feel my fists connect with her flesh as she begs me to stop hitting her.  Those are the bad nights.  They don't happen that often but they happen enough make me think about her the rest of the next day.  The night after I got drunk at Trace's I had one.  It was different from the others though.  She was on her knees, crying, and I kept hitting her.  But...she kept telling me that it was okay.  That she understood why I had to do it.  It confused the shit out of me, kept me up the rest of the night.  I wanted to call Trace but I stopped myself.  I'm comfortable around him now, and I can tell him pretty much anything...except when it has to do with Kerri.  I'm on my own with that stuff.  I don't think I can ever tell Melanie because she just wouldn't understand.  She'd think I was a monster and leave me.

I couldn't deal with that.

There's times when Trace and I are alone that my brain is screaming at me to talk to him about Kerri some more.  He's told me some stuff of course.  She's living in a group home and trying to rebuild her life, and I guess that's good.  But a part of me knows that she's battling everything that's happened to her on her own.  It's so fucked up because she and I were put through the same thing and I have a group of people by my side that are willing to help me.  Kerri constantly gets swept under the rug...forgotten about, and Trace is supposed to be her best friend.  Their relationship is different from the one she and I used to share.  He's always been the one she can count on and now it's like he couldn't care less what happens to her.  I don't get it.  I want to ask him what really happened...and if I can see her.  But I know what the outcome would be, and I don't want to make things more difficult for Trace.  If I had anybody else to talk to about the girl, I would too.  But I don't. 

I keep wondering if I'm going to see her in Tennessee, what the hell I'm going to say to her if I do, or hell...what she's going to say to me.  Will she sell me out? Will she storm over to my mother and tell her the horrible things I did that night?  Or will she just put it all to the side because she's afraid...

Or because she still cares about me.

By the end of our lunch meeting, Sonia, Trace and I were up to our usual story telling antics, laughing and carrying on like I hadn't been gone at all.  It seemed as if nothing had ever changed.  Trace was happy doing what he was doing, I wasn't terrified to be there, and Sonia was acting like we'd seen each other recently rather than almost a year ago.  She didn't hesitate to tell me though, that she'd be accompanying us to the radio station the following week to supervise the interview.  Naturally, Trace tried to talk her out of it.  He said it would make me nervous, but she said she didn't have a choice.  Apparently she was attending at JIVE's request.  They were afraid that the interview could turn into a PR nightmare if she wasn't there to look out for me.  I understood.  It was politics as always.  I mean, I knew I was fucked up just as well as they did, but the last thing they wanted was for people who were buying my music to think I was anything but sane.  I knew I was lucky that they were sending Sonia instead of some suit who I wouldn't know from anywhere, so I didn't protest the situation any further.  Sonia and I hugged goodbye that day, promising to meet for a casual dinner after the interview.

It's slated for Tuesday.  Today is Friday.  I kissed Mel on Wednesday.

I don't think anybody really knows how uneasy I feel about this week.

But it's been fucking long.

My moms been calling the past few days.  She wants to know if I'm ready for work, ready for the world.  I keep telling her I am, because I know I have to be.  I"m good at performing...and press, it's just another form of performance.  I just have to sit there, smile and nod...shake hands and act like being there is the best thing in the world.  It's worked before, when I was normal.  So what's so different about now?  I think if anything, my acting skills have gotten better just because I've had to hide my true emotions so much over the past year.

I'll be fine.

"Look, he's willing to try," Trace sighs into the phone.  "Would you just listen to me and stop being so scared, Justin? I talked to him. He understands that you were going through a bunch of shit.  I mean, it's Marty.  Can you please just suck it up and come hang out?"

It's been an hour and I'm sorry to say that I've tuned out most of the phone conversation I've been having with Trace.  The only thing I've gotten out of it actually, is that he talked to Marty a couple of days ago and wants me to come hang out with the two of them in the coming days.  That would be okay if things hadn't gone so wrong, if I hadn't cut him out of my life like he meant nothing to me.  But I'm just not ready to face my other friends yet.  I'm still working on apologizing to certain members of my family, and I don't know if I could handle Marty telling me I'm no good if I go to pay him a visit.  Things are starting to turn around and I don't have the energy to deal with somebody else ripping me apart at the moment.  "I know what you're doing man, and I appreciate it.  But right now just isn't the time," I tell him with a yawn.  "You understand where I'm coming from."

"I guess I do but he's supposed to be one of your best friends."

 I can tell he's getting pissed, and if I were bold enough I'd hang up on him.  But I'm past fighting with him, and at this point I'm supposed to be able to say whatever I want to him without repercussions.  We're back on track. It's like a rewind back to last summer when we were touring and he was the only person around who could understand the anxiety and weight issues I was having.  "Maybe after the interview," I force out for him.

"I think you have a half hour free to do lunch or something before Tuesday," he tells me.  "Stop being afraid of him.  He's not going to be an asshole to you."

"I'm just not ready," I snap. 

"All right man. Whatever.  I'm going to let you sleep on it, but it's not something you can just brush under the rug.  Hell, if you're going to tour you're going to have to make amends before then. He's your fuckin' choreographer."

Trace is trying. He wants things to be as normal as possible, and I think he knows that deep down I'm ready to take on more than I act like.  I procrastinate too much I guess.  I know I could go face Marty if I pushed myself, and it's probably the right thing to do.  He's right.  I do need to get things back on track with Marty if we're going to tour again soon.  And I know that's the direction my career is going at this point.  My label has every intention on booking me for a international tour starting in January.  I haven't given them a definite answer yet, and the only people who know about the idea right now are my management, my mom, and Trace.  But I know I'm not going to be able to back out of it, even if I want to.  The label and tour promoters want their money, the people that bought tickets want to see the show, and I know my family and friends want me back on stage doing what I love.  Do I want it? Part of me is itching for the stage again, but the part of me that's still terrified of doing normal everyday things wants to crawl into a hole and hide from the world.  I know I can't.  I know I need to do what I've worked my entire life to achieve.  Hell, before Shane, I was on the verge of gaining international respect.  I wasn't being viewed as ‘that guy from that boyband'.  People were talking about Justin Timberlake, that they wanted to see him...that they were glad I'd decided to break off from the super boy band group I was in.

For awhile it seemed, I was on top of the world.

"I just don't want him shoving the past in my face," I tell him softly.

"The last I checked, we're adults," he points out.  "You know Marty.  He's not about immature shit.  I'd like to think that the people we associate ourselves with now can handle whatever life throws at them. He wants things to go back to the way they were, just like you and I do.  Come on Justin, this is a new start.  In case you haven't noticed, we're not the same people we were when all of this first happened.  Me and him hadn't talked for a long time either, but I went there...I called him and updated him on things and told him it was stupid not to talk anymore.  He agreed, and he wants to see you too.  So pull your head out of your ass and make it happen."

Trace has been acting a lot differently towards me this week.  I haven't figured out if its a good thing or a bad thing yet, but it's a stretch from how he's acted since the kidnapping.  He's not cautious around me anymore.  He takes risks, and gives me his opinion about things even if he knows it will piss me off or make me uneasy.  I'm tempted to ask him what's gotten into him lately, but I'm pretty sure I know the answer.  Tarin has added a lot of spontaneity to his lifestyle, and it's causing him to be a lot more carefree.  Not that it surprises me.  Tarin is probably one of the most spontaneous people I know, and Trace needs that.  He needs someone who can throw his life out of synch, because he'll be way too high strung otherwise.   And I like Tarin. She's a cool girl, and much easier to get a long with than Elisha was.  But maybe it's because Tarin and I used to fuck so we understand each other...

Man.

I've been trying not to let that get to me either, because I don't want Melanie to know and I know that Trace secretly hates the fact that she and I had a fling in the past.  He thinks that I used her, but it wasn't really like that.  I mean, she knew from the beginning that it wasn't a serious thing anyway.  She was the type of girl I would fool around with for a month and forget about until the next time I was in town.  I never counted on her and Trace forming a little bond, and when they did it made the whole thing awkward. She told me that she had feelings for Trace and I had to stop making advances towards her. The cocky bastard I was then, even tried to talk Trace out of dating her because I couldn't take the fact that she was choosing him over me.  I think it was the first time he ever got really really angry at me, and I couldn't understand why.  Now that I see them together again though, I regret saying all that stuff to him, because I know they've belonged together since the first time they met.  The fact that he's even put that behind him, amazes me too.  So I shouldn't ask questions.  I should just let Trace say whatever he wants, and trust him because I know he only has good intentions for our friendship.

"All right," I groan.  "Just...pick a time and place or whatever, and we'll do something."

"Maybe we can all do something," he suggests.  "He's still with Brenda so I thought the four of us could meet up with the two of them.  I told him about Mel, and he really wants to meet her."

I feel the tension rise inside of me.  "What'd you tell him?"

"Relax."  I can hear him smile through the phone.  "I just said you guys were talking, that's all.  He doesn't care anyway, J.  He was just happy to hear that you were acting like yourself again."

"Yeah."  Great.  I mean, I know Trace wouldn't have told Marty exactly how Mel came into the picture or anything but I do wonder how the subject came up and what he told Marty about Melanie.  But I'm sure whatever it was couldn't have been too serious.  He said we were "talking".  But "talking" to Marty usually means fucking without commitment.  At least it used to, but I don't know about now.  I guess I'll find out when I see him, with Melanie in tow.  I hope he's civil towards her and doesn't act like the cocky  guys he can sometimes be.  I know Melanie won't get it, just like she doesn't get my attitude at times.  I should probably forewarn her, but lately every time I'm around Melanie I find myself too lost in the way I feel about her to focus on much else.

"I think somethings up with Tarin," he says after awhile.

I'm thankful he's turned the subject away from myself and onto him.  I was getting entirely too stressed out, and if he kept pushing things I probably would have ended up snapping at him.  "Why?"

"I dunno..." he trails off a little and sighs.  "It's probably nothing, just PMS maybe," he chuckles.  "But she's been kind of standoffish lately, and she hasn't really let me get her in bed.  I sound like an asshole, but with the way things have been going with us, I get worried if we're having sex less than five nights a week."

"Maybe she's tired," I laugh.  "Hell man, that's a lot of work for a girl.  Especially her.  She's wild."

"You're a dick," he says with a small laugh.  "I guess I shouldn't worry about it.  But I am worried about it.  I want to say something, but I don't know what I should say.  I'll feel like an asshole being like ‘Baby, we haven't been fucking as much.  What's wrong?"

It's the Trace I know and I'm glad he's back for the moment.  I can relax now, knowing he's not going to get all uptight on me again anytime soon.  "So talk to her.  You know women, they always wait for us to ask them what's wrong."

"Not her," he says softly.  "If she's going through something, I'm the first one she bitches to.  I think it's me.  I think I pissed her off or something."

"Do you want me to talk to her?"

"Ha, you? I appreciate the offer, but she'd probably get creeped out if you got sentimental on her all of a sudden.  She's never been one to go to you with an issue, Justin."

He's right and it makes me really hate the person I used to be.  "I'm not the same person."

"I know that, but she doesn't.  Besides, I think she likes that you're the one she doesn't have to be serious with."

I like having this cocky, sarcastic friendship with Tarin too, and I think if it went beyond that we would both feel weird about it.  "Maybe Mel knows something," I suggest.  "They've been talking more, and you know Melanie, she's a great listener."

"You can ask her if you want to," he says glumly.  "But if Tarin told her something in confidence I doubt Melanie is going to tell you.  She knows you'll tell me."

"Oh she'll tell me," I say smugly.  "I have ways of making people talk."

"She'd slap you for that," he laughs.  "Cocky little shit."

"Maybe." I slide myself off the bed and walk into my adjoining bathroom so I can pull my nightly medication together.  "But I'll ask her.  The most she'll do is tell me it's none of my business and that will be the end of it."

"I just hope I didn't fuck up with her," he sighs.  "This relationship isn't like any other I've had before, Justin.  I didn't even feel this way about Elisha, and that's fucked up because I was gonna marry her.  I feel like I don't deserve a second chance with Tarin, you know? I didn't try hard enough the first time we were together."

"She's you with tits."  I smile and put the four pills into the palm of my hand and fill my cup with water.  "If you guys broke up, you'd realize that there was nobody else out there that would put up with either of you and so...you'd just get back together a couple of days later.  Trust me man, you didn't do anything that bad.  It's gotta be PMS or something along those lines.  I'll get it out of Mel.  It's the least I can do since you're back on board now."

"Yeah..."  He trails off and clears his throat nervously.  "Thanks man.  I appreciate it."

"Anytime." I pause to put the pills in my mouth and push them down with the water.  "But hey, listen, I just took my meds so I'm going to be knocked out in a few.  Call me in the morning or something."

"Sounds good.  I'll talk to you then."

I hang up and make my way back into to bedroom, throwing my phone somewhere on the bed.  I pat my mattress a couple of times and the dogs quickly jump up onto it from their places on the carpet.  I know I have about an hour before my medication will literally knock me out, so I get into bed and flick the TV on like I do most nights, mindlessly channel surfing for awhile, hoping to find a good episode of something to entertain me for awhile.  I hear the door creak a little bit, and I jump slightly, but relax when I see that Melanie is standing before me.  Her hair is up in that messy ponytail she usually dons when she's being lazy around the house, and it causes me to smile.

It's one of those things I find so sexy about her.

"Hey."  I shift over in the bed a little.  "I just put on the TV.  Wanna watch for a little bit before I pass out?"

She shrugs.  "I was just going to say goodnight now."

"Oh." I feel my smile fade away.  "Well, that's okay.  You're probably tired anyway."

She can't seem to help but smile.  "You're great at this guilt thing," she laughs as she makes her way into my room, and slides in next to me.  She doesn't get close to me, but I expect that from her. "What's on?"  She snatches the remote away from me, and holds it just out of my reach when I try to take it back from her.   "Hey, you want me in here? Then we're going to watch Soap Net for a little while.  Beggars can't be choosers."

I roll my eyes.  "God, you're obsessed."

"Whatever.  You know you want to find out what happened to Marissa and Chad.  We missed it, thanks to the damn Xbox."

I made dinner tonight. Well okay...it was Velveeta Shells and Cheese but still, it was a little bit uplifting for me having her sit there while I prepared dinner.  It's probably lame but I sort of felt like I could take care of her.  I mean, when I'm a lot better...when more time has passed, I know I could do a lot more for her.  She'd never have to worry about anything, because I'd take care of it for her.  Whatever she wanted, I'd make sure she had it.  I'd make sure she was happy, because she's already made me happier than I can remember being in years.  I just hope that I can get the opportunity to be even better for her one day...to be the one that she turns to for guidance, instead of the situation being reversed.

"You like the Xbox," I say, slyly snaking my arm around her body and successfully stealing the remote back from her. 

"Hey!"

She whacks me with a pillow, and the dogs immediately get up and start jumping around, trying to get in on the fun.  I grab my own pillow to hit her with it, but she gets another whack at me before I can even attempt my own counter attack and I fall down onto my side, laughing heartily.  "I'm going to bruise!" 

"Oh shush."  She snatches the remote back, and sticks her tongue out at me.  "Soap Net!"

I give in.  I figure that maybe if I do, she'll be more responsive to the stuff I want to ask her about Tarin.  I'm not really sure what she would have told Melanie that she wouldn't have told Trace.  But I know women.  Women like to talk, especially about things they feel they can't tell their boyfriends.  If something serious is happening...like that Tarin is cheating on Trace, then I really hope Mel will realize how important it is that he knows about it.  I shouldn't be jumping to that kind of a conclusion of course, but I really don't know what else she would keep from him besides that.

We watch a rerun of All My Children for awhile before a commercial interrupts. I look over at Mel and smile when I see that Brennan has crawled into her arms and fallen asleep. She hasn't admitted it, but I know Mel has gotten attached to her.  "Someone's smitten," I say with a light laugh.

She narrows her eyes at me.  "It's only because my cat isn't here with us."

That damn cat of hers.  All it does is hiss at me.  In fact, when she was away at her friends house for the weekend, it took a few swipes at me when I would go to feed it in the morning.  If it wasn't for the fact that it belonged to Melanie, I would have sold it...or something. "Your cat is antisocial."

"True."  She nods.  "That's why we understand each other."

"I'm actually glad I introduced you to Tarin."  This is it.  That was a nice slick way to get onto the subject, and I'm proud of myself.  Usually I can't pull shit like this off anymore, but I guess I'm changing a lot faster than I thought I could.  "You and her seem to be getting a long pretty well, and she gets you away from your cat."

She shrugs and focuses her gaze back on the TV.  "Yeah, I guess so."

"What did you guys talk about the other day, anyway?" I say it quickly, hoping my boldness wont piss her off.

"What are you talking about?" She asks, still not looking at me. 

The soap has come back on, and I know I should probably wait until the next commercial, but I can feel myself getting really tired and it's only a matter of time now before my meds will kick in full swing and I won't be able to stay awake anymore.  No, if I'm going to get Trace his info, it's going to have to be now.   "You know, when y'all went shopping the other day.  You haven't said much about it."

"We talked about...clothes," she says, turning down the TV volume and meeting my gaze this time.  "We were at the mall, Justin.  What did you think we talked about?  She did most of the talking anyway.  I just listened."

"She say anything about her and Trace?" 

"God," she scoffs.  "I'm not her best friend.  We just went shopping."

When I first started getting to know Mel, I couldn't read her.  It was hard for me to tell if she was hiding something or telling me the truth.  But now enough time has passed where I'm able to read her emotions very well, and right now the look on her face is telling me that she's keeping something from me.  "I know you're keeping something from me," I tell her, seriously.  "Mel..."

"Justin, look," she sighs. "If she did tell me something in confidence, which she didn't,  I'm not the type of person who is going to go and break her trust like that.  I don't want to get in the middle of whatever is going on with them.  It's not my place."

I laugh a little, knowing she just gave herself up.  "So there's something going on."

She groans.

"You know, you're not the best liar, Mel."  I smile and nudge her a little bit, only to have her shift further away from me.  It's obvious that she's annoyed, and I should stop bugging her.  But this isn't about me. This is about Trace, and it was more than apparent to me on the phone how this Tarin thing is affecting him.  All I'm trying to do is help, and I wish that Melanie could understand that instead of being so righteous.

"Fine," she snaps, and shoots me an annoyed glare.  "I'm lying.  But that doesn't mean I'm going  to tell you anything, so you should save your breath."

"Trace is my best friend," I say softly.  "If something is going on that's going to affect him, I need to know so I can warn him.  He's been through a lot, you know?  I know you care about him too.  Besides, you and Tarin aren't even that close.  Why would you keep something she told you a secret?"

She stares me down like I have a hell of a nerve pushing her this hard about the subject.  Things have been great with us, and I really don't want to think badly of her, or say something that I don't mean.  But shit, she's kind of pissing me off right now.  "Give me a break, Mel." I whine.  "You understand my point.  I know you do."

She miserably plops Brennan down next to Buckley on the end of the mattress and gets off the bed.  She stands in front of me now, crossing her arms with a disgusted look on her face.  "You're being an asshole right now," she says darkly. 

I snort out a laugh.  "For what?" I exclaim.  "For being concerned about Trace?"

"No, Justin.  For pushing a subject that has nothing to do with either of us.  I gave you my reasons for not divulging information to you, and it's like..that's not good enough.  You just can't be satisfied until you have your way, can you?  I came up to spend some time with you, maybe even spend the night watching movies together or something.  But once again, you had to be your childish self."

Fuck.  I can feel my heart sink in my chest.  She's right.   I shouldn't be pushing her but...I just got so overwhelmed.  I try too hard to please Trace lately.  I know he wasn't expecting Melanie to tell me anything, but I figured if I could get it out of her, my friendship with him would escalate that much more.   Instead, all I really did was piss off Melanie when she wanted to spend some time with me.  Maybe even...spend some time touching me a little bit more.  It sucks.  We haven't been physical since the other night at Trace's and I can't lie...it's been killing me.  I'd never tell her because I know she's not ready to let me do whatever I want to her body yet.  But I mean, just a little bit of kissing would satisfy me.

But I've fucked myself out of that for the night.

"Melanie, come on.  I'm sorry, okay?"

"Night."

Forward(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
She walks out and closes the door behind her. Brennan begins to whine, and I sigh heavily,  flicking off the TV in disgust.  "Damn it."  I could kill Trace with his fucking drama, and if I wasn't so whacked out on pills I'd call him and tell him off right now.  But I just don't have the energy to do it, so I gaze up at the ceiling instead and wait for knockout time to hit me like a mac truck.  I used to be really against this, but since I've been taking my pills properly I feel a lot better.  The anxiety doesn't affect me so much when I go to a public place, and I know that's a really good thing now that I'm getting back to work.  I get a good nights sleep too, most of the time anyway, and that's more than I could have ever hoped for in the beginning. 

Thankfully, the minutes pass quickly and I feel my eyes start to droop.  I do the best I can to force an image of Melanie and her smile into my head before I allow them to close completely and feel myself smile before I drift off to sleep.  Then I'm kissing her, pulling off her clothes and taking her in a bed much too comfortable to be real.  She tells me that she loves me, and I smile as I make my way inside of her.  She's so warm, and loving.  I curl into her afterwards, and let her arms make their way around my body as my head rests against her breasts.  I look up at her after awhile, wanting to tell her how much I love her...

But she's not there anymore.

It's dark now, the wind is blowing, and I'm alone.  There is no more warmth.  Melanie is nowhere to be found, and I shiver as the cold air runs up and down my naked skin.  I do the best I can to wrap my arms around myself, but it doesn't help.  "Hello?" I call out.

The wind blows harder, and nobody answers me.  I start to walk, stumbling and falling along the way.  The ground is cold as ice, and my feet get more numb with each step I take.  "Help me," I groan.  "Please."

"Nobody can help you here."

I stop in my tracks, as Kerri appears out of thin air.  She's naked like I am, and I'm so fucking confused.  "Kerri?"

"You may as well get used to it here," she sighs.  "You're not going anywhere.  This is your payback, Justin.  You're finally getting what you deserve."

"What is this place?" I sob.

She just laughs.  "You'll see."

Then she vanishes, as quickly as she appeared.  I desperately try to find a way back, to wake myself up, because I'm certain that this is a dream.  I cry out for help, for somebody to wake me up, but nobody answers.  It's just like Kerri said, I'm not going anywhere.  I sit down on the freezing cold ground and cry because I feel so damn helpless.  And then...

Then he's there.

"Hey baby."

He's holding his hand out for me to take, and I try to get up and run, but I find that the ground is so cold, my skin has literally been frozen to it.  "Get away!" I holler.  "Leave me alone!"

"You need me baby," he smiles.  "You know you do.  There's nobody else to get you out of this."

"No!"  I hold my hands over my ears and close my eyes.  "No! I don't need you!"

"You miss me baby."  He reaches out to touch me, and smiles when his hand starts to make it's way down my body...down to places he shouldn't be going.

"NO!"

It's warm now,  the bitter cold is gone.  I'm naked, but I'm in my warm bed and the room is quiet.  My breathing is heavy...so heavy, and my heart is pounding against my ribs so hard and fast I feel like it might rip through my chest at any moment.  I'm covered in sweat, drenched like I just took a shower, and when I bring my hands up to my face so I can wipe my eyes free of tears that have flooded them, I find that they've taken up their normal task of shaking uncontrollably.

You need me baby

I feel wet slobbering in my face and my vision starts to clear up a little more.  It's only Buckley, obsessively licking the salty tears off of my face.  "Stop," I croak, giving his head a gentle scratch.  I pick him up and move him back to the end of the bed with his sister, and he groans a little but curls up next to her and promptly passes right out again.  Now I'm faced with the darkness, and I force myself to lie down so I won't be able to focus on the sounds of an empty house.  It's not helping though.  I hear creaks, groans, and random whirs of the various appliances in my house.  I wish like hell that my dogs were bigger.  I'd make Buck stand by the door, straight and tall like the trainer would have taught him to, and when Shane did come in...he'd be ready to rip him to pieces. 

I'm so fucked up, because Shane is dead and I still think he's coming to rape and kill me, even now.  Even though I've started to live a little, and have friendships again.  Even though I've convinced myself that I love Melanie and that I'm ready to leave all this shit behind, I still end up lying awake at night and thinking about him.  Fuck, why does he take priority?  Why does he have to come and say shit to me and touch me in my dreams?  I want peace.

Why can't I just have peace?

You miss me baby.

I hate his voice.

I hate his fucking voice, clear as day.

You miss me baby.

I yank the nearest thing possible into my hands and throw it.  It's glass and it shatters as it collides with the wall.  My dogs immediately wake up and start whining because they're scared.  "Damn it."  I sob into my trembling hands.  I'm losing it right now, and this hasn't happened to me in a long time.  Out of fucking nowhere too.  I mean I had a good couple of days. Nobody around me has been that high strung or anything.  I don't get it.  Do I feel so guilty in my subconscious that my dreams bring it all out for me to see? I just don't know.  I don't know what to think, but I do know that the dream I just had scared the living shit out of me.

I look at the clock.  4 am.  I sigh.  Mel won't be up for another two or three hours and I don't know what to do with myself until then.  I don't want to drug myself again because that obviously didn't help the first time around.  I contemplate going for a drive, even though it's an insane thought because I don't know if my medication has worn off yet or not.  For some reason though, none of that matters to me.  My brain seems to force my body to work for me. I'm up and dressed before I know it, and my dogs sit side by side on the bed now, cocking their heads in wonder, as if to ask me where I'm going.

"You guys wanna go for a ride?"

They lay down on the bed lazily.

Guess not.

I clean up the glass with trembling hands.  It's tempting to think about doing something with it other than tossing it into the garbage, but I refuse to go down that path.  I know I can't because I'd be letting Melanie down and so, I walk through my house and out to the driveway, dumping the glass into one of the trash containers. I don't go back inside.  Instead, I pull out the car keys that I grabbed off the nightstand and click the alarm off on my car, cautiously glancing across the yard as I reach it.  The lights are off in the guest house, and I'm sure Melanie is fast asleep.  As good as it would be to wake her up and ask her to go for a drive with me, I'm sure she would think I was crazy at the same time.  She's not quite my girlfriend yet, so doing shit like that just isn't right at this point, not to mention the fact that I pissed her off.  I guess I'll just have to do this myself, if I'm going to do it at all.

"Justin?"

I whirl around, terrified and ready to fight.  Of course it's just Melanie, and I feel like an asshole.  She's in her running gear, and I'm sort of confused.  "What are you doing up?"

"I get up at four most days," she tells me, confused as ever.  She shakes her head a little and steps closer to me.  "Are you....going out?"

I look down at the car keys in my hand and sigh a little.  I don't want to explain myself, and I wish that I'd known she gets up at this hour all the time.  She'd never tell me, because I'm never up this early to care.  "I was going to go for a drive," I confess.  "I can't sleep."

She raises an eyebrow.  "You never go for drives, Justin.  Especially not alone."

She's right, but things have started to change a lot as far as my mood goes.  I'm not so terrified to go out anymore.  Granted, I'm usually accompanied by at least Melanie if I do go somewhere, but at least I get out.  Suddenly I realize that I was about to go out someplace by myself without a second thought.  I'm kind of shocked but...it makes me feel really good.  I just had a terrible nightmare, but instead of wallowing in my misery I was determined to rid my mind of it without the guidance of somebody else.  "Yeah," I nod and smirk a little.  "I'm kind of surprised at myself."

"So am I," she chuckles.  "What provoked you to get up at this hour? Maybe I can utilize it in the future so I won't have to beg you to get up for a run."

I frown a little and look down at my feet.  "I just...had a bad dream. It's not a big deal."

"Oh."

It's quiet for awhile and I can't really look at her because I feel lame.  It's usually not the best way for a guy to act, telling the girl he cares about that he had a bad dream.  I feel like I'm five years old and knocking on my momma's bedroom door because the big scary boogie man haunted me in my dreams.  It's only when I feel her take my hand that I make myself look at her again, but she doesn't seem to think that I'm lame.  If anything, she's concerned and it makes me feel slightly better.  But only slightly.

"I can come with you," she offers gently.  "I don't mind."

I just shrug.  "Now that you're here I don't really need to take a drive anymore, Mel."

She rolls her eyes.  "Come on Justin."

Her hair is still up in that messy sex thing I like.  That along with the fucking spandex she's wearing that accents her ass so nicely, is making me forget about mostly everything except the fact that my dick is bunching up in my boxers.  I find myself moving closer to her.  "Come on what?" I whisper.  "I'm...sorry I pissed you off."

She stares at me for a moment, searching my eyes for something I'm not sure of.  Then she crosses her arms and looks down at the ground.  "I just...I can't stand it when you do that."

"I got carried away."

"Well stop it."  She tries to say it seriously, but a smile slowly appears on her face.  "Dumb ass."

I step closer to her and smile in her face.  She blushes a little, but she doesn't back away this time, so...I take my chances and move in.  My lips brush against hers for the first time since Trace's, and I close my eyes as I deepen my kiss a little bit.  It's so simple but she feels so damn good. My heart starts to beat furiously, and I feel like I could explode in a few minutes time if given the opportunity.  My mind sails away to beautiful places, where nothing is ever wrong, and I never ever want to leave. But I'm brought back to reality just as quickly as I left it.  She's broken the kiss and pulled away from me.  When I open my eyes, she's standing there staring at me like she has no idea what happened, or why.  It's her timidness that's affecting the situation, and I'd hate to see her with some guy who didn't understand her.  They'd make her feel like a freak...like I feel ninety percent of the time.  I don't know if she realizes how much we really do get each other.  I mean, I think she does but she's so closed about the things that have happened to her.  I wish she knew that she didn't have to be, that I'll be here and I'll listen.

That I'll never think horrible things about her.

"Hey," I say softly. 

"I bet the dogs want to be walked," she says after a minute.

"They can wait."

"They can't."  She scrunches her lips and shakes her head, before walking away from me.

I hate when I get carried away, but I guess sometimes I can't help myself.  My hormones are raging like some kind of fifteen year old.  I've been deprived of sex for entirely too long, I haven't jerked off in a couple of days, and Shane just came and terrified me in a dream.  All of those things combined makes me want her more than ever, for comfort and for sexual relief.  But I can't do this again.  It happened with Kerri and that turned out really bad.  I refuse to let things get that way between Melanie and I.  I think when I shower I'll just have to fix my issue...maybe I can talk to Trace about the dream later too.  I know I haven't really been open about that kind of stuff with him in awhile, but since I have no shrink he's the next best thing.

I follow her into the house and we wake the dogs up.  They groan and yawn and stretch for what seems like an eternity before we get their leashes on and bring them outside.  We walk further than normal, taking in the sunrise.  It occurs to me that I've never watched a sunrise with Mel before, and I smile.  It's a nice moment, even if I can't touch her or hold her hand.

"Are you okay?" Melanie asks me after awhile.

I look at her as we stroll along the sidewalk.  "Yeah, why?"

"Your dream."

"Oh...right."  I don't want to get into it right now, because it will completely spoil my mood.  I don't want to think about Shane and his hands, or Kerri and her evil little laugh as she left me to my doom.  It's fucking terrifying and I know I can't go into detail about it with her.  I wish I could but, we're not at that point yet and I know that.  "You know, it was just a bad dream.  I'm over it now." 

"I know you're not ready to tell me everything, Justin," she sighs.  "But you know, if you ever have that happen to you again...you can come to me.  I'll be there for you.  There's no reason you have to wander around in the dark by yourself.  If I had gone into the house and you weren't upstairs sleeping I probably would have been worried sick."

"I just didn't feel right about waking you up for something like that," I say softly as we turn around and start heading back to my gate.

"Things are different now." She looks up at me and smiles gently.  "I care about you Justin, probably more than I ever have.  If something is wrong, I need you to come to me and talk to me.  I know I could do that same thing with you."

She reaches out and takes my hand.  I lace my fingers through hers and stare at her in disbelief.  It's happening.  It's going slowly yes, but it's still happening.  Our relationship has officially begun.  I can knock on her door at four in the morning and wrap my arms around her, even cry if I have to, and she'll be completely okay with it.  I won't be lame in her eyes, and one day I can lay with her and tell her about my nightmare, and she'll just understand everything.  She won't hold it against me or think badly of me because I was raped.

I can't see myself being with anybody else.  Ever.

We bring the dogs inside and give them their breakfast, and go for our run.  She's competitive and aggressive this morning and it's sexy as hell.  She outruns me for a few minutes, but I quickly catch up to her and smile as we slow down and jog side by side.  "Fiesty today?"  I question her, breathlessly.

"You have no idea."  She winks at me.

We approach a patch of grass, and plop down to catch our breaths.  I can't lie, this entire morning as a whole has worn me out to the point where I could probably sleep all day.  In the past I would have. Without her I'd still be in bed hating myself.  But that's not me anymore.  I look over at her and smile gently, tugging a little at the side of her hand, willing her to take mine.  She does, almost cautiously, but I don't question it.  Despite the fact that I can read her emotions now, that I can crack jokes with her and know exactly where I need to draw the line, there's still so much that I don't know about her...what plagues her.  But it doesn't seem to bother her.  Just sitting here with me seems to calm her in a way I almost can't understand. 

"I love you."  I don't even realize I've said it to her until I hear the phrase and her eyes widen.  I really shouldn't be throwing that around so much.  It's not healthy, because she doesn't know if she feels the same way yet.  Not yet.  But I'm too far gone, and I can't help myself anymore.

She searches my eyes for awhile, for what I'm not really sure.  It's like she's trying to make sure everything is okay with me...that she can trust me, but I won't question it.  I know she has her reasons, and until I know the full story I have no business pushing her about her motives.  "Are you mad that I can't say it yet?"

I suck in my bottom lip and sigh a little  "No way," I smile and smooth my hand over her cheek.  "I don't expect you to say it yet.  I told you, I can't hold back the way I feel anymore.  But you...you know, I want you to take your time."

"You're different.  It's like...you're too good to be true or something," she laughs.  "No other guy would...you know...just wait around."

I shake my head.  "I'm not waiting around," I tell her seriously.  "I'm happy with the way things are."

"What does Trace think?"

It's weird to hear her ask me that.  No other girl I've been with has ever given a shit what the people in my life have thought about our relationship.  But Melanie is different.  She wants my friends and family to accept her very badly, but the thing about that is, they already do.  And I know that if she goes home with me my dad, grandparents, aunts, uncles and cousins will all love her too.  "Trace knew this would happen eventually," I smile.  "He's happy for us as long as we're happy.  You heard him telling you not to leave at the party the other night.  He doesn't want you to go anywhere."

"I've just never had this."

"Had what?"

"I've never had a real relationship before," she says, frowning a little.  "I was too focused on my future in high school and when everything happened with me and...you know, I didn't care enough to focus on finding somebody.  Then you came along, and it was just like a whirlwind, Justin.  I've never been able to feel this way with anybody in my life.  Ever.  It scared me a lot.  I guess that's why I ran away so many times before when we were getting close.  I just didn't think it was possible that you could be the guy I broke down my barriers for."

"When you first came here I hated it," I confess to her.  "I was still so fucked up from what had happened, and I didn't think I was capable of being friends with anybody because I thought the only thing I could do was hurt the people that cared about me.  Part of me wanted you to leave so bad...but the other part of me needed you so bad at the same time." I reach out and grab her hand again, thankful that she's here, that she can listen, and that she's never given up on me despite the fact that I've been an asshole at times.  "You get me, Mel.  I never want to lose you.  I don't know what I'd do if I did."

She takes me by surprise when her lips land on mine a moment later.  I'm afraid to push it, to deepen the kiss or touch her in a more seductive way.  I let my lips linger on hers for awhile, before I feel her hand brushing the side of my face gently.  It gives me a sort of green light I guess.  I let my lips travel gently down to her neck, picking out several different places to land on her soft flesh.  She doesn't seem to protest, but I don't take it for granted.  I breathe in her soft scent of peach and laundry detergent for a minute before looking back up at her again.  She's smiling gently at me now,  and a moment later she leans into my chest, pulling my arm so I'll wrap both of mine around her.  I hold her gently, and quietly kiss the top of her head.  For the first time in my life I'm learning how to be....gentle.  To go slow...to understand a woman completely emotionally before physically.  My mind is swimming with a thousand questions, but I won't ask her any of them.  I don't want to break the moment, and I know the silence is probably the best thing going for me right now.

I don't want this to end.

"What did you do before you got signed?" She asks me after awhile.  "I just remembered, I know next to nothing about your past."

"Well," I smile.  "I grew up in Millington, Tennessee.  I was friends with Trace from the moment I was born and we went to school together.  I had a pretty normal childhood, but my mom entered me into a lot of talent shows and shit because I wanted to do them.  When I was thirteen I tried out for the Mickey Mouse Club and the rest is history basically."

"Talent shows? Really?," she says, smiling up at me slyly.  "I'd love to see some of those videos."

"Never," I laugh out loud.  "I'm not about to be embarrassed.  You're one of the few people I know that hasn't seen all that, and I'd like to keep it that way."

"I have ways of getting things," she winks.  "You better keep your guard up, mister."

"Oh don't worry.  All of that stuff is well hidden.  The last time I was at my mom's house I hid it again in a place where she'd never look.  Tough luck for you."

"I'll get Trace to sell you out," she laughs.

"He'd never do it.  He knows I'd kill him."

"We'll see."

I stare at her for awhile, getting lost in her eyes and smile like I always do.  I feel like it's time for me to start asking her some questions about her past, even though she's never seemed very open to discussing it with me.  "What about you? You grew up in Michigan right?"

She sighs a little, finally pulling herself out of my arms, and positioning herself across from me.  I know she's getting uncomfortable again, and while it's disappointing, I understand.  "Yeah.  That's right."

"Do you not want to talk about it, Mel?"

"No, it's not that.  My childhood just frustrates me, that's all."

"Hey, my parents divorced when I was two," I point out.  "We lived with my grandparents for years, until my mom met Paul...that's my stepdad.  He's great too.  He's always treated me like his son and he's made my mom really happy.  But it was hard for awhile.  My dad just up and left us, and I didn't really talk to him again until I was a teenager.  He lives in Florida now, has a wife and two boys.  I'm close with them, well...at least I was."

I haven't thought about Jon and Steve in a really long time.  Not since I was with them the last time actually.  I've been too preoccupied and I'm sure by this point they both hate me.  I should call them, or something.  But I really don't know if I'm welcome to at this point.  I haven't even talked to my Dad, and my mom hasn't mentioned anything so that means that they most likely haven't spoken.  It upsets me because I love them a lot.  I just...was fucked up for the longest time.  Now that I'm coming out of all that I'm starting to realize how stupid I was...only, I don't know if I can fix things now.

"I never knew my father," she tells me quietly.  "My mom met him while she was in college and when she got pregnant he didn't stick around.  We lived with my grandmother, and my mom worked for a little while until she saved enough money to go back to school.  Then...she sort of just left me behind and let my grandmother raise me so she could pursue her photography career.  It basically made me afraid to let anybody get close to me.  I guess it's why I didn't really date in high school or anything.  I mean, I was well liked and I had a lot of friends, but I didn't let anybody get close to me like that, you know?"

I nod.  "I get it.  When I started to get famous, I would come home and there would be people at my house I hadn't seen in years.  I didn't really know what to think except they just wanted to get in on what I had.  I was really closed off then.  The only people I trusted besides my immediate family were the guys, Trace, and Kerri..."  I trail off and look away from her for a moment.  It's so weird, talking about this with her, because I was such a different person then.  Kerri was too, and so was Trace.  I shouldn't be getting into the subject either because it upsets me and fucks around with my head, but this is a different situation.  I'm pouring my heart out to my...girl.  Yeah.  My girl.  I can call her that now. 

"You don't have to talk about her, Justin.  Not if you don't want to."

I stare into her eyes, knowing I can opt out right now and change the subject to something else.  I can just focus on her if I want to.  I should.  She was talking after all and I sort of just sabotaged the conversation with my stupid past.  But I guess...there isn't another person in the world I can share stuff like this with besides her.  Trace knows it all, he was there for it all and so...I don't need to discuss it with him.  But having Mel here gives me another point of view.  I can tell her about mostly everything.  About how Kerri was pretty much the first girl I ever had some kind of feelings for, how I hurt her but...how our relationship was never meant to be in the first place.  "I can talk about her with you, Mel," I nod.  "if you want to hear the story, anyway."

"You can tell me anything," she whispers.  "You know that."

"It was the three of us," I begin, with a shaky voice.  "Me, Trace, and Kerri.  We were inseparable, you know?  You'd never see one of us without at least one of the other two.  Kerri was the first girl I ever liked, and I'd always been able to tell her everything that was on my mind.  When I first got famous overseas, and had to go over there, it was hard for her.  I took Trace with me, because he quit school and moved down to Florida so he could work and save money to travel with me, so she was left on her own back home.  Kerri couldn't have done that. Her parents wanted her to go to college and make something of herself.  When NSYNC got popular in the states though, she'd come on tour in the summer and stuff.  It was good for awhile.  The three of us got to see each other more than we would have otherwise."

"But?"

I shrug.  "Things got complicated.  We made a mistake.  I was at the height of my popularity, she was vulnerable and we did something we shouldn't have.  It wrecked our friendship.  It was my fault, and I'll admit that to anybody that asks .  I just didn't count on coming home three years later, and being swept up into the kidnapping with her.  It screwed us both up really bad...." I trail off and shake my head.  "I screwed her up."

"Justin..."

"I did."  I look deep into her eyes so she'll know I'm being serious.  "I couldn't help her.  I tried...but I was just so messed up, you know?  She was suffering the entire time and she refused to get professional help, so I just gave up and went with the flow of things.  We were...we were together for awhile.  I don't even know why, because I cared about her but not like that.  I just...used her."

She stares at me for awhile, like she doesn't know how to react.  I feel like I probably crushed the ideal image she had of me in her head, but...she has to know how things went down.  I don't need her hearing about it from somebody else, and I don't want her walking around thinking that I'm someone I'm not either.  "So you left her?"

She's staring at me, waiting for an explanation that I can't give her.  I mean, fuck, what the hell do I say? Did I leave her? Yes.  I left her after I beat the shit out of her.  But I can't tell Melanie that.  I just can't do it.  I'm not ready to accept her reaction, and tear apart everything we've built together over the past few months.  "We broke up, but it wasn't the best parting," I nod, hating myself for leaving out the truth.  "I don't know where she is right now...or if she's okay.  Trace knows, and he still talks to her but...we don't really talk about it.  The reason me and him didn't speak for a long time is because of the whole thing with Kerri.  So its better for him if we leave her out of our conversations.  I'd like to see if she's all right, you know? But right now...it's just not the best time to ask him."

"That's hard," she tells me softly.  "But, it might be good for you to talk to her again, Justin.  You've known her too long, and you both went through something terrible.  No matter what, you still need each other in some form."

"Kerri is real clingy," I sigh.  "Especially when it comes to me.  It's better this way, Mel.  Believe me."

She shrugs a little.  "I don't know her, so I can't say whether it's right or wrong for you to think that way.  I just think that if you've known somebody that long, the right thing to do is at least check in on them to make sure they're doing okay.  I wish my mother had done that for me.  If she had...who knows? Maybe I wouldn't have tried to hurt myself.  Everybody needs reassurance in their life, Justin.  No matter how small.  They just need to know that somebody out there cares about them."

She's brought up amazing points, and right now I wish like hell I knew where Kerri was.  I think...I think I could face her and apologize.  Not that she'd be very accepting I'm sure.  But I think it would give me some closure.  Even if Kerri said she never wanted to see me again, at least I'd know.  Right now the uncertainty is killing me.  I have no idea what she thinks about what happened to her, what she thinks about me...if she needs me still despite all of this.  Knowing how she is she probably does wish I'd come around.  That's crazy to think too....

But I know Kerri all too well.

"You need closure," Mel points out after awhile.

"You're right."  I say, smiling at her gently.  "But I can only focus on one thing at a time.  And I want to face my family first before I can even think about facing Kerri.  I made a list for myself sort of...you know, like, the things I want to fix in my life."
 
"I had a list like that once." She smiles a little but it fades.  "I never got to finish it though."

"Mel?"

"Yeah."

It's bold of me to ask her what I'm about to, but I figure if I just opened up to her about Kerri this much, I should be allowed to ask her an awkward question or two.  "Why did you want to kill yourself?"

She sucks in a long breath and shakes her head roughly.  "That's something I can't tell you yet, Justin.  I will. I want to.  But...I need more time."

I hold her closer to my chest, and kiss her forehead gently.  I want her to know that it's okay, that she shouldn't try to rush things because of me.  "I want you take all the time you need, Mel.  When you're ready though, I'll be right here to listen."

She smiles at me gently.  "I know you will."

I help her to her feet, and we walk back to the house with our arms around each other.  It's nice to have her support finally.  I mean, I know I did before but it wasn't the same.  She's not uncomfortable being this close to me anymore.  I think she feels...safe, unlike before when she was so convinced all I could do was hurt her if we got to this level.  And I'm glad because I would never hurt her.

I learned my lesson with Kerri.

We make breakfast together, still sweaty and disgusting from our run, but not really caring either.  This is how I know we're really comfortable with each other, because I can tell Melanie is the type of girl that feels the need to pretty herself up when she's hanging around a guy that she likes.  The fact that all of that can wait ‘til later when she's with me, tells me that she's not just my potential girlfriend, she's also my best friend.  In fact, I can almost say that she's the female version of Trace.  Granted, Trace knows a lot more about me but that's to be expected.  He's known me longer and me and her...we're just starting to discover each other for the first time.  I feel like...I have that close circle of friends again.  The one that I lost when Kerri was cast out of the picture.  Melanie completes the picture.  I mean, Trace has Tarin and now I have Melanie.  The four of us have really seemed to hit it off, and I'm positive that we're going to start hanging out together all the time now that the girls seem to be so comfortable around each.  I know I need that in my life.  I need people close to me who I can trust, people I can have fun with and just be myself...not be on edge with. 

It sucks for me to admit this too, but I'm pretty glad that Kerri isn't a part of this...that she's far away someplace starting her life over without interfering in ours.  Things would be awkward and I doubt that she'd appreciate the bond I've formed with Melanie.  If anything, it would confuse her.  I can see her trying to tear us apart, all for the sake of something that she thinks is meant to be.  I won't have it.

Now that I think about it, maybe it's good that Trace is so closed off about discussing Kerri with me.  It's too much, and now...I think I need to just focus my concentration on my new relationship, and my closest friends.

The phone rings after awhile, and Melanie answers it, while I continue to watch over the hotcakes in the pan.  She's laughing and chattering away, and I'm almost positive that I know who it is.  "It's your mom."  She says, proving my thoughts to be correct as she hands me the phone in exchange for the turner in my hand. "Go ahead, I'll keep your food warm," she whispers with a small smile.

I cover the mouthpiece with my hand.  "Do I have to?"

Her eyes widen.  "Justin!," she exclaims lightly.  "It's your mother!"

"I know," I say with a light laugh.  "But I'd rather talk to you."

"Oh please," she groans.  "Get out of here and talk to your poor mother.  She misses you!"

I sigh, and reluctantly walk into the other room to take the phone call.  I spend the next hour on the phone with my mom, discussing all kinds of business shit.  It's something I don't want to deal with right now.  I'd like to get back to cooking with Mel. But I guess it's better than having to deal with Johnny.  It's weird.  Suddenly I have this whole schedule lined up, and I don't even think Trace knows about it yet.  I'm supposed to do promotion for the single not just here, but in New York too.  My mom tells me the New York trip can wait until after the wedding, that she talked to the label about it already.  I shouldn't be getting nervous, but I am.  I haven't left California since I came home from my father's a few months ago, and the thought of visiting another city puts the fear of god in me.  There's so much danger.  There's so much that could happen to me.

I pray to god that Melanie is here to help me when that time comes. 

"Well I'll let you go," she sighs.  "I know you're probably in the middle of things, and I'm swamped with paperwork today.  Can you just do me a favor though, and tell Trace to pick up the damn phone and call his momma?  I don't know what's gotten into him, Justin.  He's being a little piss ant."

I chuckle.  "Trace? Never."

"Hmph.  I"m sure that girlfriend of his is keeping him plenty preoccupied.  Who is she, Justin?"

"She's cool," I reassure her.  "We've known her for a long time, ma."

"Funny that neither one of you have ever mentioned her to us."

I roll my eyes.  "Mom, just trust me okay?  Trace is fine.  I wish Belinda would just get off his back, it really pisses him off you know? He's trying to be happy."

"I'm going to whoop him good, if he doesn't cut it out," she promises.  "Tell him to get his act together."

I laugh a little.  "I'll talk to him."

"Good.  I love you, and I'll talk to you later in the week."

"Love you too, momma." 

I hang up and let out a long breath.  It's crazy to me that I thought I was the only one having family issues.  It's clear to me now that Trace is having just as much difficulty as me.  That makes me feel slightly better, knowing that I'm not alone in my misery.   At the same time though, I wouldn't wish this kind of thing on him in a million years.  It sucks.  I can already tell that this trip home is going to be anything but comforting for either of us.  Thank god we're on speaking terms again.  I can only imagine the outcome of the trip if we weren't.  Fists would be flying for sure, and the demise of the wedding would be put on our shoulders.

"She sounded pissed."  Melanie laughs as she reemerges from the kitchen with two plates of food, and plops down next to me on the couch.  "What'd you do this time?" She asks, as she passes me my plate.

I take it and smile at her. "I didn't do anything.  It's all Trace."

"Oh sure." She pokes her fork into her food and smiles at me mischievously.  "Nice cop out."

"Whatever," I say, my mouth partially full of hot cakes.  "Believe what you want.  At least my family is focusing their attention on somebody else for a little while.  It's a nice break from reality."

She reaches down on the floor and finds one of the random squeaky toys my mom sent over for the dogs to play with.  They immediately jump off the sofa and watch as she gets ready to throw it.

"Now you're gonna make them buckwild," I sigh.  "They'll probably rip through here and knock something over."

"You make them wild all the time." She laughs a little and throws the ball somewhere in the house.  The puppies scatter, and I can hear their nails sliding all over the hardwood floor as they clamber to retrieve the toy.  "Besides, we're eating.  You know how I feel about them mooching for food.  You always give in to them."

"Not always," I deny.

She narrows her eyes at me.  "I'm on to you."

I place my plate down on the coffee table, and shift my body towards her, giving her a playful smile.  "Oh, I'm on to you too."

We stare at each other for a moment, and I start to feel like something is about to happen.  Like...that she'll touch me, because she's putting her plate down now too.  She seems unsure of herself for awhile, and I start to get a little concerned.  "Hey..."

But I can't get the words out. A loud crash from somewhere in the house snaps us both out of the moment.  It's followed by a snarl and a horrible sounding whimper.  I know something is wrong.

"Justin."  Melanie looks at me, her eyes filled with fear.

"Shit."  I jump up from the sofa and race in the direction of the sound, Melanie following close behind me. 

What we find at the end of the hallway makes me feel queasy, and I have to lean against the wall so I don't end up collapsing .  Brennan is laying there, her right leg bloody and torn open.  Buckley is standing before her, the ball at his feet, snarling at her and foaming at the mouth a little.  I'm scared shitless.  He...he did that to her.  I feel my breathing getting heavier and my chest getting tighter.  The blood is getting to me, bringing back too many memories of the horrible things that took place in this house.

"I let him do that to me...because of you! He held me down! He raped me! I did that for you Kerri! I did that for you, and what do I get?"

Slap.

"Nothing!"

Slap.

"You stupid bitch!"

Slap.

"Fuck."  My mouth hangs open and the tears flood my vision.  I crouch down next to Brennan and try to survey the damage...if it's really as bad as I think it is.  But there's so much blood now, I can't even see where Buckley bit her.

"Watch out."

I look up.  Somehow I hadn't noticed Melanie rushing off, but she's back now, with some gauze and alcohol.  "What the hell happened?"

"Justin, move!"  She shoves me aside forcefully so she can examine Brennan's leg.  "Go call the vet, and don't go near Buckley."

I eye Buckley, and give him a dark look.  He's cowered in a corner now, with his tail between his legs.  Oh, he knows what he did.  I'm positive of that.  It's scaring the crap out of me too, because I can fucking relate to him.  I know how it feels to hurt someone that you love.  I'm fucking sick.  I'm comparing myself to a dog.  "Bad dog!"  I yell at him, ignoring what Melanie has asked of me, and storm over to him instead.  I stand over him, and he whimpers and whines as I slap him and shove him into the wall with my foot. 

"Don't hit him!" Melanie screams at me.  "Justin, it's not helping anything! You're just scaring him.  He's only a dog, and he doesn't understand."

"He understands," I snap as I look back at her, not being able to hold back my anger.  "He knows what he fucking did."

She stares at me for awhile like I'm scaring the crap out of her, but she doesn't push me.  I wouldn't expect her to.  She knows I'm messed up, and that stupid shit like this makes me go a little crazy.  "Go call the vet," she says to me gently after a few minutes.  "We have to get her there.  I can't bandage her leg, she keeps snarling at me and I don't want to get bit. Maybe they can suggest something to stop the bleeding that won't set her off."
I nod slowly, my mind trying to stop me from rising to my feet because I'm shocked, and really angry.  But I overpower it quickly and race for the phone.  I dial the number for the vet that my mom so conveniently left hanging on the fridge, and somehow manage to remain calm as I explain the situation to the secretary that answers the phone.  She says the most we can do is wrap Brennan in a towel and get her down to the office as soon as possible, and I thank her, quickly hanging up and racing to the nearest bathroom to grab a towel.

"Wrap her in this." I toss the towel down to Mel, trying as hard as I can to calm down.  I can feel my heart racing and my entire body is trembling.  "They said we should go down there right away."

She nods, and expertly slips the towel around Brennan before lifting her up into her arms.  I help her rise to her feet so she won't drop the dog, and we stare at each other for a minute.  I don't even know what I would have done if I was alone and this happened.  She...keeps me calm.  She makes it so I don't have a complete mental relapse and I don't know how else to thank her for everything she's done.  Hell, I could kiss her right now but...yeah, I doubt this is the time.

"You should stay here with Buckley," she tells me softly.  "There's no sense bringing him in.  He's not hurt or anything, but I will ask the vet what we should do about him."

I shake my head.  "I want to be with her."

"Justin she'll be fine, I promise," Melanie says, as I follow her to the door.  "It'll be more difficult if you come, trust me.  When I get there, I'll call you okay?"

I sigh.  "Damn it, Mel.  She's my dog. I'm coming with you." 

She crosses her arms, but a sympathetic look takes the place of her stern gaze.  "I just don't want you to freak out, that's all."

She means well. I know I probably look like a wreck, even though Mel doesn't know the real reason why I'm so upset.  I mean, yeah, I'm worried about Brennan.  But the blood.  It's bringing back too many forgotten memories.  I want to be strong, though.  I have to be, or else I don't know what I'm supposed to tell Melanie later on.  The truth isn't an option, so I take a deep breath in and suck it up.  "I'll be okay," I say, looking her in the eyes. 

She nods a little bit, and I think she trusts my mood, because she places Brennan in my arms without another word.  We rush out of the house, and Melanie leads the way to the car, opening the door for me so I can get Brennan in unharmed.  She jumps into the drivers seat, and silently starts up the car before peeling off of my property.  I never thought Melanie was capable of driving so fast through Hollywood, she even runs a light at one point and I hold my breath, waiting for a cop to pull us over...but it doesn't happen.  Before I know it we've pulled into the vet's parking lot, and I look over at her, at a loss for words.  "Damn, Mel."

She sighs and throws off her seatbelt.  "I got us here, didn't I?"

"Yeah, I just never thought you could drive like that," I half smile, before remembering that now isn't really the time for jokes.

"Miracles can happen."  She rolls her eyes.  "Your dog is bleeding.  Let's go inside."

Brennan whines a little in my arms, and it's only then that I look down at her again.  She meets my gaze miserably, and I scratch her head a little.  "It's okay, Bren.  You're tough, you'll make it."

Thankfully, the head vet is ready for us as soon as we enter.  She doesn't ask questions, and I'm assuming it's because she's already been filled in.  I don't get a word in, because she's snatched Brennan out of my arms and whisked her away to the back before I can say anything.  I feel frustrated and ready to snap, but Melanie takes my hand and pulls on it gently so I'm forced to look into her eyes.  They're full of warmth and I know she's just trying to calm me down, so I let her pull me over to where the sitting area is.  She tries to console me, calm me down, but I can't even focus on her words.  My arms are crossed and my gaze is fixed sternly on the wall.  I'm so angry...I can't even talk to her.  She gives up trying to get me to talk to her after awhile, but it's better this way.  I"m on edge, liable to scream at her or do something else regrettable.  Shutting up is better, yeah.

"Well, that little girl has a nasty cut on her leg."

It's been forever it seems.  But the vet has reemerged now, and by the look on her face, she seems hopeful.  I guess my Brennan is going to be okay after all, and the thought gets me to lighten up a little.  "So she's okay?"

"Well she's going to be," she nods.  "What did you say happened to her again?"

"We have another dog," Melanie speaks up before I can.  "A boy.  They were fighting over a toy."

"Ah.  Typical male aggression.  Is he fixed?"

I shake my head no.

"I'd make that a priority," she says seriously.  "That should calm him down.  You also might want to consider some obedience classes.  But for now, I'd keep them away from each other.  At least until she's able to use her leg again."

"How long do you think that will take?" Melanie asks.

"A month, at most.  I'll be able to remove the stitches in two weeks, as long as she doesn't bite at them.  You two will have to keep a close watch on her.  I recommend a cone for the night time when she can't be supervised.  I'll throw it in with the rest of the items she'll need.  You can pick her up tomorrow, if that's okay.  I'd like to take her home and supervise her overnight."

I glance at Melanie nervously.  The idea of somebody else having control of my dog for a night scares me, but I know that I shouldn't be worrying so much.  This woman is a vet, a good one, and I know she doesn't mean any harm.  But the world is scary, and...it's hard for me to trust people.

"I think that's fine," Melanie nods. 

"Mel..."  My eyes widen.

"Come on, Justin," Mel chuckles.  "What are we going to be able to do for her tonight?  If something goes wrong, we have no place to go.  The office will be closed.  It's safer this way.  She'll be in good hands."

"But she's just a baby," I groan.

"I assure you, everything will be fine Mr. Timberlake," the vet smiles and puts a reassuring hand on my shoulder.  "She's in good hands.  I've been running my own practice here for fifteen years."

"Listen to the lady," Mel nudges me a little.  "Come on, Brennan will be fine.  Let's just go home, okay?"

I shrug.  I know that no matter what I say, the vet and Melanie will overrule me in an instant.  "If you think it's okay, then I guess it's okay."

"Get some rest," the vet says, and Melanie begins to lead the way to the door.  "We'll see you tomorrow."

I grunt a goodbye as I plod out the door behind Melanie.  I get in the car silently, and slam the door closed, waiting for Melanie to take her place in the drivers seat.  She does, and sighs as she meets my gaze.  "I don't know why we have to leave her here," I mutter.

"Justin," she narrows her eyes at me as she pulls her seatbelt on.  "It's the right thing to do.  Brennan needs a doctor, she doesn't need us trying to figure out what to do if her stitches get ripped out during the night.  Besides, I think Buckley needs a day to blow off some steam."

"Stupid dog," I grunt.  "I'm leaving him outside tonight."

"Justin..."

"I mean it."  I cross my arms and stare straight ahead.  "You had the say just now with Brennan.  Don't tell me how to handle Buckley."

"Oh god, whatever."  Melanie turns the key in the ignition with a shake of her head, and doesn't say anything else to me. 

The rest of the car ride is silent.  I spend the time scowling with my arms crossed because Melanie just can't understand why I'm so frustrated.  A complete stranger has my puppy overnight.  I don't know if she'll be cold, or scared, or lonely.  I wish I could tell Mel to turn the car back around...that I've changed my mind.  But it's impossible.  A choice was made and the only thing I can do is wait until tomorrow to reclaim my dog and help her get better.

"I wish you'd leave him alone, Justin," Melanie plants her hands on her hips once we're back inside my house, and shakes her head as I pull Buckley out from his hiding place under the kitchen table by the fur on the back of his neck.  "He's just as confused as we are."

"I don't care," I grunt as I storm outside with him, trying the best I can to ignore his whimpers and groans.  I tie him to the dog run, and barely look at him as I start to storm back towards the house again.  Now he's howling, loudly so I can't ignore it.  I glance back over my shoulder and see that he's sitting down, staring after me, like I'm abandoning him.  It's a terrible site to see.  I even feel myself starting to get choked up inside, but...no.  I can't give in.  He did the unspeakable.  Just like I did once.  He needs to learn, just like I did, that you can't get away with it so easily.    I take a breath, and keep walking.

The howling just gets louder.

I reach the house and quickly get inside, shutting the glass door quickly behind me and locking it, drawing the blinds closed so I can't be tempted to look out at the howling animal anymore.

"Did you prove your point?" Melanie asks me after a moment, from her place in the kitchen door frame.  "Now that he's howling like that you must feel pretty good, Justin."

"I know what I'm doing," I say to her darkly.  I know how I sound and I know it's bad, but I guess....I guess I'm just freaked out..

Remembering things I don't want to.

"Oh yeah,"  she raises and eyebrow and walks past me.  She slides open the glass door again, and walks outside.

I know what she's doing.

"Melanie!"  I call out the door as she goes to Buckley's side and removes the run from his collar and picks him up.  "What are you doing?"

"Going home!" She calls back to me angrily.  "He may have done a horrible thing, Justin, but he doesn't deserve to be abandoned.  I'd never do that to you."

"This isn't about me," I grunt.

"I think that it is," she nods, as she cradles Buckley in her arms.  "I think it's about a lot of things, Justin.  Things that you can't tell me about right now, and that's okay.  But I can't stand by and let you do things like this to a puppy.  It's ridiculous."

I can't even say anything to her, because she's so fucking right and I can't understand how she just...knows.  I stare at her for awhile, like a complete fool, waiting for her to explain herself.  Waiting for her to tell me that she's known all along what I really am.
What I let him do to me.

"God, stop looking at me like that, will you? I'll come back tomorrow when you're a little less crazy," she scoffs.  "Try to relax or something.  Buck and me are going to hang out.  Call me if you need something though.  There's some leftovers in the fridge if you get hungry later."

"But Mel..."

She doesn't look back as she starts to walk back to the guest house.  She doesn't care if I'm upset, because she thinks I'm being ridiculous.  I know I am too.  I wish I could teach myself how to stop overreacting.  I mean, I'm starting to.  I'm taking small steps every day and getting a little bit better.  But I have a ways to go before I can hope to be normal and stop freaking Mel out all the time. With a sigh I head back into the house, and miserably throw myself down on the couch.  I try to lose myself in some TV for awhile, but it's boring and I keep thinking about the same shit over and over again.  I turn it off...try to play some X-box for awhile, but I stop because it keeps reminding me of Melanie and how dumb I must have looked to her before.

Man the fuck up, Justin.

I nod to myself.  Right.  I need to.  I have to get the fuck over what happened to Kerri.  That's what's really making me a mess today more than anything.  I saw the blood and I just...remembered.  And it's fucking horrible but I need to move on.  Melanie is right.  I do need closure, even though she really doesn't know what that closure is.  Hell, maybe I should find out where Kerri is.  Even if I apologized, and she didn't accept it...at least I could tell myself that I did it.  That I bettered myself because of it...because I finally took responsibility for my actions instead of hiding from them.

There's only one problem with getting that closure though.

Trace is the only one who can help me, and he's been very reluctant to give me much information about Kerri's whereabouts.  I could push him but I just don't know how he would react.  It's like he doesn't want me getting involved in her life again.  It makes me wonder if he knows what happened but...I really don't think so.  If he knew, he wouldn't be able to keep it from me.  So then, I guess he just knows how fucked up Kerri became because of our relationship, and he doesn't want to see her crumble again. 
Part of me thinks Trace is justified in keeping her away from me, but the other part of me...the part that knows a side of Kerri that Trace never has, and never will, is telling me to go for it, to find my closure and move on with my life. 

But I think the real question here is, am I really ready to face Kerri, look her in the eyes and see the pain that lurks inside of her every day because of what I did?  It makes me sick to think about it.  I'd rather keep hiding.  But I have a powerful force that's keeping me from giving into my fears.  Melanie.  The girl I love, that I want to love me back.  If I want a future for us, I know I have to do this.

I just wish I knew how to take the first step towards forgiveness.

Preparing For Disaster by ialwayzbesingin

I've been forgetting things.  Stupid, little things about him.  Like his scent, the sound of his breathing as he sleeps, and the texture of his skin.  I shouldn't care, but I do.  I'm stupid.  Justin's not dead, but...it's been a long time, and I guess Cooper has been such a good distraction that my mind has been slipping up, making me forget the little things I used to love about Justin.

I hate that it's come to this.

I'd pulled the strength to go back to work from someplace deep inside, where the person I used to be is still lurking, trying to find a way back to reality again.  I'd been terrified, confused.  I didn't know what awaited me if I returned, because of what happened with David. I knew I could have been ridiculed or laughed out of the radio station, but at the same time I was tired of being weak, of being manipulated by people like him.  It had gone on for entirely too long, and the fact that I almost let David take complete advantage of me proved that I needed to wake the fuck up and take control of my life again.  

The office had been busy as usual when I walked into it the next morning.  Susan had dropped me off as always, and somehow I'd managed to completely fool her into believing nothing was wrong with me.  I'd been glad.  Granted, I was acting completely fake and I knew it was bad for me.  At the same time though, I wasn't in the mood for a lecture.  I knew what was going on.  My integrity was at stake and breaking down, being emotional, would have only landed me a in a place that I desperately didn't want to be anymore.  I'd made my way over to my desk once I'd gotten off the elevator, not really knowing what to expect, but fearing the worst.  Then I saw Tarin sitting at it, having a conversation with David,  and I'd frozen in my tracks.  There was a box resting on the floor, filled with the few things I'd taken the time to decorate my desk with after David promoted me.

My time in the position had expired.

I was getting what I deserved for being such an idiot.

They'd noticed me standing there after awhile.  Tarin made eye contact but didn't give me much of a reaction. She sort of glanced at David, before getting up and leaving the room without giving me a second look.  Then it was just the two of us.  David and I.  He was smirking at me like it was going to be the best day of his life, and I wanted to run and hide someplace...call Trace for help.  But I couldn't do anything like that.  It was my problem, not his, even though he'd told me he would handle it.

I didn't want him "handling" anything.

"Morning, Kerri," David said, with a snide tone.  "How about I show you your new office?"

I just stared at him, not knowing what to say.  I knew whatever he was about to "show" me was probably something shitty, and the logical part of me was screaming at me to get out while I still could.  I don't know why I didn't.  I guess I knew I didn't have much else.  If I ran away, I don't know where I would have gone.  Nobody else was about to hire somebody like me to intern for them, and I knew Trace wasn't about to stick his neck out for me again.  He'd already done that, and most likely embarrassed himself because of it.

So, against my better judgement, I followed David downstairs.

"Here you go."  He yanked open a door that led into a small utility closet, and handed me a clipboard with a checklist attached to it.  "You follow the list, make two rounds a day, and you're all set."  

I'd looked down at the clipboard in my hands, and cringed.  It was a maintenance checklist.  Bathrooms, office trash...things that needed to be cleaned around the station on a daily basis.  I looked up at him in disbelief as I realized what was happening.  "David..."

"Hey." He reached out, flashing me a sick smile as he'd touched my face gently.  "You know, I've been doing some thinking.  If you're willing to reconsider, we can forget this whole thing."

I'd pulled back in disgust. "Don't fucking touch me."

He'd frowned, and shaken his head.  "You brought this on yourself, girl.  If you do a good job, maybe I'll consider letting you file or something..." he trailed off and laughed.  "In a year or so."

I shook my head.  "You can't do this," I muttered.  

"But I can," he laughed.  "And I gave you fair warning, I told you why I promoted you and what I expected from you.  You didn't follow through, Kerri.  So get to it, before I throw you out on your ass. My office needs to be cleaned."

He straightened his tie and winked at me before walking away.  I was left with a dirty closet full of mops, brooms and other cleaning supplies, and I didn't know what I was supposed to do.  How the hell could I get ahead if I didn't really have a place in the intern program anymore?  David had basically demoted me down to his personal maid and it didn't look like he was about to cut me a break anytime soon.  I slid down to the floor, wrapped my arms around my knees and began to quietly sob.  I was hopeless, and nobody else gave a shit what happened to me.  Well, nobody except Cooper, but I couldn't involve him.  If I did, I would have had to explain exactly why David had demoted me, and I knew Cooper wouldn't have understood.  He would have left, and I'd become so hopelessly attached to him that I couldn't have handled it.

With as much dignity as I could muster, I pulled the little maintenance cart out of the closet and decided to make the best of the situation.  I did my best to avoid the main floor as long as I could.  I didn't want the other girls to see me, and I especially didn't want Tarin to.  I knew she would get a kick out of seeing me with rubber gloves and a duster, and the last thing I wanted was for her to have the last laugh.  But of course, I couldn't hide forever, and eventually I was left with no other choice but to hit the main floor.  Of course, half a dozen interns were milling around as I got off the elevator, and Tarin had been seated at her usual desk...the one that had been mine just a few days earlier.  I realized things were carrying on as if I had never been promoted.  Tarin had been given back her position, and I was nothing more than a piece of shit being paid to take out the garbage.

David had definitely been true to his word.

I began to empty the trash, being able to hear the snickers and whispers surrounding me as I changed the liners.  I could feel Tarin staring at me from time to time, and I wanted to look at her, glare at her, and tell her what a bitch she was for allowing David to treat me the way he was. But I knew I couldn't take my aggressions out on her.  I had taken her job, and hadn't considered her feelings about the situation beforehand.  It was time for her to get revenge, I realized.  I was just glad she wasn't making me feel any worse than I already did.

But that was a premature thought.

"Hey Tarin," A girl named Jessie had laughed after a few minutes.  "I didn't know we had a new maintenance girl."

It had taken a few moments for Tarin to answer.  At first I thought she wasn't going to.  That she knew it was stupid to encourage her associates, and it was more mature to just leave things alone.  But when I saw that little smirk creep across her face, the one that she always flashed when she was getting an idea in her head, I knew I was in for it.  I felt myself tense up inside, preparing for utter embarrassment.

"Yeah, David picked her up right off the street. He said she was eating something out of the garbage and felt for her," Tarin shrugged.  "I think she speaks english.  You do, don't you?" she asked, focusing her gaze on me.  "Make sure you use mouthwash.  Garbage probably makes your breath smell really nasty."

Cackles surrounded me, and I felt my face turn bright red as I reached down to empty another trash can.

"Hey Kerri, what happened?" Jessie continued, with sarcastic sympathy.  "I thought you were the big boss now?"

I didn't answer.

"Project David failed," Tarin replied.  "You know how that goes, Jess."

The anger had risen inside of me.  I'd snapped to attention immediately, and glared over at Tarin.  "You know better than most about how it can fail though, right Tarin?  Like when you get a new boyfriend, stop fucking your boss to get ahead, and he gives your job to the new girl...that kind of fail."

Silence filled the office for several moments.  The girls stared at me while Tarin and I stared at each other, willing the other one to make the next comment.  But when Tarin didn't say anything else to me, I'd just laughed and shaken my head.  "That's what I thought."  

I'd continued my work, not thinking anything of my outburst.  It made her shut up, and the rest of them shut up, and that was all that mattered.  But when I felt somebody shove me hard from behind, and I fell to the floor, I knew I had made a mistake.  I'd embarrassed Tarin in front of her employees, and probably should have figured there would be a consequence.

"Smart ass little bitch." Tarin snapped, glaring darkly as she loomed above me.  "You're getting what you deserve."

One of the other girls had lifted the garbage bag that I'd been using to dump all of the trash into out of it's container then, and shot me a devilish smile.  "Come on."  I pleaded.  "That's really immature."

"Do it," Tarin smirked.

I was covered in trash before I knew what was happening, and all I could hear were the girls laughing at how pathetic I was.  I felt like crying, like running away, but I didn't want to give them the satisfaction.  I tried to think back to when I was stronger...what I would have done...

I knew I would have picked myself back up and cleaned up the mess without causing anymore drama.

"Trashy Kerri," Tarin laughed, when I'd managed to get back on my feet.  "That definitely fits you.  You have some lettuce in your hair," she'd cackled.  "It's a nice look."

I'd reached up and pulled it away as they all walked past me.  A few of them kicked some of the trash at me, the others just pointed and laughed.  Tarin was the last one to leave the office, and I was on the brink of tears, hoping that she would just leave me the hell alone.  I felt so stupid, and knew I should have fought back...pushed her or something, but I was tired of going back and forth.  I wanted to get the mess cleaned, finish the rounds David had laid out of for me, and get back to my life.  Most of all, I wanted to get back to Cooper...the only one who seemed to give a damn if I was miserable or scared.

"Don't test me," Tarin said coldly, as I continued to pick up the mess.  "You're lucky you're still here."

I turned to her, not wanting to talk to her but...being so angry that I couldn't help myself.  "Are you done?"

She crossed her arms.  "Why don't you just save yourself the trouble, and quit?  You're crazy if you think David is ever going to help you now."

"I'm not a quitter," I whispered, staring her straight in the eyes.  "And I'm not going to give you the fucking satisfaction."

She stared at me like she couldn't understand my logic.  After all, she had just humiliated me.  Anybody else would have broken down and run away.  But she didn't know me.  She didn't know what I'd been through...what I'd survived, and despite the fact that I was scared about what was in store for me, I knew I could deal with it.

Because I had dealt with Shane, Nathan...

And what Justin did.

"You better get this cleaned up before David comes down."  It was all she could seem to say, before walking away from me.  Her voice had been filled with a little bit of uncertainty too.

And for some reason, as crazy as it was, I felt like I sort of won that round.

I did the best I could to put the day's events behind me when I met Cooper for dinner later that night.  I always tried my best not to discuss work, or the people in my life when I was with him.  It made me feel good to keep him separated from all that.  I guess I felt he could view a different side of me, just because he didn't know how fucked up my life could really be at times. 

Although, I knew things would change once I started bringing Trace around him.  The drama that surrounded my life would be unavoidable once they started becoming comfortable around each other.  I should talk to him about everything before that happens of course, but I know I won't.  I like this little bit of sanity I have with him.  Maybe that's selfish of me.  I mean, I'm shielding him from a bunch of shit that he needs to know about if we're going to have a committed relationship.

I guess a part of me is still holding out on that whole commitment thing though.  I mean, Cooper's great.  I'm happy...really happy with him, and that's saying a lot.  I never thought I'd be able to date anybody else besides Justin, and have genuine feelings for that person at the same time.  It's a good thing that I've found Cooper, that I'm forming this crazy attraction to him.  We could have a future.  Hell, he wants me to move into his family's house with him so I won't have to stay at the group home anymore.  That's selfless.

I know he's about to fall in love with me.

Cooper didn't bother to ask me if I wanted to stay at his house that night, he just drove us back there. It was the first time he had ever done something like that, but I wasn't uncomfortable with it.  I knew I was wanted, and when he led me upstairs and into his bedroom, I didn't protest.  I could trust Cooper.  He wasn't the type to take advantage of me, and he definitely wasn't going to let me take advantage of him.  He proved it when he'd stopped my sexual advances towards him that day we made out at the lookout point, and we haven't really been much more physical since then.  It's okay too...

Because I don't know how I would react if I had sex with somebody else yet.

I fell asleep in his arms while he watched Sports Center, which I'd discovered was a nightly ritual for him.  I've never been much for sports news.  I'll watch a game.  Justin, Trace, and I used to go to Lakers games years ago, and I'd have fun with them.  But I guess it was probably because I was with them...not because I was at a sporting event.  Cooper has a birthday coming up, and I've been thinking about looking into getting some tickets for him.  I have some money saved up from work, and I know he'd love to go.  He spends so much time catering to his sisters, going to school and work, that he never has much time to spend going out.  We mostly just do dinner or the movies, which is fine with me.  But I'd like to give him a little something extra I guess, just to say thank you.

I awoke the next morning to him smiling down at me, a tray of food in his arms.  He'd cooked me breakfast, and I hadn't been able to hide my smile as I sat up in bed.  "Cooper, you shouldn't have done all that," I said softly, as he placed the tray on my lap and slid back into the bed with me.

"Why?" He kissed me on the cheek and stole a sausage link off my plate with a smile.  "I cooked for the girls.  I wanted to cook for you too."

I shrugged.  I felt so guilty, because I didn't do half as much for him as he did for me. Justin had never cooked me breakfast in bed.  Hell, I was the one who constantly cooked for him.  It was out of love of course, but still.  I guess being with Cooper was showing me how much somebody could care about me.

And how much Justin...never really did.

"Skip work today," he whispered as I dug into my scrambled eggs.  A moment later I felt his lips land on my neck, sending a thrilling feeling racing through me.  I'd dropped my fork and giggled, seriously considering taking him up on his offer.  But the more I thought about it, the more I realized it had only been one day.  David was still an asshole, and Tarin was still out to humiliate and degrade me any way she could.  Skipping work would have only made the situation worse.  I probably would have been fired. It sucked.

It sucked because Tarin could skip whenever she wanted to it seemed, and I was left to do her dirty work.

"I can't."  I pulled him close to me and kissed him on the mouth, stroking his hair gently afterward as I stared into his bright eyes.  "I have a huge project that's due."

"But baby."  He  gave me his best sad little boy look.  "Don't you wanna just lay here and cuddle? Come on, it's only a day.  Besides, you're tired.  You even said so last night at dinner.  I can tell you're worn out."

I wished I could have told him why I was so tired, but I knew it was out of the question at that point.  "I wish I could." I smiled at him.  "But I have to go, and you should study for that exam you have coming up anyway.  You can pick me up at four, and we can continue where we left off."

He sighed, but flashed me his infamous smile in the end, and I knew he understood.  "Promise?"

I laughed and kissed him again.  "I promise."

Little did I know, that I'd have to go back on my word when the events of the day took place.

Cooper had dropped me off at work, calmly easing me into a small make out session before he let me get out of the car.  I figured some of the girls probably saw.  I had spotted two or three of them smoking cigarettes as we pulled up, but I didn't really care.  It was a part of my life that they didn't know about. A part of my life that they couldn't touch, and I loved that.  I guess I was starting to realize why Justin was such a private person, and how he felt when people tried to pry into his life.  A relationship was something that was meant to be private, between two people who cared about each other.  It definitely wasn't the rest of the worlds business.

I forced the morning to fly by, cleaning out offices and closets like a fiend, desperate for four o'clock to hit so I could go back to what mattered.  I avoided Tarin like the plague, not caring about her glares or what the other girls were saying to her about me.  It had almost been one by the time I made my way up to the executive floor, ready to take a break for a few minutes and grab something to eat.

But I wasn't prepared for what would happen next.

I spied Trace almost immediately as I got off the elevator, and I'd frozen in my place for a few moments, trying to figure out what was going on.  I saw him talking to David's secretary, Janice, and all I could remember was Trace telling me how he was going to "handle the situation".  I'd been trying to put that whole night out of my head too, but in that moment it all came rushing back to me.  I'd been terrified, because I didn't know what had been said.  I called out to him and he'd turned.  That was when I saw the blood trickling from his mouth, and I knew the situation had gone from bad to worse.

Naturally, he did his best to avoid me once he'd noticed me standing there, but I wasn't about to let him walk away without a fight.  Something had come over me.  The fact that David had probably punched my best friend in the face sent waves of anger surging through my body.  I felt responsible and I wanted to know the details.  Most of all, I wanted to know what Trace had said or done to make the situation escalate that much.

He seemed terrified when he realized I wasn't going anywhere, and it made me want to take charge of the situation.  I knew that Trace needed a friend then, despite the fact that he never would have asked me for the kind of help I gave him.  He thought I was too weak to take his hand and get him out of there unnoticed.  But I did it, and I was proud of myself for holding back my emotions for once.

I know he was proud of me too.

Offering to drive him home was something I never would have done if I knew the details of what happened beforehand.  I knew that Trace didn't want to tell me either.  He just wanted me to look the other way and let him "handle it".  He didn't want me to care about what he had to do to make my life okay.  But he was stupid to think that I would have let him go without an explanation.  But...after he told me, I knew why he wanted to hold back in the first place.

"David wants Justin at the station for an interview," he'd told me.  "He said that if I get him the interview, he'll get you into whatever radio station you want, no questions asked.  So I said I'd set it up.  Then he started saying some crazy shit about Tarin so...things sort of escalated.  He was just too quick for me.  I never saw his fist coming at me until it was too late."

The news hit me hard, and it only took seconds for me to start losing my composure.  Sure, I was curious to how Justin was doing.  I longed for him, hell, ached for him at times.  But I knew it was too soon for me to handle a face to face situation with him, especially at work...a place I was humiliated almost on a daily basis.  Had Trace gone nuts?  At that moment I thought so.  I started to cry, freak out a little bit, and Trace just didn't understand why.  In his mind it was only one day, and I wouldn't even have to speak to Justin if I didn't want to.  He was only looking out for me, for my future.

I should have been grateful to him for doing what he did.

But Trace had no idea why I was so terrified of seeing Justin again, and as much as I didn't want to tell him, as much as I knew it could ruin the friendship they'd been trying to rebuild, I didn't feel like I had any other choice.

So I went there.  I told him the truth about that night.  I felt calmer inside once the words were out, but I could feel a strong urge of impending doom in the pit of my stomach.  I knew that no matter what, Trace wasn't going to be able to view Justin the same way.  Sure, I'd made him promise not to say anything, and I knew he wouldn't.  But still.  I knew he was really pissed off. Not to mention how awkward it would be for him the next time he hung out with Justin.  I wish I could have felt more relieved about the situation.  Trace knew exactly why it was that I'd been so fucked up now, and that should have made things better between us.  I had no more secrets to keep from him, no more reasons to lie, but I couldn't be happy about it.

All I really felt, was that I was destroying a bond between Trace and Justin that had been tampered with entirely too much over the past year.

But I didn't press my feelings with him.  I figured he was stressed out and in enough pain as it was without me whining and carrying on.  So I maintained my strength and drove us back to his condo.  I took care of him, kidded around with him like the old version of myself would have.  He seemed to brighten up at her presence, wanted to keep her around for the long run it seemed.  I know he misses her

I wish I could bring her back full time.

Despite the fact that Trace and I had an okay time hanging out that afternoon, it pissed me off when he couldn't even tell Tarin he was hanging out with me.  He lied, made me text her that he was with his sister instead.  I know I should have understood, but it angered me.  It was like he wanted to hide our friendship from Tarin simply because she got angry when we were together.  That wasn't my problem, and I made sure he knew I was annoyed when he dropped me off.  I'm sure he thought nothing of my attitude though.  That afternoon had made him view me in a different way...like he could talk to me again, and get away with shit like he'd always been able to. If I was really spiteful I would have told Tarin that I fucked her boyfriend on the hopes that she would dump him.

But I care about Trace too much to hurt him like that.  As much as it sucks, I know he loves her, and it's something I have to accept.

Cooper had been slightly annoyed that I hadn't called him to pick me up from work that day, and I felt like an idiot, realizing that I had completely forgotten our plans because of what happened with Trace.  I apologized, told him he could come pick me up from Susan's if he wanted to.  But...he told me he wasn't in the mood, that he waited outside of my job for an hour and that I hadn't answered any of my phone calls.  I felt like shit.  I knew I had let him down, and he probably could have made other plans if I had bothered to call him and tell him something came up .

But I was selfish.  Trace had been the only person I could focus on that day.  Hell, I barely even remembered I sort of had a boyfriend before I started telling Trace about how I wanted them to meet.

I quickly realized I couldn't be that way with Cooper. He wasn't up for games, and made that pretty clear to me when he told me that he was frustrated and didn't really know where my heart was. That he felt like he was overworking himself with me a lot of the time, and that I wasn't as into him as he was into me.

He told me to think about what he said, cutting off my apologies.

Then he hung up on me.

I hated myself.  He wasn't Justin.  He wasn't the type to shrug his shoulders and find something else to do if I ditched him.  Then again...I never ditched Justin.  Suddenly I realized that I acted around Justin, just like Cooper acted around me.  Pushing for a way in, trying to prove how much I loved him.  It wasn't fair to me...and I knew I wasn't being fair to Cooper.  I had to make up my fucking mind, and deep down I knew I didn't want to blow things with Cooper.  I knew I could fall in love with him, if I just let go of my fucking undying hope that Justin and I could be together again someday.

It's simple to let go too...focus on Cooper...drown out my sorrows and be my own person again.

But I won't.  As fucked up as it is, I'm...I'm still in love with Justin.  I still see him in my dreams, good ones and bad ones.

I wake up crying sometimes because I miss him so much.

I think it would break me if I had to suddenly admit that he'll never be a part of my life again.

And that really sucks for Cooper.

Somehow, I managed to make it back into work the next day, despite the fact that I barely slept.  I kept tossing and turning, waking up from one nightmare after the next.  Justin was in all of them.  Sometimes he was the villain, sometimes he would be trying to save me but get there too late.  It was so dark and horrible.  I woke up sweating, clinging to my pillow for some sort of comfort that wasn't there.  I had nobody to get me through the night.  I wished I hadn't been such an asshole to Cooper, because I knew things would have been different if I had been sleeping at his side.  I gave that comfort up for Trace, and why? He wasn't there for me, I couldn't call him.  Tarin never would have let him live it down.

The truth was, no matter how much he said he cared and wanted me around, Trace had moved on.  He had moved on with his life, and I needed to get a fucking grip on mine.

I'd been staggering around the maintenance closet that morning, getting my stuff together so I could start cleaning, when I felt somebody tap me on the shoulder.  I groaned, figuring it was going to be David rambling off some stupid task for me to perform, and I turned around, knowing the look on my face was anything but pleasing.

"Put that stuff away," Tarin had said darkly, staring me down with her arms crossed.  

My mouth had hung open slightly.  At first I thought I was still dreaming, because I didn't know why the hell she would have come all the way downstairs to talk to me, and I'd shaken my head a little to see if I would snap out of it.

But I realized I was wide awake.

"Why?" I whispered.

"Because David says you're back upstairs as of today," she huffed.  

I wasn't stupid.  I knew exactly what happened but I was sure she didn't, so I kept my mouth shut.  The shit that took place the previous day between Trace and David had bought me a ticket out of David's special maintenance enrichment program.  I wanted to be happy about it, but the fact that Tarin was glaring at me like she was made me feel sick to my stomach.  I knew I hadn't really won.  I was going to be working with her again, and she hated me.  There was no real escape, but I knew anything was better than being up to my neck in garbage everyday.  "Oh...okay."

"You have your old job back.  But, if you put a fucking finger out of line, I'll make sure you never work with me again," Tarin told me angrily as she led the way back upstairs.  "You got a break, even though I have no fucking idea why.  So you better just tread lightly.  Understand?"

She was pissed and it made me smile.  Poor Tarin hadn't gotten her way, because Justin Timberlake was much more of an asset to David than she would ever be.  It was a treat for me to see her knocked down so far.  I could tell she was tired, and part of me figured she'd had a lengthy conversation with David that morning, telling him just why it was that he should have kept me picking through the trash.

I wish I could have seen the look on her face when he told her to get a fucking clue.  

Seeing her like that gave me a confidence boost.  Reminded me of the strong girl I'd turned into just days before.  I'd melted back into work quickly, conquering every task Tarin threw at me that day without blinking an eye.  I knew she resented me for it.  I knew she hated the fact that I could look her in the eye, smile, and think nothing of her glares or crude comments to me.
For once I was being strong, and acting like the girl that everyone in my life has always known.  

Although, today is different.  Today I'm acting like an asshole once again.

If it weren't for the fact that he looks so good I would have closed the page awhile ago, but I can't bring myself to do it.  I stumbled on it completely by accident.  I never go on tabloid blogs, but I had to look up something for Tarin.  She's putting together something for a radio spot but needed additional information, and of course since I've now been promoted back to Tarin's office minion, the task was given to me.  I'd entered in the website and pressed enter, miserably drumming my fingers on top of the desk, silently wishing I could sneak out of work and go see Cooper.  I still felt horrible about the argument we'd had over the phone, and because we hadn't spoken since, I was afraid that I would lose him if I didn't try to change things soon.  I pulled out my cell while I let the page load, hoping I could sneak him a phone call...maybe try to set up a dinner date with him tonight.    

I was looking forward to hearing his voice.  I really missed him, despite the fact that it had only been a couple of days.  But then...my eyes landed on a simple sentence that forced me to push Cooper aside once again.

Exclusive first sighting: 3/29 Justin Timberlake visits the Beverly Hills Hotel with friends.  Talks of new material.  Pics and more here.

I felt like the link had slapped me in the face, because I found myself short of breath all of a sudden.  When I moved the mouse over the words ‘Pics and more here', they turned a pretty pink color, inviting me to click them and see what they held in store.  I didn't want to click the link.  I forced myself to go up to the page's search bar instead, and type in the artist that Tarin had instructed me to find in the first place.  For a few minutes, I was able to forget about it.  I printed out the information needed, had some coffee, stole Tarin's anxiety ball off her desk and squeezed it until it nearly burst open.  Then I caved in.  I knew I couldn't resist because it had been so long and well...

I guess I just really wanted to see Justin more than I had originally thought.

I clicked the link like some kind of obsessive psycho, hating myself for doing it, but so hungry for him that I didn't care at the same time.  The pictures loaded quickly, and within seconds I was lost in them.  He'd been there with Trace, Sonia who had been his publicist for years, and of course, Eric.  But I quickly phased everybody else out of the pictures.  My eyes lingered on Justin and Justin only. I couldn't make myself tear my gaze away.  He looked so good...so unbelievably good.  Clad in a baseball cap, jeans, and simple white polo, it was the best I'd seen him look in a long time.  He had color in his face.  That despondence and misery I'd come to know so well was gone from his expression. No, he wasn't smiling.  I mean, they were paparazzi photos after all.  To anyone else, he seemed to be acting like a cocky asshole.  But I knew he wasn't.  I could see something in his eyes, telling me that he was content.  No, not completely happy but...content.

I was smiling like an idiot.

I still am.

"What are you doing?"

I quickly close the window when I hear Tarin's voice from behind me, and look back over my shoulder at her.  "Nothing."

She crosses her arms and shakes her head.  "Bull."

"Here."  I thrust the documents she asked for in her face, trying to prove my point.  "This is what you asked for."

A mean little smile spreads across her face, and she leans over me, brushing my hand away from the mouse and snatching it so she can click the internet icon.  I watch in horror as the screen comes up, and she goes into the history, clicking on the last link visited.  Justin immediately comes into view again, and I feel myself crumbling.  It's so fucking embarrassing, and it just gives Tarin another reason to think I'm a good for nothing.  

She smirks.  "Nothing, huh?"

"I don't care what you think.  It's just a picture."

"I was watching you," she points out.  "You were staring at it for ten minutes like you were a lost little girl."  She sighs and shakes her head.  "I certainly hope you're not going to do that on Tuesday.  It would be embarrassing to the station.  The last thing we need is someone of Justin's stature to degrade us."

At this point I don't care what embarrasses the station.  I know the only reason I'm still here is because of what happened between Trace and David.  They made a deal and because of that, David agreed to let me keep my job until I decide where I want to transfer to.  No, I'm not in Tarin's position anymore but I don't want to be anyway.  The less I have to deal with David the better.  Even though I'm Tarin's little assistant again, and she's a bitch, it's better than him staring at me...or degrading me because I don't want to get physical with him.  "Maybe I'll just stay home on Tuesday," I say softly.

"You better not," she warns me.  "It's a big day and we need everybody here to help out.  Grow up, Kerri."

Naturally, everybody needs to run around frantic because Lord Justin is gracing us with his presence.  He's such a spoiled fucking shit, and I can't stand it.  I shouldn't have to deal with it.  Not after what we've been through, and certainly not after what he did.  But Tarin doesn't know.  She'd like to think she knows, because she's fucking Trace and he supposedly loves her.  I mean, yeah, okay he does love her, but that's besides the point.  Tarin doesn't know my history with Justin.  Hell, she barely knows my history with Trace.  I know it's better because she'd probably get overwhelmed and freak out or something.  I just wish she wouldn't act like such a know it all when it comes to my life.  "Whatever, Tarin."  I roll my eyes and turn away from her. I hate that it's lunch time and we're the only ones in the office right now.  It means I can't hide from her, and I desperately want to.

I miserably watch her as she goes over to the fax machine and starts to feed papers into it.  She's humming to herself and smiling a little like all is right with the world.  I don't like her at all, but I do wish I had her confidence...her ability to act completely carefree all the time.  If I did, I think I'd be a hell of a lot better off.  But I'm still learning, and it's going to be a long time until I have that much of a grasp on my life on daily basis. Sometimes I can do it.  Mostly when I'm with Cooper, because he makes me forget.  I feel myself smile, but then it fades.

I'm fucking that all up too.

"David needs this typed up in an hour."  Tarin tosses me a thick bunch of papers that are  stapled together.  "Can you handle that?"

I sigh and look up at her. I should have told Trace the truth about the garbage.  That she pushed me down and let that other intern pour it all over me.  I don't know why I didn't.  I had the perfect opportunity. We were on the subject, and he admitted that she could be a pain in the ass.  Telling him the reality of her attitude could have made him dump her.  But...I guess I just have too much of a conscience.  And I know I want Trace to be happy, no matter how much he neglects me these days.

"I don't understand why you treat me like shit all the time," I finally say to her.  "What did I ever do to you that was so horrible, Tarin?"

She stares at me for a little while, seemingly trying to find the right choice of words.  Then she perks up a little bit, and leans on the desk so she can stare straight into my eyes.  "I don't like manipulative little bitches," she whispers.  "Especially when that bitch, is trying to manipulate my boyfriend.  If it were up to me, you wouldn't even be here anymore.  But I guess it doesn't matter.  You stole a position from me and you couldn't even handle it.  If anything, you should have tried to maintain your dignity a little bit.  Now look at you," she snickers.  "Sitting here, taking my orders, and gawking at a man that you can never have. But hey, I guess it's step up from lurking around in the garbage all day, right?"

I just laugh at her.  She's so fucking immature, and I know I could dish it right back to her...tell her how her boyfriend lies to her about a lot of things.  But one thing I've learned, is that it's better to rise above situations like this and let it go.  It's not worth it to stoop down to her level.  "You have no idea what you're talking about."

"Don't call Trace anymore," she says bluntly and glares at me.  "This bullshit you pull on him day and night has gone on long enough."

I cross my arms and glare at her.  She can say all the shit she wants, but if she thinks that she can get me to stop talking to Trace...my best fucking friend, she's completely mistaken.  "Not happening," I say, not breaking my intense gaze from hers.  "I'm his best friend."

She rolls her eyes.  "Please.  Justin is his best friend, not you.  He feels obligated to you because you were...kidnapped or whatever.  That's all it is.  So go cry to somebody else.  Make somebody else come running to your rescue, Kerri.  It's not that big of a deal anymore, to anyone."

My mouth drops open.  Of all the things she could have brought up, the kidnapping was the last thing I ever thought she'd mention.  I feel the tears welling up behind my eyes, and I want to slap her...push her to the ground and beat her ass because she wasn't there.  She didn't see the things I saw, and she certainly didn't...fucking...stand by and watch Justin break down because he was raped.  I did.  I know how it feels.  I live with the pain every single damn day, and at times Trace is the only one that seems to get why I'm still so lost.  "How...how could you say that to me?," I choke out.

"It's the truth," she states, matter of factly.  "Someone obviously needs to be blunt with you, and Trace certainly can't be the one to do it."

The tears quickly slide out of my eyes and trail down my face.  She had no right to bring the subject up, but she's a heartless bitch so she did it anyway.  I need to get out, be alone...or else I think I might flip the fuck out on her.  I get up and run out the office.  I think I hear her laughing a little bit, but I can't be too sure.  I reach the bathroom, and quickly lock myself inside of a stall.  I get sick, and it's disgusting, it tastes like coffee and blueberry muffin.  I flush and slide down to the floor, leaning against the toilet for support, and start cry hard, like I haven't cried in years.  It sucks.  Things were okay.  Telling Trace about what happened with Justin took a lot of weight off my shoulders.  There had been a spring in my step, and my heart had been filled with an almost careefree joy when I would see Cooper.  I try to think of him now, so I can get that feeling back, but it's impossible.  Tarin's voice keeps echoing in my mind.  Her snide tone blocking any good thoughts trying to break through.

"Are you serious right now?"

She's in here now too.  Why?  She just said the most unforgivable things to me, and now she's in here asking me why I'm upset.  What the fuck?  What planet is she on?  "Go away," I rasp.  "Get the fuck away from me."

"You gotta stop this."  I hear her sigh and a moment later, I can hear the stall door next to mine open and close again.  I see her slide down to the floor, and she's sitting next to me, the wall of the stall being the only barrier between us.  "I...oh god," she sighs.  "Look, I was wrong, okay?  I shouldn't have said that."

I don't care if she's sorry.  "Whatever."

"He's my boyfriend," she says quietly after a few moments.  "And I love him Kerri.  When I see him stressed out, because of something you said or did, it really pisses me off.  If you were me, you'd understand."

"And if you were me, you'd understand why I need him," I say, trying to make my voice sound stronger.  "He gets it.  He knows why I'm messed up, Tarin.  Who else am I supposed to turn to?"

"I just think it's selfish of you to burden him with all of your shit," she states.  "It's like, the  minute he's somewhat happy, you have to call him to your rescue.  You need to suck things up sometimes, you know?  It's called being an adult.  I understand that you went through something horrible, and yeah, I was out of line saying what I said to you before.  But you can't make what happened to you Trace's burden."

I lean my head back against the wall and close my eyes.  As much as I hate it, the logical part of myself knows she has a point.  I do go crying to Trace a lot.  I mean, I know I've gotten better since he put me in my place, made me get out of his house and stuff.  I haven't been as weak with him, but I've still called him to help me out...or to just cry.  He's trying to have a life, and I'm just too selfish to back off.  I guess I should.  I should just leave him and Tarin to their lives and try to change mine...focus on Susan and Cooper and all the good things I have going for me.

But it's just so fucking hard.

And the harder I try...the more I change for the better due to my own efforts, I know a part of me will always miss having Trace by my side to put his arm around me and tell me that everything is going to be okay.

I sniffle.  "Maybe you're right," I croak.

It's quiet for awhile.  She doesn't leave and neither do I.  I feel like asking her questions, like...does she really love Trace as much as he loves her.  But I'm liking this peaceful moment.  She's not ripping my head off or dumping garbage on me, and I'm not being a smart ass.  It's nice, and I know that the moment isn't going to last long.

"Kerri."

"Yeah?" I sigh.

"What did you let David do to you?"

I'm a little shocked that she'd ask.  Partially because I never thought she cared, and also because she's never asked me a question that didn't have some sort of spiteful remark hidden in it.  "Why do you want to know?"

"He just...leaves you alone now," she says softly.  "Usually when he messes around with a girl, he doesn't leave her alone unless she bails or he gets tired of her.  Why'd he let you stop cleaning the bathrooms and shit?  He never does that."

I can't tell her.  I know I can't, because there's no way in hell that Trace did.  If he had, she would have nixed the whole plan to have Justin come to the station on Tuesday.  I know that if I told her right now, everything Trace did for me, including getting punched in the face. will have been for nothing.  "He just figured it would be better if I helped you," I say quietly.  "He knew he was wrong."

"You're not a good liar.  You must have fucked him, or are continuing to fuck him."

"I never slept with him," I state, bluntly.  "I'd never sleep with him."

"David doesn't do favors for people that piss him off, Kerri," she laughs lightly.  "Believe me, I know.  I've known him for ten years, and he's the most manipulative asshole in the world."

"I know he is."  It's all I say, because I don't want to give her an inkling as to what's really going on.  I mean, that bruise on his face wasn't something Trace could have hid from her.  So I'm sure he had to make up some stupid story to tell Tarin so she wouldn't get suspicious.

"Trace and David fought," she says a moment later.  "He punched Trace in the face.  Did you know that?"

"He...told me that," I say slowly.  "But I didn't ask him for details."

"Oh."

"Look, Tarin," I sigh.  "Whatever happened, I'm sure that it's nothing Trace can't handle.  He's really organized and..."

"Don't," she chuckles.  "I have my opinion about the situation and I'm not changing my mind.  I just thought he might have told you something more about it or...maybe you saw something."

"I didn't see anything," I lie.  

"I tried to find you that day for a project," she points out.  "You weren't in the office."

Fuck.  "I was probably on an errand."

"For three hours?"

I don't know what I'm supposed to tell her.  I'm certainly not going to tell her the truth...that I was with Trace, because then she'll know that he lied.  I know that he meant well by telling her he was with his sister that day., even though it pissed me off.  But she'd never understand, not to mention the fact that she hates when he and I are alone together.

"Okay," I huff.  "I...I didn't tell anyone I left because I didn't want to get bitched at that's all.  I just went to see my boyfriend at his job. He was going on his break and I wanted to see him, then he just played hooky with me for the rest of the afternoon.  I"m sorry, Tarin."

"You have a boyfriend?"

She sounds shocked and I scowl.  "Yes."

"Shit," she chuckles.  "In a million years I never would have thought that."

"It's a recent thing," I mutter.

"God," she sighs.  "I really am paranoid."

"What do you mean?"

"I just...I thought you were with Trace."

"Oh."  I flinch a little, glad that there is a barrier blocking her view of me.  "Well, I wasn't."

"I just keep thinking....because he gets so desperate to save you sometimes...that you guys have feelings for each other."

I laugh.  "Trace and I had a relationship for about five minutes.  And you know, I'm still sorry that I told you that we were dating that time.  I don't know what was going on with me.  But I know that you guys are great together now.  He really loves you, Tarin.  You're all he can talk about sometimes."

"Really?"

She sounds surprised and I'm confused, but I guess she does have insecurities just like any other normal human being.  "Yeah.  You shouldn't get so worried.  Trace would never cheat on his girlfriend."

"I went through a lot with David," she says, and I can hear her voice crack slightly.  "He used me sort of like he used you.  Only...I let him do whatever he wanted, because I wanted to move up here.  It was a shitty way to be, and if I could go back in time I would stop myself.  I just...wish David could have been stopped before he got so powerful.  Now that he's general manager, nobody can seem to bring him down."

I get chills at what she's telling me.  Mostly because I never thought she could be so honest with me of all people, but also because I know somebody that could bring David Foster tumbling down to the ground.  Too bad it's Justin.  Too bad my friendship with him is so fucked up, that I'm ready to run and hide in a corner for the entire day on Tuesday.  "He'll get his," I reassure her.  "Just give it time.  He'll snap in front of the wrong person soon enough, and then he'll be the one cleaning out bathrooms."

"Man," she chuckles.  "I would pay to see David clean the bathroom."

"Me too."

"Kerri."

"Hm?"

"I'm sorry I made them dump garbage all over you."

I just sigh.  "Yeah.  I'm sorry I said all that stuff about you and David in front of the girls."

"Truce?"

It's so weird.  I felt like punching her twenty minutes ago, but now she seems different to me.  It's like she almost understands me now, and that makes me want to try and understand her.  "Truce," I say quietly.

It's silent for awhile more, before she speaks up again.  "Hey...can I tell you something, you know, so you can give me your opinion?"

Normally, I'd tell her to fuck off.  But she's being so different towards me right now...so understanding, that I can't tell her no.  "I'm not the best at giving my opinion, but I'll try."

"If I told Trace I was pregnant, what do you think he'd do?"

I freeze.  My blood runs cold, and I wish I could tear this wall down right now so I could look her in the eyes to tell if she's lying.  I try and tell myself that she's playing another crude joke on me, testing me to see if I'll go and tell Trace behind her back.  But I can't make myself believe it.  Tarin wouldn't do that regarding a subject like...pregnancy.  She just doesn't strike me that way. "Why would you tell him that?" I whisper.

"Come on, Kerri," she chuckles.  "I know you're smarter than that."

"Are you kidding me?"

"I took a pregnancy test, and it came out positive," she says quickly.  "So what do you think he'll say?"

I have no fucking clue.  Trace has never discussed the prospect of having kids, and I know that his life is too hectic for him to even consider doing it right now.  But now, I'm assuming Tarin is pregnant, due to the fact that the two of them fuck like rabbits.  I can picture the look on his face, actually.  He'll turn pale, his jaw will drop open...all of that.  I don't know if he'll run.  He'll probably want to think about what the fuck is going on though.  I know the first person he'll tell too...and it won't be me.  It'll be Justin.

But Justin is so unbalanced I don't know how he'll be able to console Trace whatsoever.

"He's going to piss himself probably," I say softly.

"Great."

"I mean, it's Trace.  He's mellow usually, unless somebody he cares about is in a bind or in danger.  Then he panics.  I don't know about a kid though.  It's one of those subjects we've sort of passed over.  That's how he and Justin are though.  They avoid serious shit like marriage and kids at all costs if they can."  I smile but it quickly fades.  I'm doing it again, acting like everything is fine and the two of them are still my best friends.  "The most he's ever said, is that he'd love to take his son hunting with him one day."

"I hope it's a girl," she says gruffly.  

"I'm not sure why you're telling me this," I say after awhile.  "I'm the last person you usually associate yourself with."

"Yeah, but you know him better than mostly everyone I know.  And I can't talk to Justin about it.  He's a guy...you know how it is."

"I guess."  I hold my head in my hands.  Christ.  Of all the things I should be talking to Tarin about in the bathroom, this is definitely not one of them.  The fact that she talks to Justin on a regular basis is unnerving, and I try desperately to rid my mind of the subject.

"When are you going to tell him?"

"Tonight," she mutters.  "I probably shouldn't have said anything to you.  I just...thought you could give me some kind of reassurance that he isn't going to freak out.  But it's stupid of me to think he won't.  He's not prepared and neither am I."

I'm tempted to ask her if she's sure the baby is even his, but I know how quickly Tarin's emotions can flare up, and I don't feel like having her jump down my throat all over again.  No, I'm going to leave this one alone...and I won't be calling Trace the first chance I get to tell him the news before his girlfriend can.  It wouldn't be right, it's not my place.

But I do hope he decides to call me...just to let me know how he feels about the whole thing.

Fuck, Trace with a kid?  I never would have thought it possible at this stage of his life, but it's happening.  From the moment she tells him, his entire life is going to change.

And I just don't know where I'm going to fit into the equation.

"I'd like to try being more civil with you Kerri," she speaks up softly, after a while.  "This situation is going to change a lot of things and...and even though I can be stubborn about your friendship with Trace, it's not going to make him stop wanting you to come around.  I have to accept that, and I'm willing to be mature about it."

I don't know if I can be her friend.  We're too different.  Girls like her usually aggravate the fuck out of me.  But I guess being civil with her doesn't mean I have to be her best friend.  She just wants to be able to tolerate me when I hang out with her boyfriend, and I guess I need to accept that, because it's obvious now that she's not going anywhere.  "If you're willing to try, I guess I am too."

I hear her stand up, and a moment later she's tapping on the door of my stall.  I get up slowly, not really sure what to expect when I view the person on the other side of it.  I open it, and she's standing there, her face stained with tears.  She looks so broken, a shell of the overly confident, gorgeous girl I've deemed to be the biggest bitch in the universe.  I realize she has no idea what to do, or what to expect.  Coming to me about her pregnancy was a last resort.  She's trying to find an answer to her issues even though there really isn't one.  For the first time, I can sort of relate to her.  I know what it's like to be lost, alone, and scared.

"I don't know what to do," she whispers, her bottom lip beginning to quiver.  "I don't want him to leave."

I reach out for her hand and squeeze it gently, shocked at myself for doing it, but feeling okay about it at the same time.  "He wouldn't leave," I whisper with a shake of my head.  "Trust me."

"How can you be so sure?  You've known him forever, yeah, but this has never been an issue in his life before.  He's not ready for a commitment."

"He saved me," I say, not quite meeting her gaze.  The last thing I want to do, is start getting into my issues with her, but I don't know how else to make her understand how committed Trace is to the people he cares about.  "I got into that accident and nobody was there for me besides Trace.  If I didn't have him, I don't even know where I would be right now.  He never left me, even when I was being impossible."

"But you moved out."

I nod.  "It was time," I whisper, knowing that I'm admitting that for the first time. "He needed time on his own to get his life back in order.  It wasn't fair for me to hang around and distract him from that.  I had too many issues.  I...still do.  But they're not weighing him down anymore, and that makes me feel better, you know?"

She nods a little.  "We should get back."

I barely meet her gaze.  "Yeah, I guess we should."  I'm so fucking tempted to ask her about Justin right now.  I don't know though.  It's dangerous, because she probably thinks Justin knows I work here, and she has no idea how bad off our friendship is.  I know if she mentioned me to him, things could get very bad.  I have to be strong and wait things out, not beg Tarin to send Justin some stupid message from me.  It's lame, and he'd get creeped out by it.

Trace would kill me anyway.

I follow her back into the office, and she casually tells me to come to her if David gives me anymore problems, before wandering back to her desk.  I know things are starting to change, and it's so weird.  Tarin was the last person I would ever expect to change her attitude towards me.  But I guess a lot of things are about to change in her life, and the less stress she has and the more friends she has the better her life will be.  That means my life will get easier, and I should go with that...let Tarin ease into this whole situation with Trace.

Even if it's scaring the crap out of me.

And even if she doesn't know the entire truth about Tuesday.
I find that I have a text message when I sit down at my desk and for a moment I'm hopeful, thinking that it might be Cooper, but am quickly shot down when I realize that it's Melanie.  Not that it's a bad thing.  I miss her.  We haven't been talking as much as I would like, but I know we've both been busy with our own lives. 

Preparing For Disaster(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

Hey Kerri.  I was bored and sitting with my cat today, and started to think about you.  How about we meet up for lunch some time next week?  I have so much stuff I need to talk to you about.  I'm literally bursting at the seams!

I smile.  It would be nice to meet up with her.  I haven't been doing much of anything lately besides visiting Cooper, and being miserable the rest of the time.  Elisha has been scarce.  The last time I spoke with her she told me she was filming and living the crazy life.  I was slightly jealous, for a few moments even wishing that I had some kind of acting talent so my life could be crazy too.  But that was stupid.  I had talent in radio, but my life had just been blown off course.  After Tuesday though, I have no idea what's going to happen.  I could have a chance at making it in this business after all.

But I'm not sure if I want to face it.

I text Melanie back, telling her that any time after Tuesday would be great to have lunch or dinner, and she agrees.  Finally, I have a little something to look forward to, and I really want to try as hard as I can not to be in a foul mood, or fuck things up with her.  But...she understands me, probably better than most people can right now.  I can talk to her and she wont' judge me, or tell somebody else about her psycho friend Kerri.  Maybe she can even give me advice about Cooper...

Shit, Cooper.

I look down at my phone and sigh.  I want to call him.  I nearly did earlier, until Justin's fucking picture distracted me.  I shake my head roughly.  Fuck this.  Fuck Justin.  I can't just sit here and dwell on him.  Whatever happens Tuesday, happens.  But Cooper doesn't deserve to be hurt like this.  I need to settle things with him, and if it turns out we can't be together because I'm an idiot well...that's the way things will have to be.

But at least he won't be left in the cold anymore.

I look up to make sure Tarin isn't looking, but she's at her desk talking on the phone.  It's one of those giggling, stupid conversations that she usually has at this point in the day and I know she's talking to Trace.  It's making me sick because I know she's being fake with him right now, and he has no idea what she's going to spring on him when the day is over and they are alone.

But I'm not Tarin, and it's not my place to be worrying this much about the situation.

I quickly pull up Cooper's number and press send, praying that he won't ignore the phone call.  It takes about four rings, but he finally picks up.  Something is off in his voice, but I'm sure it's because of me, and I flinch a little when I say, "Hey."

"Hey, Kerri."

His voice cracks a little, almost as if he's been crying.  It's weird.  I've never heard him like this before, and I really hope I didn't make him this upset.  "Are...are you okay?"

"No.  Things are just...fucking crazy here right now," he sighs.

"I'm...Cooper, god, I'm sorry.  I didn't mean to..."

"No, no," he chokes out.  "It's not about us."

A small wave or relief rushes over me, but it's short lived.  If it's not me, then I don't know what's happened to Cooper, and that scares me because he's usually so carefree even if Natalie is giving him shit.  "What happened?"

"My mom is here," he says, after a moment.  "She sort of just showed up."

"Oh..." My voice trails off.  I know he's really confused right now.  He never talks about her with me, unless it's absolutely necessary.  He's bitter towards his mother, I know that.  They haven't spoken in awhile, and the only time he ever seems to focus on the subject is when his sister starts to bring her into the conversation.  I start to rise out of my chair, everything else on my mind being cast aside, because I can feel how upset he is through the phone.  "Cooper...."

"I'm fucking lost," he interrupts me.  "She's just...here...and my Dad, he's at work.  My sisters are in the kitchen with her right now.  She brought her asshole boyfriend too.  This is so fucked up.  I can't even look at her, Ker.  I couldn't even say hello."

"Come get me," I say, immediately.

"You're working."

"I don't care," I say sternly.  "I know how you feel about this whole thing, and you don't deserve to be alone right now.  Just come, okay? Please, Cooper.  I'm...I'm sorry about the other day and how I acted."

"I overreacted," he whispers.  "I just got confused, that's all."

I suck in a breath.  I have to cut the bullshit.  It's clear to me now how much he trusts me, and I haven't been letting him in.  I have to tell him things, let him know what's going on, because I don't want to lose him.  I'm confused about Justin, yeah...but I think I can talk to Cooper about it, tell him what's on my mind and maybe he'll be able to understand.  He's so much more logical about shit than anybody I've ever known.  

I've been stupid to think that he'd turn his back on me over the fucked up shit in my life.

"I haven't been open with you," I whisper, so Tarin won't hear me.  "I want to be.  It's not fair to you."

"I just want to understand you better, Ker," he explains.  "That's all I've ever really wanted, and you know...the other stuff."

I smile a little.  "What other stuff?"

It gets him to chuckle, and I know I've brightened up his mood slightly.  "You know ...the stuff we started the other day that we didn't get to finish."

"Well, I guess you have more than one reason to steal me away from work after all."

"I'll be down in twenty minutes.  Wait out front for me?"

"I will," I say gently.  "See you soon."

I flip my phone closed.  "Tarin, I have to leave."

"Hold on baby."  She covers the mouthpiece with her hand and looks at me strangely.  "What?"

"Small emergency."  I grab my purse off the desk and sling it over my shoulder.  "But I'll come in earlier tomorrow."

She sighs, and opens her mouth like she's about to tear me apart as always, but then she seems to relax a little.  "Okay, I'll cover for you," she nods.  "Just this once though, all right?"

I smile a little.  I guess things really are changing between us.  "I owe you."

"No," she whispers.  "I owe you."  She winks and takes her hand off the mouthpiece again, not paying me any mind as she continues her conversation with Trace.  

For the first time in forever, I don't try to eavesdrop on her conversation.  I have my own issues to deal with, and I quickly rush outside to wait for Cooper to pull up.  

As crazy as it is, Justin doesn't even seem to matter as much as Cooper does right now.

But all of that will change soon enough, I'm sure.

***********

Cooper wasn't as carefree when he picked me up from work.  Actually, the whole car trip back to his house was silent.  I didn't try to make small talk because he seemed so tense while he was driving.  I figured just having me in the car was helping him, and the conversation could wait until we got back to his house.  We pulled into the driveway awhile ago, parking right next to a seemingly brand new BMW convertible.  It's a nice silver color.  I asked Cooper's whose it was.

"My mom brought it for Natalie," he said angrily.

I knew things had gone downhill from the moment Cooper heard that news.

"You know," I speak up cautiously.  "Sitting out here isn't going to make the situation any better.  I mean, it's been over an hour, Cooper.  I'm sure your sisters need you."

"They don't need me," he laughs sadly.  "They clambered right up to my mother the minute she walked through the door, like nothing ever happened.  I feel like it doesn't even matter that I've been here for them all these months.  She's a lot more important to them than I can ever be."

I rub my hands together and look down at my lap.  While I know that isn't true at all, I know why Cooper feels this way.  He's been the provider for his sister's since he came out here.  The parent...the guide, and now he feels like his mother has come and stolen his spotlight undeservingly.  "They're just excited to see her," I tell him softly.  "They know how much you care about them."

"It's not fair," he shakes his head roughly and looks at me.  His eyes are sad, dull, and lost, like somebody has just stolen all of his happiness away from him.  "Why should she be forgiven for deserting them?  Why should she even be getting the time of day from the girls, Kerri?"

I just shrug.  "She's their mother," I say, trying to maintain my optimism.  "Maybe, you know...if you said hello, she would..."

"I'm not fucking talking to her." He slams his fist on the steering wheel, and it causes me to jump a little.  "She can figure out why I won't on her own."

I just nod.  There's no sense in pushing him because he'll only get angrier, and I'm not ready to tolerate more yelling right now.  "So what do you want to do?"

"I dunno."  He stares into the distance for a few moments, before meeting my gaze again.  "I'm...I"m sorry, Kerri.  You don't have to sit here and put up with me right now.  I can take you back home."

"No." I shake my head.  One thing I won't do right now is give up on him, because he's never given up on me.  Even now, despite the fact that we had an issue this week, the only person he wants to be around during this stuff with his mom is me.  That means a lot, more than he can ever know.  I grasp his hand gently in mine and he looks at me.  "I'm not going anywhere."

He leans in and kisses me hard on the lips, and I can feel him trembling as he wraps his arms around me.  I know he's terrified, and I let him cling to me because I know it's what he needs.  "It's okay," I whisper gently in  his ear.  "I'm here."

"What if I go in," he says after awhile.  "Maybe just to...see if my sisters are okay, you know?"

He wants to see his mother.  I can tell just by the look in his eyes, that he's battling with himself, trying to decide what he's going to say once he sees her up close.  But he can't admit it to me, not yet anyway.  I know encouraging the idea he's just brought up will give him the strength to take the first step though, so I smile softly, and nod.  "I think that's a good idea."

"Can you come with me, Ker?"

He looks so hopeful, like he's putting all of his faith into me right now so I can help him through this.  I feel more important than I have in a really long time, and it makes me start asking myself so many questions.  Why can't I just forget about Justin?  Why do I still love him?  It doesn't make any sense, but now isn't the time to try and figure out the answer to all of that.  I need to focus on the current situation, and so... I do.  "Of course."

We get out of the car and he grasps my hand tightly as we make our way up the porch steps and into the house.  I can hear laughter coming directly from the kitchen, and the smell of something sweet fills my nostrils.  It means they're baking, and it's weird but I guess the girls were comfortable enough to do it and Cooper's mom was ready to get back into the swing of things.  "Cooper...come on," I tell him, when he freezes right outside the kitchen doorway.  "It's going to be fine."

He sucks in a long breath, and nods as I give his hand another firm squeeze.  I lead him into the kitchen, and immediately spy April kneeling on a stool by the kitchen island, plopping cookie dough onto a sheet just like I taught her to a week ago.  "Hey kiddo," I say brightly.

Her eyes widen.  "Kerri!"

She runs over to us and wraps her arms around my waist.  I laugh a little and stroke her soft hair.  It makes me think of Mary for the briefest of moments, how big she must have gotten since the last time I saw her, and I feel myself growing depressed.  I need to see her again.  I will too...when I go home.

But how sane I'll be then really depends on what happens in the coming week.

"Cooper! Did you see? Mom got me a car!"

Natalie has come into view now, a smile wider than the Hoover Dam spread across her face.  I suck in my bottom lip and glance up at Cooper, who doesn't seem pleased at all.

"Yeah, don't get too attached to it," he mutters.  "Dad's going to make you send it back anyway."

Natalie frowns.  "You're fucking impossible.  Kerri," she pauses and glances at me.  "You're his girlfriend, he listens to you.  Tell him he's impossible."

I feel myself tense up, and I open my mouth slightly to say something, but I find that I can't find my voice when a new person joins our group.  A middle aged woman stands before us now, and I know right off the bat that she's Cooper's mother.  They have the same eyes, nose, and smile.  She's drop dead gorgeous, young looking, and I know the girls must idolize her.

I'm sure Cooper must have at one point too.  

"Hello, Cooper," his mother says softly.

Cooper crosses his arms stubbornly and rocks back on his heels.  He clenches his jaw tightly for several moments, before finally answering.  "Hi."

April continues to cling to me, and a big part of me is tempted to take her back over to the cookie dough and get lost in it with her so I don't have to stick around for the gory details of the current conversation.  But I know Cooper needs me to stick by him right now, and I will because I know if the situation was reversed he'd do the same for me.  

"How are you?," she continues.  

"Doing just fine without you," he grumbles.

"Cooper!," Natalie whines.  "Stop being a jerk!"

"Natalie, calm down," her mother says.  "Why don't you go take April outside for a bit?  We can finish the cookies later."

"But..."

"Please?"

Natalie sighs, but because she'd do anything at this point to keep her mother happy,she does as she's been asked.  "Come on, April."

"No," April whines, burying her face into my legs.  "I wanna stay with Kerri."

Suddenly everybody's eyes are on me.  Cooper is smirking slightly, probably because he's glad that his youngest sister has grown so attached to me.  I meet his mother's gaze quickly.  She seems confused, and I'm sure she has no idea who I am or what I'm doing here.  It's awkward, and I know she probably doesn't want a stranger around her family at a time like this.  But Cooper would never let me leave now, and I try to help with the situation as best I can.  "I'm not leaving, peanut," I chuckle and smile down at April.  "We can play a little bit later, okay?"

She sighs.  "You promise?"

I nod.  "Cross my heart," I say, and trace an X pattern over my chest.  It gets her to run along, and I'm thankful, but I can't revel in the moment for long.  The silence is back again, and Cooper has gone back to giving his mother the cold shoulder.  

"Kerri..."  His mother steps forward to shake my hand.  "I'm Astra."

I smile slightly and return her handshake.  "Nice to meet you.  I've heard a lot about you from the girls."

She tries to smile but it doesn't seem to work.  She stares at Cooper for awhile before she responds.  "I'm sure.  They're both such chatterboxes.  I hope they haven't been too much trouble when you've visited Cooper."

"Oh no," I say, brightly.  "They're great girls."

"What do you want, Mom?," Cooper interrupts sternly.  "What are you doing here?"

"I just thought it was time to come to terms with everything," she explains.  "And I figured since Natalie had a birthday coming up, it would be a good time to introduce you all to Frank.  The girls already met him.  He went to check us into our hotel, but he's coming back here soon.  He'd like to meet you too."

"I don't want to meet Frank," he says darkly.  "And you better get him the hell out of here before Dad gets home.  I mean, what the hell do you think this is?  You can't just...come here with an expensive car for Nat to recuse yourself.  You know how Dad feels about her driving.  I know you just did it to get on her good side, and to spite him."

"Please don't make me out to be the criminal," she says, her voice cracking a little.  "I made a terrible mistake.  I was desperate and I took the easy way out, but I'm trying to make things better, Cooper.  I don't know what else to do."

"You should have thought about all of that before you walked out on us," he stats bluntly.  "Take the car back.  Just...leave.  It's easier if you do that, Mom.  You did it before, I'm sure you can remember how to do it again."

I stare at Astra, and I can tell she's about to break down.  It took her six months to get the courage to come back here and face her kids.  Now that she did it, Cooper won't give her an inch.  Everything she says and does is wrong, and of course I know why he's acting this way.  But I can see the love she has for him...for all three of her kids, and it's killing her that her oldest isn't accepting her apology.  I wish I could say something, but I know nothing I could say would change Cooper's attitude right now.

"If you could just let me explain," Astra continues.  "Maybe you'd see things from my perspective."

"I had to leave New York," Cooper points out, through gritted teeth.  "I just packed up and left NYU behind because you decided to be selfish.  Now I'm stuck working two jobs and going to fucking night classes, just so the girls can be taken care of.  Do you have any idea how messed up that is, Mom? You destroyed everything I'd planned out for myself so you could go fuck some other guy!  I'll be lucky if I can get into a first choice law school now, and it's all your fucking fault."

My mouth gapes open a little as I stare up at him.  He's really, really angry.  He has a look on his face that I recognize from the countless times I've seen Justin angry in the past.  I've never heard him be so vulgar before, never saw him look so intimidating and mean.  I know now that his carefreeness about having to move away from school and do all this has been a big front.  He didn't want to bring his bitterness into our relationship, or into the girls' lives.  But in reality it's been slowly eating away at him, and he was waiting for the moment when his mother decided to come back to throw it all in her face.  

She's crying now, sobbing into her hands as she stands before him.  It's obvious she feels guilty, and Cooper isn't doing anything but making her feel worse about everything by degrading her like he is.  I tug on his hand a little, forcing him to look at me again.  "Let's go," I whisper.  "This isn't working out."

"No," he says to me sternly.  "She messed up.  She can leave."

I roll my eyes.  "Cooper, be logical."

"I am being logical," he grunts.

I realize I'm not going to change his mind.  His opinions about the situation are set in stone, and he's not going to give in.  There's nothing I can do, so I just nod a little and sigh.  "Then I'll go wait outside," I tell him.

His eyes widen with fear, and he pulls me a little closer to him.  "Ker..."

I pull back from him.  "I'm not leaving...I just, think you two should be alone, okay?"

"You don't have to leave," Astra speaks up suddenly.  "I shouldn't have come here in the first place.  I'll call Frank and tell him to pick me up around the corner."

She walks away from us, and I look back at Cooper, crossing my arms at him this time and looking at him sternly.  I know his mother fucked up big time, but at least she's trying.  It's more than my parents have ever done to sanction their relationship with me, and I wish Cooper could see past the bad stuff and realize how much his mother loves him and wants to try to make this work.  

"What?" He says to me, when he sees the expression on my face.

"You're not being very fair to her," I tell him quietly.  "I mean, I know she messed up.  What she did wasn't right, Cooper.  But you're not even letting her get a word in."

He glares at me.  "So you're siding with her?"

"What?" I scoff.  "Cooper, are you hearing yourself? I'm trying to give you advice.  It's like, you don't want to compromise.  You'd rather just hate her because you're angry.  But you can't hate her forever.  She's your mother."
.  
"So you expect me to just forgive her?" He laughs at me bitterly.  "I really thought you knew me better than that."

"I don't expect anything from you!" I holler at him.  "I'm just saying that it's pretty stupid to turn your back on her without hearing her side of the story!  I don't even talk to my parents, really, and they don't care!  At least she cared enough to come back here, and try to work things out."  I realize that my eyes have started to water, and I reach up and wipe at them before the tears start to run down my face.  "You're the one who doesn't want to try," I whisper after awhile.

He huffs a little, and seems to get flustered for a moment or two.  I know I've proven a point with him just now, and he's trying as hard as he can to shoot it down...to think of another reason why he shouldn't at least give his mother the time to talk to him.  But he can't do it, because he knows I'm right.

"If she leaves again, I'm not going to be able to handle it," he says several minutes later.    "What am I supposed to tell them?"  He points outside to where his sisters are.  "They're going to look to me for an answer and...I just won't have one."  He sucks in a long, shaky breath, and I know he's about to lose his composure.  "Part of me misses her so bad, Ker.  I just want to hug her and let her tell me everything is going to be okay.  But I know that it can't be that way.  Nothing is okay, you know?  I can't trust her like I could before."

I walk up to him again, and let him wrap his arms around me.  I can feel his body trembling like it was before in the car, and I hear him sob softly into me.  He needs this right now, and I know...I know he loves me.  He just hasn't said it yet.  "It's going to be hard to trust her again, but nobody is telling you that you have to rush.  All I'm saying is...try to talk to her, Cooper.  Try to talk to her without giving her the third degree.  I'm sure she had her reasons for leaving, but they had nothing to do with you or your sisters."  I pull away from him and reach up to wipe the tears off his face.  "She loves you." I smile a little.  "Don't let her leave now, because if she does, it's going to be that much harder for you to talk to her the next time."

He sighs heavily, and I know I've gotten through to him.  "I'm just scared, Kerri."

"I know you are," I nod.  "But you have to do this now, for yourself.  You need closure to this whole situation.  I think that if you get it, you can sort of move on, and get Natalie and April back on track too."

He half smiles then, and plants a soft kiss on my lips.  "Did I tell you that I'm falling for you yet?"

I look up into his eyes, and see nothing but the love he has for me in them.  It scares me, makes my heart nearly skip a beat, but I can't deny the fact that a similar feeling has started to creep over me, begging me to give into it.  I just don't know if I'm ready though.  I'm still willing to deny myself Cooper's love because of one stupid fucked up person.  It's not fair.  I want to tell him about it...about him.

But now definitely isn't the time.

"No," I say, having found the strength to answer him finally.  

"Well I am." He strokes my face gently and flashes me the smile that made me attracted to him the first time I laid on eyes him.  "You're the most important person in my life, Kerri."

I can't say anything.  I just...can't.  It's too much, and today has been so horrible for him that if I tell him the truth, he won't know what to think.  So, I do the only logical thing I can think of right now.  I pull his face close to mine, and kiss him passionately, hoping that it's enough to let him know how much I care about him.

"Stay the night," he whispers, between kisses.  "Okay?"

I nod, breathless as he grabs my lips with his one more time.  I don't really know what's going to happen tonight but...i know it's something I need to prepare myself for.  Do I want to sleep with him?  Yes.  But I don't know if I'm ready, or what it will do to me.  I've never been with anybody else other than Justin.  I don't count Trace, because we didn't actually have sex.  I'm a little bit terrified but...he can figure that out for himself later, if I allow him to.  "Go talk to your mom," I tell him with a small smile.  "I'll go check on the girls."

I watch him go, peering out the window as he walks out the door and down the steps again.  I can see Astra in the distance, standing at the edge of the yard waiting for who I'm assuming is her new boyfriend.  He taps her on the shoulder, and she turns around.  He says something to her, and she looks down at the ground, but he puts his hands on her shoulders and I know he didn't degrade her again.  A moment later he's hugging her, and I feel myself smile.  Things are going to work out with them.  Sure, it's going to take a long time for all of them to heal, and deal with this new situation.  But at least Cooper has taken the first step, at least they can be civil with each other.  

I don't know what he would have done if I hadn't been around to calm him down.

It makes me feel good.

I just wish I could take charge of my own life the same way I made him take charge of his.

"This is all my fault."

I turn around, and see Natalie standing before me.  Her face is tearstained and she looks absolutely lost.  "Nothing is your fault, Nat."  I go to her and put an arm around her.

"If I hadn't wanted a car so bad, mom never would have brought it.  Now Cooper is upset," she sobs.  "I always piss him off."

"You aren't the reason he was upset," I say to her gently, walking her over to the couch so we can sit down on it together.  "He misses your mom just as much as you do.  But you know Cooper, he tries to act stronger than he is sometimes."

Natalie shrugs, and looks down at her hands.  "I didn't even care how he felt, Kerri.  Mom came with the car and all I could think about was myself.  I was so excited to see her, you know?  I didn't understand why Cooper wasn't."

I feel like I'm looking at a past version of myself right now.  The more I'm around Natalie, the more I realize that I was exactly like her when I was her age...more concerned about  myself than my family at my times.  I want to help her, get her to care more about her family and her future rather than getting her own way.  I'd hate for her to end up like me one day...lost, and obsessed with somebody I never really had in the first place.

"Everything is going to be okay," I reach out and pull her close to me, and she rests her head on my shoulder.  "He's out there talking to her right now, and I know things are confusing but...they have a weird way of working themselves out, you know?  The most important thing, is that your mom knows how much you love her.  Everything else is an afterthought."

"Does Cooper love me?"

I glance at her like she's gone crazy.  "Of course he does."

"I dunno."  She shakes her head a little and sniffles.  "Sometimes I think he wishes I would disappear."

"Nat, he came out here to make sure you were taken care of," I explain.  "If he didn't love you and your sister, he would have gone back to New York a long time ago."  

She just shrugs.  "I always thought he came back out here to see you."

I laugh a little.  "He didn't even know where I was," I explain.  "We ran into each other, that's all.  It was a big coincidence...but, a good one."

"Do you love him?"

I stare at her.  It's weird that she'd be asking me, but then again, I can't blame her.  I know that she wants to protect Cooper too, because he'd do anything to protect her.  "I...I think I'm beginning to."

She sits up and looks at me seriously, and I'm not exactly sure why.  "You...I mean, I who you are."

I'm taken back a little.  I'm not sure what she's getting at, but it's making my heart start to race like crazy.  "What do you mean?"

"I was at the library at school the other day, and I saw your picture in a magazine," she says, quietly.  "You're that girl that's friends with Justin Timberlake.  The one who was kidnapped last year."

I try but I can't help but let my mouth fall open a little.  Why in the world she would have brought this up now, is beyond me.  But it's obvious that it's confusing her, and I...I just don't know what to say to her.  It's my life, I can't deny that. But I really don't want to think about Justin while I'm here, what happened to us, or how I feel about him still.  I know that I can't sit here and deny what she's just told me though, so I nod my head slowly.  "It's true," I say.

"Does my brother know?"

"Yes.  He's met Justin before."  I cringe a little, remembering the party...and how Justin slammed Siobhan against the wall.  How I'd ran outside to get away, and how Cooper had been there, trying to tell me I was better than all of it.  Better than Justin.  I wish I'd listened then...been smarter.  If I had, maybe I wouldn't be in a such a bad place right now.  

"Oh..."  She sucks in her bottom lip, seemingly embarrassed.  I guess she must have had a bunch of theory's in her head about the situation that weren't true.  Like, that her brother didn't really know who I was.  I mean, he doesn't really.  He's starting to understand me though, more and more.  I'm starting to let him see the person I really am, but Natalie doesn't need to know about all that.  "I'm sorry," she continues.  "I just...didn't know what to think, that's all."

"It's okay," I say softly.  "Your brother probably didn't see a reason to tell you about all of it."

She shrugs.  "It's just weird, you know?  It's like, you're a celebrity or something."

I laugh at her.  "Oh Nat."  I put an arm around her again.  "I'm the farthest thing from a celebrity.  The whole thing is just stupid.  It was a horrible thing that happened but up until then nobody really cared about who I was.  I was friends with Justin my entire life before that happened."

"Are you friends now?"

I look at her strangely.  I don't know why she's asking me all of these questions, but I guess...she's probably curious.  I'm sure she likes Justin's music and all of that.  She's at the right age, and it's probably crazy to her that her brother is dating one of Justin's closest friends.  It takes me back to long summer tours, and fans that would befriend me out of pure curiosity as to who I was and what my relationship with Justin was like.  "Not really," I say after awhile.

"He's my favorite," she smiles a little, and it's so fucking weird.  "Me and my friend Sarah were freaking out in the library because we thought you could get us to meet him."  She hangs her head low and shakes her head.  "Now I just feel stupid and selfish.  I even thought about asking Cooper, but I knew he'd probably get mad.  That's why I waited to talk to you about it."

It would be a really great thing if I could get her and her friend into the radio station on Tuesday.  But fuck, I don't know if I could go through with it.  Justin isn't expecting me to be there or anything, and...I can't just face him, introduce him to my boyfriend's sister like everything is fine and dandy.  I'll ruin the day.  But at the same time, I'd like to do something unforgettable for Natalie.  She's been through so much lately, and she deserves a break.  Maybe I can just get her on the list and have Tarin handle them...something.  "Can you skip school on Tuesday?," I ask her, trying to hide my smile.

Her eyes widen a little.  "Why?"

"Because I might just be able to help you out with that wish of yours."  I smile at her, feeling sick inside as I say the words to her.  What am I, crazy?  I guess so.  But at the same time I don't care.  I want to force myself to be sane for this whole Justin event, and maybe if Nat and her friend are there, I can focus on them rather than how terrified I am of Justin.

"You mean, meeting Justin?"  

I laugh a little and smile.  "He's coming to my job on Tuesday for an interview, but you can't go telling people.  It's supposed to be a last minute surprise."

Her eyes widen, and she grasps me by the shoulders.  "Are you serious!"

"Calm down," I say with a giggle, looking cautiously over my shoulder to make sure Cooper isn't within earshot.  "I'll get you and your friend on the list but don't tell Cooper, okay?  He doesn't really like him, and he doesn't know about this yet."

Natalie frowns.  "Why doesn't he like Justin?"

I sigh.  I know I can't tell her the truth because it would freak her out to know that Justin has a bad temper.  So I just make up something stupid,  hoping she'll drop the subject.  "It's the whole ex boyfriend jealousy thing," I tell her.  "The first time I met your brother, I was dating Justin."

Her eyes widen.  "You dated Justin Timberlake?"

This is probably a stupid idea, the whole thing.  But at the same time I don't care.  I'm melting back into a seventeen year old again.  The one who would meet a couple of nice girls out by the buses and bring them backstage to meet the guys.  I loved doing it.  I felt important, instead of just some girl lingering in the background of Justin and Trace's greatness.  "For awhile," I tell her.  

"God, Kerri.  How could you go from Justin to my brother?"

I try to laugh, but I find that I can't get it out.  I'm slipping up right now, remembering things that I don't want to.  I manage to look at her, and force a small smile so she won't get suspicious.  "Sometimes life just works out differently than you would have expected it to.  Your brother is different from most guys I've known, and he cares about me a lot."

She scrunches up her nose.  "Still, it's my brother."

"If you didn't act this way, it would scare me," I chuckle.  "But maybe one day you'll understand why I chose your brother over him."

She shrugs.  "I doubt it, but...okay," she laughs, and throws her arms around me.  "You're the best!"

"Anytime."  I hug her back and give her a little squeeze before pulling away from her.  I hear Cooper and his mother in the background now, and I know they've come back into the house.  I have to make the subject of Justin disappear right away. I can't deny the fact that I know Cooper would get really pissed off if he found out I was taking his sister to meet Justin on Tuesday.  Here I go again, doing stupid shit that Cooper can't know about.  It's liable to blow up in my face, and I know that.  But at the same time I just can't stop myself.  It's making me feel better, to know that I'm making a difference in his sisters life.

And I guess maybe, having Natalie there will give me a good reason to talk to Justin if I decide I want to.

Maybe in my subconscious, that was my plan all along.

"Hey you two." Cooper leans over the back of the couch and sticks his face in between Natalie and myself.  "Mom's going back to her hotel, but she wants us to meet her for dinner in an hour or so."

"So you've decided to crawl out from under your rock and talk to Mom?" Natalie says, with a roll of her eyes.  "Wow, Cooper.  I didn't think you had it in you."

"Thank Kerri.  She's the one who talked me into it."  He sneaks a quick kiss on my cheek, and I feel mysef blush "I mean, Mom said that she won't bring what's his face.  That it can just be us, and Kerri too.  So I'm okay with that."

"Well did you call, Dad?" Natalie asks him.  "Because he's going to wonder where the hell we all went."

Cooper just shrugs.  "I can talk to him later."

Natalie looks at me like she doesn't know what's come over her brother.  But I know what has.  It's me.  I talked him into being not so much of an asshole to his mother, and now they're making some headway.  Granted it's only dinner, but it's a big step considering Cooper wanted nothing to do with the woman just a short while ago.  "I think it's a great idea," I say brightly, stealing a wink at Natalie.  "Why don't you go outside Nat, and get April so y'all can get ready," I nod.

"Yeah."  Cooper comes around to the front of the sofa and plops down beside me, placing a hand on my thigh slyly.  "Go ahead, Nat."

She stares at him for a few moments, seemingly debating something in her head, before she speaks up again.  "What about the car?"

Cooper sighs.  "We'll talk about it with Dad later on."

"But, Cooper," she huffs.

"But, nothin'," he says seriously.  "Go get ready."

"Fine," she mutters, and steals one final glance at me before she storms away.

"Fuck," Cooper says once she's gone, blowing out a long breath.  "What a day."

I lean into him, and rub my hand on his chest.  "How'd it go out there?"  

He glances down at me and smiles, pressing his lips to the top of my head.  "Better than I thought it would.  I'm hoping tonight won't be so awkward, but I think with the girls around the mood will be a lot different.  They don't hold much against her, you know?"

I nod.  "I think it's a great idea, and...I'm proud of you for giving her a chance."

"I don't know what you're doing to me," he laughs lightly.  "I'm usually a stubborn idiot.  But you know, you made me go all soft today.  I hugged the woman.  I can't even remember the last time I did that willingly.  I think it was a few years ago, when I got accepted into college."

I cock my head to the side.  "It's been that long?"

He sucks in a breath.  "My mom and I haven't always seen eye to eye on a lot of things.  I think it's because we have the same kind of personality, so we clash a lot of the time.  It's no one's fault but...my high school years here at home were hell between me and her.  My dad constantly had to play mediator, otherwise we would have torn each other apart."

I realize I never knew that, because he never chose to tell me.  It makes me feel a little more comfortable, realizing he has his own demons that he doesn't like to bring  up in our conversations.  "Maybe things will be different now," I say quietly.  

"I don't really know." He looks into my eyes and smiles softly.  "if things go the way I've been planning, I'll be going away to law school next semester so I won't be around to argue with her much."

I always tend to forget that Cooper is trying to work his way into law school, and that he might be leaving once the summer is up.  We don't talk about that much.  I think it pains him too much to even think about leaving me behind right now, but I know the time will eventually come and I don't know what we'll do.  I know I have the opportunity coming up to transfer to any radio station in the country but...I just don't know if I want to leave Los Angeles.  It would mean leaving Trace behind, and....even though his life is about to change drastically, it doesn't mean I won't be able to see him.  I'd miss him like hell.  And Justin...

I don't even know what the status of our friendship will be by the summers end.  

"Hey, it doesn't mean we can't be together," I hear Cooper say a moment later, and I know he can sense what I'm thinking about..  "I'm looking into schools here in California too.  I doubt I'll get into Yale, you know?  It's hard as hell to get into their law program, even if you have a perfect GPA."

"You shouldn't sell yourself short," I tell him, sadly.  "You need to do what's right for you."

"Hey."  He strokes my face gently, and it gets me to look him in the eyes.  "The only thing that's right for me right now, is you."  He kisses me and smiles.  "Let's not think about it right now, huh?  One thing at a time."

I force a smile and tell him okay, because it's what he wants to hear.  His mom is here and that's made him edgy enough without talking about separation and school...the future.  He just wants to know that I care, and I do...so I simply curl up to him and let him whisper sweet nothings in my ear for awhile.  It's the easy way out.  I don't have to think about anything, and I wish I could stop time, revel in this moment for as long as I want to...put off Tuesday and my impending doom as long as I can.

"You're gonna stay the night, right?"

I look up at him after a moment.  "Yeah," I smile at him gently.  "I like waking up with you."

"Me too." He clears his throat a little and presses his face closer to mine.  "Maybe tonight will be a little special."

I know what he's getting at, and I tense up a little.  I'm not ready, but I am at the same time.  That makes no sense, but neither does my life.  If I sleep with him I know I'm not going to have any choice but to fall harder than I've fallen for somebody since Justin came into my life.  It's a hard line to cross.  I wish I could tell him that I want to wait until after Tuesday, but he would think I'd gone insane, and get pissed off when he found out the truth.  "Maybe," I say quickly.r32;
"If you're not ready, it's okay."  

I look at him for a long time, knowing that I can't lie to him.  Hell, I was ready that day we made out at the lookout point.  The truth is, I want to feel him in me, I want him to love me, and I want to love him back.  I shake my head and chuckle softly.  "I've been ready since the last time, when I tried to take your pants off."

"Oh that's right," he whispers, stealing a glance over his shoulder, before kissing my neck a little.  "I almost forgot about that."

"You're such a liar," I giggle.  "A deceptive bastard."

"Mmm."  He presses his lips to my neck again, and steals a little bite at my skin.  "I don't know about deceptive.  But I can seduce the crap out of you, Kerrigan."

"So cocky,"  I push him away playfully.  "Just for that, you have wait until later to touch me."

He pouts.  "That's not fair."

"Oh it's fair.  Because I didn't tell you where you can touch."

He raises an eyebrow.

I just smile.  I definitely know what tonight is going to bring.  

Even though the smallest part of me wishes it could be with Justin instead of Cooper.

How fucked up.

Filling The Void by ialwayzbesingin
Author's Notes:
Hey guys, hope you are all doing well. Thanks to everyone that's been reading this the entire time and sticking with it through its *ahem* random months of not...updating.  For those of you who don't know me, this series is like my baby. It's the greatest thing I've ever written, and I'm very proud to call it mine, but I'm even more proud that people actually enjoy reading it too. Enjoy the chapter :)

"So mom called me yesterday," Brittany smiles mischievously as she stirs her milkshake around with her straw.  "She sent me on a mission."

"Oh yeah," I say with a roll of my eyes as I glance out the window and admire my Harley.  "I can't possibly imagine what it could be."

I've started going out to lunch with my sister at least once at week.  It's good for me, keeps me informed about what's going on back home since I never call anybody there anymore.  Brittany is good about it too.  She'll tell me everything, even the shit that I don't really want to hear, because she knows that I hate being kept in the dark even more.  Like, what my mom says about me, and her conniving little plots to find out what kind of girl Tarin is.  I hate it, but I know she has her reasons.  I love my mom, we were a lot closer before this whole shit with Justin and Kerri happened, and when I go home I'd like to try and smooth things over with her.  She worries a lot about me, about what's becoming of my life, and I know that.  Elisha was supposed to be the one. We were supposed to have gotten married already, have kids in a couple of years and shit.  But I didn't count on everything falling apart.  I loved her, I wanted to marry her, but I couldn't focus on us.  I made my friends the priority.

It drove us apart.

But now that I'm with Tarin I realize it was for the greater good.  Sometimes it scares me.  It's like, if the kidnapping didn't happen, I probably wouldn't have had a reason to call Tarin.  I would have married Elisha, and that's just so fucking crazy.  I wish I could talk to Tarin more about it, but I know one thing a man never does is talk about past relationships with his woman.  It's just disrespectful, and hell, I don't think about Elisha enough to even care about our past history.  All I can focus on lately is Tarin, and how much I love her.

I'd like to bring her home too.  Lately, I've been thinking about it a whole lot more.  I think that maybe I should just man up, because if I intend on staying with her, she's going to have to meet my mom anyway.  Why not just get everything done in one shot, right?  

"Mommy Lynn is in on it too you know," Brittany giggles.  "So if you're going to ream Mom, you're going to have to ream her too."

I should have figured that.  My mom and Lynn have been friends since they were in high school, and they're inseparable.  I've compared their friendship to mine and Justin's a lot over the years, and up until last year I saw us like them...growing old together, having families and shit, always being able to be there for the other one.  I never counted on our friendship being fucked around with like it has been this year.  The thought of cutting Justin out of my life, even for a few months, never crossed my mind once.  It's so weird that things happened the way they did, and I know I'm a different person because of it.  It's not a bad difference.  I think I have more balls now.  I don't let Justin walk all over me, or depend on him as much.  Although, for a few weeks there I thought that Justin had only been fucked up because of the rape, and I had made a mistake cutting him off.  That he was never as crazy as I thought when I stopped talking to him.

But I can't think that way anymore.

The thought of what he did to our best friend is unnerving.  I got physically sick over it a few days ago, when I was finally alone, behind closed doors.  Justin may be a lot of things at times: cocky, selfish, and an asshole.  But I never thought he could cross the line and hurt one of his closest friends so badly.  I know he hit Kerri once in the past, Cameron too, but I thought I set him straight.  We had talked about it, and I thought he knew he was wrong and that he had to change.

So then what the fuck happened?  

I've wanted to confront him about what Kerri told me since the day it happened, but between being there for Tarin, and preparing Justin for press I just haven't had the time, energy...or hell, the guts to bring it up.  I'm even starting to think it's better if I don't say anything at all.  That he'll have to face what he did on Tuesday when we go to the radio station.  But that's fucked up, even for me.  The fact that I pushed Justin into this whole thing, makes me feel horrible about myself.  He really trusts me, loves the fact that I've decided to work for him again, and he has no idea what he's going to have to deal with because of that.  It would be different if he'd been on a press tour for months, but this is his first interview in forever, and I know he's going to have enough of an issue smiling and shaking hands with random radio executives, never mind dealing with his emotions if Kerri happens to show herself while he's there.

I've been so tempted to call her up and tell her to hide, or pretend to be sick on Tuesday, but I know that I can't.  Tarin would ask me too many questions, wanting to know why Kerri would desert her post on one of the most important days the station has had in awhile.  I hate lying to her.  She's never lied to me before, and I know she'd be hurt if she found out the truth...the real reason why Justin chose KISS in the first place, and not someplace else.  She can't know the real story though- -that Justin and Kerri haven't spoken in quite some time, or the reason why they haven't.  Hell, I wouldn't even know if Kerri hadn't told me.

And that makes me want to hate Justin, so much.

But then I calm down and remember that what happened between them was completely outside of my friendship with Justin.  Sure, it's fucking terrible but it didn't happen to me, and I wasn't the cause of it.  Hell, I warned Kerri so many times that she needed to get away from him before something devastating happened.  But it didn't matter.  Kerri didn't care about my opinion because she was too busy trying to make Justin love her.  It was a losing battle.  I just wish she could have realized how bad their relationship was before Justin hurt her like he did.

The fact that they kept me so alienated from the real truth makes me wonder if I should even care this much .  But it's a little late for that.  I've already put myself out there, got punched in the face by a fucking asshole, just so Kerri wouldn't have to be embarrassed anymore.  I've started working again too, practically jumped head first into it, even though I kept telling myself I wasn't ready to.  But I didn't have a choice.  I had to have those papers signed that day, and Justin wasn't cooperating.  He got all nervous and shit, and Melanie kept going on and on about how he should be able to have a night to think it over.

But I didn't have that kind of time.

It was bad enough that Justin was late for dinner.  If he wasn't, I would have been able to pull him off to the side while the girls were distracted, and explained the situation a lot more calmly.  The thing is, I wanted the situation to work out for Kerri, but I wanted Tarin to get something out of it too.  The thought never occurred to me that I should have asked David to get Tarin the interview in exchange for the favor I was doing him, until the last minute.  I figured it would be a great way to get her more radio exposure, and seal the deal for her spot on the morning show.   I guess part of me was hoping that if things backfired...if Justin saw Kerri and chaos ensued, that Tarin wouldn't be as mad at me either.

I can really be a selfish fuck.

Getting David to give in was no easy task, but I knew it wouldn't be.  He didn't even want to talk to me at first, because I hadn't gotten the documents signed for him.  But when I told him that I would just forget the whole thing, that I didn't give a shit about Kerri anymore, and the radio station would never see Justin's face again, he quickly changed his tune.

"Let's not get so hostile, Trace," he stated, calmly.  "I don't know what else you want from me, man.  I already gave you the go ahead for Kerri, and you didn't get my documents signed yet.  How the fuck do you expect me to act?"

I sighed, but knew I had something.  It was obvious that David couldn't let the interview go now, because he'd probably been stupid enough to promise certain higher ups Justin's appearance before he'd gotten the contracts in his hands.  His job was on the line, I could just feel it, and I knew that I could get whatever I wanted out of him if I pushed hard enough.  "Look, after the way the conversation went, I think you could do a little more for me, David."

"Such as?"

"Give the interview to Tarin."

"Ah." I heard him laugh bitterly.  "She put you up to this?"

"No," I scowled.  "I'm asking."

"Why should I?" he grunted.  "After the way you acted, you're lucky the original deal is still on.  Besides, JoJo is our number one.  The listeners want to hear him, not some little cunt."

It took every ounce of strength inside of me to keep myself from going off on him.  I took a deep breath in through my nose, and put on my best act of professionalism, because I knew I almost had the situation handled.  "Justin knows Tarin really well," I pointed out.  "He was even saying the other day how much he'd enjoy being interviewed by her.  I think he'd appreciate the favor David, that's all."

"What? Are you going to tell him it was my doing?," he laughed.  "I'm not fucking stupid.  You'd never do that."

"I will," I lied.  "He likes you anyway.  It doesn't matter."

"You're a piece of shit, you know that? You sound like a little fuckin' bitch, groveling with me over the phone.  Where are your balls, Trace?  Or did Tarin cut them off on you?" He snapped.

I hadn't said anything.  I figured there was no point.  It fucking sucked, but the decision now rested with David on who was going to interview Justin.  There was nothing more I could do but wait.

"I'll tell you what," he said, finally.  "You get me those documents signed and faxed by eleven tonight, and you got a deal."

"Don't bullshit me," I groaned.

"I'm not," he said seriously.  "You have my word, same as the Kerri issue.  Just get me the fucking forms, or the deal is off.  And I mean the whole deal.  If those forms aren't in my hands by tonight, you can kiss your integrity goodbye."

I swallowed hard, knowing that I'd dug an even deeper hole for myself.  I never intended on David cutting off the whole deal like that, and I felt overwhelmed all of a sudden.  How the hell I was going to get Justin to sign the forms and agree to the interview in a single night was beyond me.  I knew the truth.  He was still deciding, and being sluggish about the whole work thing because in reality he would have rather laid around the house with Melanie for the rest of his life instead.  Sure, we'd discussed him going back to work, but nothing had been set in stone.

I knew he probably needed a good couple of weeks before he would be forced to make a decision.

But David had cut my time down to just a few hours.

I'm not really one to freak out.  The type of work I do doesn't really allow for it, and I know half the time I'm the reason Justin is able to maintain his composure in a professional setting.  Aside from the whole Shane thing, I can't remember the last time I was as jumpy as I was that night at dinner.  Something came over me, I guess.  I felt like there was a very good chance the whole situation was about backfire in my face.  If it did, I knew Tarin would have thought I was a shit head for lying to her.  Justin would have been pissed at me for not telling him about Kerri, and for manipulating him.  And Kerri...well, I didn't want to think about what David would do to destroy her reputation if I didn't come through.

I knew I had to make things work out, no matter what it took.

Even though the night didn't go as smoothly as I would have hoped, I ended up getting the documents signed around eight thirty, not without some confusion and uncertainty from Justin and Melanie's side of the table.  Melanie was the worst part of it.  I've come to respect her a lot.  She changes Justin, makes him better...like the guy that I remember, and the fact that she could see right through me when I wanted Justin to sign on the dotted line made me feel ill. She didn't like what I was doing, and I could tell she knew I was trying to push Justin into doing something he wasn't sure of.  I was waiting for her to confront me, ask me what I was up to, but she never did.  I didn't get it then, and I still don't, but I think it might have something to do with the fact that I said I was going to start working for Justin again that deterred her from doing it.  I could tell she knew something was up with that whole thing too, but she just let it go.

I keep asking myself if she's going to ask me what I'm up to the next time we're alone.  It scares me because I don't think I can lie to her, and that's fucked up because I can lie to Tarin if I really have to.  Melanie...I just don't know.  She's so genuine, lying to her makes me feel like I'm committing a crime.  I can't say I've ever met anybody quite like her, and I can tell why Justin likes her so much, why he's taken the next step with her.

Normally I'd warn him, but this time I don't think I have to.  For the first time I think Justin has found somebody that can take care of him.  If anything, I worry that Justin can't take care of her.  But he's learning.  He's getting stronger all the time, and maybe one day he'll be able to do it.  

If I don't fuck him up by doing all this shit for Kerri, anyway.

David was surprised that I'd gotten the job done for him, but told me the deal was on nevertheless.  Tarin is really excited about all of this.  She's been on the air before, but never when a big celebrity like Justin has been in the studio.  JoJo is going to be in the studio too I guess, for ratings.  That means she's technically co hosting the interview, but from what I understand, she's going to be asking Justin most of the questions.  It'll be better for him.  He'll know what to expect and I think he'll sound a lot more comfortable on the air, and that's a good thing.  It means the rerelease will go well for him, and the tour will produce the numbers that Jive wants.  It's all really sudden...the tour and everything, but it's something that can't be avoided forever.  I wonder if Justin has even told Melanie about the tour or that he's probably going to be doing his first show at the end of January?  Knowing him, probably not because he never takes anything seriously until the last minute.  I hope he tells her soon though, because I have no idea how Melanie would feel about going to Europe with us.  Hell, she hasn't even given him a definite answer about Tennessee yet.

Still, she's stuck by Justin this long, and something inside tells me she's not going anywhere, that she's not a quitter, and she believes in him.  When I caught them making out on my deck that night, I wasn't even shocked.  I knew it was bound to happen eventually, and the two of them are such a good match that I'm actually really happy about it.  It was very different from the way I felt when I first found out Justin and Kerri had gotten into a thing again.  I knew it couldn't work, that they weren't ready and that it was unhealthy.  But they both learned their lesson.

And they're both paying for it.

"Honestly big brother, I don't see why you're so scared of opening up to Mom a little more.  I know she can be really annoying sometimes, but she just wants to make sure you're happy.  We all do.  I'm even a little offended that you haven't brought the girl around me yet.  What's the big deal about having her meet your family, Trace? You care about her don't you?"

I stare at my sister, half tuning her out because I don't feel like being interrogated about my girlfriend.  I know she wants to meet Tarin.  I don't think it would be a big deal having Britt meet her, that's not why I'm nervous about it.  I just know the story of the meeting would get back to my mom, and then I'd be getting a phone call that I couldn't really rush my way out of.  I'd have to explain my relationship a lot more over the phone to my mom, and I'd rather not do it that way.  In person is much better for me, even though I know I'll be scared shitless when I get the opportunity.  "I do," I nod.  "I just..."  I trail off and rub my face with my hands.

"You just what?"

She sounds just like my mom when she's annoyed, and I have to look up at her again, not being able to hold back a light laugh.  "Britt--"

"You're being stupid.  I met a guy out here and took him home to meet Mom a few months ago.  Do you remember that?  You were pissed that I didn't introduce you to him first.  Now you expect me to be completely fine with the fact that you're doing the same thing to me?"

She sits back against the booth and crosses her arms, making sure to send me a cold glare from across the table.  I know she expects me to answer her, but I don't think I have a good enough explanation to please her.  I've just been lazy about bringing Tarin around anybody other than Justin and Mel.  I'm getting back into the swing of things, my life is starting to melt back into the old routine I've always loved, and my family...I've just put them on hold with the whole situation.  "I've just started to get my life back, that's all," I say softly.  "I guess bringing my girlfriend around the family would make me feel too stressed.  Mom's so opinionated, you know?  She doesn't get that I've been sort of depressed."

"Sort of?" Brittany laughs.  "Trace, you barely spoke to anybody for the first few months after Kerri had that accident.  Mom thought you'd gone crazy."  She looks down at her lap for a moment or two before continuing.  "I think I did too."

"I wasn't crazy," I mutter.  "A lot of shit happened, that's all.  I was trying to make sure Kerri was going to be okay."

"I love her," she nods.  "I always will, but you put her first before yourself sometimes.  You can't do that anymore, Trace."

"I don't do that anymore," I lean in closer to her, so I can prove my point.  "Britt....I don't.  She's living somewhere else."

"You don't have to convince me," she whispers.  "Things are changing for you now but I feel like...I lost my brother for a little while.  Now you're with this girl, and I know the only other person that knows her at all is Justin.  It's not fair.  I want to make sure that she's a nice girl too, Trace.  Justin's opinions aren't much better than a tin can's.  He's dated enough bimbos to prove to me that he can't tell if a girl is good or bad for you. What if she's using you? Did you ever think about that?"

I roll my eyes and smile a little.  She means well. I know she's worried just like my mom is.  I secretly wish my brother were here because he could get Britt to tone down a little bit more.  Brant is like me, mellow and laid back.  He goes with the flow of things most of the time, and I think it's why I'd rather go to a party with him rather than my sister.  But of course, I could never tell her that.  I love her too much to hurt her feelings.  "Tarin isn't using me," I tell her, seriously.  "I've known her for a long time, okay?  We used to date a while back, but our schedules conflicted so we couldn't stay together.  She's a great girl, she's never asked me for a thing Brittany."

"Good. So then we'll all have dinner next week," she states, bluntly.  "You say she's a great girl so I'm sure she'll jump at the chance to meet one of your family members."

I groan.  "Britt come on, I have a lot going on next week."

"I don't care," she snaps.  "If you don't do this, I'm going to tell mom she used to be a prostitute, and you picked her up in an alley."

"Yeah, right," I scoff.  "You love me too much."

Her stern gaze doesn't falter.  "Try me."

I know better than to dare my sister to do anything.  When we were young I dared her to jump off the roof to see if the wings I'd constructed out of an old sheet would really work.  She went up there, ready to go with a big old smile on her face. If my mom hadn't come home from the store at that exact moment, I don't know what would have happened.  Britt blamed the whole thing on me of course, and I got grounded for a month for doing that shit, so I know she's being serious.  She means well of course, but fuck, I wish she knew how much more pressure she was putting on me right now.  Of course I can't tell her, because she would call me a fucking asshole and probably hate me for betraying my best friend just for the sake of Kerri's happiness.  "All right," I say, my shoulders sagging in defeat.  "We'll go to dinner next week sometime.  Justin has a big event on Tuesday, so it'll have to be after that."

Brittany smiles.  "Good boy."  She pats my head and I feel stupid.  "I'm sure she's everything you say she is, Trace, so you shouldn't be worried.  Mom won't be there so the conversation will be relaxed, and I swear I won't bring up Elisha."

"You better not," I grunt.  "I'll die."

"Does she even know that you were ready to get married?," she laughs.  

I nod.  I told Tarin that on our first date, and she said that she had known for awhile that I was engaged.  She'd read about it.  I felt bad. I knew I should have called her because we were friends, and I knew that she would have called me if the same thing was happening in her life.  Surprisingly, she hasn't held that against me, but Tarin isn't the type.  She puts the past behind her, always, and focuses on the moment...the future.

I know I'm sane because of her.

"She knows, but it's in the past," I shrug.  "Tarin doesn't linger on that kind of stuff."

Brittany raises an eyebrow.  "We girls have a way of keeping things in the back of our minds to use when it's convenient.  You better not fuck this up, Trace."

"I'm not gonna."

"We'll see."  

She smirks at me before motioning the waitress over and asking for the check.  I cross my arms and shake my head.  I can't believe how little faith my own sister has in my relationship.  She doesn't hang out with us.  She doesn't see how good Tarin and I are together, and I know when we meet her for dinner it's going to be hard to act casual, because I'll be so worried about her perception of my girlfriend.  It sucks, but I guess it's my own fault for holding out on her and the rest of my family for so long.   I know I have to discuss all of this with Tarin, get her opinion about it.  But at the same time I know that when I see her tonight I'm going to be more focused on talking to her about our relationship than anything else.

Things have been off.  Not that we've been fighting or anything like that, but she hasn't been talking to me as much.  A couple of weeks ago, all we could seem to do was talk about everything and anything.  TV was basically an afterthought because we were more interested in each other.  But lately...I don't know, I can't get her to really talk to me anymore.  I don't know if it's because Tarin is tired, or just bored of talking so much.  I'd ask her, but she's been a little tense lately, and I don't want to upset her.  I didn't do anything though, that's the worst thing about the situation.  I've treated the girl like gold, ever since the day I came home with that bloody lip.  It freaked her out and I pissed her off by not talking to her about it.  But I apologized, we'd fucked like stupid teenagers, and everything had been okay.  She only started acting standoffish after that night Justin and Mel came for dinner.

Part of me wonders if she found out what's really been going on.

But I know I've been too smart to let on to my actual plan.

She hasn't let me touch her in days.  For a couple of nights she didn't stay at my place either, and it completely threw me off.  But I still couldn't ask her what was wrong.  Tonight though, I know I need to confront her.  I have to be able to be comfortable around my girlfriend or the relationship isn't going to work.  I hope she's okay.  I hope David hasn't done or said anything really horrible to her, to make her act this way.  I won't be able to handle it.  I've had enough of his stupid shit.  

I will go down there.  I will kick his ass, and that will destroy Kerri's future.

"How about next Friday night?" Brittany asks me once we've gotten out to the parking lot.  "I'll make a reservation at that neat place Continello's, and we can meet there around seven thirty or so.  You should bring Justin too, I haven't seen him in forever."

I shrug my shoulders because I have no idea what's going to be happening in any of our lives by next Friday.  Again, it all depends on how Tuesday goes, and if Justin is pissed off at me he definitely won't want to go to dinner with us.  But I'll play it safe, smile for my sister because I don't need her getting any more suspicious of me than she already is.  "That sounds cool."  I grab my motorcycle helmet and put it on, lifting the visor so she can still see part of my face.  "Just call me with the final details, okay?"

"Will do."  

She smiles and opens up her arms so I can wrap her in a hug.  I do, squeezing her a little harder than usual because I want her to know how much she means to me.  How good she makes me feel every time we have these little lunches together.  "You're my favorite sister," I chuckle as I pull away from her.

She rolls her eyes and punches me lightly in the shoulder.  "I'm your only sister, doofus."     She opens her car door and climbs in.  "I'll call you next week."

I climb onto my bike and wave to her as she starts up her car and pulls away.  Moments later I'm on the road myself, loving the feeling of the warm California air blowing up my tee shirt.  I haven't ridden my bike in awhile.  I haven't really felt happy enough to do it.  I remember when I first got it I was all excited and shit.  Justin and I got our bikes at the same time, and before the Justified tour started we would go riding together a lot.  It was nice and relaxing, probably one of my favorite memories of my best friend before everything happened.  I know I should ask him to come riding with me sometime soon.  

Right now though, I'm still just a little too freaked out to want to do anything like that with him.

I'm surprised to find Tarin's car parked in it's usual spot when I get home.  I figured she'd still be at work.  Justin's interview has been causing her to work some overtime, and being that it's only 2 o'clock, I know she couldn't possibly have finished all of her work.  I'm confused, and I sit on my bike for a few minutes, trying to figure out why she would have come home early today.  I'm almost tempted to say fuck it, and go hide at Justin's house or something. But really, what would that resolve?  It's obvious she's here for a reason, and part of me hopes that she's sick but...I know that can't be it.  I have to be a man right now, talk to Tarin about whatever it is that's been bothering her, before I find myself single again.

And I know I love her too much to let her get away from me this time.

I cover my bike with it's protective cover, take off my helmet, and make my way up into my condo.  I spot Tarin immediately when I walk through the door, laying on the sofa, thumbing through a magazine.  "You got out early, baby," I say to her, as I go to the kitchen and grab a beer out of the fridge.

"I didn't go to work today."  She tosses the magazine on the floor and sits up, staring at me with her intense green eyes.  "I...thought you would have been home when I got here.  Your car was in the driveway."

I take a swig of my beer, feeling nervous already.  She doesn't seem to be happy that I was out, but hell, she's not my lord and master.  I'm entitled to do what I want, especially when she's not here.  "I took the bike," I say, as I go over to the couch and sit down next to her.  "I met Britt for lunch."

"Oh okay."  She nods a little and looks down at her lap.  "How was it?"

I chuckle.  "You know, it was lunch. Chock full of heartfelt guilt messages from my mom, the usual crap.  What kept you home?  I thought you had to do all kinds of shit for Justin's thing."

"I do," she laughs softly, not meeting my gaze.  "But I can't focus, and I wasn't getting anywhere with JoJo so he told me to take a mental health day today."

It's not like her.  Tarin's job is something she takes very seriously, and I know when she's there she usually puts everything else to the back of her mind so she can get the work done.  I'm lucky if I get to talk to her more than once a day, because she usually tells me that she has to go finish her work.  I don't mind.  I like that she's so dedicated and making her dream a reality.  Right now though, it doesn't seem like she even cares and that scares me.  "This is a big thing for you," I tell her seriously.  "What's distracting you?"

She shrugs.  "I don't know.  I guess...I've just been thinking about us a lot."

I stare at her for awhile.  In a sense, I'm relieved.  It means she knows something is up with us just like I do.  But I don't like it.  I don't want us to have problems, because things have been going so well, and we've both been happy.  "You haven't been talking to me much," I confess to her.  "I just...I don't know what's wrong, Tar."

She lets out a rough sounding sigh.  "I'm sorry," she whimpers.  "I...I should have been more straightforward.  I know that you hate being kept in the dark.  But I...I've just been so confused lately.  I don't know how to handle it."

I put down my beer and pull her close to me, running a hand through her hair.  "Handle what?" I chuckle.  "Everything is fine, Tarin.  Is it work?  You can talk to me about it.  I feel really stupid about all this shit with David and how I acted that day I fought with him.  I should have just talked to you, instead of shutting you out..."

"No," she interrupts me, and gives me a light kiss on the lips before laying her head against my chest.  "It's not about David."

It's silent for awhile.  I don't want to ask her the question.  If I do, it means I have to hear the truth, and right now I have a horrible feeling that whatever she's about to tell me is really bad.  "What's it about?'I manage after awhile.  

"I don't want to tell you.  If I tell you, I have to deal with it."

"Tarin."  I push up on her chin and force her to meet my gaze.  She's terrified.  It's more than obvious to me, and it's starting to make me terrified too.  I don't know what's so bad that she hasn't been able to tell me.  Is it another guy?  Has she been cheating on me?  I shake my head because I just can't believe that she'd do it.  We're both open and honest with each other, and I know that if she had found somebody else she wouldn't have played around with me for all this time.  But if she didn't cheat on me, then what happened?  "Tarin you just gotta say it, okay?  Otherwise this relationship is going to get fucked up, and I don't want that."  I lean down and kiss her again.  "I love you."

"I know you love me," she whimpers, and lets out a soft sob.  "That's why this isn't fair."

"You gotta tell me," I say to her, not really knowing what to think.  "Tarin, come on."

She pulls away from me, and slides herself to the opposite end of the couch so I can't touch her anymore.  I'm so confused.  Part of me wants to yell at her and tell her she's being stupid, but the other part of me...the part that loves her so much, wants to just hold her and make whatever pain she has go away.  But I can't do anything like that.  I'm so lost that the most I can do is stare at her, and hope that she decides to come around and tell me what the problem is.

"You're the best thing that's ever happened to me," she chokes out after awhile.  "You got me away from David, and you've shown me that I can have fun and be in love without being put down and degraded all the time.  You're selfless, Trace, and I know that you'd do anything for me."

"I...I would," I whisper.  

"I didn't count on this.  I...I should have made sure that we were more careful, but...I didn't care, because I was having too much fun with you."

A slow realization creeps over me suddenly.  I feel like I know exactly what she's about to tell me, but it's so damn shocking that I don't want to ask the question, because I dont' want to hear the answer.  "Tarin..."

"I'm pregnant," she blurts out before I can continue.  She looks at me now, like she's the worst person in the world.  "That's what's wrong."

I can't say anything, because I don't know what I'm supposed to say.  She's pregnant.  It's mine.  I shake my head.  We fucked too much, and I knew...I knew that I didn't use condoms a couple of times, but she didn't seem to care, so I was fine with it too.  We were having a great time, and we loved each other so it didn't matter.  But now it matters.  Now everything has gone to shit.  I mean, a baby isn't shit but still...we're not ready.  Hell, I just got back into everything and Tarin is on the brink of a promotion.  I can't lie, I'd love to have kids with her someday, but right now...right now I can't even picture myself settling down like that.  But what the fuck do I do?  It's as much my fault as it is hers that she has a baby inside of her.  "You're sure?" I hear myself say, and I want to shove my foot in my mouth.

"I'm sure," she croaks.  "I mean, I have a doctors appointment next week, but...I took that really expensive Clear Blue Easy test, three times, Trace.  I don't think it would come out positive three times if I wasn't pregnant."

"Shit."  I rub my face with my hands and let out a long breath.  I'm not ready.  Fuck.  I am so not ready for this.

"That's all you're going to say?"

I look at her.  This time she looks half terrified, and half pissed off.  "What should I say?  What's good to say right now, Tarin? Tell me, and I'll say it."

"I dunno."  She bites down on her lip, and looks at the floor.  "I just thought that you would have an answer."

"Answer?" I scoff.  "It's a kid, Tar.  There isn't a right or wrong answer here."

We're both quiet for a long time, neither of us daring to look at the other one.  I can hear her sniffling and I know she's crying because she's so damn confused.  I can't comfort her though, because I don't even know how I feel about this.  

"Do you want to have it?"

I look at her finally, and find that she's staring back at me waiting to hear my response.  I wish she could have asked me something else...something more casual and saved that question for later on when I'm able to breathe normally again.  But I guess avoiding the subject is pointless.  I know that it's an important decision...if we're actually going to go through with this whole thing, but I just don't see how I can answer her right now.  Sure, I've known the girl a long time and I love her, but the reality is we've only been back together for a couple of months now.  Hell, we don't even live together..and we haven't met each others families yet.  "I can't think straight enough right now to answer you," I manage to get out after awhile.

"That's fucking lame."

My eyes widen.  "What the hell?"

"This isn't some petty issue with work, or Justin, or hell, even Kerri.  This is about the future, Trace.  A baby.  I need you to tell me what you want to do."

She doesn't look at me as she says it, and I know she's trying to get out of telling me how she really feels about keeping it.  But I'm not going to let her rest the burden on my shoulders.  It's both of our issue, and I fucking hate that she constantly puts weight on my shoulders like this.  "It's your kid too, Tarin.  I'm not going to be the one to decide what happens.  We both need to discuss it, and make up our minds together."

She stands up then, crossing her arms and staring me down like I'm some kind of asshole.  I don't get it.  I want to get up and leave but I know I can't right now.  This isn't just another one of our stupid little fights, and I can't weasel my way out of it.  

"I think we should abort it, Trace," she tells me quietly.  "That way we don't have to stress like this, and we can both continue to focus on our careers."

The first thought that crosses my mind, is that my mom would get my dad's rifle and shoot me if she knew I got a girl pregnant and got her an abortion.  I wasn't raised like that.  My family doesn't believe in it, and I doubt I could live with myself if Tarin and I went through with it.  As much as Tarin is trying to be serious right now, I know that deep down, she doesn't want to do it either.  I feel like she's trying to let me off the hook, and that pisses me off.  She's just assuming that I want no part of this at all, when really, I'm not exactly sure how I feel about it.  "You're not giving me a fucking minute to think about this, Tarin!" I say, my voice rising with every word.  "It's like you want to throw the baby away, because you're too scared to see what I want or what I'm going to say."

"I'm about to be promoted!" She yells at me.  "I can't deal with being pregnant, or having a baby right now!  I have too much going on."

I shake my head.  This isn't my girlfriend talking, because she isn't this selfish.  Tarin is scared shitless, and I wish I knew the right thing to say so that she would calm down.  But I don't.  I'm fucking twenty three years old, and even though I try to act like I'm a big man most of the time, I know that in reality I'm still really young, and having a baby would be putting a stop to a lot of things that I've only started to enjoy doing again.  But it's not the baby's fault.  Responsibility needs to be taken for my actions, and Tarin needs to realize that she needs to be just as responsible.  "That's selfish, and I know that you don't mean all that," I say softly to her after awhile.  "It's our baby.  We can't just throw it away."

She stares at me for awhile, like she's so lost.  I don't think she expected me to say something like that, and it really goes to show how much she knows about my morals and shit.  I shouldn't expect her to know all that yet though.  I mean, the way our relationship is going...how wild we've been, I wouldn't expect her to think that I have morals anyway.  "So you're just going to give up your life, Trace?  Give up traveling the world with Justin, and getting trashed every weekend so you can help me change diapers?"

She's not expecting me to say yes, and I don't really know if I can or not yet.  What I need is time.  I need to be able to think this through and make a plan, like I do with everything else in my life. But I'm so afraid to tell her that, because I don't think she wants to wait around for me to be more rational.  It's like she wants me to decide the rest of my life right here, right now, and hell, that's not fucking fair to me.  "I just need some time to clear my head a little, Tarin," I finally get myself to tell her after awhile.  "Can you blame me?"

"If you don't want it..."

"Fuck, girl.  I didn't say that."  

"You can be such an asshole."

Now we're both glaring at each other, and I have a feeling if I push her any more she's going to run out that door and get an abortion on her own.  I'd never be able to forgive myself, and I know the best thing to do is give her some space.  "I'm going to go to Justin's," I say quietly.  "Maybe you should go see a friend too.  Just give yourself some time to think and I'll see you a little later, okay?"

"Sure, because Justin is going to have all the answers for you, right babe?"

I've started walking towards the door, but pause at her comment and look back at her.  "I just need some clarity, that's all."

"Damn, what is he? Jesus?  If he tells you that he thinks I'm right, are we going to rush right down to the clinic and suck the baby out?" she scoffs, and wipes a few stray tears off her face.  "Justin isn't going to have a straight solution for you, Trace.  He's fucked up enough without you burdening him with this. "

"Do you want me to tell you to get rid of it, Tar?" I snap at her, hating myself for it but knowing it was inevitable.  It was why I was going to leave, so I wouldn't yell.   But of course my girlfriend, being as stubborn as she is, won't allow me  to get away right now.  "Do you want my blessing, so you'll feel better about yourself when you do it?"

She rolls her eyes and huffs loudly.  "I want the best solution."

"Well your solution sucks."  I say bluntly, and throw open the door before she can stop me.  "But if you want to do it, I mean, who should I be to stop you right?  After all, according to you, partying and hanging out with Justin is a hell of a lot more important to me anyway."

"Trace."

I don't look back as I walk out and slam the door behind me.  It takes me a few moments to catch my breath and a hell of a lot of effort to keep myself from going back inside and facing Tarin, who I'm sure is sobbing profusely at this point.  No, I need to clear my head.  I shouldn't have been such an ass back there, but I was pissed off.  I don't know about most of the guys Tarin has dated in the past.  I just know that she had a meaningless fling with Justin years back, then fooled around with David entirely too much. He did things to her.  Bad things, that made her fear most men and the prospect of finding real love in her life.  We've been working through all of that too.  It's been good, she's been a lot better, she even told me that.  But now it's like none of it matters.  She's pregnant, scared, and I don't know what the hell I'm supposed to do, or say, to make her feel okay about it.  There's nothing worse than that.  I feel pathetic, like I can't be around for her like I should be.

But then again, I've been through a lot this year myself, and I don't burden Tarin with any of that stuff.  She doesn't know the half of what Justin and Kerri have put me through, or what I went through with them.  I can't tell her, because it would be an invasion of their privacy and I doubt they'd be thrilled if my girlfriend knew about it all.  I'd rather not dwell on that stuff anyway, being positive is much better for me.  Having fun with Tarin is much better for me.  Right now though, I don't know what's going to happen...if she's going to stick around, or if I'm going to be able to.  Are we really that compatible?  Could we raise a family? Get married?

I don't know.  I've never thought about it because I had no reason to.  Things were mellow and laid back.  We were young, and it didn't matter what we did as long as we were having fun.  But now I feel like we're being forced into adulthood.  I mean, we're adults but still at that partying age.  We're supposed to be having fun, not settling down.
 
Justin is going to shit his pants when I tell him.

My mom is going to have a coronary.

Now more than ever, I really, really don't want to go home for that wedding.

I drive around for awhile, the radio blaring, my mind blank, simply focusing on the music and the scenery that I drive by.  It's better this way, Makes me feel less stressed, so when I have to face reality again I'll be a hell of a lot calmer and more rational.  I need to be because I know Tarin won't be, no matter how much time I give her.  I guess I'm starting to understand.  She's the one who's pregnant, and she's the one who's going to have to push the kid out of her when the time comes.  I suppose I'd be freaked out too, if I was a girl.  But I'm not.  I'm just the one who put my dick inside of her.  Not that it's any better.  I guess I'm starting to feel like it's more my fault than hers.  It was my body after all.  I wanted her.  I took her to bed.  I should have been more careful, but now it's too late. 

Figure it out, Trace.

Right.  That's what I'm going to have to do.  It's what I've always done, my entire life, and I have a career because of it.  Sure, Justin is my best friend, but if I was a fucking idiot and couldn't handle schedules and agendas he wouldn't rely on me half as much to help him with his shit.  This shouldn't be so hard for me to work out.  There's no paperwork or anything, it's just a baby.  I can take care of it, and Tarin...buy us a house, make sure they don't want for anything.  Easy right?  I realize that it's not.  I realize that Tarin had a little bit of a point back there, when she said all that stuff about me partying and spending time with Justin.  My life is about to stop.  I calculate it in my head, and if Tarin is pregnant now, the baby will be due sometime at the end of December or early January.  Any plans for me to join Justin on tour will be out.  I couldn't leave Tarin and we couldn't bring the baby on tour.  So that means I really have to think about this.  None of this crossed my mind before, because I was still in shock.   I couldn't understand my girlfriend's anxiety.  But now I can.

I'm about to give it all up, and hell, who knows if Tarin and I will be able to stick together and raise the kid all the while keeping our romance alive.  There really isn't any other way though.  I just won't allow her to get rid of it, and we're sure as hell not going to let someone else raise it.  So this is the way things are going to have to be.  Justin will have to make other arrangements, and I'm going to have to change the way I live my life.

I'm scared to death.

I'm relieved when I finally pull up to Justin's gate, and I quickly punch in the code that allows me to enter the property.  It's quiet and peaceful here, sort of like I'd like my house to be one day.  Come to think of it, this would be a nice place to raise a kid.  Maybe I can try to find a place like this when we go house hunting.  I probably wouldn't go with a house this big though.  It's a little much, and I'd rather have my kids grow up in an average neighborhood with an average sized house.  A nice big yard would be the exception though.  Gotta have the yard, and the fence...the golden retriever.

Fuck.  This is insane.

I don't have a chance to knock on the door, because Melanie has already opened it for me by the time I park the car and walk up the couple of steps leading to the front of Justin's house.  She has one of the dogs in her arms, and I cock my head to the side when I take a closer look, confused because it has a cone around it's head.  "What happened to the dog?"  It's the first thing I say, and I'm glad because it's the farthest thing from the topic I really came to talk about.

"Buck and Bren had a little fight," Melanie sighs, and motions towards the dog's bandaged paw.  "She'll be okay, but she has to stay off her leg for a couple of weeks, and lately she's been trying to gnaw at the bandages.  I've been keeping the cone on her most of the day. Justin hates it, but she'll chew herself raw otherwise."

I nod a little.  Sucks, because they just got the puppies and already something bad happened to them.  Still, I know Mel is good about taking care of things like this.  I'm sure Justin panicked when it happened, initially, and if Mel hadn't been around to take care of things I doubt the situation would have turned out well.  "How did Justin take it?"

"Like a baby," she sighs, but laughs a little bit.  "He won't look at Buckley, and treats this one like she's got some kind of rare illness.  I keep telling him that we're going to start them in obedience school and it won't happen again, but you know Justin...he's stubborn."

"Oh I know all about it," I snicker slightly.  "Is he around?"

"He fell asleep a little while ago.  Want me to try and wake him?"

My shoulders sag a little bit, and Melanie looks at me strangely like she knows something is wrong.  "No, it's okay.  I can just call him later."  I start to turn away, not really knowing where I'm going to go but knowing I can't go home either.  The thought of calling Kerri crosses my mind, but...no.  I can't deal with her right now.  She can't stand Tarin, and Tarin can't stand her so I know she won't be able to take my news well at all, and the last thing I want to hear is every reason in the world why Tarin and I shouldn't go through with this.  I need somebody with somewhat of a level head to bring me out of this funk, and of course he's fucking asleep.

Filling The Void (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

"I was um...just about to go have some coffee in the guesthouse  Do you want to come, Trace?"

It's weird.  I'm just realizing that I've never spent any one on one time with Melanie before.  I think it could be interesting.  Maybe I could get to know a little bit more about her.  Besides the fact that she's started to get a little serious with my best friend, and she can make a really good lunch, I know next to nothing about the girl.  I smile a little.  "If you want to spend time with me, sure."

"You look like you could use some cheering up.  Just wait a second so I can put Brennan in her crate." She smiles, and disappears from the doorway for a few moments, giving me enough time to perk myself up so I don't look so damn miserable in front of her.  

She's back a minute later with a bag of gourmet coffee in her hands, and I laugh when I see the label, knowing that it's Justin's favorite roast.  "Stealing Justin's coffee could get you fired, you know."

She laughs as we start to walk across the yard together.  "He knows better than to get nasty about his coffee supply with me.  I'm the one who treks to the store to get it, so I don't really care."

I follow her inside the guest house, realizing that I haven't been in it for a really long time.  When Justin first bought the place, he designated it to me, and I designed it just like I would have done to my own place.  Then I got engaged, and Elisha and I got a place.  I guess that's when Lynn stepped in and refurbished it to look like some classic victorian era thing.  It's okay.  Shiny wood floors and furniture don't really excite me, but it doesn't look terrible.  Melanie doesn't seem to mind it either, so I guess it's cool.  "It looks a lot different from when I used to live in here," I tell her as I plop down on the couch.

"Lynn said she took a few months and gutted the place, before I came here," she calls to me from the kitchen.  "She said she didn't want me to have to live in a bachelor's pad, because that's what it was.  I didn't really get it, but now that I know you, I do," she laughs.

"It was cool looking," I defend, remembering the looks of disapproval Lynn gave me right after we invited her over to see the house after Justin and I had finished furnishing it.  "Lynn always hated it, I think it was too masculine for her.  But she said she wasn't the one that had to live in it, so she didn't care."

Melanie reemerges from the kitchen a moment later with the coffee set up on a tray for us.  It's one of those fancy little coffee sets with the ceramic coffee pot and matching cups and saucers.  She's so funny this way.  No other girl Justin's known has been so proper and fancy.  I just don't get it.  Where did she come from?  Of course I won't ask her.  I mean, I find it kind of cute that she goes to all this trouble just for the two of us all the time.  It's endearing.  I wish my own girlfriend could be this way sometimes.  But Tarin is too with the times, just like I am.  I find myself frowning again just thinking about her, and I realize that Melanie has now caught onto my mood because she's looking at me like she knows something is wrong.

It suddenly hits me that she still hasn't confronted me about the night I made Justin sign that contract.  Talking about that situation with her is the last thing I need right now, and I suddenly search my mind for some kind of an excuse to leave.  "Um..."

"Come on, spit it out," Melanie says as she starts to pour the coffee for us.  "I can tell something is wrong with you, Trace.  You don't look so good."

I could take my chance and run away from her, but I know I would look like a complete asshole for doing it.  Melanie isn't scary, or intimidating.  She's a friend, and I've actually been happy calling her that.  I shouldn't be shutting her out, because if I do that will mean I only want to be her friend because she's Justin's girl.  It's not true.  I feel like if it hadn't been for the other night I'd be completely open to talking to her about everything right now.  But I just feel like she knows how much of an asshole I've been, and if I say anything she'll only roll her eyes and tell me exactly what she thinks of me.  Maybe I'm over thinking this though.  I know Melanie's moods pretty well, and if she's pissed off she usually comes right out and says it.  Sure, I probably confused her the other night but she's most likely over it by now.  Hell, it would feel good to tell her what's going on with me.  She's level headed enough that she might actually give me some good advice.  "Tarin's pregnant," I blurt out as Melanie hands me a cup of coffee.

She places the coffee pot down a little bit too hard, causing the rest of the glass pieces on the tray to rattle slightly.  Then she stares at me for a moment or two, not looking as confused or shocked as I thought she'd be.  "So, she finally told you?," she whispers to me several moments later. 

My mouth hangs open a little bit, and I find myself becoming slightly angry that Tarin would have told Melanie something so important before telling me.  I thought our relationship was stronger than that.  That she could come to me with any sort of issue and we would work it out together.  Am I really that intimidating? Did I scare Tarin into believing she can't talk to me without repercussions?  I feel worse than I have all day, and now I want to go home and tell Tarin that she's probably right..,that neither of us are ready for a commitment this big, and we shouldn't bring a kid into the world.  "How long have you--"

"I found out the day we went to the mall, after you and Justin got drunk," she interrupts me quickly.  "I wish she would have told you first, but...I guess she was scared, Trace."

I put my head in my hands, finally letting the entire situation take its toll on my emotions.   "What am I gonna do, Melanie?" I ask her pathetically, as I feel a few hot tears make their way down my face.

"Trace."

Her hand is on my shoulder, rubbing it soothingly so I'll be comforted.  It causes me to look up at her, and I manage to clear my tears away before she can condemn me for acting like a pussy in front of her.  "Sorry," I whisper.  "She just sprung all this on me, and I just...don't know what to do."

"Do you want me to go wake Justin so you guys can talk?"

I'm sure she would love to be able to pass the whole issue onto Justin right now, because hell...despite the fact that we're friends, she hasn't known me for all that long, and she doesn't know my entire story.  She's probably really uncomfortable right now, and I feel selfish for sitting here and crying about how confused I am when it's not really her problem.  I came here to talk to Justin, but he's indisposed and maybe....maybe that's a sign that today isn't the best time to tell him about the situation anyway. I take a sip of coffee and force a smile for her as I get up from the couch.  "No." I shake my head roughly.  "Now that I think about it, I don't really want to worry him about this yet.  He's got a lot on his plate, and I can talk to him about it after the interview happens.  You can tell him I stopped by though, and I'll talk to him tomorrow or something."

"Are you sure you're going to be okay to help with this interview?" she asks me before I can walk away.  "You look...sick.  Maybe you need to just take this time for you and Tarin, and let somebody else handle it."

I smile a little, knowing that she knows me, but has a lot to learn about me still.  I've gone to events with Justin running on a hundred and two temperature, simply because I knew if someone else had "handled" things, Justin would have been a wreck by the end of it. I've learned how to suck things up, smile for people and tell them I'm perfectly fine.  In this business it's how you have to act, even though Melanie could never understand that.  "I can suck it up," I reassure her.  "I have in the past."

"You have, Trace?" She raises an eyebrow as she shoots me a doubtful look.  "This isn't a hangover, you know.  You're going to be a Dad.  There are more important things besides Justin's career."

I sigh heavily, not being able to look at her because she just made a huge impact on me.  "Please don't say it like that," I groan.

"It's kind of cool if you think about it," she continues, brightly.  "Of course it's scary, but it really is a cool thing to be able to experience.  It's not like you and Tarin had a random fling. I know you love each other, and you're not stupid eighteen year old kids who can't think straight.  You're both capable and mature enough to handle the situation, Trace."

I stare at her for awhile.  What she's saying to me should be making me feel better about what's happening, it should lift me up...but it's not.  She thinks I have it all together, just like everybody else does.  Trace the sane one, that's supposed to be me.  ‘Don't worry about Justin, Trace will handle it'   That's been my life for entirely too long, and yeah...I guess I am a lot more together than Justin is right now, but I know I'm not as strong as people perceive me to be.  I wish I could tell Mel she's got it all wrong about me.  That I'm fucked up.  That a year ago I was about to plan my wedding, and now I can't even explain why I let my engagement fall apart so fast.  That I'm betraying Justin behind his back as we speak, and that I can't go a day without wondering if Kerri is going to be okay.  I can't talk to my mother...my own mother, about anything.  But yeah, I'm real mature.  I can help Tarin pop out a kid and be completely awesome as a father.  Just like my father has always been...

I'm not going to think about him right now.

"I'm sorry." Melanie lets out a sad laugh when I don't say anything, and shakes her head a little.  "I shouldn't even be giving you my opinion.  It's really none of my business, anyway."

"You know, I was so close to getting married about a year ago," I let out a bitter laugh and suck in my bottom lip, confused as to why I'm even telling her about it.  "We'd been together for years, you know?  Then everything happened with Justin and...I couldn't hold it together.  She left me.  If I couldn't manage to hold together that relationship, how the hell am I supposed to have a kid with Tarin?  I'm selfish, Mel."  I pound my fist on my thigh angrily.  "I just don't think I can do it."

"Maybe you are selfish," she tells me.  "But everyone is at one point or another.  I know you, and you're nothing like my mother so I'm positive that you'll be a great parent."

It's something she's never brought up with me before...her family, and I'm a little grateful that she's started to open up to me some more.  Justin's mentioned that he didn't know much about her family, but didn't think she had any.  I've felt bad for her because of that, and it's made me think about my own family a lot more and how much I miss them.  In fact, it's one of the biggest reasons I keep going to lunch with my sister every week, and how...until now, I was determined to get things back on track with my mom in a couple of weeks.  But now...god, I don't even know what's going to happen.  When I tell her about this, and when she meets Tarin, I don't even know how she's going to take the news.  I doubt it will be very pleasant.  My mom is hot headed, kind of like I can be at times when you get me going.  I don't want to face it.  But I don't have much of a choice.  I can't keep the pregnancy a secret, if I even tried to, my entire family would murder me in my sleep.

"Justin, he um, said he didn't think you had much family," I tell her, hoping she won't get agitated that I know.

She just shrugs.  "I have a mom. My dad left when my mom got pregnant with me, so I'm biased.  If you walk out on Tarin though, just know that I've taken four years of self defense.  I can kill you with a single move if I have to."

She smiles at me playfully now, and I know she's not mad that I knew, which is nice.  It means she's comfortable, really comfortable around me now, and it makes me glad that I talked to her about this.  She's calmed me down a lot from the time I left Tarin at my place.  "Seriously?" I chuckle.

"Ask Justin about our Tae Bo session," she tells me, trying to keep her voice serious, but fails when a smile breaks out on her face.

Justin told me all about that one.  How she pinned him down on the floor and how it got his dick all in bunches and shit.  I told him he needed to fuck her that day and he blew it off, telling me I was crazy.  He probably never thought he'd be a the point he is now with Mel, but I'm glad he is.  I really hope that Justin doesn't decide to be a fucking idiot again, because I know he'll never find another girl like her no matter how hard he tries.  "Oh yeah, you pinned him down right?" I laugh.

She crosses her arms and smirks proudly.  "Maybe I did.  But you're changing the subject now.  I just want you to know that I'm not trying to force you into a decision about this.  In the end, it's up to the two of you.  Just know, that you'd make a great dad, Trace.  I know it won't be easy, and yeah your life is going to change a hell of a lot, but I think you'd be awesome at it."  She nods.  "Even though you look scared shitless right now, I think you know I'm right too.  I think you know that Tarin needs you right now because she's not just terrified of being a mom, she's terrified of losing you."

Mel is absolutely right about everything.  Like I said, I don't know where the hell she came from, but I'm thankful for her.  I don't even think Justin could have made me feel this confident about the situation, and that's saying a lot.  There's only one other person that I'd ever been able to get this kind of advice from in the past, and...I can't even get it out of her anymore.  Kerri isn't like that now.  I can't call her up at two in the morning to tell her I just bought a diamond for my girlfriend, and ask her if I'm crazy.  She's too fucked up to be that friend to me anymore, and...I feel like Melanie is sort of replacing that hole in my heart I've been trying desperately to fill in for months.  I could see her becoming my best friend, the third part of the trio that's been lost for almost four years now.  I find myself pulling her up from the couch and into a hug.  When she returns my embrace, I start to think that I'm right about all of it.  That I don't need Kerri as much as I think, because I have Mel, Justin, and Tarin...

If she's still home when I get back there anyway.  

They're my real friends now.  My life has changed, and if I need to exclude Kerri from the four of us to be happy, I guess that's what I'm going to have to do.  Of course I'll always be her friend, but on a separate level.  But I'm happy about it, and that's all that really matters in the end.

"Thank you." I tell her with a soft smile when we pull away from each other again.  "Seriously, Mel, you could be my therapist.  I thought I was going to die when I came here, and now you've put everything into this entire new perspective for me."

"Not so fast," she giggles.  "You still need to sort out things with Tarin, and talk to your best friend too, you know?"

"I know." I laugh, knowing that I've started to get carried away but not really caring either.  "You're just...really important to me as a friend, now.  I hope you know that.  If you ever need me for anything, just ask."
 
"You're sweet," she smiles at me.  "Actually, getting back on the subject of your old bachelor's pad, I found something in my closet the other day that I think belongs to you."  She walks back over to the coffee table, and pulls something out of the magazine rack underneath it.  "Here."

I take the book from her, and open it up, recognizing it immediately.  My eyes widen and I look up at her in surprise.  I thought I'd lost it, but I guess when I moved out I was in such a rush that I overlooked it.  "My first sketch book." I say with amazement as I flip through the pages.

"I looked through it too," she tells me.  "You're a really good artist, Trace.  What the hell are you doing working with Justin?"

I laugh heartily as I close the book and meet her gaze.  "Actually, a lot of these were wardrobe sketches for Justin when he was touring with NSYNC.  Some of them got used, so...I guess it wasn't all a waste."

"But, don't you want to do something else with it?"

I press my lips together.  It's a subject I can't involve myself with right now, not with everything else that's happening.  "It's not exactly the best time for me to look back on it all, you know?"

She shrugs.  "Still, I don't think you should put it all on the back burner.  Have you talked to Justin about doing something with it?"

"Melanie, I appreciate the concern," I smile, grateful that she seems to care so much.  "Maybe, you know, one day when all of this blows over I can start doing something with it again.  I tried once, years ago, but I don't think the world was ready for Trace Ayala.  I'd probably need Justin to back the line, and he's not ready for that right now.  It's fine though, you know?  I have more important things I need to focus on."  I step up to her and peck her on the cheek gently.  "Thanks for finding it."

She sighs heavily.  "You know, you might be different from Justin in a lot of ways, but you're certainly just as stubborn as he is."

I smirk a little.  "I'll take that as a compliment."

"God."  She groans with a big roll of her eyes.  "I'll walk you to your car.  I need to get some things done and I can't focus with you and your stubbornness hanging around."

"Aw, Mel," I give her a cheesy smile as she opens the door for us, looping my arm through hers for added measure.  "You love me, you know you do.  You'd keep me around all day if you could, just admit it."

"No," she narrows her eyes at me while we walk.  "If I kept you around all day I think I'd go crazy, because Justin would join in and all we would do is play the X-box."

"That's not such a bad thing though," I sigh a little, wishing my day could be that carefree.  I'd like nothing more than to spend the afternoon acting like an asshole with my two friends, and forget about what's going on in my life.  But I know I can't do that.  I have to be a man and face my problems, or else they'll just get worse and worse until I have nothing left. 

We end up back where I first spotted Melanie originally, on the front steps of Justin's house, and she begins to say goodbye to me before we're interrupted.  The door opens, and Justin sticks his head out, his eyes only half open, probably having just woken up from his nap.

"Uh hey..." he begins, seemingly confused as he glances at the two of us.  "What's going on?"

Mel eyes me mischievously before responding.  "We're having an affair, Justin."

"Nah I'd just take an orgy," I respond, trying to remain serious as I look over at Justin.  "Y'all are cool."

We all exchange glances, and for a moment I expect Justin to take the joke seriously and give me a look of death.  But when he doesn't, when he starts making gagging noises and laughing, I end up joining in.  Mel follows, and soon we're all cracking up like fools...like we've been friends for years and comments like that are used in everyday conversation.

And it feels good to have filled Kerri's void.

"But seriously," Justin says, once he manages to catch his breath.  He throws an arm around Melanie and hangs onto her like a retard as he smiles at me.  "What brings you by, Tracey?"

I scowl.  I hate when he uses that shit because he knows it's what my parents call me when I'm home.  "Fucker."

"What?" Justin laughs.

"I was just driving around,"  I tell him, crossing my arms and eyeing Melanie out of the corner of my eye.  She's trying very hard not to laugh right now, and I know I should stop being an ass and get over myself.  I let out a long breath, and continue on with what I was saying.  "I wound up here.  You were asleep, so me and Mel hung out for awhile. But I have to get back to Tarin.  We have plans tonight, and she'll kill me if I'm late."  I steal a little wink at Melanie and she flashes me a small, knowing smile.  I know everything I've said is safe with her.  She wouldn't go telling Justin anything, because she knows that deep down I really want to be the one to tell him what's going on. 

"Well, do you want to meet up tomorrow? Go over some stuff?" Justin asks me.

"Sure," I nod, knowing I have to cover a few things with him anyway as far as the interview goes.  "How about twelve thirty?  I'll pick you up."

"Cool."  He smiles a little and starts to head inside, but turns back like a lost little boy when he finds that Mel isn't following behind him.  "Mel?"

"I'll be right in," she tells him, eyeing me slightly.  "I just want to say goodbye to Trace."

"You already said bye to him."  Justin looks back and forth between us.  "Seriously, y'all are starting to make me wonder about that affair thing."

"Oh please."  Melanie slaps him on the shoulder, and he winces a little bit.  "I'll be right in.  Go check on Bren, okay?"

"Fine."

He doesn't give me a second look as he plods back into the house, and I laugh a little once the door closes and we're alone again.

"Like I said, you're both just stubborn as hell," Melanie sighs, before looking me in the eyes again.  "You're going to have to tell him about this soon, you know?"

"I know," I say, hesitantly.  "I'll probably wait ‘til after the interview.  You know how Justin is, and I don't want him to have to worry about that on top of the stress of being in the public eye again." 

Deep inside a voice is crying out to me, pushing me to tell her about Kerri, that she's going to be at the station on Tuesday, and it's completely my fault that Justin has no clue.  But I know if I do that, things will never be the same.  Melanie will never be able to view me the same way, because she'll know why I pushed Justin so hard to sign that contract.  I can't deal with losing another friend.  Not now.  Not when my girlfriend has just thrown a really difficult situation in my face. 

"Is he ready?" She asks me quietly.

Probably not.  I know that's shitty, really shitty, and I'd never tell her, but I know it's the truth.  Of course, having Tarin around will him to calm down, but he's still going to have to deal with people, pretend that he's perfectly fine when he's really not.  While that worries me, I know it won't be as bad as the last time he stepped out into the spotlight.  I think Justin is better than he was then, mostly because of Melanie, and I know that no matter what happens...Kerri confrontation or not, she'll be here to keep him sane during the aftermath.  "I think so," I tell her.  "He has you, and he has me, so I think he'll be okay."

She nods a little bit, seeming to only half believe me but I can't say I blame her.  "Trace."

"Yeah?"

"Thanks for giving him another chance.  He may not act like it sometimes, but he really needs you, you know?"

I hate myself.  I do my best to smile for her, but I really feel like a shit head on the inside.  Sure, I gave Justin a second chance, but only because I wanted something out of it. I came to see Justin originally to get an answer about Kerri, and now I'm working for him again to protect her.  After this she's fucking on her own.  I swear to god, this is the last time.

Only, I don't know if I'll be able to do all this for her and still have my friends in the end.

"I know."  I smile , and give her one last hug before I get into the car.  I wait until she's gotten inside before I start to drive home.  I try to get Tarin on the phone during the drive back, but she doesn't answer.  My heart starts to race, and I can't help but wonder if she's ignoring my calls...if she's left me.  Suddenly everything Mel told me this afternoon doesn't even matter, because if Tarin is gone then it's all been a waste.  If she's left, it's all my fault too.  I should have stayed, I shouldn't have snapped at her.  Now she's probably driving around Los Angeles with a baby inside of her that she doesn't know what to do with.

And that's very bad.

I feel like breaking down and bawling my eyes out when I see her car still parked in it's usual place, and I nearly forget to put the car in park because I'm in such a hurry to get to her.  Once I manage to do it, I race up the stairs and throw the door open.  "Tar?" I call out, when I don't see her on the sofa.

"In here."

I follow the voice into the bedroom.  She's laying in the bed, under the covers, tissues scattered around her like she has a really bad cold.  But I know she doesn't have a cold...she's just been crying the entire time I've been gone.  I sit down gently on the end of the bed, because I'm not sure if she wants me to be any closer to her right now.  I sit silently for awhile, because I don't know what to say.  I'm afraid anything I could say right now will set her off, and the last thing I want is a fight.  I've sort of gotten my head together, and I don't want to lose my temper again.

"Did you go to Justin's?"

Her voice is scratchy and weak, and it's obvious how upset she is.  With the lights being off I can't see the full effects of her crying, but I'm sure her expression is anything but what I'm used to at this point.  "Yeah, I went."

"What did he say?"

I sigh.  "I didn't talk to him.  He was asleep."

"So then what---"


"I talked to Mel," I say, gently interrupting her.  "It's actually the first time I've ever confided in her before.  I'm...really glad I did though, you know?"

"So she told you that I said something to her?"

"Yeah."

It's quiet again.  I'm sure she feels bad that I wasn't the first one to know about the baby, and yeah...I"m a little bit angry about it, but right now isn't a time to pick a fight.  She was scared, and I need to understand that as best I can, put it behind me and focus on a solution to all of this.

"I'm sorry, Trace," she rasps.  "I was late, and I just...I thought I could trust her.  When I took the pregnancy test she was with me.  I really didn't think it would have been positive...or, I was just hoping that it wouldn't be."

"I'm not mad," I say, trying to keep any annoyance out of my voice.  "I'm just trying to understand all of this Tar.  You're pregnant, and I want to have a good answer for it.  But it's hard, you know?  I always thought if I had kids, it would be this big planned out thing...not something sporadic.  I don't want my kids growing up feeling like they were a mistake, and I don't want them having to be shuffled from one home to the other because we can't figure our shit out, either."

"Neither do I," she whispers.

I force myself to crawl up beside her, and she allows me to wrap my arms around her after a moment.  I hear her sob, and I kiss her neck a little.  "Hey, don't cry," I say gently.  "Come on, Tarin.  I'm not going anywhere, okay?"

"I know," she sniffles.  "But I feel like I'm trapping you, that's what's making me the most upset.  And I said...you know, that we should have an abortion because I didn't want to force you into this.  I could deal with it, you know, if you still want to do that..."

"Stop."  I pull on her arm gently so she'll turn over and face me. When she does, I get a closer look at her, and can sort of see how puffy her eyes are from all the crying.  I feel horrible, like some sort of monster. I never intended for her to be this upset over me.  "I don't want you to get rid of the baby."  I smile at her and kiss a few tears off her cheeks.  "I want the baby."

"Don't just say that," she whispers. 

"I wouldn't just say it."

Then she starts to cry again, really hard.  Harder than I've ever seen her cry, and I'm not so sure why she's doing it.  Is she just happy?  "Tarin...why..."

"I was pregnant before," she sobs.  "A year ago.  I wanted to keep it.  I just...I never even considered having an abortion when I found out I was pregnant the first time, Trace."

"It was David's wasn't it," I say gruffly.  I don't want to be so accusatory, but I just have a hunch that it was him.  I doubt she would have gotten so upset otherwise.

She nods, but won't look me in the eyes.  "When I told him, he said I had to get rid of it.  He said that if I didn't, I wouldn't have a job.  I tried to tell him that it wasn't right, that I could raise it on my own without his help, but he just...wouldn't let me do it."  She shakes her head harshly and buries her face into my chest.  "So when I found out that it was happening again, I got so scared, baby.  I was so fucking scared that you'd react the same way."

If I didn't hate David before, I do now.  I could kill him, but then the only way I'd see my kid could would be through plate glass.  I just can't believe him...how he could treat her like that.  I feel horrible for her, and I wish I could change her past.  I wish I would have stuck around for her, not been so busy.  But I can't change anything.  All I can do is be here for her, have this baby with her and make our relationship work.  "I'm sorry."  I say softly in her ear, and hold her tighter in my arms as she cries.  "I would never make you do that, Tar, and he's a fuckin' asshole for putting you through everything that he has.  One day he's going to get what's coming to him, you'll see."  I kiss her forehead gently, and smile for her the best I can.  It gets her to stop crying after a minute or two, and I'm thankful. 

"You really want to have a baby?"  She asks me with a soft smile.

I kiss her hard on the mouth, and roll her onto her back so I can climb on top of her.   "Yeah," I laugh gently.  "It'll be an adventure, for the both of us."

"You got that right," she giggles playfully as she pulls me down towards her and starts kissing me, begging me for the very thing that got us stuck in this predicament in the first place. 

We should be talking about what we're going to do, not having sex, and I want to pull away from her, I really do...but the girl is pulling my clothes off now.  She's letting her tongue wander to places that always drive me fucking crazy, and allowing my hands to tear her clothes off and explore her naked, tender skin like some curious child.  She feels so good, and I'm not even inside of her yet.  But then, I feel her hands tugging at my waist, and she's moaning my name...begging me to enter her.  "Babe," I whisper breathlessly, as she wraps her legs around my body like the crazy girl that she is.

"Hmm."

This is so damn awkward.  I go ahead and enter her, groaning with pleasure as she tightens around me.  "I dunno."

She laughs. 

We fuck hard, screaming each others names like we've never had sex before.  It takes forever to cum, and the climax is just fucking incredible.  I think..I think it's the best sex we've ever had, and when I collapse against her sweaty body, I dont' hesitate to let her know either.  "Shit," I groan.  "That was fucking incredible, girl."

"You better get it while you can," she tells me breathlessly.  "A few more months and you'll have find other methods of pleasure."

I pull her naked body close to mine, and she curls herself into me, like she never wants to let me go.  "We'll see what the doctor says," I chuckle, pressing my lips to her forehead once again.

"You are not asking the doctor how much we can fuck," she laughs.  "Babe, you're unbelievable."

"What?  It's a good question," I smile.  "I gotta know so I don't poke the kid or something."

"That's gross!"

"Well it's good to know."  I bite her neck a little and she squeals.  "I hate jerking off, makes me feel like less of a man when I have a fine ass woman right here with me."

"God, you can be so crude."  She rolls her eyes but can't seem to hide her smile from me.

"You like it when I'm crude."

"So what?  You can't blame a girl for wanting a little ruggedness in her love life, can you?"

"Well you got Tennessee's finest rugged man, right here," I laugh playfully and squeeze her a little tighter.  "Soon you'll be able to call me Daddy, too."

"Trace!"

I sweep her up in a kiss, silencing any further protesting on her part.  "This is all gonna work out," I say, my tone becoming serious this time.  "I'm always gonna be here, Tarin."

She smiles.  "I think I always knew you would be."

Back To Good by ialwayzbesingin
Author's Notes:
These next two chapters co-incide with each other, but they were simply too long to be one big chapter, and i didn't want to torture you guys. Special thanks to Mere for all of her input on this :)
I think I might be secretly sleepwalking and doing crack, because I haven't felt like myself lately.  Everything seems brighter, clearer.  I'm not so scared. I can do things, like hang out with my best friend in a public place without being a nervous wreck.  But maybe this is how I really am, how I've always been..funny, carefree, sometimes cocky Justin Timberlake.  I think I forgot all about him the minute I was forced into the back of my car with Kerri, a gun shoved to my head, forcing me to surrender to the fear of never taking another breath.  I didn't realize how much the whole thing would change my personality.  At first, before Shane did...all that to me, I was still strong.  Sure, I was scared, but I wasn't huddled in a corner crying like Kerri was.  I had been the one with the level head at first, the one that was going to get us out of there.  I remember telling myself that everything was going to be okay, over and over in my head.  I guess it kept me sane.  I was alert, and ready to kill either of those bastards if they tried to hurt us.

That's the last image I have my former self, before he raped me.

Its taken what seems like a century to remember how it feels to smile and laugh everyday.  I realize I've missed the feeling. I've missed a lot of things though, like my friends, and my family.  Most of all though, I've missed the feeling of knowing that there's somebody around who truly cares about me and who sees me for who I really am, not just the damaged person I turned into.  It's unbelievable that Mel is the one, because she hasn't known me all that long.  Once I got famous I was convinced there were only a handful of people in my life that really, truly, understood me and nobody else would ever be able to.  But I think it might have been the paranoia that made me think that way more than anything else.  My life got filled with so much hysteria after the first year or two on the road, that I would constantly worry about losing myself in it all.  It's one of the biggest reasons I begged my mom to find a way to get Trace out there with me.  I figured if I had my best friend along for the ride, I would never change.

But I did change.

Over the years I slowly made myself more and more closed off to the public and my fans.  I had two personalities; the one they knew, the one my family and friends knew, and sometimes I found myself getting lost somewhere in between.  I hated having to do it, but it was the only way I could maintain some kind of sanity in my life.  When I was with Britney I think I was the most private I've ever been, aside from right now.  The media was constantly in our faces, and yeah, she was okay with that.  She always liked smiling for cameras and talking to people.  But that just wasn't me.  It pissed me off that I couldn't go see my girlfriend after we spent a month apart without having to do some fucking interview, or photo shoot with her.  In the end, I think it was probably the biggest reason we grew apart.  

But now, I've officially stopped dwelling on how long Britney and I were together, how she was the first woman I ever loved, and how crushed I was when the relationship fell apart.  Melanie is so much different from her.  I was convinced for years that Britney was the one, that she knew every emotion brewing inside of me at all times, but now I'm beginning to think that was never the case.  I was so young then, we both were, and nothing overly traumatizing had ever happened to me.  Sometimes I wonder what Britney would have been like if we'd been together when I was kidnapped.  Would she have understood?  Would she have wanted to make it work? Or would she have acted just like Cameron did?  I haven't been able to come up with a good answer, and it's probably unhealthy for me to even think about it.  But I've had a lot of time to think about a lot of things over the past few months, and I guess it was a subject that couldn't have been avoided once I'd tired out all the other thoughts in my head.

But I know I don't have a reason to think about it anymore.

Melanie sees me, deep down inside of me, where that fun loving guy from Tennessee dwells.  She takes everything that happened to me, and pushes it all to the side like it doesn't even matter.  She knows I'm scared, but she makes me think positive about it, tells me that I can get through it all because I'm strong and she cares about me.  Then I smile.  I smile and it takes all the pain away.  I don't know how I got so lucky to end up with her.  It was like she was sent to me or something.  I know that sounds tacky or whatever, but I just don't have another explanation.  After the kidnapping I stopped believing in God, and faith...all of it. But now I feel like I'm living this miracle life with her, for no good reason at all. 

Maybe God was testing me.  Maybe He's been trying to tell me that I needed to go through something horrible to realize how good my life can be when I'm truly happy.  Not that I'm about to run out and go to church or anything, but maybe I can start to pray a little bit.  I think it might do me some good, calm me down when I get pissed off or nervous.  When I go home, I might ask Nana to let me have those rosary beads that belonged to her mother.

I mean, if she'll even speak to me that is.

I'm still scared, but not as much as I was when my mom first brought up the subject of going home to me.  I know how wrong I was for cutting my family off for all this time, and my trip home is necessary to fix it.  Paul called me the other day, and I was kind of surprised, because we haven't really spoken all that much since I missed out on Christmas, my mom has been giving me messages from him, and I've been sending my own back home with her.  But I guess I should know better than to think he wouldn't want to talk to me.  The man raised me, and he knows I've been fucked up for awhile.  He's not stubborn like Nana and Pop are, and I know he felt the need to reach out to me before I flew home.  The conversation was easy going, and I was glad.  He just wanted to know what I was up to, that he heard I was going to be on the radio and said how he was going to tune in on the internet so he could hear it.  He also said he can't wait to meet Melanie, since my mom apparently hasn't shut up about her since the day she was hired.  It was the only point of the conversation that made me nervous.

I still haven't convinced her to come home with me.

I'm not going to push the subject anymore.  Things are changing rapidly between us, and I'm figuring when the time comes, I'll either have convinced her to come with me with a simple question and smile, or she'll have convinced herself and accompany me to the airport.  I know she's curious about where I come from, despite the fact that she's been very standoffish about the subject.  I've tried to put myself in her place, and I can understand why she's nervous.  There's going to be a lot of people there, and she won't know most of them.  Of course I'd introduce her around, but Mel isn't one of those bright and bubbly social types.  That's Tarin, and I'm sort of jealous of Trace because he won't have a problem if he brings her back home.  She can talk your ear off, and the worst fear I have is that people will find her annoying.

But then again, that's Trace's problem.

I love her and everything.  Tarin is a cool girl, with an outgoing personality, and she's just what Trace needs to keep him upbeat and happy.  I'm glad they got back together, but I also know how she is.  When we messed around, it was more because I was a pop star and not because I was just a cool guy that she liked.  We were younger then of course, but still, I've always viewed her as a little bit materialistic.  She's all about status, job positions, and who you know.  I've never told Trace any of that, because I didn't want to piss him off, and it wasn't really my place to put Tarin down like that.  She seems to have changed somewhat of course.  It's been a good amount of years since we hung out, and over a year since I actually saw her.  We did a little promotion for Justified at KISS before the album came out, and she'd been there, but only as an intern.  Trace and I had been swamped by the executives there, and we'd barely gotten a chance to say hi and take a quick picture to remember the moment before we were both rushed off to the next thing.

"She looks good." I remember him saying.  "Can't believe I let her go."

Yeah, they were always supposed to be together.

Unfortunately, my schedule just didn't give them the time to be.

Is it weird being around Tarin when Mel is around too?  At first it was.  Knowing that we used to have random sex after I'd do a show, made me feel like an asshole, because Melanie had no idea.  Of course, I don't intend on telling Mel about it, but I have a feeling that Tarin will let it slip out somehow.  She's good like that, and I really don't know what Melanie's reaction will be once she finds out.  She'll probably want to know why I wouldn't have told her.  Maybe I should grow some balls and do it before she finds out from Tarin, but...I'm trying to conquer one thing at a time.  Me and Mel just succumbed to our feelings for each other, and now I'm working on getting her to trust me completely so she'll come home with me.  Telling her about Tarin now could damage the relationship.

So naturally, I'm going to chicken out.

Trace tells me that she's my girl now, and that should make me want to call Melanie my girlfriend, but something inside won't allow me to.  I'm not sure why.  I mean...we've come to the point now where I think I can start calling her that, but sometimes I still question us.  Most of the time Mel is so normal about what we've started.  She'll flirt and give me a little kiss, rest her head on my chest and let me protect her from everything she's ever feared.  But then there are other times where she's so closed off, acts like she has to be the professional and there's no time for us to fool around, or for me to touch her.  I've learned to understand, and to back off.  But I know there's going to be a time that I question her about it...about what we are.

Part of me is afraid to hear her answer.

It's fucking hard to resist her.  Despite the fact that I know I have to take things slow, that I can't tackle her to the ground and fuck her hard like I want to, I still fantasize about doing it entirely too often, mostly when she's standing right in front of me.  I mean, it's starting to get really bad.  I thought my need for sex was bad before, but this is nothing compared to then.  She'll be strutting around in her running gear, bend over to scratch the dog on the head and I'll get hard just watching her do it.  Her ass is so slender, makes me want to run my hand over the shape of it, and then pull her spandex off so I can get a little.  For the first time, it's not even because I need to feel more secure.  I just want her so fucking bad, and the anticipation of the day that I actually get to feel myself inside of her is killing me.  I jerk off entirely too often now, all to visions of her.  It makes me feel fucking great.  I'm left trembling afterwards because it all seems so real, but I know it's really pathetic too.  I could never tell Trace.  Not when he gets laid six nights a week and I haven't had any since Kerri was around. It would only inflate his ego, and he'd never let me live it down.

Aside from those issues, I really feel like I'm starting to manage my life again.  Everything is falling into place nicely.  I have a potential girlfriend, who I'd trust with my deepest secrets, and I wouldn't give her up for the world. Me and my mom are starting to become as close as we used to be, and my best friend in the world has forgiven me for being an idiot, and decided to work for me again.  I'm confident once again, secure in my life and my career.  No, I'm not a hundred percent, and I know I'll never be. The uncertainty I feel inside about the rape is something that's never going to go away.  But I can hold my head high and say I'm not sick anymore, knowing that I'm not lying to myself.  For the first time since it happened, I respect myself, and when I look in the mirror, I like who I see.

I never, ever, thought I'd be able to think this way again.

Everything should be fucking perfect right now.  I wish I could go home with no worries, apologize to the rest of my family and move on with Melanie and my best friends, get back to my life and my career.  But there's still something holding me back from being able to do that.  I can't be mad about it, because it's my own damn fault.  I just wish I could find Kerri, and apologize.  I'm finding that task impossible though.  I spent an entire evening after Melanie had gone to bed one night, looking up group therapy centers in Los Angeles.  Unfortunately, there are so many whacked out people in LA, that there are nearly twice as many therapy centers to accommodate them.  I knew I'd have to call every single one in the area if I had any hopes of finding Kerri's whereabouts, and I wasn't about to drive myself crazy.  Yeah, I knew I needed closure, Melanie practically drilled that into my head.  But I couldn't make myself sick over it...lose sleep over her.  Although, I knew I deserved to.

I was horrible to her.

It suddenly dawned on me that I could call her parents.  I figured they would have to know something about where she was, because I knew she'd gone back to Tennessee to finish recovering from her accident.  It was risky of course.  I didn't know how her parents felt about me, or if Kerri had confided in them about that night.  My gut was telling me she hadn't.  Kerri had too much going on in her head about me to rat me out, and I was sure her father would have hunted me down and killed me if he knew I'd slapped his daughter around anyway.  Unfortunately, by the time I came up with this brilliant idea, it was entirely too late at night to call them up.

I decided to sleep on it, figuring if her family couldn't help me, I could always bug the hell out of Trace and get him to tell me where she was.  I knew it would piss him off, and I didn't feel like hearing him yell at me, but I knew it was the only way I would be able to find closure.  I needed to apologize, and Trace would just have to understand that, even if I couldn't tell him the whole truth about what happened.

I awoke to the familiar sensation of Melanie rubbing my shoulder and whispering in my ear to get up.  She never used to touch me like that in the morning, only since that night we kissed at Trace's.  She would normally holler at me to get up and stop being lazy, and I used to do it without hesitation.  Now though, she's a lot more gentle about it.  She'll sit on the edge of the bed and rub my shoulder, her breath hot in my ear as she gently coaxes me out of my sleep.  When I squint my eyes open she's the first thing I see now, and it's great.  She's a beautiful sight to see in the morning, with her hair up in that messy sex thing, smelling like she just walked out of a fresh waterfall.  I want to bury myself inside of her and never come out again, but then I realize I have to start my day, and put my emotions to the back of my mind for the moment.

"Justin," she said softly, when I barely opened my eyes.  "Come on, it's time to get up for a run."

I yawned a little, knowing I stayed up a little too late the night before researching Kerri's stupid shit, and forced my eyes open for her.  "Morning," I said with groggy smile, reaching out to give her arm a gentle rub.  "Give me five more minutes, okay?"

She laughed a little and shook her head, moving closer to me so she could reach out and rub my cheek a little.  "You need a shave, bad."

I chuckled a little, knowing that I'd been so preoccupied with other things, I'd allowed my beard to start growing in again.  I had to shave it for the interview, that I knew, and normally I would have kept closer tabs on it.  I don't know though, I think I was doing it more so to see Melanie's reaction.  I'm always trying to find out little things that she likes or dislikes about how I dress or how I look, so that way I can keep myself just the way she likes me.  "Sometimes I like being rugged." I shot her a playful smile.

"I will not go running with a mountain man," she pouted, crossing her arms at me.  It only lasted for a minute though, because I laughed at her and sat up, taking her hand and pulling her towards me a little.  

"So you like me clean cut, huh?"

She slapped me on the shoulder, and rolled her eyes, but couldn't hide her smile.  "I'm going to wait downstairs," she said, quickly pulling away from me and standing up.  Her cheeks had reddened, and I could tell she was desperately trying to come down from the high I had just given her.  "Hurry up and get dressed."

She began to saunter away with a silly little smile, her ass swishing slightly in my face as she turned away from me.  It was a fucking morning miracle, and all I wanted to do was pull her back to me and tell her how bad I wanted to touch her, but I knew how impossible that was.  I couldn't freak her out...I couldn't.  I promised myself and promised her that I was going to be patient, but fuck, how could anybody look so incredibly hot in the morning?  

Naturally, the first thing I did was shave a little bit.  I don't like to shave off all my facial hair these days because it makes me look so much younger, almost like a kid, and I don't want Melanie to view me as "cute" or "adorable". I want to look like a man to her, and I know a big part of that is because I'm still insecure about myself.  Last year there were times where my face was as smooth as a baby's ass, but it was all for the cameras and my image.  I'm not so concerned about that anymore.  Granted, I know I have to make some effort for the interview.  I'll dress nice, look the part, smile and shit, but I'm not going overboard.  Not for those money hungry assholes.

She was doing some kind of crazy leg stretch when I finally made my way downstairs. I'd even paused for a moment on the stairs, taking her in hungrily with my eyes before she finally noticed me standing there.

"Why are you staring at me like a lost child?" she giggled.

I rubbed the back of my neck nervously, and took a deep breath.  "I'm not."

She looked me up and down for a moment, seeming to be taking me in herself, but I wasn't sure why.  Was she just as hungry for me as I was hungry for her? Or was she simply looking at me for some kind of imperfection?  I wasn't sure, but I wanted her to stop because she was making me entirely too nervous.  I quickly made my way down the rest of the stairs, causing her to stop staring at me like she had been.  "Ready?" I said, taking the bottle of water she handed me with a small sigh.

"You know, you look better, Justin.  Better, but still mountainous."

She laughed her sexy fucking laugh, and bent down to retrieve the towel that had been lying at her feet.  Her ass stuck out, once again, and I just couldn't help myself.  My hand inched it's way forward rapidly, until my flesh connected with the spandex covering her ass, giving it a soft smack.  

She whipped herself into an upright position before I knew what was happening.  "Justin!" She exclaimed, wide eyed, her expression filled with uncertainty about what had just happened.  "What..."

I held my hands out at my sides, and flashed her a clueless smile.  "I don't know what happened.  My hand...it just has a mind of it's own sometimes."

"Asshole."  She shoved me hard in the chest, and flung the door open like she hated me.  But I swear, I thought I could see her smile just a tiny bit before she walked out the door that morning.

I knew I still had the Timberlake charm.

The run went smoothly, as if nothing odd had happened at all.  She didn't bring up the ass smacking incident, and neither did I.  During breakfast though, I hadn't been able to take my mind off of it.  What if she was really pissed that I'd done it?  What if she wouldn't let me touch her anymore because I was an idiot?  But my insecurities were pushed to the side once she cleared the plates and smoothed a hand over my shoulders.  She bent down suddenly, and ran one of her hands through my curls,  smiling at me slyly.  "Mel?" I chuckled, meeting her gaze nervously.

"Better watch your back," she giggled a little bit, as she picked up my empty juice glass.  "You never know when I'll be ready to give you some pay back for that little occurrence, Justin."

I stared after her as she went to wash the dishes, like some dumb kid who had been told that his birthday present was hidden someplace in the house.  She was actually taking the situation well, considering how she usually felt about physical contact.  I knew it didn't mean that I could go and maul her like I wanted to, but...it was something new.  She was beginning to trust the relationship more and more, and I was starting to feel completely comfortable joking around with her like I had that day.  

It showed me that she and I were really happy just being around each other, and I haven't had that kind of relationship with a girl in a very long time.

Melanie went to run some errands later that morning, leaving me to fend for myself for a couple of hours before Trace came to pick me up.  Of course, she didn't hesitate to give me strict orders on which soap operas to record so we could watch them together after dinner.  I smiled at her little obsession as Days of Our Lives began to record.  I knew I was lame for being almost as into the shows as she was, but I enjoyed our time together, debating over what was going to happen next.  It was something that none of my other friends would have ever understood, and I felt like we shared something a little special.  Something only we could do together.  

It was during a commercial break that I was suddenly reminded of the task I wanted to complete that day.  Calling Kerri's folks was something I wanted to do as soon as possible, so I could get closure to the situation that much faster, but I knew I couldn't do it while Melanie was around.  I didn't want to be secretive.  I hated myself for it, because the whole point to our relationship was to be open with each other.  But she barely knew about my situation with Kerri.  Only that I'd somehow hurt her, and I wanted to move past it.  I have a feeling if I had told her my plan she would have simply told me to do what I felt was best, but I didn't want to take a risk .  I think I would have felt funny discussing it with her, and it may have made her feel a little insecure too, despite the fact that she never would have let it show, which is why I made sure I was alone before I actually picked up the phone and went through with the whole thing.

The phone rang a few times, and I was beginning to think that I was going to get the machine, nearly hanging up before a masculine voice picked up at the other end of the line.

"Yes?"

I knew it was Mr. Donovan right away.  He was the only person in the world that I ever heard answer the phone that way, and he'd been doing it since Kerri and I were just kids.  I swallowed hard before responding.  Our parents had always been close, but I always viewed him as a strict individual.  He was always the one to pack extra first aid supplies and sleeping bags for the cold when our families would take trips up to the lake during the summer.  He'd always kept a firm grip on Kerri as a child, never letting her stray too far from his presence, always giving her an earlier curfew than the rest of the kids, and absolutely loathing the idea that she wanted anything to do with my career.  I never really liked him much, it was her mother that I'd usually have conversations with up until she had that miscarriage, and I was hoping she would have been the one to answer the phone.  I almost hung up, but then I thought about it, and realized how much I needed to get the situation out of the way so I could move on with my life.  So I decided to suck up my fears and talk, instead of running away.

"Hi, Mr. Donovan," I said, forcing that charming boy next door tone into my voice.  "It's Justin."

I expected the pause that followed.  He probably had no idea why I would think to call him after everything that had taken place.  I was sure it was no news to him that his daughter and I had broken up, even though I wasn't sure how much he knew about the previous year and everything Kerri and I had been through together.  I was sure he knew next to nothing about it though.  He'd been against Kerri moving out to LA with me from the start, and I was probably one of his least favorite people at that moment.r32;

"Hello, son," he finally said, the strain in his voice more than apparent.  "What can I do for you?"

I took in a slow breath, automatically sensing the animosity he was holding against me through the phone.  It was bad, but just talking to him was starting to make me remember why it was that I'd cut Kerri off in the first place.  No, it wasn't her fault that her parents didn't understand, but I knew how she must have made me look in their eyes.  It sucked because no matter what, I would be seeing them at my cousin's wedding, since my mother had made sure to invite them.  "Well, I was just calling to check in.  My mother told me that you and Mrs. Donovan were coming to the wedding next month, so I thought I would give you a call and say hi."

He laughed at me like he knew I was full of shit.  "How long have I known you, Justin?"

"Um...I..."

"Met you when you were a little tyke, maybe five? Six?"

"Yes, sir."

"You know what your momma told me the first time we met?"

I could feel my palms start to sweat, and that familiar feeling of doom began to pound in the pit of my stomach.  I knew the guy couldn't stand me, and I was beginning to think that I had made a big mistake thinking I could call him and get a positive reaction from him.  "No, sir."

"She said you were a good boy.  Couldn't lie for shit, but still, you were a good boy."

I felt my face turn red.  "Well, I..."

"Let's just get to the point, son, how about that?  You didn't call me to find out if me and the wife are doing okay, or to see how the weather's been down here.  If you want to ask me a question, be a man, suck it up, and ask."

I figured the best thing to do was take his advice.  After all, he hadn't hung up on me so there must have been a part of him that was still connected to our past.  Or maybe it was just that he still had respect for my mom and Paul, that was keeping him from hanging up.  "I guess I was just...I mean, I've been trying to find out where Kerri's been all this time, that's all," I said solemnly.  "I thought you might have an idea."

"Funny," he chuckled.  "In a minute, I was going to ask you the same thing."

I frowned.  "You mean, you don't..."

"Know where she is?  Justin, I haven't heard from that girl in months, ever since she left to go back to Los Angeles to stay with that friend of yours.  I figured if anything, she would have checked in with you at some point, but I guess she decided to cut you off along with the rest of us.  Her mother's been a wreck.  I've been trying to do things to take her mind off it.  She's in Disney World with our Mary and my parents right now."

I felt bad for him.  I could tell he was worried about Kerri, but taking it in his own way, as I should have figured he would.  I wanted to tell him that it was all my fault, that I hurt her and made her close herself off from everybody that had mattered to her once upon a time.  But of course I didn't.  I was too scared of what he might say or do to me to tell him the real truth.  The only thing I could really do at that point was sigh and tell him I was sorry.

"Nothin' to be sorry for," he replied, automatically.  "You know Kerrigan, she does what she wants and doesn't pay mind to anybody else most of the time.  The last time she and I spoke, I told her that she better be coming home for the wedding or she wasn't welcome in my house anymore.  So, I think that's the next time I'll be able to see her, unfortunately.  Sorry I couldn't help you more, son.  That Trace character would probably be the person to ask.  I'd call him myself, but honestly, I'm tired of chasing her."

When I was really bad, hiding myself in my room away from the rest of humanity, I'd nearly cut my mom off.  Nearly.  But I never did it completely.  We'd talk at least once a week on the phone before Melanie came along.  But Kerri, she'd completely stopped talking to her folks and I just couldn't understand that.  Sure, they didn't understand a lot of what happened, and it scared them, but I think Kerri made them out to be worse than they actually were.  Regardless of anything, they were her parents, and she should have been giving them a call once in awhile to let them know if she was doing okay.  I suddenly remembered how selfish Kerri could be at times, the very reason I started to get sick of her, how badly I had wished she would get herself some fucking help so she could stop bringing the rest of us down with her.  "It's okay, Mr. Donovan," I managed after a moment.  "Sorry for bothering you like this."

"No bother," he reassured me.  "You doing okay?  Your momma told me the other day that you were starting up some big to do with a new song.  Congratulations."

"Thanks," I said, trying to keep my tone bright.  "It's just a rerelease.  I'm doing some interviews and stuff."  I knew he didn't really care, but he was trying to be polite.  I respected him for that, and wished I could have conjured up something else interesting to talk to him about.  But I knew that in reality I didn't want to, because he and I had never been that close.  

"She's also been going on and on about this great new assistant she found for you.  Stops me every morning at the mailbox to tell me a new story," he chuckles.  "The family is in cahoots about getting a glimpse of her.  Is she coming home with you?"

I was angry at my mom for mentioning Melanie to Mr. Donovan.  After everything, I would have thought she would be more discreet around him regarding my personal life.  But my mom has been really upbeat lately because I've been doing so well for myself, and she loves Melanie.  Naturally, she would have wanted to share her feelings with everybody she knew, and since Shelby Forest is so fucking small, it means that everybody in town now knows my business.  "Uh yeah," I said softly.  "She should be there."

"Great.  I'll have Sandra make a pie."

"Oh, Mr. Donovan, you don't really have to..."

"Take care, son.  If Kerri does happen to call, I'll give her the message that you're looking for her. "

He hung up on me before I could get another word in, and I simply stared at my phone, mouth hanging open like I didn't know what the hell just happened.  The conversation had gone from awkward, to warm, to completely ridiculous in the matter of a few minutes.  I felt like calling my mother up and giving her a piece of my mind, but I knew it wouldn't have solved anything.  She would have only told me that Melanie was coming home with me anyway, and why shouldn't everybody know about the new comer?  It wasn't worth it, and I sighed heavily, knowing that I hadn't gotten any closer to my goal of moving past my drama with Kerri Donovan.  If anything, I'd only caused more turmoil in my own mind, and that just flat out sucked.

I forced myself to put the situation out of my mind though, because Trace called me almost right after that, telling me that he was on his way over and I should be ready when he got there.  Normally, the conversation with Mr. Donovan would have been something that I would have wanted to discuss with Trace, but something inside was warning me not to tell him about it.  I think I knew he was probably under more pressure than he was letting on, getting everything coordinated for me so I wouldn't have to worry on the day of the radio interview.  Bringing up Kerri and my plans for closure probably would have caused him to get into one of his foul moods, followed by him lecturing me on just why it was that I needed to leave Kerri alone to handle her problems, and that I had a lot of other shit to deal with.

Now that I think about it, I guess I wasn't in the mood to hear what he had to say about her either.  

I figure...maybe it's a sign.  The fates are telling me to focus on what I have, and my career, stop driving myself crazy searching for closure with Kerri.  I mean, hell, who knows if she would even talk to me if I found her?  What would I even do if I found out where she was?  Go up there, knock on the door, and tell her I was sorry?  I know Kerri.  Granted, she's not the same girl anymore, but despite that I know the fire inside of her will never die.  She'll always be a little bold, and I'm positive she wouldn't hesitate to kick me in the balls upon seeing me again.  I should just stay away, wait for things to calm down a little.  Maybe when I go home I can spot her while she's alone at her parent's, and we can have a little chat.  I won't be so frantic then because I'll be surrounded by all of my family, and I think I can be mellow for her, listen to every horrible thing she wants to say to me, and hopefully come up with something to make her forgive me.

I sucked it all up for Trace, because I thought our lunch was supposed to be about business.  I was ready to plan out Tuesday, prepare myself for any sort of fan encounters that I would want Eric close by for.  I knew Trace would know exactly what was going on, so I wasn't worried.  I even thought I'd be able to relax during our meal, have a couple of beers or something since he was the one who was driving.  

But of course, the sneaky shit had something entirely different in mind.

"Don't freak out," he said, smirking at me a little as we pulled up to the restaurant.  "Okay?"

I looked over at him, and shot him a confused glance.  "What?"

"You remember our discussion about meeting up with Marty, right?"

I felt myself go tense.  Yeah, I knew we were supposed to meet up with him at some point, but I never thought Trace would have picked that particular day to do it.  There was so much to discuss, to analyze.  My mind was literally a jumbled mixture of everything that was going to be happening in the coming week, and my feelings about Melanie on top of it.  That, along with the Kerri stuff, didn't leave much room for me to worry about anything else.  But Trace is a dick sometimes, and doesn't really care how stressed out I can become at the slightest little thing.   He pulled the same shit the night he wanted me to agree to the interview, and I probably wouldn't have signed the forms if he hadn't told me his plans to take his old position back again.  

"That's not today is it?" I groaned, shooting him an annoyed look.  

He shrugged his shoulders, and rolled down the window for the valet.  "What better day than today?  I figured we were going to talk about tour stuff, and he should be here for that anyway.  We need to coordinate rehearsal time, J.  You're probably real rusty."

I crossed my arms and looked straight ahead, the annoyance more than apparent on my face.  "You couldn't have waited until after Tuesday, or I mean, at least told me he was coming?  What the hell?"

"Grow some balls, would you?"  He glared as he shut the car off and handed the guy his key through the window.  "He was free today, and you know, next week I'll be even busier and you probably will be too."

"He hasn't seen me since the VMA's, Trace," I said, gritting my teeth as I threw my seatbelt off.  "He came to my house and I had Melanie tell him I didn't want to see him.  He probably thinks I'm a fucking asshole, and I...I can't deal with that today.  Just call him, tell him that I couldn't make it.  I want to go home."

"You know," he said, giving me a regretful look.  "You haven't seen Jason since before the VMA's.  He probably feels worse than Marty ever has about all this."

My eyes widened at the mention of my personal trainer.  "He's in there too?"

He only sighed and shook his head.  "You need to see your friends, who I might add, also work for you."

"How the fuck are you going to do this shit to me without even asking?" My voice had reached an awkward, paranoid pitch, and I rubbed my face with my hands.  "You're supposed to be the one who knows better.  This is something my mom would pull."

"You know, you're an ungrateful asshole," he snapped as he threw open the door and began to get out of the car.  "All the shit I do for you, sticking by you, taking my old job back, trying to make people understand you and say ‘hey, he's not so bad', and you don't even give a shit, Justin.  You just want to keep going at your own pace, expecting people to wait around for you to be their friend again.  Well guess fucking what, you're not that privileged!  You already lost Kerri, you can't afford to lose them too."

I just stared at him.  He seemed really bitter, really angry, and I wasn't sure I understood.  We moved on from the bad shit, put the past behind us, deciding to only focus on what the future held in store.  But in that moment, he was acting exactly like he had right before he stopped talking to me.  It scared me just a little, but I wasn't going to let on how I felt in front of him.  It pissed me off that he was being so gruff with me, when I felt I had a good reason to be mad at him, and the fact that he was bringing up how I lost Kerri really agitated the hell out of me.  "What's up with you?" I grunted at him.  "You're so fuckin' uptight all of a sudden, because I'm nervous about seeing them.  It's like you don't remember the past ten months at all, and now you're rubbing Kerri in my face too."

"I have a lot on my mind," he said, not meeting my gaze.  

"Like what?" I said softly, realizing there was more to his attitude than I thought.

"Everything.  Don't worry about it."  He looked back over his shoulder.  "Look, I just want things to be okay before you start getting caught up in the business again.  You need your friends around you, and it pisses me off that you're acting like you can't see them.  Hell, Justin, Melanie was a complete stranger and look how close you two are.  You've known Marty and Jason for years.  It's wrong to shut them out, you know?"

I sighed, knowing there was more to it that he wasn't telling me.  But I wasn't going to push him.  I didn't have the patience to do it at that point, knowing that if he said one more thing that pissed me off I'd lose it on him.  The best thing to do was go in the restaurant and make the best of the situation.  I knew how to be professional, and cordial, so that would have to work for me.  But I knew Marty and Jason were two of my best friends.  I'd never put on a professional front for them in the past.  They weren't a couple of executives or stupid ass reporters that wanted something from me.  They were there to see me, Justin.  Not JT, not Justin Timberlake.  If I had any hopes of being normal again, I knew it was a step I had to take.

And I knew Trace had a point then.  I knew I was being just as selfish as he told me I was.  "I'm sorry, man."

"Yeah," he said quietly.  "I know you are."

He wasn't sorry though, and it was the only thing I could think about as we entered the restaurant.  I stood causally behind him as he told the hostess we were meeting some people, my hands shoved in my pockets, not making eye contact with anybody.  It was the first time since the kidnapping that I'd gone out to a restaurant in a busy part of West Hollywood without the aid of Eric at my side.  I hadn't even thought to call him, and I was glad because if Marty and Jason saw him with me, they would have thought it odd.  I'd lived in LA for awhile, and before the kidnapping I would roam around like a normal person, running errands and living my life.  That was the Justin they were expecting, and I wasn't about to disappoint them.

I followed Trace over to the table, spotting Jason and Marty immediately, who stopped what seemed to be a light hearted conversation so they could both stare at me.  I wanted to run away and hide, but I knew that I couldn't.  I had taken the bait, been conned into coming to the restaurant with Trace, and I knew that if the two of them saw me excuse myself and leave, I was sure I wouldn't have another chance at making things up to them.  

"Hey Jus."  Marty had been the first one to break the awkward silence around us, not that I was surprised.  He was usually the most outspoken one in our little clan, the one who didn't give a shit about feelings or whatever else. He was blunt and to the point, always, and it was the reason I trusted him to head up my dance team.  If I sucked at something, he wouldn't hesitate to let me know, despite the fact that I was the leader.

"Hey."  I'd tried to smile for him, and I'd managed a small smirk as he stood up and pulled me into a light hug, patting my back a little, seemingly to tell me there was no hard feelings between us.  "It's good to see you, man."

"Likewise."  He smiled as he pulled away from me and reached over to shake hands with Trace.  "I hear we're getting back to work next year, bro.  Can't wait.  I've been itching to try out some new stuff on a few of those songs."

I nodded at him, feeling like I could have melted into the conversation, letting all the stress and tension I'd been feeling slowly fade away.  But I realized I couldn't when my gaze had landed on Jason.  He was still seated, arms crossed, staring at me like I had a nerve showing up in the first place.  That was Jason though.  When something pissed him off it usually took a lot to make him snap out of it, and I was wondering who had convinced him to join us for lunch that day. Trace sat down beside Jason and I eyed him a little, trying to ask him what I should do without saying anything.   But of course, he just pretended to be more interested in his menu than the fact that I was scared to death.

"Hey Jason," I finally pushed myself to say, making sure to meet his gaze.  "It's been awhile."

"Didn't think you'd show," he grunted.

"Yeah..." I trailed off and looked down at the floor for a moment, before sliding my chair out and taking a seat.  "Well I didn't really know..."

"How you been keeping in such good shape, J?" He asked me harshly before I could explain myself, looking me up and down with accusing eyes.  "You get a new trainer or something?"

He was really bitter, but I couldn't say I blamed him. If things had been reversed, if he'd just stopped calling me without much of an explanation, I would have been acting the same way.  I was about to say fuck it all, tell Trace to bring me the hell home because I didn't feel like being criticized anymore.  But then Trace spoke up, catching me completely off guard.

"He has a little helper," he snickered, eyeing me mischievously.  "Keeps him on his toes."

"Probably not you," Marty laughed lightly.

"Yeah, pudgy little bastard," Jason chimed in, with the first smile I'd seen him crack since we arrived.  

"Fuck y'all," Trace pouted, rubbing his stomach a little bit.  "I wasn't talkin' about me anyway."

"Then who are you talking about?" Jason asked, the curiosity taking the place of his bitter tone.  

I felt myself become short of breath.  I had only just sat down, and the tension was still going strong at the table.  Now the subject of Melanie was about to be brought up, and I...I definitely wasn't ready to introduce her into the conversation.  Jason and Marty didn't even know what I'd been up to since I'd gone into hibernation.  Of course, I didn't want them to know that I'd turned into a fucking mental case.  Hell, they didn't even know I'd gone to Orange Valley or about Shane.  The only thing they did know, was that I'd been kidnapped, it changed me, and they weren't sure if I was really their friend anymore.  "Trace..."

"This girl Lynn hired," he blurted out, before I could stop him.  "She gets his ass out of bed every morning to go running.  What are you guys up to now, Justin?  Five miles?"

"Yeah," I muttered, not looking any of them in the eyes.  I could have killed him for putting my personal shit out in the open like that.  Granted, it was the way things had been not so long ago.  Hell, back then I would have been the one to tell them about Melanie.  But things weren't like that anymore.  I wanted to tread lightly, get a feel for how they really felt about me before I started to tell them what had been going in my life, that I thought I was in love with somebody, and that it wasn't Kerri.  

"Boy, J, you always have some girl hanging around, don't you?" Marty laughed at me.

"They've done Tae Bo together," Trace informed them.  "She kicked his ass though."

"Tae Bo?"  Jason cocked his head to the side.  "Shit man, you must like this girl.  I'm not surprised she kicked your ass though.  Must have felt nice though, feelin' her on you and shit." He smiled brightly as he held his arms out in front of him and performed a pelvic thrust for us all.  "Got your junk all riled, huh?"

I felt my face turn red and I could hear Trace start to laugh.  I would have punched him, but I figured it probably wasn't the best time for my emotions to flare up like that.

The waitress came before either of them could gruel me more about my personal life, and I was thankful, making sure to order myself a nice big beer to ease the tension away.  Trace ordered the same thing, and I figured things were starting to calm down a little.  Marty and Jason weren't staring at me awkwardly anymore, they were more concerned about their lunch choice than if I was fucking some girl, which was fine with me.  I had just placed my order, and started to make small talk with my three friends about the upcoming tour, and my radio interview, glad I'd managed to deter them from the subject of Melanie and their curiosities as to what I was up to.  Then my phone started to chime inside my pocket, telling me I had a new text message.  I tried to hide my smile, because I figured it was most likely Melanie, since Trace was sitting beside me and had no reason to secretly text me at the table.  I pulled it out of my pocket and realized I was right.

Nom, nom, nom. I guess you're at lunch?

I tried to stifle my stupid giggle. I knew I sounded like a retard, but there was no turning back.  I loved when she did stupid little crap like that to me.  It usually brightened my day when I was confused, or stressed, and I knew I needed a funny text from her then.

"Why you giggling like a fag?" Jason chided.

I got a little tense at his comment, for a moment looking at him to see if he was being serious.  One nudge from Trace though, and I quickly snapped out of it.  I eyed him and he was giving me a warning look, telling me that it wasn't the time to fall apart over a meaningless little comment.  It was a change for me...that I didn't let it get to me.  Normally I would have ran to the bathroom and thrown up, or cried, but I don't know...it was like, it still bothered me, but I knew Jason didn't know any better.

Maybe I finally realized who I was, and that I definitely wasn't gay.

"Justin got the phone bone," Trace laughed.  "Didn't you?"

I rolled my eyes, but couldn't help but chuckle.  "Whatever, screw you."

"Let me see."

Jason reached over and tried to grab the phone out of my hand, but I made sure to pull it away just in time.  "Hey, man," I smiled.  "Quit it."

"Why can't you just let us in on your hot little shit," Marty said after a moment.  "What's wrong? You think one of us is going to steal her?"

"Nah," Jason laughed.  "He's just scared we'll tell her how much of a dumbass he is."

Jason didn't know how right he was.  The things they could tell Melanie about my past were things I really didn't want her to know.  The late nights on my bus last year...getting high, inviting random girls to party with us.  How wasted I would get. How before Cameron came around, sometimes I would go to bed with a girl and not even remember how I ended up with her in the morning.  I mean, yeah, that's not me anymore, but I know how fragile Melanie is when it comes to sex and if she was to find out how horny I was just a year ago, she might not want to be with me anymore.  

"You're the dumbass," I laughed, reaching up to scratch the top of my head, completely forgetting that I'd placed my phone down on the table.  I gasped a little when I saw a pale white arm reach across and snatch it up, and I scowled when I saw Mary waving the phone at me mockingly from his seat.  "Marty, come on."

"Let me see it!" Jason laughed, rising up out of his chair so Marty could toss it over to him.

"Guys..." I sighed, and looked over at Trace, sending him a pleading look.  He didn't care though.  He was too busy drinking his beer, and laughing at the banter that was going on over my personal life.  "Do something," I whispered to him.

"Sorry man," he said, rubbing his eyes a little as he laughed.  "This is too good to pass up."

"Mel-an-ie." Jason spoke her name slowly as he read the screen, and let out a sarcastic laugh.  "You got speaker on this thing?"

"Jason..."

"Here, I'll show you how."  Trace reached across the table and pointed to a few buttons, explaining to Jason how to make the speaker work.

"I think we should introduce ourselves," Marty smiled at me.  "You know, since she works for you and we do too, it's only fair.  She's a co-worker, right Jason?"r32;
"Oh yeah." He raised an eyebrow and narrowed his eyes at me.  "I'm sure that's what she is."

I made one more pathetic attempt to get my phone away from Jason, but Marty stood behind my chair and held me down, telling me that they were doing it for my own good.  

"You guys are all assholes," I said gruffly, stealing one final death look at Trace before Jason got Melanie on the line.

Naturally, he just gave me the finger.

"Hey, good, I didn't know if you were still out with Trace or not," Melanie's voice came out brightly over the speaker.  "But I Tivoed One Life for you because I knew you wanted to find out what happens to Chelsea and Matt.  You're not going to believe it," she squealed.

Three voices cracked up simultaneously, and I'd crossed my arms stubbornly, shrinking down into my seat because I was so embarrassed.  I could feel eyes staring into the back of my head too, and I was sure the uproar from my friends was making us the highlight of the lunch hour for the other diners.  I only prayed nobody had a video camera on them.  I'd never live it down if somebody put my love of soap operas on the internet for the world to see.  

"This isn't Justin," Melanie spoke up after the laughter had died down.

"Well no, but that's okay baby, you can talk to me," Jason said, his voice filled with smugness as he stole a smile in my direction.

"And who are you again?"

She was getting confused, I could tell, and I was sure that when I got home she was going to let me have it.  She'd blame the whole thing on me, saying that I let my friends call her deliberately to embarrass her.  Of course I wouldn't have a good enough explanation for her, and she'd end up going to bed angry with me.  I glared at Trace.  It was all his fault.

"His name is Jason," Trace spoke up quickly.  "He's our friend, Mel.  We're still at lunch."

I was glad he d finally decided to be my friend and save me from an ass chewing, but still...I didn't smile at him.  I was still angry with him, and I didn't feel like he had any right letting the two of them taking advantage of me like they were.  

"Well, Jason, do you always call people you don't know?"

He laughed at her.  "Well, I was just curious.  Justin got the phone bone and I wanted to hear what all the hype was about.  But now all I really know is Justin likes to watch One Life to Live, and I'm never letting him forget it."

Marty and Trace proceeded to laugh until their faces turned red, and I guess I started to laugh a little bit too.  Jason wasn't being mean after all, he was just being himself.  He'd always been rambunctious, the one to come out with a hilarious joke when I was worn down or annoyed.  I shouldn't have expected anything less from him, actually, and I began to think about everything I was missing out on.  How I wasn't really getting to live my life to the fullest if I wasn't talking to my other friends.  Yeah, Trace was my very best friend but, Jason and Marty came pretty close too.  I missed them, and knowing that I had another chance to rebuild my friendship with them got me to perk up.  I sat up in my chair again, and I saw Trace smile at me a little, probably knowing that I was coming out of my mood.  

"What's wrong with soaps?" she asked.  "You men seriously underestimate them.  The story lines are captivating and they keep you on the edge of your seat."

"I dated a girl on a soap," Jason told her smugly.  "She was always coming home trying to light candles and shit, puttin' silk sheets on the bed, asking me why I thought some chicks baby wasn't mine.  Eventually I found out she was just using me to rehearse.  Never again."  He pointed to the phone and grinned devilishly.
 
"Don't listen to him," I spoke up finally.  "He's severely challenged, Mel."

"Ohh the short name," Marty spoke up.  "That's when you know something is serious."

"Justin and I are friends," Melanie laughed.  "You guys are probably making his face turn red.  Trace, you know, you could help him out a little."

"No way," Trace smiled.  "It's better to watch him squirm."

"So, er...Mel," Jason laughed.  "Tell our audience... where you from? What brings you to town, and what in the world made you decide that working for Justin would be tons of fun?"

"Is this like a game show?" she questioned.  "Do I win a free years subscription to Soap Opera Digest if I answer the right way?"

"Justin's got your prize," Jason said playfully, eyeing me to see how I'd react.  I only rolled my eyes, knowing that Melanie probably didn't approve, and I wasn't going to join in on his fun.

"Is it a latex suit?"

My face was on fire, and my three friends proceeded to stare at me like she was crazy.  I knew I couldn't tell them the Mrs. Doubtfire story.  They wouldn't have believed me anyway, so I decided to talk to Melanie instead.  "You already lost that bet, Mel," I reminded her.  "Remember?"

"Oh that's right," she said.  "We were betting on how long it would take before Trace and Tarin went to make out, leaving us in the shadows.  I lost though.  I didn't realize how horny Trace was that night."

The pressure was immediately put on Trace, who looked a little bit embarrassed, but was proceeding to laugh it off.  "Funny, Mel," he chuckled.  "Gotta use my good looks against me, huh?"

The only thing I could think was that Mel had used the word horny in front of my friends.  It was so unlike her that it almost gave me chills.  She was never that gruff when we were alone or hanging around Trace, but I figured that maybe she was putting all of her morals to the side for my sake.  She didn't know my friends, and I was sure she knew that I didn't want them to bother her or think bad of her.  She was really good at putting on a front for them, sort of like I was really good at putting on a front for people I was uncomfortable with. 

"Oh, please," Melanie laughed again.  "Come on, don't you guys have anything better to do than bother me?  Shouldn't you be having some kind of heart to heart guy thing?"

"Guys don't do that," Marty told her.  "By the way, since Jason, Trace, and Justin are all so rude, I'll introduce myself.  I'm Marty."

"That was pretty rude of you guys," Melanie agreed.  "All I kept thinking was, who is that strange man speaking?  Now I know it was a strange man named, Marty.  It's nice to meet...well, hear you I guess."

"I like her," Jason concluded as if she weren't still on the line.  "She doesn't bow down to you, J."

"No, he bows down to me."

Trace eyed me and I returned his gaze with a stupid little smile, knowing that she was basically right, but that I'd never admit it to anybody.  "Don't be so smug, Mel," I told her. 

"What's this Tae Bo story I'm hearing about," Jason said, changing the subject once again.  "I tried to teach him that shit, brought him a video and everything.  You know where that shit wound up, Mel?"

"Under the couch," she stated.  "I should know, I found it."

Jason frowned and shook his head.  "It's a damn shame."

"He isn't very good at it anyway," Melanie informed him with a giggle.  "I beat him."

"Oh I heard," Jason said. 

"Did you hear how I pinned him down?  That's the story that's going around, and you know I'm a little put off by it," she pouted.  "It wasn't like I wanted to beat him.  He just couldn't handle me."

"Oh shit," Trace said, covering his mouth so he wouldn't burst out laughing. 
Back To Good(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
Jason and Marty proceeded to laugh so long and hard after that, it caused our waitress to stop and stare at us while she served our food.  I felt like an asshole, but I knew it shouldn't have affected me.  "We gotta go, Mel," I told her once the food was in front of us and the waitress had left.  "I'll see you at home, okay?"

"Hey, why you gotta kill the party, J?" Jason asked me, propping up the phone on the table so Melanie would still be able to be heard.  "I like the girl, not exactly sure what she does for you, but she's still cool."

"I'm his sanity supervisor," she told him.

I smiled, remembering that I had called her that the first night we kissed.  She'd been so confused as to what her status was with me, it was the best thing I could come up with at the time.  I never expected her to use it in front of my friends though.  Jason and Marty really seemed to like her though, and I was happy about that.  It meant that I didn't have to worry as much as I thought, that I could bring them around her and they'd all get along just fine.  

"Well he needs it," Marty said.  "Trace is real organized and stuff, Melanie, but I don't know...I'd be afraid to see him get all sentimental.  Sometimes Justin needs a woman's touch, if you know what I mean."

"I'm pretty sure I do...and I'm not sure who just said that, but I'm going to get off this phone before I can let any more of your ridiculous humor hit my ears.  Goodbye guys, I'll see you later Justin, behave Trace."

She hung up then, not letting us get another word in.  I breathed out a sigh of relief, knowing the conversation could have gone a lot worse.  Of course I knew I wouldn't get her true opinion about the situation until I got home, but I figured if anything, she would tell me that she could tolerate Jason and Marty again if she had to.  And I knew she would have to.  I was going on tour, after all.

"I like her a lot," Marty smiled at me after awhile.  "Justin, you shouldn't have been so timid.  You could have brought her here with you."

"Whoa, slow down," I told him.  "I haven't seen you guys in forever."

"You could have done that too," Jason pointed out, casually.

"Yeah,"  I frowned.  "Thanks, Jason."

"Hey, I'm just stating my opinion," he said, as he began to dig around in his salad with his fork.  "I mean, I'm glad to see you J, and I fully expect to start getting back on track with our work out program within a week or so.  I'm willing to let bygones be bygones, but fuck brother, if you ever pull this shit again, we're done."

The table fell silent again.  I glanced at Trace, but naturally he was too busy stuffing his face with food to pay attention to me.  I knew he heard what had been said, but I was sure he agreed with it anyway.  Marty also look solemn, and while I knew he would never have been as blunt with me in a public place, I was sure he felt the same way.  

"We were gonna ask you guys to come by the house next weekend to watch the game," Trace threw in, apparently sensing that my confidence was declining rapidly.  "Remember, Justin?"

"Oh..." I eyed him a little, knowing that was never the case, but I should agree in order to brighten the mood.  "Yeah.  I mean, y'all should.  It'll be a good time.  Mel will be there."

"Yeah and you guys can meet my girlfriend too," Trace reminded them.  "She's a lot of fun."

"Sounds pretty cool," Marty nodded.  "You down, Jason?"

He sighed a little.  I knew part of him still wanted to be stubborn and tell me I was going to have to work hard to get him to respect me that much again, but he just didn't seem to have it in him.  I assumed that while he was angry I'd been ignoring him, he knew I'd been through something really bad, and wanted to give me the benefit of the doubt.  "Yeah, I guess so," he agreed, finally.  "Maybe Melanie can try to Tae Bo me or some shit."

"Don't count on it," I laughed.  

"She reserves that for when Justin is being an asshole," Trace nodded.

"You should be pretty beat up then," Marty informed me.

"Shut up."

The rest of lunch had gone like that, the four of us picking on each other, and discussing what the following year held in store.  Marty and Jason wanted to know about the radio interview, the new single, and what else I'd be doing to promote the rerelease.  I was glad they were so into starting fresh.  For a long time, I convinced myself that they were against it.  That they were done with me.

But I guess now I know who my real friends have always been.

We parted ways shortly after, and Jason made me promise to call him and let him know what was going on with the get together at my house, before giving me a light hug goodbye.  I was surprised, pointed out that big bad Jason was actually being sentimental, and he threatened to kick me in the balls.  Yeah, that was Jason, and I was glad to have him back, even though I knew it would take a little more time to get him to completely trust me again.

"Hey, Trace," I said to him, once we were safely back inside his car.

"Yea."  He didn't look at me as he started to toy with the cd player.

"I'm um...sorry you know, for overreacting."

He just shrugged.  "Yeah, well, don't say I never did anything for you."

I just smiled.  "If you hadn't dragged me here under false pretenses, I don't know when I would have built up the guts to do this.  I don't know, you always seem to have the answers Trace.  You always seem to know what's right for me and what's not.  Seriously, man, I owe you."

He smiled, but didn't meet my gaze, and I noticed that his hands had started to grip the steering wheel a little tighter.  "Yeah.  I'll keep that in mind."

He didn't say much to me the rest of the way home, and while it was a little strange, while I thought he would have started to talk to me about Tarin and tell me if they'd resolved their issue, I figured it was for the best.  A lot had happened that afternoon.  My emotions had been fucked around with and I knew I was still a little bit edgy, despite the fact that I wasn't angry with Trace anymore.  I knew it was better just to let the day blow over, and talk to him after we'd both been able to completely clear our heads.  

He dropped me off inside my gate, and we said a short goodbye to each other before he sped off.  I asked him to stay for a little while and say hi to Melanie, but he seemed adamant that he had to get home.  I didn't ask questions.  I guess I just didn't care.  I wanted to go inside and talk to Melanie, make sure she wasn't annoyed about having to talk to my friends for all that time without warning.

I walked into the house and into the living room, smiling when I spotted her lounging in the large leather recliner, arms crossed above her head, her gaze intently fixed on the television.  "Hey," I smiled.

"Wait."  She stated in a daze, and let me stand there for a good ten minutes so her soap could end.  Then she smiled and flicked the TV off, before looking over at me.  "Hey," she said softly, lowering her arms down so she could rest her hands in her lap.  "Did you have a good time?"

I shrugged and slowly crossed the room, so I could sit down on the part of the sofa that was closest to the recliner.  "As good of a time as I could have had," I chuckled, trying to remain composed for her.  The truth was, I was tense as hell.  Even though she'd been calm, and funny on the phone with Jason, it didn't mean she wasn't annoyed.  I was just waiting for her to start griping about what I'd done, and I wanted to be able to talk to her rationally about it rather than flip out and bark at her that she couldn't understand my friends because she didn't know them.  

"Hmm."  She eyed me knowingly.  "You know, your friends are a riot, Justin."

I just sighed.  "Mel, I didn't..."

"They seem like really cool guys to hang around."

I looked up at her in surprise, because she seemed okay with everything.  I mean, she was smiling at me like she was happy I'd gotten out and had lunch with my friends, and that she'd been included in our conversation.  I didn't understand.  It wasn't like her to take the level of immaturity Marty and Jason had tossed at her so well.  "You mean you're not mad?"

"Justin," she laughed. "Why would I be mad?  I know that I'm a weirdo sometimes, but I understand that guys play around and like to joke.  It was a harmless phone conversation, and I didn't take it seriously.  I actually liked joking around with them.  I just didn't know you had other close friends other than...well, Trace."

Maybe I was jumping the gun, but I couldn't help but think Melanie really liked Jason and Marty too.  It was a great thing.  It meant I could broaden my little circle of friends, have football and basketball parties on the weekends like I'd done in the past.  I hadn't been able to bring Kerri around Marty and Jason all that often. When we were together, I was working too much to have a casual Friday night with the two of them, and Kerri was so anti social that I found myself simply staying inside behind closed, locked doors with her all the time.  Melanie wasn't like that.  She was open to new things, to watching my life grow, and change in a positive way.

And I knew that if she could get along with Jason and Marty, that my family would love her too.  That our relationship...when it became an exclusive thing, would be accepted.  I hadn't realized just how likable Melanie was, because I'd never seen her interact with anybody else other than Trace.  But...the girl had a personality.  She was playful, knew what to say to knock Jason's rambunctious attitude down a few notches, and I knew that when she got to talk to Marty a little bit more, she'd be able to match his sarcasm in a way that would make him want to pop open a beer with her.  

Not that Melanie is a beer popper.
 
It was as if I reached a new level of existence. No longer did I have to worry about what my best friends and family thought about me.  Their stares weren't trying to determine if I was "odd" or "gay or "weak".  They were curious.  They wanted to know how I was bettering my life, and they were happy for me.  Proud of me.

I was never going to let them slip out of my life again.

I told her that I wanted to invite Jason, Marty, and Trace over next weekend for some basketball and buffalo wings.  Much to my surprise, she actually seemed happy that I wanted to surround us with new friends, loud noises, and too much junk food.  She only reminded me to make sure I gave her a shopping list of the food we would need, and make sure to help her get the house in order so Marty and Jason wouldn't walk into a pile of dirty underwear.

Yeah, it'll be fun.  I think for the first time in a really really long time, I'll be able to kick back and act like myself a full one hundred percent. Kerri won't be there to cry to me, tell me she's scared, or act like a fuckin leech.  I'll be better because of it.

I don't need her, or her fucking forgiveness right now

I'm moving on with my life.
Drama Killed the Radio Star by ialwayzbesingin
Tuesday, 3:45 AM

The day and time keep repeating themselves in my head, over and over again.  In fifteen minutes my buzzer will go off.  Melanie won't be here to wake me up like always, because I gave her the option to sleep in, since we can't go running today anyway.  I'll spend the first hour showering and shaving. The next picking out my outfit again, even though before I got into bed last night I had one picked out, going as far as having Melanie approve it so I could reassure myself I was making a good choice.  Trace will show up around six with Eric, hopefully with a coffee made just the way I like it from my favorite cafe.  Then we'll get in the car...

Whatever happens after that, is for fate to decide I guess.

The really bad thing?

I haven't slept.  At all.

It's ridiculous.  Not counting everything that has to do with Shane, the last time I did this, was the night before I debuted LIke I Love You on the VMA's.  I was scared fucking shitless.  There was an album ten years in the making, and an entire summer's worth of recording resting on my shoulders, taunting me, telling me that if I screwed up, all of it would have been for nothing.  That I was just in a boyband, and I'd never amount to anything other than that.  Trace had gone out to some club with Kerri and a bunch of her friends, and I was too much of a stubborn asshole to call her and tell her I missed her.  My momma had heard enough about how much I wanted to hurl over the past week, and I didn't feel like burdening her with it anymore.  

I was going to screw up.

I was completely convinced.

I called Kerri at three in the morning, desperately wanting to hear her voice, hoping like hell that I'd just get a voicemail so I wouldn't have to talk to her.  Knowing she was probably trashed gave me a little bit of hope.  I guess that's why I decided to go through with it.

"Hello?"

Her voice had been filled with exhaustion, woozy from drinking too much and trying to keep up with Trace while they danced hard and heavy together, a tradition for them whenever he'd been able to get into town.  I listened to her breathe, realizing how much I needed her then, resting in my arms and telling me not to worry, that I was going to have the biggest record of the year, and it wasn't possible for me to fuck it all up.

"Hello?"

I hung up and stared at the ceiling, puking in the toilet for the third time about ten minutes later.  The following night, the only thing that had forced me to push myself onto that stage had been the soft murmur of her hello echoing in the back of my mind.  It was then I knew something had to be done, that I was going to have to be the one to reach out and talk to her.

It would be a year before I would see her again.  A year filled with publicity, touring, and a new relationship with an older woman that I thought I had a lot more in common with than I actually did.

A year before everything I worked so hard for would come crashing down around me.

I'm scared of people.  Flashes, screams in my face.  Hands trying to grab me, and having to force a big ass smile despite it all.  I'm scared of talking to high executives, the people that are in charge of promoting my career.   They expect me to act like the coolest mother fucker around, when I know I'm the farthest thing from that.  I realized sometime in the middle of the night that I'm going to have to act a little cocky.  It's how I've always been when dealing with press, and to get all sentimental now would tell people I've changed...become soft.  I don't want that.  I want to keep my demeanor the way it's always been during promotion.  Behind closed doors, that's when I can let it all go and act like myself.

That's when I can focus on what's most important.

The buzzer blares loudly in my ear, and the radio snaps on.  How they can play
Eminem at four in the morning is beyond me, but I don't change it.  It's that song Stan, and the melody has always been able to calm me down, so I let it play on as I drag myself out of bed.  I stagger around the room tiredly for a few minutes, clumsily feeling for the light switch on the wall, squinting my eyes when the new light overpowers them.  I rub them hard as I walk into my bathroom, stripping off my clothes and turning on the faucet.

I pause and laugh.  Even now, despite how long it's been, I still do the same stripping off of my clothes and turning on of the water that I had to do in Orange Valley.  It was one of those things that made me feel safe, I guess. I know how weird that sounds, but I always felt when I turned on that water, it signaled the start to a new day, and the previous days mistakes didn't matter anymore.  It also took my mind off the fact that I had to get undressed in front of another guy every morning, the sound of the running water drowning out his commands for me to turn around, hold out my arms...

Fuck, why am I thinking about this?

I plod back out into my bedroom as the water runs, and turn up the volume on my radio, hoping it will change the subject that's lingering in my mind.  But I frown when the music is gone.  It's been replaced by the DJ, and he's discussing something I'd rather not have to deal with right away.  Fuck, at least let me get my shower first, so I don't feel like I just rolled out from under a rock.

....And I know, I know why you guys are all turning on the radio this morning.  It's not to hear my cheerful voice either, even though I told my girlfriend that it was before I came here today. You're all in love with the Timberlake Wonder.  Don't worry, he's gonna be on in another couple of hours, and in a few minutes I'll take caller ten and you can come on on down to the studio to listen in on the interview up close and personal.  Hey, maybe he'll serenade you or something, who knows? Stay tuned, caller ten after this...

Fucking KISS and their damn promotion.  I switch off the radio in disgust.  I can already tell, this is going to be a fucking fanfare.  Trace didn't tell me about any contests, just told me I might have to meet some fans. But I mean, I guess he figured I would know they would do something like this to gear up the hype for my appearance.  I hope it's nothing like the promotion I did there for Justified.  There were so many screaming girls standing outside the studio, I could barely make my way into it.  But it's different this time.  I'm not releasing a brand new album, just a single.  A single that hasn't even been put on the air yet.  Hopefully they'll have kept this contest small.  I can deal with a half dozen fans, and knowing Tarin, she would have wanted to keep it casual.  This is her first big gig after all, and I'm sure she's just as on edge as I am.

Well, I hope she is anyway.  I don't want to be the only one who's nervous.

There's a harsh rapping at my door, and it snaps me out of my bitterness towards the situation.  I gasp a little, knowing I'm naked, and rush to the door, putting all of my body weight against it.  "Yeah?" I manage.

"Justin?"

"Yeah, Mel," I say through the door, letting out a nervous laugh.

"Oh, I didn't know if you would have woken up," she says, her voice slightly muffled by the barrier between us.  "Good for you, setting that alarm!"

"Thanks." I chuckle.

"Well, are you going to let me in, or have you turned back into the Beast again?"

I smile a little.  She's probably the one person I would let see me naked at this point, but I know that it's not the time, and she wouldn't exactly be comfortable with the idea like I am.  "Nah," I tell her.  "I'm not just sort of...naked."

"Oh..."  Her voice gets a little bit softer.  "Yeah, I'll just wait downstairs."

"No, wait!"  I grab for the towel strewn across my bed, and yank it around my waist, before opening the door.  "Mel."

She whirls around, having been halfway to the staircase, and stares at me for a good long minute.  It's not like she's never seen me without a shirt on before.  I walk around with a towel a lot, and in this instant, I have no idea what provoked me to start doing it in the first place.  It was like I was completely comfortable with some girl I barely knew seeing me that way.  I guess, maybe, it's just another factor that proves to me how comfortable I've been with her from the very beginning.  

"You really need to get in the shower," she says to me, her cheeks turning a little bit pink.  "I think if you're late today, Trace really will kill you, or just have Eric sit on you."

"I'm goin'," I smirk.  "That little jackass isn't going to do anything to me.  What are you doing up anyway? I thought I gave you the morning off to catch up on your sleep?"

She sighs, but laughs a little, placing her hands gently on her hips.  "I wake up every morning at four am.  My body has a routine Justin, sort of like yours will after you've been through my daily ass kicking for a year.  I can't sleep late."

"Oh, all right," I shrug, beginning to turn away from her.  "I'll see you in a little while then."

"Yeah, I'm going to make some breakfast for you."

"Oh no," I tell her quickly, turning around to face her again.  I know I can't eat.  I'm too nervous, and the last thing I need to do is spew my breakfast all over David Foster as he shakes my hand.  "I can't eat this morning, Mel."

"You have to eat," she laughs, shaking her head a little.  "You need energy to keep up with Tarin.  She's probably going to be on Ritalin, or at least seem like she is."

"I'm not that worried.  Hell, I'm on stronger drugs than that," I laugh.

"Just get dressed and come down to eat, before I get rough with you." She shoots me a playful glare.

"Rough?" I raise an eyebrow.  "Really, now?"

"I'm walking away," she says, covering her ears and turning her back to me.  "Yep, totally walking away from you."

I'd go after her, grab her around the waist and press my half naked body into her, telling her I want to call off the day and lay around with her instead, but I know it wouldn't go over well.  Melanie would never let me skip the interview.  There's been too much preparation done by a lot of people for this interview. We both know I'd never get another chance to relinquish my career if I said the hell with it all for the sake of getting extra cuddle time with her.

There will be time for that when I get home today anyway.  I'm just hoping she'll be in the mood to let me touch her a little more then.

It takes another twenty minutes before I can get myself into my clothes.  I spend what seems like forever in front of the mirror, grooming the light beard on my face, and checking my skin for little imperfections.  I shouldn't care.  I should just be myself, but...there are going to be a lot of people at this thing, I can just feel it, and I don't want to look messy for them.  I'm expected to be "on", and I will be.  I'll please the radio execs, and they'll want to play the single once I finalize it in the studio next week.  Sonia will have a smile on her face, because the interview will have gone so well, and she'll have nothing but good things to report back to Barry when she sees him.

I just have to make it through this one day, and I'll finally be in the clear.

Navy polo, medium light jeans, and my favorite pair of Nikes.  I nod to myself, knowing I'm the most comfortable and I look as good as I wanted to since I went rummaging through my supply of clothes in search of the perfect outfit.  I don't look back as I leave the comforts of my bedroom and make my way downstairs, where the familiar scent of fresh pancakes being cooked hits my nostrils.  I don't feel as queasy as I thought I would.  But maybe that has more to do with the fact that I'm standing in the kitchen doorway now, watching Melanie as she stands over the stove, humming to herself quietly.  I watch her body sway with the random melody that floats through her lips, only being able to linger on the thought of how beautiful she is for a moment, before she turns and notices me standing there.

"You've finally emerged." she smiles, reaching to her right to grab a plate off the counter.  
"Good timing too, the food just finished up."

"Um..." I say, tearing my gaze from her ass as I look up into her eyes.  "Yeah."  I cross the kitchen quickly, leaning over the crate that Brennan has been designated to while she heals, and I smile down at her when she looks up into my face, her eyes full of sorrow.  I know how much she hates being confined to a box, having to wear that damn cone thing around her head all the time.

The whole episode with my dogs freaked me out.  I never expected it, but then again, I hadn't really looked for signs of aggression on Buckley's part either.  I know it's probably my fault for not getting them into a training program sooner, but I've had a lot of other things to deal with.  Brennan's getting a little bit better everyday.  She can sort of limp around now, but we don't let her wander around on her own.  I still haven't approached Buckley since the incident happened.  I don't know why.  I mean, he's a dog, and Melanie was right in telling me that I needed to let it go. I guess I was just freaked out.  I'd...I'd done the same thing to Kerri, and even though it was a dog fight, I almost felt like history was repeating itself in my house.  

We keep Buckley in one of the spare bedrooms, just in case he decides to retaliate on Brennan while she's trying to recuperate. I know he hates it.  Sometimes when I walk by I can hear him howling or whimpering, and the other day I was almost tempted to go in and scratch his head...hold him for a little while.  But I resisted.  He has to learn, and I'm determined to make him remember what happens when you make a big mistake in your life so he won't do it ever again.

Fuck, I'm taking out my guilt on a dog.

"Hows my princess, huh?" I reach into the crate and lift her out gently.  "Daddy's here, yeah-hh." I kiss her nose and cradle her in my arms, only meeting Melanie's gaze when I hear her roughly sigh from the other side of the kitchen.  "What?" I snicker.  "I'm just saying good morning."

"You spoil her rotten," she says, matter of factly, as she loads up a plate with food and places it on the kitchen table.  "Now come on, get over here and eat this."
r32;"We don't wanna eat," I coo, scratching Brennan on the head, and she lets out a big open mouthed yawn before licking my fingers.  "No, no, no."

"Would you put the dog down," Melanie laughs.  "You sound like a nerd."

"You don't think I'm a nerd, Bren," I smile at my dog again.  "Do you?"

"Just be thankful she can't answer you," Melanie giggles, and pulls out a chair in her final attempt to get me to eat my breakfast.  "Sit, damn you."

"Fine." I huff, but don't hesitate to smirk at her a little.  I put Brennan back in her crate, and she puts her head down sadly as I give her snout a final scratch.  Once I'm confident that she's comfortable, I go take my seat at the table, hoping that Mel will join me for a few minutes before the inevitable happens and I have to leave to face the day.

"Hey," she says, as I dig into my pancakes.  "What's that song you do that goes, dun dun rock yer body?"

I look up at her, and laugh before I take a sip of my orange juice.  "Huh?"

"You know, it sounds like Disco Inferno," she smiles at me playfully.  "I heard it on the radio the other day when I was doing errands.  They were promoting your interview, and then they played the song."

I'm kind of surprised that she would have been listening to the radio at all.  Every time I've been in the car with her, she's always had some lazy sounding folk artist blaring through her speakers.  I didn't think she was into popular music, but that's been okay with me.  I never hung out with a girl that wasn't obsessed with top forty music, and hip hop.  It's a nice change for me, being around somebody who's pretty much naive to the work I do.  It gives me a chance to open her eyes to my passion for music, and the business.  "Rock Your Body," I laugh heartily as I pop a forkful of food into my mouth.

"Oh yeah," she nods a little and smiles.  "I guess that's the name."

"Nobodies compared it to Disco Inferno before," I say, cracking up.  "I kind of like it though.  Sometimes I don't mind it when you tear my image apart."

"Talk to me boy-yee," she smirks as she sings the words.  

"Shut up," I say with a chuckle.  "It's one of my favorite tracks.  Very retro, you know?  I gotta show you the video sometime."

"Do you wear platforms?"

"Oh you're gonna get it, girl," I nod, giving her a reassuring smile.  "Don't you worry."

She cackles loudly, throwing her head back a little, seemingly not being able to control herself.

"What?" I laugh.  "Is it that funny?"

"The vision of you in a polyester suit and patented leather platforms is hilarious, yes."

I love her.  She's the only one besides Trace who could make fun of me and still make me feel good about myself at the same time.  I need to be knocked down a few notches sometimes, and for a really long time only Trace and Kerri had been able to do that.  Now Kerri's gone, but Melanie is here, and she's even better at doing all that than Kerri ever was, I think.  I'm smiling, despite the fact that I'm nervous as hell, and exhausted from lack of sleep, and that says a hell of a lot.  This time last year I never would have been able to be so stable.  I was touring, and Cameron just wanted to fuck all the time.  She couldn't really listen to me when I needed to talk to her about how worn down I was becoming, hell, I don't really think she wanted to.  She was having fun taking a break from all of her crazy filming schedules, and I was young...vibrant, somebody that was supposed to have a lot of energy.  I think that's the only reason she was attracted to me in the first place.

"So what's this interview all about anyway?" She asks me once our laughter has died down and I've started to focus on my breakfast again.  "I mean, I know it's about you getting back out there and working, but I have no idea what they're even going to be asking you."

I shrug a little.  I don't really want to focus on exactly what I'm going to have to talk about, because I don't want to feel overly nervous before I sit down to talk to Tarin this morning.   I saw most of the questions I'll be asked when I had my meeting with Sonia, and they all have to do with my career, my new tour, and what my plans are for the future.  The kidnapping is out, that's a given, and I know Tarin would never ask me about it anyway.  "Just about the new release," I tell her.  "You know, I have to finalize that track I played for you a few weeks back, and then it's going to be released to radio in about a week.  They just want to talk to me about that, and what I've been up to."

"Not about...what happened to you though, right?" she questions me, the worry in her voice obvious.

I smile at her gently, knowing that she's probably even more nervous than I am this morning.  She can't be there with me, because she has to take Brennan to get her stitches out today, and...because I know it would be too weird for her right now seeing me in a professional setting.  I'm not sure when I want her to see me at work, surrounded by my staff and people questioning me about my personal life.  I'm afraid it would make her feel weird...tear us apart a little bit, and I just won't allow that to happen right now.

We're making each other too happy.

"No." I reassure her as I reach across the table and rub her hand.  "It's not like that.  Tarin wouldn't let that happen."

She nods.  "And she won't ask you about...us either, right?"

I should have figured she'd be worried about that.  I've been trying not to worry about it either, being asked about my relationship status.  I know Sonia told me to say no comment, but really, there is a comment there, a big one.  I've never been one to discuss my relationships to the press, of course.  Keeping things private has always been a big thing with me.  But it's been such a long time since I've been this happy, I feel like I need to climb up on the rooftops and shout out how much I love Melanie Parker.  It's unrealistic, and I know I could never do anything remotely close to that though.  There would be a media frenzy.  The paparazzi would start camping outside of my house, trying to get a glimpse of Melanie, and I know how much she would hate that.  No, I have to keep my feelings and my new found happiness to myself for now.  At least until we're both completely comfortable coming out in the open as a couple.  "Mel, don't worry," I say, giving her a soft smile.  "I'm not saying anything.  I mean, my people don't even know we're together yet.  I'd have to tell them first before I'd announce us to the world."

"Well...yeah," she quickly gets up from the table and takes her empty plate over to the sink with her, rinsing it off for entirely too long before she shuts the faucet and looks over at me again.  "But we aren't really together anyway," she says, laughing as if her comment isn't a big deal.  "I mean, yeah...we aren't really.  Hell, I dunno...just eat your breakfast. Trace is going to be here soon."

I'm floored, and my mouth drops open a few seconds later.  Maybe I didn't hear her right, because I can't make sense of what she just told me.  We're not together?  How is that possible?  We've been all touchy, feely and shit.  I know her, and she wouldn't have started to open herself to me like this unless she felt like I was "with" her.  "Mel, what the hell are you talkin' about?"  I slowly slide myself out from the table, and make my way over to her when she doesn't answer me.  I come up from behind her and put my hands on her shoulders.  "I'm not understanding this."

She shrugs my hands off her and turns around to face me.  "It's not hard to understand, Justin."  

I scowl as she walks briskly past me, rag in hand, bending over to wipe the table clean before she walks out of the kitchen.  "Melanie," I sigh loudly, and slap my hands at my sides.  "Mel, come on, don't walk away from me right now."

I race through the kitchen and into my living room when she doesn't answer me.  She's standing by the TV now, dusting one of the bookshelves that stands next to it.  It's all a front.  I know her too well not to know when she's trying to avoid the subject.  She's scared, it doesn't take a rocket scientist to see that.  I guess I underestimated her feelings for me.  Yeah, we've been a lot closer, but I haven't stopped to think that she might be avoiding our status.  It's a lot for her to take on, and I should know that better than anybody else.  I guess I was just so happy with myself, with her, that I couldn't stop to see how insecure she still is about practically being in a relationship.  "Melanie."  I step closer to her, pausing when I'm literally inches in front of her face, and I take the rag out of her hand, tossing it someplace on the floor behind me.  "Please don't ignore me," I whisper.

She sighs.  "Just...look, okay?  I..."

The doorbell rings.  Fucking damn it.  My career, once again, has stood in the way of something important.  I need ten minutes, and I don't care if it makes me late or not.  Trace can stand out there and yell at me all he wants, and it won't phase me.  Melanie is a hell of a lot more important than some radio interview, even if my career depends on me being on time.

"You need to answer that," she murmurs.

I step up to her, and hold her face in my hands.  "I don't care about it right now," I tell her, my voice trembling slightly.  "Mel..."

She pulls on my shirt, forcing me to lean down towards her.  Then she presses her lips to mine, strong and hard, as if she's trying to convey all of the emotions she hasn't been able to get out yet, through her kiss.  "Good luck okay?"  She reaches up and fixes my collar, sneaking the smallest little smile at me, before racing away again.

My eyes follow her, and she's running up the stairs so quickly that I can't get another word in.  It doesn't deter my smile from forming, though.  Despite the fact that I now know how scary all of this is for her, I know that deep down inside she really does want to be with me.  It's just going to take some time on her part, and a big effort on my part to let her know that I'm not going anywhere...

That I'd never hurt her.

"Hey, what the fuck? I was trying to do the polite thing, you know, waiting for you to answer the door, but you left me standing there for ten minutes."

I turn to face Trace, knowing that he just let himself into my house, but not caring anyway.  It's his right after all, since he still has keys, and he's the only sanity I'm going to have at my side today.  "Sorry," I say sheepishly.  "I just.."

"You can hold that thought," he chuckles.  "I don't tell you about my sexual agenda, and I don't need to know yours either."

I glare at him.  "Man, you know, screw you."

He laughs and holds his left elbow in his right hand as he rubs his chin and gives me the once over.  "You look good, J," he tells me.  "I guess Melanie must have had a really positive effect on you this morning."

"It wasn't like that," I groan.

"Yeah right," he laughs again.  "Where is she anyway?"  He begins to peer down the hallway behind me, before taking a step towards the stairs.

"She's busy."  I pull him out the door by the arm, ignoring his pleas to let him ask Melanie something, that he wants to know why I'm so "stimulated".  I'd kill him, and there's no time to joke around now, anyway.  I want to leave the situation as is, the only memory of Melanie in my mind being the kiss we just shared.

I'll figure the confusing stuff out on my own later, when we're alone again.

Eric and Sonia greet me with a warm hello when I climb into the back seat of the oversized Suburban that's been provided for my trip to the radio station.  "Hey." I don't really smile as Eric hands me a large coffee from the front seat.  "Thanks."

"You all set?" He asks me as he turns the key in the ignition.  "Took you awhile to get out of the house."

"He was preoccupied." Trace lets out a mischievous laugh as he pulls his seatbelt on.

"Trace told me about your phone bone," Eric laughs, as he guides the car off my property and through the large iron gate.  "Now I know I'm not alone anymore."  

"I don't know what you guys are talking about," Sonia pipes up from the front passenger seat.  "But y'all better cool it before we get in front of curious onlookers."

I shoot Trace a dirty look, but he only smiles and raises his own cup of coffee in the air.  "To new endeavors," he snickers.

"You're a fuck head, Trace."

He just shrugs.

I close my eyes and sink into the leather interior, grasping my warm coffee for dear life, as I hear Sonia begin a long winded conversation on her cell phone. I'm so fucking nervous, and all Trace has are jokes, not advice.  Maybe I shouldn't be expecting him to give me advice right now though.  After all, this situation is a lot different from before.  He's not as paranoid about my well being now, he's just being the cocky ass he's been my whole life.  I should expect it, and I have no idea why I'm getting mad at him.  He's the last one I should be taking out my aggressions on right now, and I know that.  I sigh, finally opening my eyes and taking a swig out of my coffee cup.

"Did you sleep?" I hear him ask me.

I turn my head in his direction.  This time his eyes have lost their playfulness, and I know for the moment at least, he wants to make sure I'll be able to make it through this day.  "No," I chuckle.

"Me either," he smiles and leans his head back against the seat.  "But I drank about a gallon of coffee before we came to get you, so I think I'll be okay."

"Good to know." I say, with a soft laugh.  "I'd be kind of embarrassed if my own personal assistant fell asleep during the interview.  People might think I really am that boring."

He laughs with me one last time, before getting serious and pulling out his itinerary folder for the day.  He goes over exactly what's going to happen with me, from meet and greets to the interview, and some stupid fan request hour they want me to do after we have lunch.  I didn't intend on this turning into some kind of all day thing, and I groan, telling him how I feel.  But he tells me it's for the best, and that I should want to do it to benefit my career.  He says that after this my label won't push me so hard for a little bit, and that I can take the rest of the time before we go back to Tennessee and probably a week or so after that, for myself.  I smile at the prospect, ask him if he's sure, and he tells me that he already told Johnny that was the plan.

"Why'd you do all that for me?" I smile, glancing out the window, and wincing slightly when I find we've entered down town Los Angeles.

"Because," he says softly.  "You deserve to do things at your own pace, Justin.  I...I know I sort of rushed you into this, and I shouldn't have."

"Yeah you should have," I tell him, giving his shoulder a reassuring pat.  "I had to do it sometime, and if you didn't fix things like this, I'd be getting interviewed by some stranger.  You took care of me, Trace.  You always do."

He doesn't say much, though, and it's a little strange.  I thought he'd be more excited about today.  It's basically the kickoff of our thing again, him and I handling business, watching the money pour in like we've always done since I first joined NSYNC.  "Are you sure everything is okay with you?" I say to him after awhile.

"Yeah," he says quickly.  "Why?"r32;
"You just seem a little bit off."  I eye him suspiciously.  "You can tell me if something is going on.  What about you and Tarin?  Did you ever work things out with her?"

"We're together aren't we?" He says, a little bit harshly.

"I'm just asking," I say, looking down at my lap.  "Why are you jumping down my throat?"

"I want you to focus," he tells me sternly.  "That's all.  Don't worry about what's going on with me."

I cross my arms and shake my head a little. I don't get him at all, but whatever.  Maybe he's right, I should just focus on the day that lies ahead of me and stop worrying about him.  I was just trying to be a good friend, make sure he's okay.

But apparently Trace doesn't need my support.r32;
"We're comin up on the place now," Sonia tells me a few minutes later, looking back at me over her seat.  "You sure you're okay?  Anything last minute you need from me?"

I don't say anything, just shake my head and she gives me a reassuring little smile, trying to tell me that everything is going to be okay.  "Just relax," she says, warmly.  "You've done this a thousand times."

"Psh," I scoff.  "Not like this."

I feel my cellphone vibrating in my pocket, and I pull it out quickly as I feel the car coming to a halt.  I'm going to have to ignore it in a few minutes, probably give it to Trace to hold, since I'll be busy shaking hands and posing for pictures, and he's always been good at taking messages for me.  I look down at the screen, and smile when I see I have a new text message from Melanie.  

I have the radio on right now.  It's like a Justin marathon.  Are you Jesus?  I hope they give you guys some good nommy noms.  Bren's appointment is at noon, so I'll let you know how it goes.

I feel Trace looking over my shoulder, and I quickly hide my screen and shoot him a dirty look.  "Stop eavesdropping."

"Tell her radio food is the pits, and that I can't stand fruit platters or cheese and crackers," Trace grins.

"I don't think she cares what you don't like," I reassure him with a smile, and turn away from him so I can text her back in privacy.

Radio food is the pits, but we're going to lunch with some people later on.  I'll be later than I thought.  I have to do some special hour radio thing after we eat, so I'm sorry.  Give my princess some kisses on her nose, and I'll give you some of my own later ;)

Slow down Tonto.  She responds shortly after.  I'll talk to you later.

I find myself smiling like an idiot, only being snapped out of it when Trace nudges me a little bit.  "Huh?"

"You got the phone bone again didn't you?" He laughs.

"Man, whatever."  My face begins to turn red, as I slap my cell into his hand.  "Just hold onto it for me, okay?"

"You sure I should do that?" Trace questions me mischievously.  "I'm liable to get bored and start texting Melanie with questions you don't want me to ask."

"If you want to get Tarin in bed tonight, without bruises on your balls, you won't do it," I say, smugly.

"You two quit it with the sexual innuendoes ," Sonia says to me once she opens my door.  "I got Barry Weiss texting me every five minutes wanting to know if you've breathed the wrong way, so don't make me tell him you're being a mischievous little ass right now, Justin."

"You know, Sonia," Trace chimes in.  "You're really kind of sexy when you're under pressure."

She glares at him.  "Get outta the car."

Trace climbs over me, snickering the entire time, and waits off to the side with Sonia as Eric comes around and tells me that he's got "everything under control".  I get out, knowing what he was referring to when he said "everything", right away.  Naturally there are girls standing around the entranceway, a little over a dozen of them, cameras at the ready, waiting to get close to me so they can snap a picture in my face and scream my name.  It's been a while since I was faced with this, and part of me doesn't want to deal with it, but I know that I have to.  I have to make myself look good today, and I guess being nice to fans is part of that too.

Eric walks behind me, Sonia in front, Trace in front of her, as I make my way towards the door.  The screams are automatic, and the flashes follow soon after.  "Hey girls." I flash them a smile and wave.  

‘OH MY GOD!'

I laugh a little and shake my head, as the door is opened for me.  A couple of burly looking gentleman race to either side of the crowd, holding them back from following me inside the building, and the tension immediately leaves my body.

Yep, I still got it, and I can't deny the fact that it makes me feel great to know that.

"Tarin says hurry up and get your booty in the studio," Trace chuckles as he looks at his phone, once the four of us are safely inside the elevator.  

"Tell her she needs to be patient." I say, finishing the last drops of my coffee.  "I'm a superstar, tell her that too."

"Hey, its not my fault if your balls get bruised then," he laughs.

"Quit it," Sonia snaps as the elevator stops and the doors ding open.  "Put that thing away, Trace."

Soon we're in a place I recognize...the station's main floor.  I feel a little bit safer, knowing that the doorway will be heavily guarded and the psychos won't be able to get to me up here. I look on with a smile as Sonia and Trace veer off to the side, bickering back and forth about his immaturity.  It's familiar, something I remember from the last time we were here the day before the single dropped, and I feel good.  I feel like I never really left my career, that it's been waiting for me this whole time I was getting my head together.

"Hey, finally!"  

Tarin steps out of a side hallway, her boss David, in toe.  I smile and step forward as Eric takes a seat in one of the chairs against the wall.  "Hey girl." I pull her into a quick hug, and give her a little wink.  "Ready?"

"Fuck, yes," she says, her voice full of exhilaration.  "I'm so psyched for this, and oh my gosh, you look great!"

I feel myself blush a little.  "Aw come on, Tar.  You don't have to be so nice to me today."

"Justin."  David steps into our little conversation and smiles at me enthusiastically, sticking out his hand for me to shake.  "It's really great to have you here, man.  Seriously, thank you for the opportunity.  It's gonna do so much for us here."

David Foster is such a cool fucking guy.  He really knows everything about the radio industry, and I couldn't have asked for a better guy to earn the spot of General Manager here.  The last time I saw him, he was just the head intern, what Tarin is now, but I put in a good word in for him at Clear Channel during some meeting and he was promoted soon after.  He was the first one that really believed in my single, forced it into continuous play the first week it was out, and got it noticed by critics and the smaller stations quickly.  "Just returning the favor," I smile at him.  "Trace..." I glance over my shoulder and motion him over from the other side of the room.  "Look who's here."

"Oh..."  He pauses for a moment, then smiles.  "Hey, David."  He walks over to us causally, not hesitating to give Tarin a quick hug and kiss before shaking his hand.  

"Trace." David nods, smirking a little.  "Great to see you as always."

"Likewise."

It gets quiet all of a sudden.  I feel a strange tension in the air and I look at Tarin nervously, as to ask her what the hell is going on.  But she only smiles, and starts to ease the awkwardness of the moment by rambling off days events.  It gets us all to focus, which is good, but I can't shake off the feeling that something weird is going on.  It's like, Trace wasn't happy to see David at all, which is strange because they usually get along so well.  I don't know though, maybe I shouldn't analyze it this much.  It's a crazy day, everybody is on edge, and I guess that's probably the reason for the awkwardness.

I don't have enough time to dwell on it anyway.  As soon as Sonia makes her way over, complaining that I'm horrible at introducing her to people, David leads all of us into the studio where JoJo is already sitting, broadcasting my music over the air.  Trace and I smile and slap hands with him as Tarin, Sonia, and David take their respected positions in the room.

"There's four girls."  Eric says as he sticks his head in the room.  "Some contest I guess? They're supposed to sit in here with y'all."

"Crap, that's right," Tarin says, looking at me with wide eyes.  "Justin, I should have told you before hand. I'm sorry."

"You didn't tell him?" David shoots at her, seemingly annoyed.

She doesn't acknowledge his remark.



I could freak out, tell her I dont' want any strange fans sitting so close to me today when I'm nervous enough as it is, but I don't want to be a dick.  Trace would never let me live it down if I destroyed his girlfriends upbeat mood, and I knew I was going to have to deal with strangers today anyway.  "No, it's completely cool," I tell her as I look back at Eric over my shoulder.  "Just send them in if they won."

"I'll leave so Eric can sit next to you instead," Trace tells me quietly.  

I look at him.  "You don't have to."

"No, really," he smiles and nudges me a little as he gets up from his chair.  "I have to call a few people anyway, and I can't do it in here.  I'll see you during the break."

While I'd probably feel completely stress free having Eric seated beside me, I know the whole point of this was to have Trace beside me to keep me sane.  But I guess I can't have the best of both worlds, and Sonia will be here if I need some kind of guidance I guess.  "Well, all right," I say to him softly.  

I watch him go and soon after, Eric escorts the four girls he was referring to inside, gently telling them to take a seat at the other end of the room as he takes Trace's place next to me.  They're shocked, bewildered, and stare at me with wide eyes as they take their seats.  I wave a little and smile.  One girl in particular starts to hide her face in her friends shoulder, and her friend rolls her eyes and tells me that she's sorry.  I just shrug, tell her that I'll talk to them after the interview.

They seem harmless.  I mean, I can handle it, I'm sure.

Soon enough, I'm handed the headphones by Tarin and she claps her hands excitedly before the studio tech gives the signal that we're about to go live on the air.  I exchange glances with Sonia, and she gives me a reassuring smile that everything is going to go as planned.

"So I was sitting here in the studio, playing this weird music for you guys, and then suddenly about half a dozen people showed up with this Justin guy."  JoJo laughs into the microphone.  "And I don't know.  I don't know what the big deal is.  He doesn't dress in drag, he doesn't pole dance.  I don't know Tarin, what do you think about Justin?"

"Justin doesn't need pole dancing.  He's much more talented than that." Tarin says brightly and professionally.  "Although, I have heard that he has a pair of patented leather platform shoes."  She eyes me quickly and sticks her tongue out at me.

My mouth hangs open as I stare at Tarin, knowing Melanie was completely behind that one, and I find myself smiling after awhile.  She was thinking of me.  She wanted me to know that while she couldn't be here with me physically, she'd still be here in some form.  "You got me," I sigh.  "It's...it's not something I like to talk about."

We all start to crack up, and immediately my mind is put at ease.  I know that I'm going to be okay and that nobody is going to make me feel uncomfortable.

I'm exactly where I need to be.

The interview is filled with the usual questions that I'm always asked, minus the ones about Britney, Janet, and the kidnapping.  Tarin throws her humor in every now and then, spouting off some remark or bringing up an embarrassing story about her old days when she was just a teenage intern and I had bleach blond hair.  I wish every press interview could be like this one, that Tarin could always be around to put me in a good mood and ease my tensions away, but that's unrealistic.  

"So..." Tarin says looking down at her notes.  "Rumor has it that you're touring next year in Europe?  I'm a little jealous, you know.  I want some more US dates."

I suck in a breath, and Tarin stares at me like she knew it was going to be a rocky subject for me.  There was nothing she could have done though.  I saw the question on the paper plain as day when Sonia showed it to me, and I could have said something about it, but then I would have had to explain my situation with Melanie...which was out of the question.  I know Mel is listening right now, probably saying ‘what the fuck?' and I I'm going to have to explain myself when I get home.  But right now I have to be professional, and answer the question before I start to look suspicious to everyone in the room.  "Yeah, um...I was supposed to go last year but we had to put it off..." I pause and rub the back of my neck.  "We're talking about January, maybe the week after New Years, for the kick off.  I'm kind of rusty, you know?  I was talking my choreographer the other day about it and he kept telling me how he was going to crack the whip and make me bust my ass to get prepared."

God, I hope Mel doesn't hate my guts right now.

"Yeah well, JoJo and I are expecting an all expenses paid trip to see the show, Justin," Tarin warns me playfully.  

"You can count on it.  It'll be a party," I laugh.  "You can broadcast from there and everything."

"And what's going on with this single!" She says, forcing impatience into her voice.  "Here I was thinking that we could play it today, and you bring me nothing but stories about your platforms."

I laugh heartily, and can hear the four girls in the corner giggling quietly to each other.  "Come on, Tarin.  You know I'm a perfectionist.  I have to tweak it still.  You'll get your copy, I promise."

"The least you can do is give me a title, Justin," she pouts.

"It's called, I Just Wanted You to Know," I say with a smile.  "Something to drive the ladies wild, you know? I'm good at that."

"Oh lord," Tarin rolls her eyes.  "Let's not get so egotistical now, Justin.  Not when you have nothing to back it up with.  I can't take you seriously until I hear this song."

"We better be first too," JoJo chimes in.  "Or else I'll come to your house, dressed in drag, and pole dance until you give it to me."

"He's serious," Tarin continues.  "I have pictures of when he did that to Britney.  She said JoJo was much sexier in his underwear than you ever were."

"Oh-ho you had to go there!"  I exclaim though my laughter.  "Didn't you?"r32;
"What?"  Tarin says innocently.  "I'm just warning you."

We both stare at each other and try our best not to let our laughter take over, because the tech is signaling that we have to cut off in a few seconds.

"Oh man." JoJo huffs.  "Well, Justin and Tarin have taken their little battle out into the hallway, and we have to cut to a break anyway.  When we come back, we'll start to take some questions from you guys, so if you're trying to call in just keep holding on. And don't forget, at one o'clock we're going to do the request lines with Justin too.  Slap that hand away from the dial.  Slap it!"

The red letters across the room that glow a bright red "On The Air' go dark, and I throw my headphones off, letting out a relieved sigh.  "Whoo boy," I chuckle.  

"Well?" Tarin says, coming around the table and standing before me.  "How'd I do."

My gaze turns serious as I stare her in the eyes.  "Horrible."  I feel Sonia swat me on the arm, and I wince.  "Okay, sorry! I meant, you were great," I give her a genuine smile and stand up. "You were really, great, Tarin."  I wrap my arms around her and pull her into a tight hug.  I'm so proud of her.  She was so composed, didn't show a sign of how nervous I'm sure she was, and it helped me to melt into the moment.  "Thank you," I whisper.

"No, thank you."  She smiles brightly as she pulls away from me.  

"You guys sounded great." Trace opens the door and walks back into the room with a smile.  "I was listening out there."

"She's got a lot of potential."  David speaks up after a minute or two.  "I think she'll be a great asset to the morning show, don't you think Justin?"

"Yeah, absolutely," I smile at him, and shake his hand again when he sticks it out for me to take.  "When does she get the job?"

"I don't know," he shrugs, and eyes Trace a little bit.  "How about we try on Monday, Jo?"

"Yeah," JoJo says with a smirk, still programming some stuff into the computer for the next segment.  "I could use a new slave around here."

Tarin's eyes get wide and she looks back at David.  "Are you kidding?"r32;
He shakes his head and kisses her cheek.  "Nah," he chuckles and walks towards the door.  "I don't go back on my promises.  Have somebody bring coffee, would you?" He says, patting Trace on the shoulder.  "I gotta use the toilet."

Tarin sits down as soon as David is out of site, and covers her mouth with her hands.  "Holy fuck."

I eye the fans in the corner who have been watching all of this intently.  "Sorry to get all sentimental," I say in a goofy voice.  "We got a lot going on in this little area."

They nod and giggle, telling me I can be as sentimental as I want.  I look back at Sonia and Eric who just laugh and shake their heads at me.  "Hey, don't look like your world is collapsing," I say to Tarin, who has resorted to covering her face with her hands now.  "You done good."

She doesn't share my joy, but I figure she's just shocked that everything is happening so quickly.  I'd tell her its the nature of the business, but right now isn't the time to have a long winded conversation with her.  This is still an event, there are still fans, and I'm sure the suits are going to be coming soon to meet us for our lunch date.  I'll have time to talk to her and Trace later on, and they can both tell me how they feel about all of this.  "So, what's next?"

"Us!" One of the girls in the corner exclaims.
 r32;I laugh, and eye Trace, who tells me that I have time.  That they're going to play a bunch of songs, giving me at least twenty minutes before the next segment.  "Yeah," I nod. "That's cool.  I'll meet y'all out there where there's more room."

Our group moves out into the office again, and Eric stands at my side as the first two girls come over to me.  It's Katie and Kelly.  They're sisters and they live in Santa Monica.  I thank them for coming out, joke with them about something meaningless, and take a couple of pictures with them.  They aren't grabby, and they don't pry into things that are none of their business, so Eric never has to unleash his scary side, and I'm thankful.  Another intern comes and escorts them somewhere afterwards, and I call back to them that I'll see them for the next segment.  They're thrilled, and that's a really good thing.  It means they know what happened to me, they know it messed me up, but they still want to be my fans regardless.

It makes me trust the world, just a tiny bit more than I've been able to for awhile.

The last pair of girls make their way up to me now.  I chuckle a little as I eye one of them.  She's the one who had buried her face in her friends shoulder upon seeing me.  "You're not scared of me now, I hope," I tell her with a smile once they're standing in front of me.

"Sorry," she bites her lip nervously as she stares me in the face.  "I just...was kind of nervous."

"She's a mental case," her friend sighs.

"Don't worry, I was nervous too," I reassure her, as I put an arm around her.  I can feel her tremble a little, and I laugh slightly.  I'd almost forgotten what kind of reaction I get out of people when I meet them sometimes.  "What's your name?" I ask the nervous one.

"N-Natalie," she says, her face turning red.

"I'm Sarah," her friend reminds me.

"Oh damn," I laugh, throwing my free arm around her.  "Sorry.  I didn't mean to forget you."

"It's okay," she sighs, giving me a star struck smile.  "Natalie is an attention whore."

"Sarah!"

I laugh out loud, and eye Natalie again.  She's not wearing a pass like the last two girls were.  No, this one says "visitor" on it, and I know that means she's a friend, or relative of somebody who works here.  

"Look this way guys."

Tarin is standing there with the camera, giving me an impatient look, and I quickly pull the two girls closer to me and smile a perfect smile for the picture.

"Aw, how nice," Tarin says, handing the digital camera back to Natalie.  "So sentimental Justin."  She shoots me a playful look.  "You have fifteen, okay?"

I nod at her quickly.  "So who are you here with?" I ask, turning back to the girls as they both study the picture on the camera.  "David Foster or..."

"Oh no," Natalie giggles, meeting my gaze.  "Kerri Donovan got us passes.  You know her, right?"

For a moment, I think I may be in the middle of a dream.  Maybe I didn't wake up yet, and I'm just dreaming of the next days activities.  Kerri is coming into the conversation because I'm about to have a nightmare.   Yeah, that's gotta be it.

I need to wake up, right now.

"Justin?"

I look at Natalie again.  Her eyes are filled with curiosity as if she doesn't understand why I've suddenly stopped talking to her.  "Oh...sorry.  Yeah, um, I know her.  How do you know her?" I ask gently, quickly looking over my shoulder to see if Trace has been in earshot during this.  He hasn't though.  I spy him standing back near the elevators, talking on his cell phone, unaware that anything is happening.

Maybe...maybe this girl is just a friend of Kerri's, and Kerri asked Trace to do this.  Yeah.  Yeah that's all it is.  I smile at her as I wait patiently for the answer I'm sure of.  

"She's dating my brother," Natalie informs me.  "She got us in as a favor, since she works here and everything.  Do you want me to tell her you said hello? She's around here somewhere.  I saw her right before we went into the studio with you."

I'm going to murder Trace.  Get a knife, and slice his dick off, so he knows exactly how I feel.  It all makes sense now, the way he pushed me into this, how he suddenly decided to take his position back.  It wasn't because he gave a shit about me, or wanted to help me...nothing like that.  This has all been done for Kerri's sake, for Tarin's sake, and for his own.

I'm just the victim.

I'm going to throw up.
Drama Killed the Radio Star(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

"Hey Nat," I say, knowing that by shortening her name, she'll think that I want to be her friend.

"Yeah," she says to me, almost squealing with delight.

"Do me a favor."  I lean in so I can whisper in her ear.  "If you see Kerri, don't let her know that we talked about her or anything, all right?  I haven't seen her in awhile, and I want to surprise her later on.  Can you do that for me?"

"Oh yeah," she reassures me with a delighted smile.  "I can do that, Justin."

"Good."  I give her a little peck on the cheek, and I see her face turn bright red almost automatically.  "So I'll see you for the next segment, all right?"

"Okay!"

I give each of them a hug before they're escorted away by the same intern, and I let out a very long breath, rubbing my face with my hands.  I just...I'm in disbelief.  The fact that Kerri is somewhere in this building is crazy to me.  After all the searching I've been doing, she's been right under my fucking nose this whole time.

Only, I'm completely unprepared to see her today.

Eric tells me he's going to the bathroom, but I barely hear him, because I'm too busy staring at the walls, trying to come up with an explanation for all of this.  The fact that I can't is making me angrier by the minute though, and I really have no clue what I'm going to do during the next segment...or if Kerri happens to show herself.

"Hey."  Trace comes up and stands next to me after awhile.  "Coffee is on the way. I told them to do black for you."

I look at him, stare at him for awhile to see if I can find any ounce of guilt expressed on his face.  There's nothing there though.  No, he's keeping it all bottled up inside to protect himself, but he's about to get a rude awakening.  "I gotta ask you something," I say, with a light chuckle.

"Sure," he says, nonchalantly.  "Everything's okay right?"

"I don't know." I look at him and smirk.  "You tell me."

He eyes me nervously.  "What?"

"Kerri's here," I say quietly.  "Isn't she?"

His face turns pale.  "How..."


"Just forget it." I shake my head roughly and walk away from him, towards the elevators.  I need to get out, do something...call Melanie.

I need Melanie.

"Justin!"

His hand grips my shoulder and I quickly turn around and push him back.  "Just stay away from me."

He sighs and rolls his eyes, like I'm the one with the problem.  "Justin, calm down..."

"I'm not gonna calm down!" I say, with a harsh whisper.  I know I can't scream at him here.  Not when Sonia and Tarin and everyone else are standing within earshot.  My outburst could embarrass me, and embarrass the station.  No, for once, I'm going to be calm, cool and collected...for the most part.  "You knew the whole time, didn't you?"

He shoves his hands in his pockets and looks down at the floor.

"Answer me!"

"Yeah I did," he says gruffly.  "But I'm not going to talk about it here."

I glare at him.  "Yes you are."

"No." He steps up to me and stares me down, an intimidating gaze in his eyes.  "I'm not."

I try to grab his arm as he briskly walks past me, but he just yanks away from me and gives me another warning look before going into the sound booth where Tarin has been standing, talking to JoJo.  He starts to talk to her, and hug her around the waist like everything is just fucking great, and I just don't get it.

He's acting like it doesn't even matter.

"Hey man."  David is here now, throwing his arm around me and leading back towards the sound booth where my supposed best friend and his girl are seated, along with Sonia and JoJo.  I don't want to go in there, or go through with this day anymore.  I wish I could tell him.  I wish I could be a real person right now and tell David that I'm fucking scared shitless, and either I go or Kerri goes.  But that's not possible.  He views me a certain way and I have to make sure I don't let myself slip up.  The day is too important, and Sonia would have a fit if I left right now, unless I was running a very high fever.  "So you've been doing good right?"

"Yeah."  I force a small smile for him as we pause outside of the sound booth.  "I'm all right."

"Cool." He flashes me a smile that's full of dollar signs, and usually I'd ignore it, but given the situation I can't let anything go at the moment.  "So listen, about that tour of yours.  What's the chances of you doing a little show maybe before November?  Kiss could host it, you know?  It would make us look really good, and give our ratings a huge boost."

I'd love to tell him yes.  Earlier, before I knew Kerri was around, maybe I would have considered it too.  But not now.  No, right now I'm too confused to make any kind of decision, except for cutting Trace's dick off later on.  "Ah, I'd like to man."  I give him a little smile.  "I just don't know what I'm going to be up to.  My schedule might be a little bit too tied up, but you know, I'll have Trace keep you in the loop, all right?"

"Oh."  His smile fades to nothing, and he lets out a sigh.  "Sure, Justin.  That's cool."

I'm so fucking tempted to ask him where Kerri is, but I think it would raise a lot of questions that I don't want to answer, so I just look on as he walks away from me, seemingly let down by my answer.  I don't fucking care though.  I can't make anybody else happy right now, doesn't he realize that? I already took a risk coming in here, doing this interview and shit.  It's like he doesn't appreciate it...nobody appreciates anything I do.

Fuck, I need to get myself together.

The thought of coffee on the way is the only thing that keeps me going as I enter the sound booth again, making sure to take a seat opposite Trace so I don't have to sit next to him.  Sonia and Tarin both eye me strangely, but don't ask questions when I just sit there silently.  Eric brings the four girls in again, and they smile at me.  Somehow, I force myself to smile for them too, even though I know it's not a genuine one.  "The coffee will be here soon right?" I ask, making sure to pay Trace no mind as I say the words.

Tarin sighs.  "She was supposed to bring it...damn it..."  She picks up the phone and dials a number.  "Kerri, where's the coffee?  Oh, well, you have about five minutes til air so you have to get up here now.  Yeah....okay, bye."

Be careful what you wish for... The words echo in my mind and I want to scream, hide, anything.  All the people they have working here, and they send Kerri to get the fucking coffee? What the hell? Does fate really hate me that much?  Oh this is bad...really, really bad.  I look at Trace and he's looking down at his phone like I'm not even here.  I fucking hate him.  I do.

"Are you okay?" I hear Sonia ask me a moment later.  "You look like you're going to be sick."

"He's fine," Trace grunts before I can respond.

I hear David laughing a little.

It's a fucking conspiracy.  

"Sorry.  I just...the cashier, she didn't give me the right change, and there was a line."  A gust of air blows through the room as the tall blond girl makes her way across, handing Tarin her coffee first and foremost.  "I'm sorry."

She's out of breath, looks more tired than I've ever seen her look in my life.  I stare.  It's all I can do, and I know it's rude, and awkward...very out of place for me.  But I can't help it.  It's been too long.  The last time I saw her she was bloody...beat up...

Fuck.  I can feel the tears welling up.  But I can't cry now.  I can't.  Suck it the fuck up...

"Black, two sugars."  Her voice shakes as she hands David his coffee.  "Five sugars, light cream," she says as she hands JoJo his. "Light, extra sweet."  She hands a cup to Sonia next.  "Iced tea."  

She hands the cup to Eric, who looks at her in disbelief.  "Small fuckin world."  He laughs as he sticks his straw in.  "How you doin' girl?"

"I'm okay..."  

She still doesn't look my way.  Next is Trace, and I stare at him, giving him the fucking death look as if he'll simply fall out of his chair or something, but he never does.

"Cream, no sugar," she whispers, handing Trace his cup gently.  They stare each other in the eyes for the briefest of seconds, almost like they're telling each other that they're sorry, before Kerri can move onto the next thing.

"Black."

I stare at her.  Just stare.  I can't do anything else.  My arms are crossed and I can't uncross them to take the fucking cup from her.  

"Black."

She's about to cry, and I'm not helping the situation.  Somehow, I manage to extend my arm towards her and she gently hands me the cup.  Our fingers brush against each others just slightly, and it sends waves of guilt surging through my body.  "Thank you," I croak out.

"Yeah."

"Presenting, Kerri Donovan," David chirps up brightly before she can leave.  "Who, without, we'd never know a hot cup of coffee in the mornings.  Let's give her a hand."

Kerri's face turns bright red, and she runs a hand through her hair.  "I um...thanks."

Everybody follows his lead, with the exception of myself and Trace.  Tarin definitely knows something is up now, because she's staring at us curiously as she claps her hands, like she has no idea what the fuck our problems are.

"Anything else?" Kerri says, managing to smile for her boss.

"You should stay," David tells her.  "Watch the interview, Ker.  It's fine."

"Oh no," she chuckles.  "I have a lot to do."

I have no idea what's running through her mind right now, but I'm sure it's anything but a pleasant thought about me.  I'd like to help her, tell David to leave her the hell alone so she can escape, but I know I can't act up.  We're about to go on the air, and I have to be composed, so I just take a really long sip of the strong black coffee, hoping it'll knock some much needed stamina into me.

"It's okay, Kerri," Tarin says after awhile, seeming to sense how uncomfortable she is.  "I'll see you after, all right?"

Kerri shoots her a thankful look.  "Okay."

"Well at least take a picture you two," David says, when Kerri is literally inches away from freedom.  "You're old friends, after all."

Oh fucking God.  Trace is going to pay for this, dearly.

"Don't we have to go to air?" Trace pipes up, finally looking up from his phone.

"There's enough time," Tarin snaps at him, her hands on her hips.  Oh she knows something is up, and that her boyfriend is the sole cause of it.

That makes two of us that are completely livid with him.

I look at Kerri.  She looks at me.  Neither of us can find our voices, and I wish I hadn't known her my whole life so I would be clueless to the fact that she's about to piss herself.  

"Here." David pulls a digital camera out of his pocket.  "Tarin, you get in too.  It'll look great on the website."

"I really have to go do..." Kerri begins, very uncomfortably.r32;
"I"m telling you that it can wait," David interrupts her, his voice getting a little bit intimidating as he goes over and throws an arm around her gently. "Okay?"

"Yeah...," she manages to say with a small nod.  "Okay."  

She fidgets nervously as I get up from my chair, and go stand next to Tarin who has immediately gone to stand right next to Kerri.  I guess it's good that we don't have to be right next to each other, not that this is any better.  What a great picture.  Me, the fucking asshole, taking a picture with her...the innocent one, and Trace's girlfriend, who's only starting to get a clue as to how fucked up my friendship with Kerri really is.

"Smile!" David says excitedly.

I think I smile.  I'm not completely positive, but knowing myself and my natural reaction to taking pictures after all these years, I'm sure I at least smirked.  I have no idea what Kerri did, and I'm sure Tarin looks happy as ever, all for the sake of a great picture on the radio stations website.  It takes an eternity, but after David gets a few shots off, including a few with JoJo instead of Tarin, we're finally able to disperse.  Kerri doesn't even say goodbye, just nods at something that Tarin says to her and races out of the room.  I sit back down in my chair with a sigh, and rub my face with my hands for a moment before I remember myself.  There are fans, your publicist is here...

I look up and smile for all of them, like nothing ever happened.  Tarin takes her place on the opposite side of the table again, and shoots me a knowing look before she slips on her own headphones and hands me my pair.  "Ready, Justin?"

I nod and slip them on.

We begin the next part of the segment then.  Trace leaves the room during the first five minutes, and doesn't return.  I know he's gone to Kerri like he always does, probably talking her down and shit.  Part of me even wonders if she was in on this.  If she knew I was going to be here even before I did.  I have no idea.  But even if that's the case, it's not her fault.

None of this is her fault.

Her life getting fucked up is my fault, and now she's having to relive every single thing I ever did to her.

But that's Trace's fucking fault.

And when we get out of here, I'm going to put him in his fucking place real quick.

I have to sit through twenty calls of mindless questions, screams of ‘I love you's' and ‘I'm so glad you're okay's', having to make sure to smile, force a pleasant tone or a cute joke for the entire duration of it.  It's easier without Trace being here.  I doubt I'd be able to pull my mood off otherwise.  Then, finally, a commercial break.  Naturally, I quickly excuse myself and nobody asks questions.  I make a marathon run to the bathroom, praying I don't run into Trace on the way, and I don't.  He must be lurking somewhere else...

The fucking scum bag that he is.

I can't breathe now.  I try to, but it's so hard, and when I look at myself in the mirror I don't see the same person I saw this morning.  This one is broken, a shell of himself.  He hurt his best friend, nearly killed her.  He closes his eyes and can hear her scream, he can feel himself hit her as hard as he can....

My eyes snap open and I know I'm crying, but don't look at my reflection again.  I brace my hands on either side of the sink and look down into it, hoping it can give me some kind of comfort, but of course it doesn't.  I feel sick.  I want to vomit...but damn it, I'm so tired of being weak.  I just want to move on, but fuck, how am I supposed to do that? I did horrible fucking things to her.  I want forgiveness.  That's what I really need.  

But I'm not getting it today.

I need my cell phone, or a phone...something.  Trace has my cell phone and I really don't want to go searching for him so I can get it back.  I'd probably punch him at this point, and knowing he's probably with Kerri tells me that I can't do that.  I splash some cold water on my face, and make my way out into the office area again, sitting down at the first desk I see.  I pick up the phone, quickly dialing the familiar number, praying that she answers.  Just hearing her voice, I know, would pick me up enough to get through the rest of the afternoon.

Her cell phone goes directly to voicemail.  It's one of those that says ‘you have reached..." and the number.  No voice, no win.  I sigh and shake my head, rubbing the back of my neck nervously, before I decide to call the house.  It seems to ring forever, before I hear my own voice come on the voicemail, and I slam the phone down angrily.  No win.  No stress free afternoon. Fuck, of all the times for her to be out doing something, why did it have to be now?

No, wait.  It's not Melanie's fault that Trace is an asshole.

"Justin."

Her soft voice compels me to look up, and I sigh back at Tarin.  "Hey." I force a smile as she pulls up another computer chair so she can sit beside me.  "You can go back, I just needed a minute."

"You should know that you can't lie to me," she whispers, looking over her shoulder quickly to make sure we're alone.  "What's the matter?"

I shrug.  "I dunno, Tar.  I really don't know."

"Is it Kerri? Justin, I swear to god I had no idea you didn't know she worked here.  I would have told you but...I just assumed you knew because you agreed to come here...and fuck, god...I can't believe Trace would do this." She puts her face in her hands and groans into them for a minute.  "I'm really sorry," she says, when she finally picks herself back up again.  "I saw how scared she looked and I guess I should have known before..." she trails off and sighs.  "I mean, I don't know everything that happened with you guys.  I never thought to ask."

"It's not your place to know," I say, not meeting her gaze.  "Trace knows, that's all that matters, and I'll deal with him later."  I give her arm a gentle rub.  "Come on, lets just go get this over with, okay?"

"Just give him a chance to explain himself," she pleads with me.  "I mean, I'm fucking pissed off at him too, Justin.  But you need to give him a chance to talk to you before you just...go off on him."

"So you're going to do the same thing too, right Tarin?" I laugh at her, knowing the girl has always had a temper and I'm sure she'll do anything but give Trace a chance to explain himself after the interview.  "‘Cause I know you're so patient and understanding."

She leans in closer to me, and narrows her eyes.  "Fuck you, all right?" she whispers.  "I know this is shitty and I know that you and Kerri are...whatever it is that you are with each other, but Trace doesn't deserve to get blasted.  I know that's exactly what you're going to do too."

"I'm not gonna..." I begin, knowing I'm lying.

"Who are you kidding?" she interrupts me with a laugh.  "Justin, I'm not some fucking idiot.  Remember that whole year that we fucked? Yeah?  Well I got to know you then too, even though you probably thought I was just some dumb bimbo or whatever.  You have a temper, no patience whatsoever, and you're really quick to lose it on somebody without hearing them out first."

"God, Tarin," I huff.  "I have so much shit running through my head right now, and you're just adding to it.  I can't think straight, and we have an interview to finish, so can we save this for later on?

"Fine."  She grunts miserably and gets up from the chair.  "Don't listen to what I'm telling you.  But when you lose your best friend all over again, don't come crying to me."

I watch her storm away, knowing that she's right but hating that at the same time.  I should listen to Trace, find out exactly why he felt the need to go behind my back and organize this, knowing I'd lose it when I saw Kerri.  I want to think that he did it just because he secretly hates me.  That his whole purpose for becoming my friend again was to show the world how much of an asshole I really am.  But then again, I've known Trace my entire life, and everything he's done...has always been for a reason.

But what the fuck would be his reasoning behind this shit?

I force myself up out of the chair, my smile and carefree demeanor coming back to me as I reenter the booth.  Tarin smiles and laughs with the rest of us like everything is just great, and I hate that she's so good at faking her mood.  I always said she'd be a great actress.  I play along with her, figuring I can show her just how professional I can be so she'll stop thinking I'm some big hot headed asshole.

I know things are never going to be the same between me and her after today.

The next part of q & a is mostly a blur.  I can't remember what I'm asked, or what I answer.  All I know is that I'm getting people to laugh, and smile, so I guess I'm doing a pretty good job.  Sonia and David seem pleased, and I guess that should be enough to make me stop worrying about pr and my image, but part of me doesn't want to, because if I stop worrying about that, I'll have time to worry about the reality of today.  That Kerri is here, and how I can't fucking handle it.

JoJo and Tarin say their goodbyes over the airwaves, and I reassure the listeners that I'll be back in a couple of hours to do that afternoon request line.  The ‘on the air' letters go dark once again, and I throw off the headphones, knowing I'm free until at least one o'clock.  

"Come upstairs," David says, catching up with me quickly on the way to the elevators.  "There's some people I want you to meet."

I don't fucking want to.  All I want to do right now is find Trace and find out exactly what was running through his head when he decided to do this.  "I was just going to take a small break, David.  I can meet them after, right?"

He shrugs.  "I don't know, Justin.  They've been waiting a while for this."

Executives.  I sigh, and look around for Eric, spotting him a few feet behind me, talking to the fans that had been sitting inside the studio.  "I'll be up in a little bit," I reassure him, giving him a pat on the shoulder.  

He frowns a little, but not enough to cause any alarms to go off inside of me.  "Well, that's fine.  Just don't be too long, okay?"

"Sure," I nod, watching him turn around.  I don't know why I do it, because I know that I don't need to include him in this situation and I'm sure Trace would hate it too. But I don't care what Trace thinks at this point.  I'm too angry with him.  "Hey, David..."  I trail off and catch up with him on his way to the elevator.  

"Yeah?" He chuckles.

"How um, how long has Kerri worked here?"

He smirks.  "Not too long. What makes you ask?"

I shrug.  "I just...I was just curious."

"She's a fiesty one," he snickers as the elevator doors open.  "Does her own thing you know?  Gets her in trouble.  Good thing she has a couple of decent friends though, right?"

I have no idea what the hell he's talking about, but I nod anyway, just so he won't ask me any questions.  "See you in a little," I tell him as he steps into the elevator.  He doesn't say anything to me as the doors close, and I'm left with the feeling that something very screwed up is going on, and that it involves David.  

I start to head towards the bathroom, hoping I can go inside of it and barricade myself in a stall for awhile so I can clear my head.  But Sonia stops me before I can go anywhere, telling me I need to take a phone call from Johnny, then Barry Weiss.  I groan openly at her, but she tells me to cut the crap and grow up, like she always does.  I wish I could tell her what's going on inside of me right now.  How I'm confused as fuck, scared that Kerri is going to pop back in here unexpectedly, and that I have no idea where Trace is.  But I can't.  This is business, and I have to comply, or else I can kiss my career goodbye.

It takes a good hour, but I finally manage to get them both on and off the phone, leaving them reassured and satisfied that I'm going to make them both a bunch of money.  I'm disgusted about the fact that they can both be so selfish sometimes, but I put it out of my head as I head towards the elevators.  I have more important things to worry about, like resolving this whole situation before I go fucking crazy.  I let Eric know I'm going upstairs to meet David, and that he can wait for me down here.  He agrees, but doesn't seem pleased with my decision to go off on my own.  I know I have to though.  I don't want him to see me flip out first hand if I happen to bump into Trace, and I know that's what's going to happen.  No matter what Tarin says to me about "listening" I just know I won't be able to do it.  This isn't some petty subject, this is about Kerri, and Trace knows how sensitive I am about her.  

He never should have done this.  

The elevator opens and I make my way out into the empty hallway, following the signs that point to the executive offices.  It's nice up here, serene and plush, a world away from the busy office downstairs.  It's meant to be tranquil of course.  A place David can go to get away from the chaos of his day.  I could use a place like this.  I mean, my house is nice and everything, but I haven't really designated an area for solitude.  

Or maybe Melanie is just my solitude.

I'm about to turn the corner, but slink back when I hear a harsh voice rip through the silence of the hallway.  I listen hard, and I can hear a light sniffling sound, like somebody is crying.

"I'm sorry."

I'd know her voice anywhere, and I peer around the corner silently, finding that I'm correct about who the voice belongs to when I see the two of them standing there. Kerri's standing rigidly, her back pressed into the wall as David stands before her, looking mean as hell.  

"What did I tell you?" He snaps, shaking his coffee cup in her face.

She looks at the floor.  "I told them black, two sugars, David."

"Well it doesn't' fucking taste like black with two sugars.  It tastes like they poured the whole canister of sugar into the cup!"  He hurls the coffee at her and she screams a little and ducks as it collides with the wall and explodes all over the hall way.  "Stupid fuckin bitch.  You're lucky Trace is sticking his neck out for you, or you'd be out on your ass.  Now go limp your way back to Starbucks and get my coffee order right this time."

"O-okay." She sniffles, picking herself back up from her crouched position.  "Okay."

"Okay..." He mimics her in a tiny voice.  "Get the fuck out of here!"

I step out of the side hall now, and make my presence known.  David turns just in time to see me, while Kerri stands there in the background, frozen, having seen me the second I stepped out into her line of vision.  

"What's going on David?"  I flash him a sarcastic smile and cross my arms, trying the best I can to remain calm.  I mean fuck, it's Kerri.  Kerri works here...doing god knows what for this mother fucker.  I could literally kill him right now for what he just did.  I know I could.  But so much stuff is running through my head right now, that I can't really move at the moment.

"Hey-ey, Justin."  David laughs nervously, and I can tell that he knows he's completely fucked.  "Just um...you know, explaining things to her."

"Ha."  I look down at the floor for a minute before I find the strength in me to move again, and when I do, I grab him and slam him up against the coffee splattered wall.  "What exactly were you explaining, Dave?"

"I...I...um..."  He stutters and his eyes widen with fear as each second passes.  "Justin, you know...it's all right.  I'm really sorry.  I am.  Kerri, you know I'm sorry right?  We're cool. Tell him."

I look over at her, and for the first time since that horrible fucking night, I can see that girl...the one I used to know so long ago, staring back at me.  Naturally she's shaken. Partially because of what David just did but probably more so because I'm here, defending her.  I can't lie, the whole situation is freaking me the hell out, but for some reason I can't run away.  I can't just stand by and watch somebody like him treat her like a piece of garbage.  She's too good for it, for any of this.

She's too good for me.

"Kerri! Tell him!"

I smirk a little bit.  "Yeah, Ker.  Tell me."

"He's a womanizing son of a bitch." She whispers, seeming to find the strength inside of her to remain composed for me.  "He demoted me because I wouldn't sleep with him.  You can go and ask Tarin.  She'll tell you all about it.  He did it to her too, for years."

David laughs.  "Come on.  You're gonna believe her? She's just bitter that's all."

I stare him down, a pained expression on my face.  I shove him harder into the wall and he groans again.  "You touched her?"

"N-no.  No I didn't!"

I shake my head.  I know it's not worth it to stand here and kick his ass.  It would be so much more fun just to watch him grovel at my feet, and so I let go and shove him down to the floor.  "I don't believe you."

He looks up at me.  "I just lost my temper," he whimpers.

"When I'm done with you," I smile.  "You're going to be getting coffee for the janitors.  Now get the fuck out of here, before I bring this shit downstairs in front of your entire staff."

He gets up and runs off down the hall, the chicken shit that he is.  I laugh a little bit as I see him haul ass into an office and slam the door behind him.  I can't wait to get back and make a few phone calls.  It'll be fun to see how low I can get him on the chain here.  I'm having so much fun thinking about it in fact, that I've nearly forgotten about Kerri.  That we're here by ourselves, facing each other for the first time since I did the unspeakable.  I turn to her, not really knowing what to say.  I don't think she knows either.

"You okay?" I finally ask her.

She nods.  "I am."

"He touched you?"

She shrugs.  "It's nothing worse than what I've been through, Justin."  She places a hand to her forehead, and I can see her face start to turn red.  "I have to go though."

She begins to walk forward, and for the first time I notice the limp that David had been referring to before.  It's awkward.  Her left leg sort of veers off in the wrong direction before she can straighten it out as she walks.  I start to get choked up, it's hard to breathe again.  "K-Ker," I get out, barely loud enough for her to hear because she's a good distance down the hall way now.

She pauses and looks back over her shoulder.  Naturally the tears are streaming down her face, and really...I have no idea why the hell she's giving me the time of day right now.  "Yeah?"

I look at the floor and shake my head.  "I dont even know."

"I'm doing okay," she says softly.  "I'll be okay."

I look straight into her eyes and search them for the sign of forgiveness I so desperately want from her, but I can't tell if it's there or not.  "Can you forgive me, Kerrigan?"

She sobs a little bit and wipes at her eyes.  "I don't know."

I nod and suck in my bottom lip to prevent myself from bursting into tears.  "If you need anything..."

"I'm doing okay," she repeats again.  I think it's one of the only things she can say to me right now.  "Just go, Justin.  Go back downstairs and find Trace and Tarin.  They'll be wondering what's going on otherwise."

I can't do it.  I can't put up with this and watch her walk away knowing I'm the cause of the way she has to fucking limp around.  I feel like curling into a ball and dying, but I can't do that either.  I'm so fucking confused, and so...I do the only thing that my body will allow me to at this point.  The sobs come quickly and I cover my face with my hands.  My back hits the wall after a moment, and I slide down to the floor, just crying because...because I fucking did that to her.

How the fuck can I live with myself?

Warmness envelopes me and I recognize the smell of her cherry perfume almost automatically.  Her arms go around my neck and I can hear her whispering to me to please stop crying because she can't handle it.  I grab onto her, cling to her for the support I need.  I shouldn't be doing this.  I don't deserve sympathy from Kerri, but for some fucking reason she's giving it to me.  "You should go," I sob into her.  "I'm not worth it, Ker.  I'm not fucking worth it."

"Do you still love me?"

I snap to attention in seconds and pull away from her so I can look up at her.  "What?"

"Do you?" Her eyes search mine desperately for an answer to her question, they're big and wide, the blue irises bright and full of wonder, all because I'm sitting here in front of her after all this time.

"I..." I'm so confused that I nod my head and blurt out the words before I can rethink them.  "Kerri...I....I mean, of course.  I'll always love you."  I hang my head low and rub at my eyes, completely ashamed at myself for being such a douche bag and fucking her up so bad.

I'm an idiot.  I love her? What am I, fucking insane?  I don't love her.  I can't love her.  I just want her to forgive me, but that's not coming very easily, and I guess I'll just say anything to get her to believe in me again.

"Listen to me," she says harshly, placing her hands on my face and forcing me to look at her again.  "You're going to stop crying, get yourself together and go back downstairs like nothing happened.  Do you understand me?"

I shake my head.  "I can't..."

"You have to," she nods.  "You have to do it for me, Justin.  For your reputation.  Nobody can know about this."

"O-okay." I nod furiously.  "Okay I'll do it."

"Good." She stands up and wipes her eyes good and hard, making sure I get to my feet too.  "Go, Justin."

"But.."

"Damn it! Go! Get out of here!"

She screams it at me and I know she really needs me to leave because my presence here is driving her absolutely crazy.  With a final look, I turn and walk off down the hallway.  When I get to the elevators I turn back around, but she's vanished from sight.  Was that it?  Is she out of my life yet?  Or is this simply the beginning?

I have no fucking idea, but that certainly wasn't the closure I need to forget all about her.

That means I'm still stuck worrying about it.

But I know I can't stay up here and linger on everything that just happened.  People are expecting me to go back downstairs, put on a show for them.  Shit, I wonder if David is going to come down too? It'll be interesting to see how he reacts to all of this, if he completely loses his composure, or if he's like me and can put on a big front for everyone.

Something tells me though, David didn't get to where he is today by letting everything get to him.

I take the elevator back downstairs, where a bunch of men in suits, Tarin, Sonia, and Eric are standing around, seemingly waiting for me.  David is no where to be found, so I assume he's still "recuperating" in his office.  My eyes scan the room for Trace, and when I don't see him either, I start to wonder what the hell he's doing.  Why should he hide? It doesn't make any sense.  "Where's Trace? I ask Tarin quickly, feeling bad about ignoring the executives standing before me, but not feeling like I have much of a choice either.

"I don't know," she tells me.  "Justin, this is Mr. Jensen and some of his associates.  They run the Clear Channel offices here in Los  Angeles, and they'd like to spend their lunch with you."

My professionalism takes over immediately, and I smile and shake each of their hands.  Within a few minutes I'm swept up into another business conversation with them, not being able to dwell on Trace's whereabouts or what just happened with Kerri. Tarin stays behind, and the rest of us are led out a back entrance by Eric soon after.  We're brought to some fancy restaurant, where the only thing I'm able to focus on is Mr. Jensen's stupid jokes, and how realistic I can make my laughter sound.  Sonia is seated beside me, taking notes almost like a warden, and I know that I have to stay on my game.  Now more than ever, I wish I had my fucking cell phone so I could text Trace and find out where he's been hiding.  

I'm never more thankful to be back inside the radio station.  That had to be the longest fucking lunch ever, and what makes matters worse is, the guy wants to meet up again in a couple of weeks to discuss the single and other things he'd like me to do for Clear Channel.  He has ties to Barry, and I know that's the only reason why he thinks he can push me a little.  But fuck, I just don't have the mental capacity for all of this.  It's supposed to be one thing at a time, but instead I'm dealing with five things at a time.  It's not fair to me at all...but then again, I know I deserved to be stressed out, and uncomfortable as hell.  Kerri's been going through much worse, and I seem to be forgetting that all too quickly.

I discover Trace and Tarin sitting at a desk together once I reach the main floor again.  I stand a little bit off to the side, not really wanting anything to do with either of them at the moment.  I can already tell that Tarin isn't as livid with him as she was earlier.  They're conversing quietly, and she's rubbing his shoulder a little, seemingly to console him.  I want to yell at her that he doesn't deserve to be consoled, because he completely betrayed me today.  But I know she wouldn't listen to me.  She'd only glare, and ramble off some obscenities at me to make me feel stupid, so I'll just keep my mouth shut for now.

Trace ignores me the rest of the time I'm standing there, but I expect that.  He's taking the pussy's way out of the situation, and I know that when we're alone, back at my house, the conversation is going to be anything but pretty.  But that's something he'll have to deal with for being a fucking idiot.  Before I know it, it's time to get back in the booth for one more hour of grueling fan confrontation, and fake smiles.  This time I'm only doing it with JoJo, though, and I'm thankful.  I don't think I could have made it through the hour with Tarin giving me dirty looks during every pause and commercial break.  David peeks his head in during the last five minutes, shaking JoJo's hand and congratulating him on a job well done.  It takes every ounce of strength inside of me not to glare at him, or shoot off some snide remark when he shakes my hand.  It's better to keep those who are uninformed out of the loop, and I know that.  David knows that too, that's why he's smiling, thanking me again profusely for coming down.  Then he leans in really close as JoJo turns his back to us, and I feel a sinking feeling form in the pit of my stomach when he whispers in my ear.

"You make one call about this, and she'll never work again.  That's a promise."

He pats my back as if he was really giving me a hug, smiling as he pulls away.  I just stare at him, dumbfounded.  Who the hell does he think he is?  Yeah, he may run this place, but hell...I have a lot more power and influence over his bosses than he ever will.  "I don't know who you think you are," I whisper, keeping the smile plastered across my face as I shake his hand again.  "But you better just stay the hell away from her, David."

He snickers a little as he pulls his hand away, shaking his head as he head for the door. "Great to see you, Justin."  He flashes me one more fake smile, before walking out on me.

I feel the rage building up inside of me, and I want to throw something or punch a wall, but I can't.  I just...fuck, despite the fact that I had no say in how Kerri got her position here, I know that if things didn't go down the way they did between us, she wouldn't have had to work here.  She'd still be with me, and I'd be taking care of her.  Not that it would be the best thing for either of us.  We'd probably both be miserable now that I think about it, and I never would have met Melanie.  But at least she'd be safe.  At least that manipulative asshole wouldn't have fucked around with her like he has been.

I need to get her out of here.  

And that, I realize, could be the key to finding the closure I seek.

It takes a little while longer before we can leave.  Trace is too busy having a conversation with JoJo to care that I'm tired, stressed the fuck out, and want to leave.  It's only when Eric notices my mood, that he says something to him, and within five minutes we're heading towards the elevator.  Trace kisses Tarin goodbye, reassuring her that he'll call her later.

I'm sure he'll have a lot to tell her too.

I make sure to shake JoJo's hand one last time before I get on the elevator, but I barely say goodbye to Tarin.  I'm too confused to face her right now.  I need to wait until after my head clears, and I rip Trace apart, until I can have a normal conversation with her again.  She has no reason to be mad at me though.  I just sealed the deal for her career and she should be thanking me...not sticking her nose into things that have never concerned her.

I turn and face the window once we get into the car, so I don't have to look at him.  I hear the keys on his phone clicking away, and I know he's texting someone.  Probably Tarin, or Kerri, and that really annoys me.  I wish he could save it for later when I'm not around, because talking about me when I'm sitting right here is a big turn off.  "Do you have to do that," I grunt at him once Eric pulls the Suburban away from the curb.  "That clicking is annoying the fuck out of me."

He just laughs.  "Get over yourself already."

I feel my mood darken even more, but I don't say anything.  I can't do it in front of Sonia because she just won't understand, and I know Eric is probably too tired to sit through an argument between Trace and I.  "Gimme my phone," I snap.

It hits me in the side.

I grab it and shove it in my pocket, once I see that I have no new messages.  It means Melanie hasn't tried to return my phone calls, and I just don't get it.  Does she know something?  Did Trace text her and tell her what a horrible person I am? That I beat up Kerri?  I snap to attention and look back at him over my shoulder.  He's still texting away, the stupid bastard, and I scowl at him.

"Can I help you?" He asks me, once he notices me staring at him.

"Who are you talking to?"

He gives me a stupid look.  "What do you care?"

I let out an annoyed sigh and turn back towards the window again.  I know he wouldn't tell me, even if I had responded to him just now. He's being a fucking asshole, and after today I really don't care if he just decides to stay the hell away from me.  We're pulling through my gate soon enough, and I feel like the entire day hasn't even happened.  I feel like I was just here, went to run some pointless errand, and I'm getting back now.  I wish that were the case.  I wish today didn't happen, or that Kerri would have been sick or something.  I just wasn't prepared to see her, and I wasn't prepared to be so angry at my best friend when we've just gotten back on track.

I just can't fucking win, and I throw my door open angrily so I can get out of the car, and as far away from Trace as possible.

"See you guys later," Eric says.

"Yeah, bye." I say it quickly as I slam the car door shut behind me.

"See you later, Justin?" I hear Sonia call after me.

I whirl around quickly, remembering myself again.   She's standing there, her arms crossed, smiling like she knows I'm not in the best mood.  Just a few more minutes...and then you can act the way you want to...  "Yeah, Sonia," I chuckle, pausing on the first of the steps leading up to my front door.  "Thanks for everything.  We can meet up next week or something."

She nods.  "Trace, make sure Justin gets some rest tonight," she smiles at him as he gets out of the car himself.  "Okay?"

"Oh...yeah."  He forces a playful look for her. "Will do."

Seemingly satisfied, she gives us one more wave goodbye and gets back into the Suburban.  They drive off, the large iron gate clanging closed behind them as they disappear from view.  Fuck.  Finally...peace.

But Trace is still standing here.

"What?" I snap at him, when he won't stop staring at me.  "Just get out of here."

"You know, pushing me away isn't going to solve the issue," he informs me.  "If anybody should know that, it's me."

He has this smirk on his face like me running into Kerri today isn't as big of a deal as I think it is.  But fuck, he has no idea.  He couldn't possibly know what I did to her, otherwise he wouldn't be smiling like that.  "You're an asshole for doing what you did," I snap at him.  "You knew she was there the whole fucking time, and you couldn't even tell me!  You made me sign that contract, Trace...fucking, forced me to do it!  Why, huh? Are you that fucking selfish?"

He shakes his head and steps closer to me.  "No," he says, his smirk vanishing from site.  "Unlike you, I was trying to help her with something.  See, I don't just turn my back on Kerri.  Yeah, she can be annoying as fuck, but I've always been her friend.  She's not just an afterthought to me, Justin."

I glare at him coldly.  "I don't consider her an afterthought," I say darkly.  

He laughs bitterly.  "Bull fucking shit."

I don't get it.  I rub my hand over my face, hoping like hell that he'll simply walk away, but he never does.  His feet are planted firmly on the ground, and he looks at me as if to say he's not going anywhere.  "What do you want from me, Trace?  You proved your point okay?  I fucked her up, and now she can't even look at me.  But you know what? You're supposed to be my best friend, and I just don't understand...."

"You were supposed to be her best friend!" He yells over me, his anger seeming to grow rapidly by the second.  "And what did you do to her Justin?"

I shove my hands in my pockets, the nausea taking over me automatically.  "I meant to go see her after the accident..."

"But you couldn't could you?"

His face is right in front of mine now, and he looks enraged, like he wants to throw me off of a cliff.  Something inside of me is begging me to think, to accept something I desperately don't want to.  I try to shake it off.  "I just..."

He grips me by the shoulders and shoves me back in anger.  "You fucking..." He trails off, sucking in a long breath.  He's on the brink of tears.  

I can't deny it anymore.  He knows.  That's the only explanation I can come up with for all of this.  He knows what I did.  I don't know how long it's been, but I do know...that he can't stand the sight of me anymore.  He's been trying.  I know he has.  But right now it's hitting him entirely too hard, and I...I just don't know what to do.  "I know."  I hang my head low.

"How could you do that to her?" He whispers.

I still don't look at him.  "I dunno."

"Fuck you, tellin' me you don't fuckin' know," he snaps.  "Before she told me, you know...I thought you'd changed, and I really wanted to be your friend again because I missed you.  I've been having a great time hanging out with you and getting to know Mel too.  I mean, it's great.  She's great, and I thought you were happy, that you were my best friend again, instead of some strange messed version of him.  But now...I know you're nothing more than a self absorbed, selfish, son of a bitch.  That girl gave you a piece of herself, and all you could do was use her to make yourself feel better.  Do you even know..." He pauses and shakes his head roughly.  "She'll never be Kerri again, Justin, never again. And you didn't even have the decency to say something...to tell somebody what happened, and that left us with no clue at all as to why she's been this fucked up since you ditched her."

I feel a few tears creep out of my eyes and glide down my face, and I quickly look down at the pavement, praying he'll just give the whole thing a rest...walk away, blow off his steam someplace else.  But I'm smarter than that, and I know how Trace is when he's angry.  He wants to confront the situation head on, and right now I know he's exactly where he wants to be.  

"You know, at least with Shane I went there, I grew some balls and told you the truth, and you still hated me despite that," he continues.  "Now I find out that you did this shit, and I don't know....I want to hate you, I want to tell you that I wish you were dead, just like you told me.  But I just don't have it in me.  So you tell me who's more fucked up, because I don't have a fucking clue."

I stare at him for a long time, trying to find the words, and ultimately determining that I have none.  There's no excuse for what I did, and there's no point in crucifying myself in front of him either.   He won't care either way, because he already hates what I did, and I'm starting to think that he hates me even more.  I wipe my face clear of the tears that have dripped onto it, and sniffle a little, before managing to look at him again.  "
There isn't a day that goes by that I don't regret what I did," I say, hardly above a whisper.  "I know you can't begin to understand what happened, or why, and I'm still not sure if I do either.  I've been trying to find a way to ask you how I can find out where she is.  I'd give anything to be able to apologize, you know?" I chuckle sadly.  "I still love her."

"Don't," he sneers.  "Dont fucking say that."

"All right." I say, my shoulders sagging in defeat because I know that I'm not going to get anywhere with him.  "If you're going to hate me, that's what you're gonna do," I say softly.  "I can't stop you."

"Stop trying to make me feel guilty," he snaps.  "Don't try to stand there and act like you should be recused of what happened because you're suddenly "cured" by your miracle pussy.  I love Melanie and everything, but she has no fucking clue what you're really like."

It sets off a fire in me that I never would have expected, and I step up to him and give him a hard shove, just like he did to me.  What I did aside, he shouldn't be bringing Melanie into this.  She has no part in it, and fuck, she's supposed to be his friend too and he's talking her down like she's some slut I'm sleeping with.  "Don't fucking talk to me that way."

He shoves me back, the defiant gleam in his eyes getting more intense by the second.  "What're you gonna do, Justin?"  He shoves me again.  "Huh?"

I shake my head, the rage I've been fighting away not being able to be contained anymore.  I ball my fists at my sides for a moment before I lunge at him and knock him to the ground.  I'm on top of him now, pressing his face into the pavement, knowing I've always had the advantage over him when it comes to strength.  "Just shut up!" I yell at him.  "You don't know anything!"

He pops me in the face, taking me by surprise and I'm forced to roll off of him, only catching a small glimpse of him pushing himself to his feet, before his foot flies into my gut a moment later.  I hold my stomach, and my eyes close...it's so dark and I feel myself shuddering, the memories taking me over so quickly that I can barely catch my breath...

"You don't fuck with me!" Shane screams at me, and I can't even look at him because I'm in such intense pain.  I fall on my side, my hands still cuffed behind me, moaning in pain.  I can hear Kerri gasping, she's frightened, and I wish I didn't have to look this weak in front of her right now.  "I told you that before." I feel his hand clamp onto my upper arm, and he hauls me to my feet.  But I can barely stand. The wind has literally been knocked out of me, and I fall to my knees, gasping for precious air.

"Get up," Shane spits out. "You piece of shit."

"Get up."

My eyes open and the memory is gone.  Trace is looming over me now, his arms crossed, not seeming to care that he just knocked the wind out of me.  

"I said, get up."  

He yanks me up by the arm, and pushes me back from him once he's confident I'm able to stand again.  I clutch my stomach, and glare at him.  I feel a throbbing pain on my forehead, and I know that's where he ended up hitting me before.  I hold my hand to where it hurts, and when I pull it away I see the blood there.  I stare at him, out of breath, and he stares back at me, fighting for a breath as well.

"Are you done?" I rasp.

"I guess you're not so tough, now," he nods.  "But then again, I'm not as defenseless as Kerri was, right?

I know I could beat his ass, he just got lucky.  I should.  I should lunge at him again and knock him to the ground, kick him in the balls so many times that he'll never be able to reproduce.  But will it be worth it?  Am I ready to give Trace up for good?  As fucked up as it is, I know that I'm not.  Despite the fact that he's so livid with me, and I'm so livid with him, I know that I still need him, and even though he'd never admit it to me right now...he still needs me too. I turn towards the door now, not giving him a second look as I unlock it and start to step inside.

"That's what I thought," he calls after me.  "Run inside, Justin.  Run away from what you did, you know, because you're the only one that got hurt."

I hear the door close behind me and I know I'm rid of him.  The house is dark.  I know Melanie isn't home yet, and I guess that's good.  If she saw us fighting like that, I don't know what she would have done, but she definitely wouldn't have understood...and then I would have had to explain, or Trace would have just blurted it all out.  Then everything would have been ruined.  Hell, maybe fate is watching out for me a little bit today after all.

But, I still wish she were here, holding me and telling me that everything is going to be okay.  I find my way to the couch in the darkness, and sit down on it, taking in the day, trying to figure out how everything went to shit to so fast.  I keep seeing Kerri's face.  The shock and the fear written all over it upon seeing me.  I try to remember a time where the only thing she'd do is smile when she would see me after a long time apart.  But those memories are long gone, having been replaced with every look she ever gave me from the time we were kidnapped, up to now.  Sure, we had a few good times in between, but the bad far outweighs the good unfortunately and I can't even remember the last time I made her laugh.

The sobs rack my body for a long time.  I curl up against the couch, holding my knees close to my chest, the only thing interrupting my thoughts being the sound of Trace's car peeling out of my driveway.  It's better that he's gone . It's better that we just blow off steam for a few days before we even attempt to speak to each other again.  Fuck, I don't want to admit this to myself either, but there's a very good possibility that history is about to repeat it self.  That he'll cut me off and I'll be lost again...

But no, no I won't lose myself again.  I refuse to do it.

Because there's one person that has worked tirelessly, trying to make me better.  Going back on it all now because of this, would destroy her.  And I love her too much to let her down.  She's a constant in my life, outside of all the press, tabloids, radio station execs, and whatever else.  She doesn't press me about work, she doesn't ask me about stupid people that are no longer a part of my life.  She's just here, she cares, and I love her.

I hope she loves me too.

I dig my phone out of my pocket and pull up her number once more, hoping like hell that she'll answer so I can tell her how badly I need her to come home.  It rings twice, and I start to frown, thinking I'm going to get a voicemail again.

I just can't win today.

Ready by ialwayzbesingin
Author's Notes:
Sorry it took so long to get through this chapter. The past couple of weeks have been nuts.  Enjoy.

I’ve never been one to buy into the gimmicks that pop culture has offered America’s youth.  In fact, when I was in college, I used to think they’d scraped the bottom of the barrel to throw together those boy bands and teen pop princesses.  It just didn’t make sense to me, the way girls would drool over that type of stuff.  In my opinion, there wasn’t any artistry there.  I was much happier going to see Beck or Ben Folds Five in concert with the girls in my dorm that shared the same opinions as me.  The music had meaning.  The words ‘girl’ and ‘always be mine’ were non existent in the lyrics.

But now I feel like someone up there is laughing at me, because I couldn’t have turned the radio up louder in the car today when Justin was on the air, or during the breaks where his music was all that they could seem to play.

It’s actually...a pretty good album.

All right, it’s a great album.

He sounded fresh and alive on the radio, as if he’d been given a second chance at life.  Of course, the people listening probably hadn’t noticed, but then again they hadn’t seen or heard him at his lowest point.  That situation belonged to his friends, and I was a little thankful to be viewing everything from both sides.  It showed me how far he’d come from the time I first met him, up until the present.  While some of his enthusiasm may have been forced for the sake of his image, I was sure a lot of it was genuine.  I knew he was somewhat happy to be there, and a lot more comfortable because Tarin was the one asking the questions.  I’d been grinning like an idiot actually, once the crack about the platform shoes had been thrown out there.  I’d texted Trace soon after Justin left the house, telling him the joke Justin and I shared over breakfast that morning about his Disco Inferno song, and I guess he relayed the message to Tarin.  

Justin’s tone filled with delight when she’d brought the subject up.

And that made me smile wider than I have in a really long time.

But of course, what’s a little happiness without some uncertainty added into the mix?  My smile quickly faded once I heard Tarin start to talk about rumors of an upcoming tour, something that Justin had neglected to mention to me at all.  It stung a little.  I thought we were at the point where we could tell each other pretty much anything, minus the details of our dark pasts.  A tour was a big thing.  He’d be going to Europe, supposedly.  That was an entire ocean away, and I didn’t know how we’d be able to maintain our relationship if he was that far away.

I could already hear him asking me to come with him.

But I know I can’t do that.

It would be too much pressure on me, being able to keep up with him on a busy tour.  Hell, I haven’t traveled anywhere other than to California since the rape happened, and that was only because I had to move into Susan’s.  I’m pretty sure I’d still be in Michigan otherwise, alone and afraid of the world, with no one other than my aging grandmother to keep me company.  If I was suddenly whisked away to Europe, I doubt I’d be able to kick back and have fun like Justin would expect me to.  There would be too much for me to be afraid of, and too much for me to live up to.  There was no doubt in my mind that he’d be traveling with his friends.  After speaking with Justin about the phone conversation I shared with Jason and Marty, I learned that they actually work for him.  Jason being his personal trainer, and Marty being his dance choreographer.  Apparently before all the chaos that took over Justin’s entire life, they’d been a really tight knit group of friends.

If I went on tour with them, I really have no idea if I’d be able to fit in.

Next weekend will be the test.  We’re having a basketball party at the house, and I’m actually kind of excited about it.  Now that Tarin and I are friends, I know I won’t be completely alone.  She’s so outgoing, that I’m sure she won’t have a problem introducing me into the group, and I’ll melt into the party quite easily.  Funny, it’s the first party I’m going to attend since the rape happened.

And for the first time, I’m not afraid.

I’m getting closer to opening up to Justin about everything.  I can feel it inside of me, every time I see him smile because of something I said or did, and every time his lips touch mine.  I don’t fear it so much lately, I think it overwhelms me more than anything else.  But I can see myself breaking down and telling him that I was raped, and that’s saying a lot.  It means I’m breaking through the final stage of my rehabilitation.  I should probably call Susan and tell her, but at the same time...I almost don’t feel the need to.  I can handle myself just fine now, and she’s more of a friend than a therapist to me these days.  If I need advice, hell, I’ve been asking Tarin for it.  It’s weird because she and I are the complete opposite, but at the same time we understand each other, and I know she completely trusts me.

Trust.  It’s the only quality I find appealing in a friend anymore.

I would have rather been home relaxing on the couch while listening to Justin on the radio, but it had been Brennan’s day to get her stitches out so I had to multi task.  She whimpered in my arms as I listened to the radio, a smile on my face, probably because she didn’t understand why we were sitting in the car for so long.  I realized the dogs didn’t take many car trips, and she was a little freaked out by being on one with me since her “daddy” wasn’t there to comfort her.  I made a mental note to talk to Justin about the obedience training as soon as possible.  He’d been really hesitant about me calling the place.  He kept saying ‘they’re not ready’ and ‘I still don’t trust Buckley around other people”.  It was all bullshit of course.  He was like a pathetic father, fearing his children’s first day of kindergarten or something.  I think he felt like he’d be losing part of the puppies if their behavior was turned over to a professional.  I guess I should have understood though, because they’d been with him through thick and thin since his mother had  walked through the door with them that day.  One thing I’d learned since Lynn hired me was that Justin despised any big changes in his life.  If he could have, I know he would have trained the puppies himself.

But things had happened in his life, and he simply didn’t have the stamina for anything other than teaching them to sit, roll over, and play dead.

The first part of the interview ended, and it was the only thing that forced me to get out of the car to bring Brennan inside.  The vet was happy to see her, telling me that her leg was making great progress, thanks to our careful supervision.  More like my careful supervision, but I wouldn’t have bashed Justin.  The only thing I’d been able to remember was him cradling Brennan in his arms and calling her princess that morning before he left.  It made me stupidly happy, and I had to make sure to hide my pathetic smile from the vet so she wouldn’t think I’d gone insane.  

She told me it would take a couple of hours to get Brennan all set, because she had other animals to tend to, and asked if I could come back later that afternoon to pick her up.  Of course I didn’t have a problem with that.  I had a few errands of my own to run, and...I guess I really wanted to hear the rest of Justin’s radio thing too.  I made it to the post office, and the pharmacy before Justin’s next segment started.  I sat in the car with a smile on my face as I sipped the coffee I’d gotten for myself, but my mood quickly changed when I heard his voice burst over the airwaves again.

Something had changed.  Granted, nobody else would have been able to notice this change besides me, but...I could tell something was wrong.  There was an uncertainty in his voice that told me something had happened during his break, and it scared me.  It was a big day, and I’d wanted it to be as quick and simple for him as possible.  A million thoughts ran through my head, as I wondered what could have possibly been said to him.  Had somebody asked about his kidnapping?  Did somebody important put him down, or push him about doing more events that he wasn’t capable of?  I quickly pulled out my cellphone, groaning when I realized I turned it off so I would be able to listen to the radio interview in peace.  I had no voicemail's though, so I began to reassure myself that Justin was simply tired, that the interview was wearing him down a little.  I decided to leave him a little voicemail in the meantime, just so he could know I was thinking about him, figuring it might bring his upbeat mood back to life.

The phone hadn’t completed it’s second ring before somebody answered, who I quickly realized was Trace.  “Mel,” he said, his voice serious and dark.  “What do you need?”

I didn’t understand where his attitude was coming from.  Usually when I would talk to Trace either in person or over the phone, he was playful and happy to hear from me.  The only time I’d seen a mean streak in him other than our first encounter, had been that night he asked Justin to sign the radio contracts, but I’d convinced myself he’d simply been trying to make things better for Justin.  This time, I didn’t know what to think.  I hadn’t even talked to Trace at all during the morning except through a single text message, and he was acting like he hated me.  “What do I need?” I scoffed.  “What’s up with you, Trace?”

“Nothing,” he grunted.  “I’m working, so what do you need?”

I sucked in a breath, and I knew he wanted me to hang up, but I wasn’t about to.  I didn’t have a clue what had gotten into him.  After all, he’d been the one to come to me with Tarin’s pregnancy problem.  I thought we were close, starting to become best friends, but I figured I was wrong.  Maybe Trace had simply been fake with me so Justin would trust him.  Maybe I didn’t know him like I thought I did.  “I’m just trying to find out if everything is okay,” I spoke up softly.  “Justin sounds a little bit out of it right now, and I was concerned.”

“He’s fine, Mel,” he said, his voice full of annoyance.  “You need to stop mothering him.  It’s really busy here right now, and I don’t have time to sit here and console you.  Justin’s a big boy and you have to learn that you can’t keep calling him over and over when he’s on business.”

My jaw dropped open in utter shock.  Since our little chat at the guest house, I never thought Trace would have talked to me that way.  I was freaked out, felt like I wasn’t even talking to the guy I knew, but some really arrogant executive instead.  “Uh yeah...I was just going to leave him a voicemail, I didn’t expect to get him on the phone,” I said, bitterly.  “What the hell is wrong with you? You know I’m not that petty Trace, so get the stick out of your ass.  In fact, now that I think about it, you’re probably at fault for the change in his mood anyway.”

I heard a soft whispering in the background that sounded like “Trace, just hang up”. I was so angry then, that I almost wanted to ask who he was with, since the voice was feminine and I knew it couldn’t be Tarin’s since she was on the air.  I don’t know though, I’ve never really been an instigator or a confronter like that.  It was more than likely a friend of his, and it wasn’t really my place to ask questions.  The only thing that was my business was his attitude towards me.

“Whatever, Mel,” he grunted after awhile.  “I gotta go.”

“Trace...”r32;
The line went dead before I could I could finish, and I’d never been more livid with anyone in my entire life.  It’s not going to be a good time when I see him again, because I have no doubt in my mind that I’ll tell him exactly what I think of him.  It’s going to be hard not telling Justin about all of this.  I probably should.  He should know how shitty his friend can be to other people at times, but I don’t want to bring Justin down anymore.  He’s under enough pressure without me adding to it, and all I want is for him to be happy.

All I want, is to pull him towards me like I did this morning, and kiss him like he means the world to me.

I freaked this morning too, I know I did.  He just...said that we were together, but that nobody had to know yet, and it did something to me.  I mean, I never heard him put it like that before.  That “his people” didn’t know about us yet.  Justin has “people”, and I think that thought alone scares the crap out of me, even though I should have known what his career entailed before I ever let him kiss me. I should let it go, let things develop between us more like they have been, but the more I think about it, the more scared I become.

I’ve never had a boyfriend.

I’ve never considered letting somebody this close to me since that night.

I could call him my boyfriend and he wouldn’t mind.  In fact, I think it would make him one of the happiest guys in the world to hear me confirm us like that, but deep inside I’m still not sure if I’m ready to take that step yet. It’s like there’s this big thick black line between us, and he’s been standing on the other side of it for awhile now, waiting for me to come around.  I want to jump over it, right into his arms, let him hold me and kiss me, tell me everything is going to be okay and that he’ll always be here.

It’s a nice thought.

I just don’t know if I’m ready for it to come true.

I didn’t listen to the rest of the interview after I talked to Trace.  I was too disgusted to think about how uneasy Justin was, and how his friend wasn’t helping the situation, so I decided to put it to the back of my mind.  I went to check on Brennan but she still wasn’t ready to go home yet, so I went to Borders instead, searching the aisle’s mindlessly for a good book to take home with me.  I really like Sci Fi books.  A few years ago I had a friend that was really into the Star Wars novels, and got me to read a whole bunch of them, so I figured I would pick up where I left off.  I thought that I might be able to get Justin in on the craze too.  I figured if I could get him into soaps, I could probably get him into anything.

I smiled when I found the book I’d been searching for, and pulled it down from the shelf, backing up slowly once I started to thumb through it.  I shocked myself when I felt my back bump into something...or someone, and it caused me to drop my book to the ground.

“Oh, I’m sorry miss.”

I turned around, about to tell whoever it was not to worry, that I was a klutz most of the time anyway, but quickly realized I couldn’t say any of that once I saw the person standing before me.  My mouth went dry and I was incapable of getting any words to come out of my mouth as I stared into his bright blue eyes.  I didn’t get it.  I just...couldn’t understand how it was possible to bump into him on this particular day, when I had so many other things running through my mind.  

“Mel?”

He stepped a little bit closer to me and peered into my eyes, seemingly filled with as much disbelief as I was.  He looked absolutely amazed, and I couldn’t help but blush slightly as I bent down to retrieve the book I dropped.

“Melanie Parker?”

I stood up again, and managed to smile for him a moment later.  “Wow...Cooper,” I nodded with a nervous laugh.  “I...I can’t believe it.” I looked him up and down, sort of confused because he was wearing a Border’s smock and name tag.  I couldn’t think of a single reason why he would have been in Los Angeles, let alone be working in a retail store.  He was supposed to be in New York City, getting his law degree and living the life he always wanted.  I mean, he’d promised me that was what he was going to do before I left.  It was the only reason I was able to go back to Michigan after Mrs. Donnabora died, without any regrets.  

“Fuck, gimme a hug or something.”  

He opened his arms to me then, and I didn’t hesitate to step into them, letting him wrap them around me like so many times in the past.  I had forgotten about it...about him.  What he felt like, and smelled like.  How the soft tone of his voice had always made me feel comforted so many times in the past...made me forget about my problems, let me be happy for just a little while. I realized how much I missed his friendship, and it nearly brought me to tears.  I guess I forced myself to put him behind me when I moved back to Michigan.   It would have been entirely too difficult if I let myself dwell on him, the one friend I made that had ever completely understood my personality, and what happened to me, otherwise.  

Actually, he’s the only one I ever told, with the exception of Mrs. Donnabora, my mother and Susan.

He tightened his embrace around me as he bent backwards and lifted me off my feet a little bit.  “I’ve missed you entirely too much,” he said softly, pressing his face into my shoulder.

I knew I had to stop myself, and stop him.  I absolutely had to do it, because there were things I had to take care of.  Justin needed me, I knew he did, and Trace had more than proven to me that something had gone wrong.  My mind was literally screaming at me to run out of the store and go get the dog, but the smallest part of me was pleading with me just to wait a little while.  It was convincing me that deep down, I needed to catch up with Cooper.  That...there was a void in my life that I had been trying to block out for entirely too long since he and I parted ways.  “I missed you too,” I finally told him, giving into the little voice.  I pulled back from him after awhile, and met his gaze as he cradled me in his arms, catching him in a mesmerized smile.  “What are you doing here, though?” I questioned softly.  “I mean, you and retail? I never thought I’d live to see the day.”

He chuckled a little bit as he took a step back from me and proceeded to pull his smock off.  “That...is something we should talk about over coffee.”  He pulled my arm and winked at me playfully.  “I’m about to take my half hour.  Join me?”

I knew it wasn’t a good idea.  It was a ritual for Cooper and I to get lost in conversation for hours, and I knew since it had been so long, there was a great chance it would happen.  I wouldn’t be able to explain him to Justin.  I knew that he would get very insecure about it, because Cooper was a guy he didn’t know . A guy that...well...had feelings for me once upon a time. “Okay.” I blurted out, my mind reacting for me before I could stop myself.  I felt like shit in that moment, almost like I was betraying Justin in a way.

But then again, Cooper had always been a friend, and he knew more about me than Justin did.  I owed it to him to catch up, and Justin hadn’t told me about going on tour, so I figured that we were even for the time being.  I could explain things to him later, I was sure, and he would have to understand.  He needed to realize I had a past, a life that didn’t include him.  Just like he had a life that didn’t include me.

Looking overjoyed by my response, he excitedly pulled me by the hand and led me out of the book store.  Yeah, it was a little bit awkward, and I had no idea how Justin would have reacted if he knew, but I found that I was putting him to the back of my mind once I got into Cooper’s car, and found him smiling at me again.  It reminded me of so much...who I was before I came to work for Lynn, and how close I was to Mrs. Donnabora when she was still alive.  She was Cooper’s grandmother, and out of all of her grandchildren, he was the only one who would come to visit her out of pure enjoyment.  I think that was the first thing that enabled me to trust him a little bit.  He actually cared about her, how she was doing, if she was sick or weak, and if she was happy.  

They had a very special relationship, and when I came into the mix, he was a little wary at first.  He wasn’t sure about having a stranger taking care of his ‘gammy’ and if he hadn’t been going to school in New York, I knew he would have simply moved into her house and taken care of her instead.  He questioned me a lot in the beginning, but I didn’t hesitate to question him either.  I was still terrified of men at that point, and having one in the house  during the summer when he was home from school absolutely terrified me.  I think it’s what forced us to understand each other.  I wasn’t going anywhere and neither was he, and with a little coaxing on his grandmother’s part, we found ourselves getting lost in conversation one night on her front steps.   I got to know his story well, and over the weeks that followed...he got to know my story well too.

Telling him about the rape half cured me I think.  I was able to open my eyes a little bit wider after that, smile just a little bit more, and found the will to make my life the way I wanted it to be.  No, Cooper isn’t a miracle worker, but he’s a great listener.  I think that’s what I needed then, someone of my own age who would just listen to me...tell me that I could still have my life, and do whatever I wanted to do.  I think it’s how I survived.  I think its why, when I got the news that Lynn wanted me for this job, that I was able to hold my head high and take it without looking back or asking myself ‘what if’.

And my life has completely started to change because of it.

We went to a little sidewalk cafe, and ordered cappuccino with biscotti.  It was familiar, very San Fransico.  There used to be the cutest little place right down the street from Mrs. Donnabora’s house that Cooper and I would frequent when he was visiting.  It was there that we held some of our deepest conversations.  It was there that I was able to open up and tell him everything that happened to me with no regrets.

“I really....”  He paused and looked down at the table for a minute, beginning to chuckle a moment later.  “I can’t believe you’re really here.”

“Well I am,” I smirked, not quite meeting his gaze as I stirred my cappuccino around with my cookie.  “How um...how have you been?”

He shrugged, and took a sip of his drink. “You know, busy.  Life has been hectic this year.”

He seemed sort of down, and I cocked my head to the side, a little bit confused.  Cooper had never been one to let things get to him.  No matter what the situation he’d always been able to hold his head high and smile, telling me that there would be a light at the end of the tunnel.  He looked devastated then though, and I couldn’t deny that I was worried about him, despite the fact that I hadn’t seen him in a really long time.  “What’s going on?”

“Long story,” he chuckled.

“Well I have time,” I told him gently.  “Come on Cooper, you can talk to me.  I know it’s been a long time, and we haven’t exactly kept in touch like we should but...I”m still here for you.”

He sucked in his bottom lip and sighed heavily.  “What are you doing here, anyway?”

“Work,” I said quickly.  “And it’s not your turn yet.”

He laughed.  “There’s been a lot of problems with my mom.  You know Astra, never content for too long.”

Cooper and his mother have always had a difficult relationship.  She’s the one who hired me of course, being much too busy with other things to help her step mother out on her own.  She seemed nice at first, but I could tell how vindictive she was after awhile.  She would stop by the house sometimes, out of the blue, checking to see if I had been doing my job the right way.  I was too timid to say anything of course, but Cooper had been there once when she’d done it, and could see that it upset me a lot.  I don’t know what he said, but it obviously made an impact on her.  The next time I saw her, all she could seem to do was apologize about her behavior, telling me that she worried about a lot of things, and she knew that she didn’t have a reason not to trust me.  

“What now?” I groaned.

“She ran off with some guy.”  Cooper had shaken his head and rolled his eyes.  “I came home and took care of the girls so my dad could run the catering business.  It’s been hard on them, you know?  Especially Nat...you know how she can be.”

I smiled.  Natalie and I had never been especially close, but I saw her enough to know she was a very demanding person, just like her mother was.  She used to drive Cooper crazy, constantly asking him to take her places, but I always knew how much he loved his sister.  He used to tell me that he wanted the best for her, and that he tried to help her look into different programs that colleges favored.  I always admired him for looking out for her.  Their father was very business oriented and sometimes he seemed to lose sight of how much his daughters needed him around.  In a way, Cooper had always played a little bit of a father figure to them, especially to Natalie.  It was hard for him being away at school, but I knew he had to do it to better his future.  Knowing he had to come back home because his mother had skipped town angered me.  It meant Cooper had to put his career on hold so he could fix his mother’s mess, and that wasn’t fair.  “You had to drop out?” I asked him sadly.

He shook his head.  “No, not entirely.  I shifted my credits to UCLA and I’ve been taking night courses for six months so I could keep up.  She...she came home a few days ago, like...out of the blue,” he sighed.  “It was hard, we fought and stuff, and I mostly acted like a pigheaded idiot, until I got some sense talked into me.  Things have been a little bit better since then. I mean, we’ve been civil, and she wants to help me get back into school full time.  I don’t think we’ve ever gotten along this well before, actually, and the girls are happy.  This guy she’s seeing is all right too.   I mean, I think I can trust him,” he nodded.  “My dad hates it all, but they’re getting a divorce regardless so he can’t really say much about it.”

I sat back and crossed my arms, a little smile making its way onto my face.  One thing Justin and Cooper had in common is that they were stubborn, and stood their ground when something pissed them off.  Hearing him say somebody had talked sense into him made me curious, because I had no idea who could possibly have the stamina to do something like that.  “Somebody actually talked you down?” I chuckled.  

“Ah, so that’s what stuck out to you?” He said, his cheeks turning pink.  “Not the fact that my family life is a big shambled mess?”

I laughed heartily.  “Your family life has always been that way, Cooper.”r32;
He nodded and smirked.  “You got me there.”

“Well?”

He looked into my eyes, seemingly debating on wether or not he should tell me.  I knew automatically that he had somebody in his life...possibly a girlfriend, and he was afraid to tell me.  Of course I didn’t blame him.  Despite the fact that I hated to admit it, I knew that he’d fallen hard for me when his grandmother was still alive.  We had the kind of friendship that bared no secrets.  He told me everything about him, and eventually, I told him everything about me.  We were best friends.

But I wasn’t ready to be more.

I don’t know if he took my turndown hard.  At the time it seemed that way to me I guess, because Mrs. Donnabora had passed away just a few weeks prior, and we were both pretty emotional.  When he told me he loved me, of course I told him that I loved him too, but that I wasn’t ready for a relationship with anybody and that I knew that he could understand.  Of course he agreed, painstakingly, and a few weeks later I was on a plane back to Michigan and he was on one back to New York City.  We’d write, but eventually get caught up in our own lives and lose touch.  I always wondered ‘what if’ when it came to him.  What if I was stronger, better? What if I hadn’t been raped? Would we have been together?

Yes.

And that meant Justin wouldn’t be a part of my life.

“I met someone,” he said quietly.  “She’s kind of...you know, perfect for me.”

“Why are you acting ashamed?” I laughed.  “Cooper, that’s a really great thing.  I”m really happy for you.”

He shrugged.  “Yeah.  I just...I dunno.”

“We’re friends,” I informed him, reaching across the table to rub my hand on top of his.   “We’ve always been great friends.  You know that.”

He nodded a little.  “Yeah, I know that.  I guess I’ve just always viewed you as the one who got away or something,” he laughed.  “That’s really pathetic, but you know how I am when it comes to you.”

I sucked in a breath, and simply nodded.  I didn’t have any words, because what he said was true.  I was his ‘would have been’, and that’s just how things were.  Did it mean we couldn’t be friends because of that?  I didn’t want that to be true, but I hadn’t talked to Cooper in a long time, and I had no idea where his head was...or if I had completely messed him up by turning him down.  I knew he must have gotten over me somewhat, since he was seeing someone, but I had no idea if the relationship was serious or not.  “Cooper...”

“Look, that was stupid,” he said, regretfully.  “I mean, I’m in love with somebody.  Seeing you, just kind of made my mind go haywire.  You know, I started to remember the past.  I’ll be okay.”

“In love?” I smirked.  “Damn, Coop.”

“Hey, don’t act so surprised,” he smiled.  “I’m capable.”

“I know...” I trailed off, a little nervously.  “I just...didn’t think you’d be telling me that the next time I got to see you, that’s all.”

“Yeah, and I didn’t expect to come home and find a girlfriend either,” he smiled.  “But it just...happened, you know, and it was the weirdest fuckin thing.  We met in New York, and I almost forgot about her because of everything else that’s been going on.  Then one day...she was just there, and we’ve been making it work somehow.”

Inside I was too curious for my own good, but I’d never let it show.  I had an idea of what Cooper’s ideal girlfriend was, because he’d been so into me at one point.  I knew she had a good head on her shoulders.  Cooper had never been one to play games and I knew that he wouldn’t be able to tolerate somebody who was really immature for long. No, she was definitely mature, probably a little bit playful, because he was too.  She was probably pretty, but not one to go over the top with outfits and makeup, and I was sure she was smart too.  Really smart.  I felt myself smile a little bit wider.  I don’t know why, but something inside was nagging at me, telling me that he’d finally met his match.  I’d really like to meet her, eventually.  

But then...I’m sure I would have to introduce Justin to Cooper, and I have no idea how that would turn out.

“You think I’m rushing,” he sighed, snapping me out of my thoughts.  “I mean, I’ve considered that too, Mel.  I have.  But I just feel like she’s right for me and...”

“No,” I said with a small laugh.  “I don’t think that way at all, believe me.  I’m sorry if I was spacing out.  Today has been kind of crazy, and running into you kind of pushed me over the edge, that’s all.  It’s great news Cooper.  Being in love is an amazing thing.”

He licked his lips and gave me a confused smirk.  “What aren’t you telling me?”

I swallowed hard.  I should have known better than to think I could hide the anxiety of my situation with Justin from him.  It had been awhile, and so I thought he’d look past it, but he knew me too well to just let it go.  “It’s nothing,” I chuckled.

“Melanie.”  He frowned and reached across the table to rub my hand.  “it’s pointless to keep things from me.”

I sighed and sat back in the chair, staring at him for awhile, trying to convince myself that it was okay to talk to him about it.  I wasn’t going to name names of course, but that’s not the reason I was edgy about telling Cooper that I thought I had a boyfriend.  I guess if I told him...it would have been like admitting it to myself too.  That Justin was my boyfriend, and I had to stop giving him every excuse in the world as to why I still needed to “think about it”.  The truth was, there wasn’t anything more to think about.  He cared about me.  Hell, he loved me, and I knew it was a genuine thing.  I could feel it in is his eyes every time he looked at me, in his smile every time I made him laugh, and in his kiss whenever his lips touched mine.  While I couldn’t say it then, while I knew it was going to take me some time to even begin to accept the fact that I was falling in love with him, I couldn’t deny that I was basically his girlfriend anymore.  “I...just...I’ve been seeing someone too,” I told him softly, after awhile.   “It’s weird, and so different for me.  You’re actually the first person I’m telling about this so...be grateful.”

“You’re seeing someone?” He asked with a large smile.  “Mel...that’s fantastic.  Who is he? When can I meet him?”

I tried to be as excited as he was for me, but I found that I just couldn’t do it.  Unlike him, it’s wasn’t so thrilling for me to be talking about my love life.  It made me uneasy, because it was all so new to me, like I was taking a huge leap in my life, and in the end I wasn’t going to be the same person.  I was afraid that deep down he wished I’d been able to be that way with him, that I was hurting him.  But maybe I was jumping to conclusions...maybe I just worry too much.  “Um...well...”

He leaned forward then, obviously sensing that talking about the subject was making me nervous.  “Are you sure you’re ready, Mel?” He asked softly.  “I mean, it’s only been a year or two since I left and everything...”

“He’s different,” I blurted out like some kind of crazy person, and it got his eyes to widen slightly.  “We just...we just have a lot of things in common, and he understands me.”

He nodded a little, and I could see the questions in his eyes.  He didn’t understand why Justin was so much different than himself.  I mean, Cooper and I had a lot of things in common too, and we got a long really well.  He’s a nice guy, very genuine, and he knows how not to treat a girl.  I would have been lucky to call him my boyfriend if I had been ready at the time he told me how he felt about me.  But I wasn’t ready.  I was still terrified of that sort of thing, and only now am I starting to come out of it.

He was just a little bit too late, and the only thing I wanted to do then was go home and make sure Justin was okay...that his best friend didn’t fuck him up to the point where he felt he couldn’t go out and live his life anymore.  

“If you’re happy then I’m happy for you,” Cooper told me, glancing at his wristwatch slightly.  “When can we hang out again? My lunch is almost up and I feel like I’ve only gotten to see you for five minutes,” he chuckled.

“Oh...” I sucked in a breath and tried to think of a good way to tell him that things were kind of awkward and I needed to take some time before I saw him again.  But of course, I couldn’t think of anything to say. I knew he’d be hurt, more hurt than he was by my news, even though he was trying as hard as he could not to let it show.  “Well I’m pretty busy right now, Cooper.”  I flashed him a nervous smile and slid myself out from the table before standing up.  “Maybe in a month or so.  My job is pretty demanding at the moment.  I barely have a minute to myself lately.”

God, I was so pathetic.

“Oh yeah,” he smiled.  “What is it that you do now, anyway?”

“I’m um, sort of an assistant,” I said quickly.

“Sort of an assistant?” He laughed.  “This conversation is getting more awkward by the minute, huh?  Come on, tell me...you got a job in the CIA didn’t you?  You learned all those great spy tactics from your cat and so they inducted you, right?”

I was finally able to let out a genuine laugh for him.  He was doing the best he could to make the situation less awkward for the both of us, because he was really happy to see me and I knew he wanted us to become close friends again.  “Hey, Morgan is a wonder cat,” I told him.  “What can I say?”

“Come on, give me a hug and then I’ll take you back, I promise.”  He smiled again and held his arms open for me.  “Even though I’d like to keep you in my closet for the rest of your life.”

“You’re such a freak,” I told him playfully as I stepped into his arms again.  “Save it for your girlfriend.”

“Good idea.”

With one last smile, he led me back to the car, and drove us back to the book store.  I didn’t go inside with him, telling him instead that I had to pick up ‘my bosses dog’ from the vet.  It felt strange to be calling Justin my boss in front of Cooper, but I knew there wasn’t much of a choice.  I would have felt strange calling Brennan ‘my boyfriends dog’, and I knew it would trigger more questions from Cooper anyway.

“Remember, texting is your friend,” Cooper smiled as he handed my cellphone back to me once he input his number into it.  “Anything you need, you just make sure to contact me.”

I stared down at the number and smiled a little.  “I’ll keep that in mind.”

“I love you Mel.”

I looked up at him, and he wasn’t really smiling anymore.  He was serious, his eyes filled with a strange despondency that I hadn’t seen since the day I told him that I couldn’t be his girlfriend.  It caused my stomach turn a little bit.  I knew he’d do anything for me, and the only thing I could think of in that moment was getting home to Justin.  Seeing Cooper...while it should have been making me think of the good times we shared in the past, was only making me think of how much I cared about Justin, and how much I was longing to be in his arms again, with his lips pressed against mine.

I left for my car quickly, not giving Cooper a chance to look back, and practically peeled away from the curb once I was certain he was back inside his building.  I shouldn’t have been scared of him, I knew that.  I could trust him, and I knew that he only wanted the best for me despite the length of time it had been since we’d spoken, and the feelings he may have still had for me.  It was crazy to think that he’d dwell on me for long anyway.  He was in love after all, most likely with a wonderful girl, and I was sure that when he saw her again he would forget about those crazy feelings that had built up inside of him over seeing me again.  

I checked my phone on the way back to the vet for any sign of a missed phone call or text from Justin, but there weren’t any.  I figured he must have still been at the station, even though it was getting later and he should have been out by that time.  I didn’t dwell on it.  Even though I didn’t know much about the entertainment business I was sure that events constantly ran late due to executives and other people that wanted to talk to Justin.  I only hoped that he wasn’t becoming more agitated, I didn’t think I could handle him if he was in one of his dark moods when I arrived home.  Thankfully, Brennan was ready and waiting when I arrived to pick her up, and with a few simple directions of how to redress her bandage each morning, I was on my way.

Or, at least I thought I was.  

There is a point on the way back to Justin’s house, that’s pretty much in the middle of nowhere.  I never really noticed just how isolated it was until this particular day, because I never had a reason too.  I’d been scratching Brennan’s head and humming along to a random song on the radio when I felt it happen.  The right side of my car sort of sunk down towards the ground, and I heard the tire make a loud popping sound.  I swerved a little, and I let out a frighten shriek as I frantically applied pressure to the brake before the car could collide into one of the guard rails on the side of the road.  Then, the car stopped.  My eyes were shut tight, but I forced myself to get it together when I heard Brennan whining beside me.  I took a moment to pull her into my arms, before I opened the door and slid myself out of the car.  Two, maybe three inches more, and I would have collided right into the guard rail. I began to tremble, knowing how close I had come to getting seriously injured...or worse.

I’ve been standing here ever since, just staring at my damaged vehicle, cradling Brennan in my arms.  I don’t know why I haven’t tried to call for help. I guess it’s because I know I’d have to call Justin, and after the day I’m sure he’s had, I doubt he’d be thrilled to have me calling him to the rescue.  But then who do I call?   Even though I’m supposed to be strong and have it all together, I’m still afraid of strangers.  If I called a tow truck, I have no doubt in my mind that I’d have to deal with a strange man that I don’t know.  I’m not...comfortable with that.  I’d call Tarin but I’m sure she’s still at work.  I wish I could call Trace...

But I think I’d end up slapping him.

I hear my cellphone start to ring from its place on the passenger seat, and it causes me to snap out of my delirious state for the moment.  I gently place Brennan down on the drivers seat as I reach across to retrieve my phone, and she starts to whine and paw at my leg almost automatically.  Normally I’d pick her up right away, but I can’t right now.  The caller ID is telling me Justin is the one who’s calling, and I don’t know whether or not I should answer.  I just....feel so god damned stupid right now.  I haven’t been checking the tire pressure lately and I should have, but I guess I’ve been too preoccupied since Justin and I have been getting serious.

The phone stops ringing, then starts up again no less than thirty seconds later.  Naturally, it’s still Justin, and this time I don’t think, I just answer, because I know I need to hear his voice.  Maybe if I do...I’ll stop shaking like this.  “Hey,” I say, trying to keep the fear out of my voice.  “I was...”

“You’re not here.”

His voice is dark, sad, and miserable, like somebody has just sucked all the life out of him.  I don’t get it.  I mean, he knew I was going to be running errands today, so what’s the problem?  Suddenly, I realize my worst fears about his experience today must be true.  Something very, very bad happened, and I wish like hell that I didn’t get this damn flat tire.  It’s the last thing he needs, and the one thing that’s preventing us from being together right now.  “I...I know.  I”m sorry okay?  Justin...I just...I was coming back from the vet and the tire popped on the car, and I almost hit the guard rail.”  I’m sobbing into the phone now, mostly because I’m scared, but also because I hate that this is the first time I’ve really needed him to be here for me.  “I’m okay and Brennan is okay, but I’m really...I’m just freaked out, and I wanted to be home for you because you’ve probably had a really long day...”

I stop rambling because he’s not making any attempt to interrupt me.  It’s quiet now, for a very long batch of seconds that I don’t bother trying to count.  Then his voice comes again, not as dark, but just as pained.

“Where are you?”r32;
“I don’t know the street name,” I whimper.  “It’s that section full of trees between downtown and your neighborhood.”

“I’ll be right there.”r32;

“No, it’s okay,” I say, trying to get the strength back into my voice.  “I can call a tow truck.  I just wanted you to...”

Click.

The line is dead now, and I pull the phone away from my ear, staring back at the screen in disbelief.  He’s really...on his way.  There was no question in his mind that I needed him, and he’s coming, despite the fact that he’s really upset about something.  I just...I’ve never had somebody that would drop everything in a second to come to my aid before.  I pick Brennan up again and sit down on the drivers seat with my legs hanging out the door, my mind racing with a thousand questions about today, about Cooper, and about just how much Justin cares about me.

It takes about ten minutes before I hear the sound of a car speeding through the streets near bye, and when I finally get a glimpse of the black BMW I know it’s Justin right away.  I put Brennan down on the seat and ignore her whining again as I stand up and clutch my stomach, trying the best I can to make myself stop crying.  I can’t seem to do it though.  No, this time I’ve lost it because I’ve never been in a car accident before.  All I keep thinking about is what could have happened, and what it would have been like if Justin wasn’t in my life...if I’d simply been alone.

The car screeches to a halt just feet away from my own, and I can make out Justin’s figure through the semi tinted windshield.  He throws his seat belt off and pushes the door open, getting out of the car like it’s the most important thing in the world.  He races over to me, and it only takes me seconds to see the bloody bruise on his forehead.  I gasp a little bit, but have no chance to ask him questions, because he’s too busy rambling off his own.

“Jesus, Mel, are you okay?”  He wraps his arms around me and pulls me closer, his eyes glossed over and bloodshot as if he’s been crying this entire time.  “Did you hurt yourself?”

“I’m fine,” I say, with a shaky voice.  “I’m okay.”

He pulls back from me slightly and looks me over, running his hands down my face, my arms, and up and down my body as if he’ll be able to make some kind of injury determination this way.  “Are you sure? You’d tell me right?”

“Justin.”  I put my hands on his shoulders and shake him a little.  “I’m okay.”r32;
He stares me in the eyes, and sighs a little bit.  “I thought something happened to you.”

I realize his paranoia is stemming from something in his past, and right now I really don’t want to ask him about it, because I have too many other things I need to talk to him about.  “What happened to you?” I force myself to ask him after a moment, putting a hand to his forehead.

He gently pulls my hand away and laces his fingers through mine.  “Bad day.”

I just nod, because I don’t know what else to say, and I know that this isn’t the place to be discussing the days events with him.  The most important thing is to get my car situation sorted out, we can worry about everything else later.  He pulls me over to the damaged side of the car, and surveys it for awhile before he makes an assumption.

“I think I can fix it with the spare,” he tells me, finally letting go of my hand and crouching down to do a final inspection of the damage.  “You didn’t break the axle or anything.  That’s lucky too.”

“You’re going to fix it?”  I find myself laughing even though it’s not exactly the best thing to be doing.

He glances over his shoulder and gives me a funny little look.  “What’s that supposed to mean?  I’m from Tennessee, we learn how to do all this stuff when we’re little kids.”

“Wow,” I say, my mood brightening slightly.  “I didn’t know that child labor was a big thing down there.”

“Shut up,” he says, chuckling a little.  “Watch the master at work.”  

Brennan starts to whine again of course, and Justin takes a few moments to stroke her head and kiss her nose while whispering his strange puppy language in her ear.  It seems to be perking him up slightly, and it’s definitely helping me not to linger on the bruise on his forehead or what might have happened to him today.  He goes and gets the spare and jack a moment later, and I watch him as he works.  He removes the damaged tire expertly, as if he does stuff like this everyday, and I can’t help but admit that I’m impressed.

I really...I never thought he was capable of being a fixer upper.  Not with how needy he’s been for all this time.

“Here hold this for me, girl.”

He’s holding out the hubcap for me to take, and I kneel down beside him, holding it out like a bowl as he throws the loose nuts and bolts into it.  In a flash, he’s put the donut onto the axle, and begins to fasten it on.  It takes about five more minutes before he lowers the jack, and turns to smile at me again.  “See?  I told you.”  He stands up and helps me to my feet, a confident gleam in his eyes.  “You can get back to the house like that, and I’ll have somebody come put a new set of tires on the car in a few days, okay?”

I nod a little, but dont’ say anything to him.  I’m too busy looking into his eyes, the thought of what he went through today coming back to me all too quickly.  “I’ll follow you back to the house then.”

He nods, stepping closer to me so he can plant a kiss on my lips, pressing his forehead to mine when he breaks it shortly after.  “I don’t know what I’d do if you got hurt,” he whispers.

I stroke his face gently, trying not to cry.  “Let’s not think about it, all right?”

He nods and sucks in a long breath before completely pulling away from me.  “I’ll see you in a few.”

We both get into our respective cars, and I let Justin lead the way back home.  I’m never more thankful when I finally hear the gate close behind me.  Finally I’m home, and Justin is home, and we can get everything sorted out.  He can tell me all about his day, what exactly happened, and what I can do to get him through it.  I’m fucking worried sick.  It’s obvious that he either walked into a wall or somebody gave him that bruise on his forehead, and I doubt he would have sounded as upset on the phone earlier if it had been his own doing.  

But who the hell would want to hurt him now? On today of all days?  

The name Trace comes to mind simply because of his attitude towards me.

But I don’t want to jump to any conclusions.

Justin meets me at my car, and takes Brennan in his arms when I hand her over to him.  We walk inside the house together silently, neither of us feeling the need to say anything because we both know how we feel...lost, confused, and miserable.  The house is dark when I step inside of it, and part of me knows that Justin must have been sitting in the darkness when he got home.  I quickly flick on the lights so the cold, dreary feeling will leave me, and it helps just a little bit.  “I can start dinner,” I say to him when I enter the kitchen.  He’s crouched over Brennan’s crate now, whispering to her softly as he pets her head.  “What do you feel like?”

“Mel.”

I try not to pay attention to him as I begin to open the cabinets and survey our dinner options.  “How about pasta?”

“I can’t think about food right now.”

He says it so seriously, that I’m forced to pause and look back over at him.  He’s leaning against the wall now, looking at me like he’s so fucking lost.  “Are you going to tell me what’s going on?”

He crosses his arms protectively across his chest and stares at the floor.  “So much shit happened today, I dont’ even know where I should start.”

I lean against the counter and huff loudly, still staring at him even though he won’t look at me right now.  “Is it Trace?”

His gaze snaps back towards me automatically.  “What makes you say that?”

“Well he was acting really fucking weird on the phone,” I say, bitterly.  “So I figure he must have done something.”

“You called?”

I nod a little.  “I just...was listening to the radio interview and at one point you sounded a little bit down, so I decided to leave you a voicemail.  Trace picked up though, and gave me a really hard time about calling you while you were at work.  I just don’t understand.  He’s never spoken to me that way before.”

He stares at me for a long time after that, seeming not to know what the best response is.  Of course, I don’t expect him to bash his best friend in front of me, but I would like some kind of explanation.  Nothing makes sense right now, including Justin’s injuries, and it’s driving me crazy.  

“She was there,” he finally says, nearly whimpering the words as he speaks.  “She was there, and he knew she was going to be there the whole damn time.”

I straighten myself a little, feeling my body going rigid at the same time.  “Who was?”

He looks right into my eyes for a very long moment.  “Kerri.”

“Oh...”  I trail off.  No, I don’t know all the details about this girl, except that she was Justin’s very good friend at one point, she was kidnapped along with him, and their friendship has been messed up ever since.  I don’t want to pry, it wouldn’t be fair to him, but right now he’s not giving me much of a choice.  “Why was she there?”

“She fucking works there,” he says darkly.  “Can you believe that asshole?  I mean, Christ, he knew I wasn’t ready to do the damn interview in the first place, but he persuaded me to do it anyway, even though he knew I wouldn’t want to see her.”

I sigh heavily, becoming even more infuriated with Trace than I already was.  Damn it, I knew he was up to something.  I knew it, but I didn’t push Justin about it because I didn’t want him to make a choice because of something I said.  I want him to make his own decisions, because this is his life, but hell...knowing what I do now makes me wish I had been pushier about this whole thing.  I wish Justin had turned Trace down, because if he wouldn’t be a wreck right now if that was the case..  “So what...I mean, how did you get that cut on your forehead then?”

He shrugs harshly.  “Trace and I got into it when we got back here. Don’t even worry about all of it, Mel. I’ll be fine.”

“Are you kidding me!” I scoff.  “You got into it? You’re fine? Bull shit, Justin!  I wasn’t born fucking yesterday.”

He just stares at me, his eyes wide with confusion and fear, and I know I’ve just made him feel worse, but I don’t care.  He can’t just blow this off, not when the situation has escalated to this point.  “Talk to me,” I hiss at him.  “You’re not just going to blow this off and move onto the next thing.  Jesus, Justin, you and Trace just got into some kind of fist fight over this girl, on one of the biggest days you’ve had in awhile, career wise.  This is a big deal!”

“It wasn’t a fist fight,” he grunts.  “What am I? Twelve?”

I laugh sarcastically and roll my eyes, slamming the cabinet door shut before I walk away from him.  I honestly can’t believe he’s avoiding the entire point of this right now.  We’re supposed to be closer, better...together, and that means he should be able to tell me everything that happened today without an ounce of secretiveness.  I mean, I’m not asking him to go into details about his past with Kerri because I know he’s not ready, but I do expect him to tell me how he feels about what happened today.  The fact that he’s avoiding me hurts like hell. I probably shouldn’t be letting it get to me like this.

But deep down I know I have no choice.

I sit in the recliner and let the TV blare mindlessly in my face for awhile.  It calms me down a little bit, takes my mind off how angry I’ve become.  I hear Justin shuffling around in the kitchen once in awhile, at one point I even hear him talking on the phone, and it almost makes the anger rise inside of me again, before I realize that he’s talking to Lynn.  I can’t crucify him for that.  She’s probably the only other person besides myself that I trust around him at this very moment.  Trace is out, definitely out, and God...I don’t even want to think about what I’ll end up saying to him the next time he graces us with his presence.  

Despite how angry I am with Trace though, I can’t help but wonder...why he’d be angry enough to hit Justin in the first place.

I shudder.

“Mel.”

I don’t look over, but I know he’s here now, sitting on the sofa.  I change the channel on the television with a blank expression on my face, hoping that he’ll be able to tell how much his avoiding the subject has pissed me off.  

“Okay, I know you’re pissed,” he says gently.  “But honestly, it’s been a long fucking day.  It just got topped off with your whole car thing too, and I’m a fucking wreck.  Can you seriously blame me for not wanting to break down and tell you everything that went on, yet?  Come on Mel, you act like I’m doing it deliberately or something.  I gave you a summary and shit anyway.  You should be able to get the basic idea of how fucking awkward the day’s been.”

I suck in a breath.  “Yeah, I get it.” I snap.  “I’ll just turn a blind eye to the rest of it, I mean, that’s what you want anyway.”

“Melanie,” he says harshly.  

I change the channel.

Ready(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
“Fuck.”  I hear him get up from the sofa and I figure he’s going to leave.  “You know Mel,” he continues.  “She was my best fucking friend, and...and shit went down, and we were never the same.  Then the kidnapping happened and...I just...I thought I could love her, and I tried to.  It made me feel better, you know...that I could try to love somebody after the...after what happened.”

It makes me turn my gaze on him finally, and he’s staring at the floor now from his spot in the middle of the room, sobbing quietly.  “And?” I whisper.

He looks up at me and wipes the tears out of his eyes.  “I couldn’t love her the way she wanted, and it killed her.  It killed me too.  Today we saw each other for the first time in months, and it scared the shit out of me, because I wasn’t prepared,” he confesses.  “I just...I wanted to deal with her in my own way, on my own time, you know?”

I nod a little, because I’m beginning to understand, and I’m happy that he’s decided to share his feelings with me.  I get out of the recliner a moment later, and slowly make my way over to him, taking his hands in mine when I’m finally in front of him.  “Justin, whatever happened between the two of you...it’s over now,” I tell him gently.  “It’s like I’ve been telling you...you need that closure so you can move on.”

He shakes his head roughly.  “That wasn’t closure.”

I sigh.  “But you saw her...I mean, didn’t you talk to her?”

“No...well...kind of but...it wasn’t anything that took care of the shit that’s gone on between us.  We need more time for that.”

“Time you’ve got.” I say, flashing him a gentle smile as I place my hand on his cheek, and rub it a little bit.  “And Trace was wrong to force the two of you into seeing each other like this.  I don’t understand him at all, Justin.”

He shrugs.  “I can’t think about it anymore,” he says, with a roll of his eyes.  “I feel sick enough as it is.  I just need to get my mind off of today, somehow.”

I pull him close after that, letting him tuck his face between my neck and shoulder, hoping that it’s able to help him.  He seems to relish the moment, sobbing into my shoulder as he tells me that he loves me so much.  I can’t return his statement of course, but I know that he’s okay with that.  The fact that he’s wrapped up in my arms is making him feel so much better...so much more secure, and I quickly forget my anger.  I only focus on him, on how much I care about him, and...that I’m starting to feel like he’d do anything for me.  Him racing to my rescue earlier proved that, and...

And I feel like we’re taking the next step in our relationship, the one that I’ve been fearful of but known I’d give into when the moment was right.

“I want to take you some place tonight,” he manages to tell me after awhile, his eyes still a little glossy as he pulls away from me and looks into my eyes with a soft smile on his face.  

“Oh Justin, I’m not in the mood to go out tonight,” I tell him tiredly.  “Honestly, I just want to lay on the couch with you and watch a movie.”r32;
“No it’s not like that,” he reassures me.  “This is a special place, and you’ll love it, trust me.”

I cock my head to the side.  “Justin...”
r32;“Trust me,” he whispers, planting a soft, simple kiss on my lips.  “Please, Mel?  Let me take you.”

He’s so hopeful, as if his entire life depends on whether I go to this place with him or not.  I shouldn’t give in, but of course I can’t help myself.  I can’t stand to see him this distraught, can’t stand the fact that his best friend...the one who came back, wanted  Justin to trust him again, betrayed him like this.  I want to be here for him, comfort him in anyway I can right now, because I know he would do the same thing for me.

“Okay,” I reply softly.

He smiles.
**************
I went back to the guesthouse so I could shower and change before our little outing tonight, and I instructed Justin that he should do the same because I didn’t want to “go on a date with someone who smelled like dirt and sweat”. It made him smile, even laugh a little, and I was glad.  It’s been a couple of hours since then, and I was able to spend some quality time with Morgan while I tried to figure out what’s so special about this place that Justin is dragging me out to tonight.  I guess I shouldn’t be so curious.  Back when I was normal, before I was raped, I used to love surprises.  During my freshman year of college, a bunch of girls in my dorm threw me a surprise birthday party, and it was really great.

I don’t do so well with random outbursts of excitement anymore.

It’s nearly six now, and the sun has begun to lower itself below the trees that surround Justin's massive property.  One thing I love about living out here is the sunset.  No matter what day it is, unless it’s raining, the California sunset has always been one of the most breathtaking things I’ve ever witnessed.  Mrs. Donnabora’s house had a pretty fantastic view of the sunset.  In fact, I can remember sitting out on the deck with  Cooper on various nights throughout the summer, drinking home made lemonade and joking around as we watched the sunset together.

I still feel guilty as hell about seeing Cooper today, even though I shouldn’t.  Cooper was always a friend, and he still is, but something tells me that Justin wouldn’t react well if he knew I’d gone off with some strange guy he didn’t know from anywhere, without telling him.  I should probably tell him about it tonight, but I’m not so sure if it’s the best idea.  Justin’s emotions have been fucked around with entirely too much today as it is, without this added to the mix.  Relationships are about being fair though, and keeping Cooper a secret from him wouldn’t be fair at all.

I just don’t know if I want to give Justin a reason to be upset with me today.

I sigh, putting the lunch with Cooper out of my mind as I finish zipping my jeans and giving myself a final once over in the mirror.  I look okay, I guess.  I decided to throw on a little bit of makeup for him, and I still have no idea why.  It’s not something I normally do, Trace’s little barbeque last week being the only exception.  I don’t know, I guess since things are escalating so much between us I feel the need to look decent whenever Justin wants me to go somewhere with him.  Like, he always looks good, so why shouldn’t I, right?

I’m so weird sometimes.

I kiss Morgan on the head and  reassure her I’ll be back tonight, before walking outside.  She meows a little bit before I close the door, almost as if she’s wishing me luck, and I chuckle slightly as I begin to walk across the yard to Justin’s house.  The back door slides open before I can reach the halfway point, and he sticks his head out, a bright gleam in his eyes and a smile on his face.  He’s a world away from the Justin I’d been speaking to only a few hours ago.  This time he’s happy, carefree.  I should probably question it, given the circumstances of today, but something inside of me is begging me not to.  It’s telling me just to go with tonight, have a little fun and deal with the bullshit later.

Hell, maybe I will for once.  Maybe I’ll kick back for the first time in a really long time, and let Justin show me how he manages to de-stress himself during times like this.

“You wore jeans!  Great!” He smiles when I make my way onto the deck, and pulls me into his arms so he can kiss me quickly.

“So I did,” I chuckle, pulling away from him nervously.  “Why is that so fantastic though?”

He winks at me.  “You’ll see.  Come on.”

He yanks me by the hand and pulls me down the deck steps before I can stop him.  We literally run across his lawn and into his garage, a place I rarely go into.  I have no reason to be in here normally, because I know nothing about making his cars look shiny and clean, and I figure if he needs something done in here, he’ll let me know.  

It really is a majestic looking place though, I’ll give him that.  In one corner, he has three old fashioned looking cars lined up.  One looks like it was made in 1912, and the other two look like the types of cars you’d see parked in front of a diner in the 50’s.  I’m kind of giddy about them actually.  I’m a dork like that, interested in all that old fashioned stuff, and it’s yet another thing he and I have in common.  I recognize his BMW parked across from those three, the mercedes convertible that Lynn took us to the mall in comes next, then some kind of military looking Jeep, and an expensive looking black sports car comes after that.  I have no idea if he ever has the time to drive all of them, but something tells me that he purchased all of these cars awhile ago, before everything happened to him.  I never hear him talk about them, and he only drives his BMW, so I guess they don’t matter as much.

“The really old one is an original Ford in case you’re curious,” Justin speaks up as he leads us around a corner.  “My grandfather restored it and shipped out here for my birthday last year.”

“Wow, I’m impressed,” I smile as we walk, happy that he’s actually talking about his grandfather in a positive light right now.  The most I ever hear is that Justin hasn’t talked to him in a long time, and he doesn’t know how things are going to go when he finally returns home for a visit.  It gives me a small insight as to how close they once were, and it’s kind of strange...but it gives me a really warm, homey feeling inside.  It’s something I’ve never been able to experience before.  I mean, I never had a grandfather or a father so I don’t know what that type of bond is like.  I’m happy Justin is going rebuild his though.  It almost compensates for my loss in a way.

It almost..almost...makes me want to go home with him so I can meet his grandfather too.

“Yeah, when I was younger we started to restore it together,” he continues.  “But the business side of things sort of put a stop to me doing that after awhile, so he took on the job himself.  It took six years, we both teared a little when he told me it was completely done.”

“Aww,” I coo, giving his hand a squeeze.  “You two must be really close then.”

He nods a little.  “When my dad left he was the only father figure I had for awhile, until my mom met Paul.  He taught me how to be a man and all that.”

“Well he must be really proud of how you turned out,” I say, as we stop in front of a section of four or five motorcycles that are line up in a row.  “You know, not every grandfather gets to see his grandson grow up to be famous.”

He’s quiet, putting his hands on the leather seat cushion of a fancy looking Harley Davidson, running his fingers along the smooth material for awhile before meeting my gaze again.  “I really let him down, you know?”

I shake my head.  “He knows you’ve been through something.”

“Yeah but...one of the most important things he taught me growing up was that a real man doesn’t turn his back on his family, no matter how hard things get,” he explains.  “That’s what makes a Bomar man a real Bomar man.”

I chuckle.  “But you’re not a Bomar.”

“A name doesn’t give me an excuse,” he smirks.  “My Daddy is a Timberlake, nothing I can do about that, but I was raised by a red blooded Tennessee Bomar, and he’s gonna kick my ass when I show my face back home.”

“I”m sure you’re overanalyzing his feelings,” I say, trying to reassure him as I eye the motorcycle nervously.  “You need to go there with an open mind.”

He just nods, but doesn’t seem to want to discuss the topic any further.  “Are you curious yet?”

I look at him strangely.  “What do you mean?”

“Well you haven’t ask me where we’re going,” he says, flashing me a playful smile.  r32;“I figured you’d be bouncing questions around left and right by this point, but all we’ve talked about is my old Ford and how my grandfather is going to kick my ass.”

“So tell me,” I laugh.  “I’m curious now.”

“Here.”  He picks up a motorcycle helmet from a rack on the wall next to him and holds it out to me.  “Put it on and climb on the back,” he orders, as he mounts the same Harley he was looking at a moment ago.

I feel my eyes grow wide.  “Oh no,” I say immediately.  “No way.”

“Come on,” he says gently.  “You gotta try it once.  Riding a bike is the best feeling in the world.”

“Not having a broken neck is the best feeling in the world,” I defend, pushing his hand away as he shoves the helmet closer to me.  “I’m not getting on that thing with you.”

“Don’t you trust me?”

I groan.  “Yes...but...I’ve never...”

“Don’t think about how you’ve never done it, just do it.”  He pushes the helmet towards me again, with a smile of certainty on his face.  “I’d never let anything happen to you, Mel.  You know that.”

I really fucking hate him.  Why am I putting the helmet on?  Why am I even considering getting on a damn motorcycle with this man right now?  He’s supposed to be unstable, right?  I shouldn’t be getting on a motorcycle with a depressed, unstable maniac, right?

I shouldn’t be allowing myself to fall in love with him either, but I am.

Oh Lord, strike me down now please.

I swing my leg over the side, and he helps me slide myself onto the seat before I see him put his own helmet on his head.  I start to tremble, and I know I’m scared shitless.  I should get off... I should...

“Wrap your arms around my waist, Mel.”

I do.  I think I hold him tighter than I ever have before, and I lean my head against his back, letting out a pathetic shriek as the Harley roars to life.  He revs the engine, and I don’t know what to do, other than to hold on for dear life.  Maybe this is a joke, maybe he wont’ take off and we’ll just sit here and he’ll laugh at me once he turns the engine off telling me he can’t believe how scared I looked.  

But he never turns the engine off.

I scream as he pulls out of the garage at a pace that’s much to fast for my liking.  “Slow down!” I yell, squeezing my eyes shut and holding onto him even tighter as we pick up speed.  “It’s too fast! It’s too fast!”

He can’t even hear me.  My god, we’re going to plunge to our deaths in the Hollywood Hills.

The wind whips through my hair and it’s the only sound I can hear for a long while.  I never open my eyes, but for some reason I feel strangely at peace with myself once I’m able to stop trembling and whimpering.  Riding along with Justin is beginning to calm me.  I can feel his muscles rippling through his tee shirt.  He’s hard, rugged, but somehow soft at the same time.  That makes no sense at all, I know, but it’s how I feel.  He’s warm too.  Really warm.  Really safe.

He was right.  He really wouldn’t let anything happen to me.

And I find that I’m smiling now, with my eyes still closed.

The bike starts to slow down after a while, and I’m finally able to lift my head away from Justin’s back and open my eyes.  It literally takes my breath away.  I feel like we’ve reached the top of the world when I see all the lights shining down below.  It’s glittery, glamorous Hollywood, a place that usually gives me nausea and makes me want to hide inside Justin’s house all the time.  It’s a different place from up here, peaceful instead of ruthless.  There is no gossip leaking out of it and making Justin upset, no executives or pushy radio personalities to aggravate him.  Here its just us and the lights and the quiet hills of Hollywood and I quickly realize why Justin knew I’d like it up here so much.  I realize too, that this is his place.  A place he used to frequent way back before he was a shut in, and I feel so honored that he chose to share it with me...to make me a part of it’s secret.

I seriously doubt there are many other people who have been with him to this place.

We finally stop, and Justin dismounts and helps me do the same.  I pull my helmet off and so does he.  We smile at each other, Justin managing to get out a light laugh as he throws his arm around me and tosses his helmet someplace in the grass by his bike, and I do the same.  He leads me over to a certain point of the hill after that, and we sit down.  There’s nothing in front of us besides a small guard rail, and I realize that this is probably the best scenic outlook that Los Angeles has to offer.  “How did you find this place?” I ask him after a moment, looking up into face.  

“It was kind of random,” he says with a smirk.  He wraps his arms around my body and pulls me closer so I can lean against his chest.  “I was seventeen, we were staying with a friend of our manager’s  because we were in Los Angeles for meetings and I decided to be adventurous one night.  I always told myself that one day I would live up here too, and that I’d always come here if I could.”

“Do you ever sit back sometimes and think about how crazy it is that everything worked out for you?  I mean...as far as your career goes.”

He just shrugs.  “I dunno.  I guess...I mean, I always had the confidence and the drive to succeed, Mel.  I never doubted myself.  I never thought my life would get as crazy or fucked up as it has though.  If I did, I might have thought twice about doing all of this.”

I smile.  “No you wouldn’t have.”

“Hey...”

“It’s true.  You love what you do.”

He sighs.  “I used to.”r32;
“You still do,” I say, my expression stern.  “And yeah, today sucked, and Trace is an asshole but you still want to tour, and you still want to make more music, I know you do.  You’re not going to let anything stand in your way, Justin.”

He pulls back from me a little bit and looks down, his happy go lucky smirk slowly fading into a frown as he smoothes his thumb over my cheek.  “You’re mad about the tour.”

I don’t meet his gaze.  “Not mad...just...I was just surprised.”

“I didn’t have anything written in stone, but I guess I’ve known all along that I was going to have to do it.  Maybe I should have talked to you about it...hell, I don’t know Mel, so much was going on that I didn’t bother.  Now I feel like an even bigger idiot.”

“You shouldn’t,” I reassure him, putting my hand on top of the one on my cheek.  “It’s your life, up until now it never really included me.”

He leans closer.  “But I want to include you in it.  In all of it, Mel.”

The fear pulses inside of me and I quickly pull away from him.  A voice is screaming at me, saying that I’m not ready and to get far away before Justin can hurt me.  I don’t want to listen to it though.  No...I can’t because I know I care about him and...I know that  he can make me the happiest I’ve been my entire life.  “Why me?,” I hear myself say, and I want to bite my tongue.  

He laughs.  “What kind of question is that?”

I shrug and look down at my lap.  “I mean, you’ve been around the world, and done some pretty amazing things, Justin.  I don’t know why you would want to settle for someone like me.”

“Someone like you,” he says darkly.  “That’s bullshit.”

I snap to attention and look back at him again.  He looks angry, and hurt, and I feel stupid now.  “I’m sorry,” I whisper.  “This is all just so sudden, and I just...”

“Why can’t you just accept the fact that you’re it for me?” he snaps.  “It’s like...you need some profound explanation as to why I feel a certain way about you.  I shouldn't have to explain it, you know?  There’s nothing wrong with you.  You act like you’re some freak of nature sometimes, but you know...I view myself the same way.  We all have our flaws, but you and me...we fit, and you know that.  I’m not trying to push you or anything but...I think the time has come to figure out what we are.”

“I know,” I say, softly.  “It’s not fair to leave you wondering all the time.”

“Come home with me.”  He wraps his arms around me again, and pulls me close, planting a long kiss on my lips.  “I want us to be together, and I want you to meet everyone.”

I look away again, feeling myself start to lose my composure a little.  The conversation has just escalated tremendously, and I guess I have Trace to thank for setting Justin off today and making him act so fucking bold.  I know, I know, I should be happy that he’s speaking his mind and including me but...I wasn’t expecting all this.  I figured he’d let me do the talking and tell him how I feel...that I’m ready to try this for real...to be his girlfriend, but he’s jumping the gun.  Shouldn’t I expect that though?  I mean, Justin has always been one to do that, since the day I met him.  Why hold it against him? It’s part of his personality, that’s apparent.  I guess it just makes me angry...

Angry because I know he’s going to get his way.

But wait...

He’s focusing on me right now, about his feelings for me and our future together.  After the day he’s had, and the shit he went through, I didn’t think he’d be able to focus on anything else other than asshole Trace and the fact that Kerri was at the station.  But he’s seemed to put it all to the side to focus on me, and that...that tells me how much Justin has grown.  I’m proud of him.  So proud of him that I find myself tearing up as I smile at him.  The tears glide down my face and I quickly reach up to wipe them away.

“You’re crying,” he frowns.  “Mel, I didn’t mean to...”

I don’t let him finish, I just pull him towards me and grabs his lips with mine.  I give him a deep open mouthed kiss, pressing myself further and further into him until I’ve caused him to lay back onto the grass.  I’m on top of him now, closing my eyes as he pulls me down deeper into him.  We kiss furiously, his lips taking turns touching my face and my neck.  I can feel his hands running up and down the lower part of my body, grabbing my ass and feeling the skin underneath the bottom of my blouse.  I feel explosions going off inside of me, like every ounce of sexual aggression that’s been locked away deep inside is being unleashed now, and it’s the best feeling I’ve felt in a long, long time.

But I know I need to stop before things...things get to where they shouldn’t be.

“Justin...”  I push on his chest, causing him to stop feeling me up and kissing my neck for the moment. “We should stop.”  I say, sliding off him and onto the patch of grass directly beside him.

“Oh...”  He says, gasping for a breath as he sits back up again.  “Yeah.”

It’s silent for the longest time, and I really have no idea what just happened.  That was so fucking surreal, so unlike me.  The girl that was best friends with Cooper all those years ago never would have done anything remotely like that.  I was terrified.  Hell, I still am terrified but...but fuck, Justin Timberlake does something to me.  He fires me up, makes me want to be sexual again, and I have no idea why.  We’re supposed to be taking things slow, but what happened just now...was anything but that.

I need to get my head straight.

“I shouldn’t have let you do that,” he says, his voice full of concern.  “I mean, you said we had to take things slow and I just...I just lost it you know, because I...Mel, I want you so bad sometimes....”

I look over at him, my eyes wide.  His face is beet red now, and I know he normally never would have told me that, but I don’t think he can control his emotions at the moment.  I have no idea how to respond to that though.  Not that I can say I’m surprised.  I mean, I see the way he looks at me, and I know...I know he must think about me in the way that guys usually think about girls they like.  I tend not to dwell on all of that though, because it scares me...

Or it used to, anyway.

“I can’t believe I just said that.” He lets out a hearty laugh and leans back against the tree that’s behind us.  “What the fuck is wrong with me?”

“Nothing’s wrong with you,” I sigh, but don’t look at him.  “I know how you feel about me.”

“But?” He questions.

“But...I just need more time.  I mean, I’m coming around Justin.  A few weeks ago I never would have done what I just did with you.  That means we’re moving forward a little bit.”

He seems to consider what I’ve said for a moment, before letting out a light laugh.  “I guess if you weren’t comfortable with it, I would have gotten a slap in the face.”

“Oh you would have gotten more than that,” I say reassuringly as I slide back against the tree and nudge him playfully in the shoulder.  “Good thing luck was on your side.”

“Yeah but you made the first move,” he says, gripping my shoulders and giving them a gentle massage for a few moments.  “So I’m really not at fault here.”

I laugh but just roll my eyes instead of making another smart comment back to him.  He’s so happy, and I should be happy too.  I guess the guilt is starting to set in again, knowing that I spent my afternoon with Cooper, my would have been, while Justin suffered the entire day.  I want to tell him.  It would make me feel better to tell him.  I’m afraid to do it though.  We’re having a moment right now, just the two of us, happy for a change instead of stressed out and confused.  Why should I ruin it over something like this?  I guess I just don’t want him finding out about Cooper some other way, I don’t want us to have secrets.

“You got quiet,” he informs me after awhile when I don’t respond to him.  “What’s the matter, Mel?”

I shrug but don’t look at him.  “I just...was thinking.”

“About?”

I look back at him, and feel myself crumbling inside when I see the happy gleam in his eyes.  “I don’t want to spoil the moment, or anything Justin.  I know the day has been shitty enough as it is, but I can’t keep it from you.  It’s driving me crazy and I feel like you should know before you find out or something else happens...”

His expression darkens.  “What?”

“I just ran into somebody today,” I sigh, not quite meeting his gaze.  “And...it’s not a big deal really.  It was just really random, and made me think about a lot of things.”

He doesn’t answer, just glances away from me and out at the glittering lights below.  He’s pulled his hands away from my body now, and I know he’s already becoming upset with me before I’ve had the chance to explain myself.  “Justin, listen to me okay?  I ran into an old friend of mine.  He...he used to have feelings for me, and I...I couldn’t be with him then, but I know if certain things hadn’t happened to me I would have been.  We had lunch, and just talked, that’s all.  I wanted to tell you out of respect, since things seem to be escalating a lot between us.  I’m probably making a bigger deal of it than I should be.”

“Why couldn’t you be with him?”

Out of everything he could have said, he asks me that?  God, of course he would though.  He doesn’t want to know about Cooper, about his background, or anything like that.  He only cares about me, about how I think and feel about the situation.  “I was messed up then,” I murmur.

“So what’d you tell him? I mean, he must have asked you if you were single.”

He’s rolling his eyes and laughing it off like it doesn’t bother him, but I know it does.  It’s literally ripping him apart to  know that someone who used to have feelings for me, was around me today.  I know I’m not a possession, and I don’t feel like Justin is treating me like one.  He’s just cares about me a lot, and doesn’t want anyone interfering.  That’s understandable too, so I can’t be mad at him for acting this way.  “Actually,” I smirk.  “I told him I was seeing somebody.”

He looks down at me, the disbelief in his eyes obvious.  “You did?”

“I acted stupid this morning,” I say quietly.  “You sort of caught me off guard when you said that your people didn’t know we were together. I just...I guess I just hadn’t taken us a hundred percent seriously up until then.  When I saw my friend today, it made me realize a lot of things, Justin.  It made me think about you and me, and how I felt.”

He reaches out to me again, and I let him pull me back close to him.  “And how do you feel?” he whispers in my ear.

“I want us to be together,” I say gently as I smile up at him.  “I know I’ve been scared for awhile, and you’ve accepted that.  Today...when you just pushed everything else to the side to help me fix the car told me how much you really care about me, Justin.  I’ve never had that before.”

He pulls my face close to his after that, and smiles at me gently before he kisses me again.  “I’d do anything for you,” he whispers.  “There’s nobody else I care about more than you.  You know that right?”

“Yeah,” I say lazily, my eyes half closed as I kiss him again.  “I like you too, Justin.”

He laughs.  “Come home with me, Mel.  Please.”

“Oh god,” I sigh into him as I lean my head against my chest.  “You’re relentless.”

“I’m in the music business, it’s in my blood.”

I take about two minutes to weigh the pros and cons of the decision I know I need to make.  Going home with him would take our relationship to new heights, and I know I’d get to see a side of Justin that I never have before.  Sure, meeting his family would be nerve wracking.  There will be all sorts of questions thrown at me, and I’m sure there will be a couple of people I won’t like as much as others, but at the same time I think it’s about time that I sucked it up.  If I want our relationship to work, if I want to be happy with him, then this is what I’m going to have to do.  Staying behind, I know, would wreck all of this.  He’d think I wasn’t serious, and I know I’d regret it in the end.  I can’t live in fear anymore, and I have to show Justin that he doesn’t have to either.  “On one condition,” I smirk.

“Name it.”

“I get to see embarrassing home videos of you when we get there.”

“Oh you’re pushin’ it girl,” he laughs.  “The memories I have of my early years are embarrassing enough as it is, and you already saw some shit on VH1 anyway.   That counts.”

I cross my arms and shrug.  “That’s the deal.  Take it or leave it, Timberlake.”

“Well,” he says, rubbing his hand up and down the bare skin of my arm.  “Do I get to pick?”

“Nope,” I smile.  “That would take all the fun out of it.”

“Shit.”

It’s silent for awhile, and I begin to think that he’s really rethinking this, but when I look up at him and he just laughs and smiles, I know I’ve gotten my way.  It’s a first, and I’m surprised, but I guess things are going to start to change like this.  I’m the woman in the relationship now, and the woman always gets her way in the end.  I should get a crown or something.  “Well?”

“You drive a hard bargain,” he sighs, but pulls me closer still.  “But it’s a deal.”

Then he’s kissing me again, and this time I’m laughing as he pulls me down to the ground with him.  We don’t get hot and heavy this time though.  No, this time we just lay in the grass together, arms around one another, gazing into the night sky as if we never had a care in the world.

I like it like this, calm, quiet and finally at peace...with my arms around my best friend.

Who, it turns out, is now my boyfriend.
Another Chance? by ialwayzbesingin

I never thought I would be able to feel this way again.  Like, complete.  Like, when I wake up I have a reason to smile everyday.

“Morning baby.”  He pulls me closer to his warm naked body, and squeezes me tighter as he plants a soft kiss on the back of my neck.

“Hey.”  I flip myself around in his arms and smile as I give him a long kiss back on the mouth.

He’s great.  I mean, we’re great.  We’ve been doing great together.  The first time we had sex, I’ll admit, I was scared fucking shitless, but I think he could sense that.  He took things slow, taking the time to talk to me as we made love in his bedroom.  It was more sensual than anything.  The most heartfelt passion I think I’ve ever had, and that’s crazy because the only other person I’ve ever slept with has been Justin...

I should let myself slip away, fall in love with Cooper and never look back.  There’s just one small issue with that though.  Despite the fact that I’m smiling this morning, as I gaze into Cooper’s eyes while eating up all of the wonderful things he’s whispering in my ear, I know most of my joy isn’t because of how things have been progressing between us at all.

It’s because I know I still have a chance, because Justin still loves me, despite it all.  I know it’s sick and demented or whatever, but I just don’t care.  I looked into his eyes, I saw the expression on his face, and I just knew...I knew that my boyfriend was still there.  He’d gotten lost for awhile, hell, gone completely crazy, but that wasn’t the case Tuesday afternoon.  He saw David being an asshole to me and the only thing he could think was to protect me...to make sure I was okay.

And I guess I basically forgave him for everything then, even though I couldn’t tell him that.

I asked him if he still loved me and he said yes.  He said yes and I know what I have to do now.  I have to go back home and make him my boyfriend again, no matter what.

But where does that leave Cooper?  

It’s shitty, totally shitty to be thinking this way when I’m with him.  He doesn’t have a clue what happened Tuesday, and I’m certainly not going to tell him.  It just sucks though, it really does, because I care about him.  Hell, we’ve been sleeping together for the past few days, and I know that it’s not something he takes lightly.  I should be more confused about this, probably a lot more stressed out than I am, but I can’t be.  The fact that Justin still cares has picked me up from the ground and forced my head on straight.  I can breathe easier now, I’ve been more carefree these last few days than I’ve been in months.  Cooper is loving the change of course, and I guess I’m glad I can make him smile...

Even if it is under false pretenses.

I hadn’t slept at all the night before Justin’s radio interview.  All I kept thinking about was seeing him, how I would react, and how shocked I was sure he would be.  I barely talked to Cooper in the morning, partially because I was so tired, but also because I felt like complete shit since I hadn’t told him what was going on.  I wanted to, I really did, but I knew he wouldn’t understand. He can’t stand Justin, and I haven’t even told him half of my nightmare yet, or about what Justin did to me.  Seeing him that one time, when he shoved Siobhan into a wall was enough for Cooper to want to stay as far away from Justin as possible.  I don’t blame him of course, but sadly, I can’t take his side.  

“You sure you’re all right?”  He’d pulled the coffee mug out of my hands and placed it on the table as he held me in his arms and gave me a light kiss on the forehead.  “You seem to be really worked up about the radio station lately.”


“Yeah, Coop.  You know how hectic things can be in this business.”  Ever the professional, I smiled for him and kissed him like all was well.  I found that I was really good at faking my mood around Cooper.  That I could have him eating out of the palm of my hand within seconds.  He seemed to linger on my every word, and acted like I was the most genuine girl in the world.  It made me feel good at times, but at that moment, it did nothing but made me feel sick to my stomach.  There I was, more concerned about seeing Justin and going over what I would say to him if the opportunity arose, than the fact that Cooper had fallen completely in love with me and would do anything to make sure I was okay.

I was fucked up.

I didn’t care, either.

I let him kiss on me for awhile, knowing that it would put him in a good mood and make him forget the anxiety that had been more than obvious in my expression.  He told me that he couldn’t wait until I got home, that he was going to cook dinner for me and pick out a movie for us to watch.  He dropped me off at work shortly after, smiling after me as I kissed him goodbye, reassuring him that I’d see him that evening.  I didn’t give him any other information, but I wasn’t worried.  Cooper didn’t listen to KISS, or any other top forty radio station for that matter.  He was a die hard classic rock fan, and whenever he would take me places, I was constantly forced to listen to bands like the Grateful Dead, and the Rolling Stones.  I figured I was off the hook, and I quickly pushed my supposed boyfriend to the back of my mind as I focused on what lied ahead.

The station was brimming full force by the time I reached the main floor, and Tarin immediately grabbed me by the arm and hauled me off to her desk the moment she noticed me.  I could tell she was nervous, but I wasn’t surprised.  Just a few days prior, it had been made known to all the staff that Tarin was finally getting her first big break.  David had agreed to let Tarin assist with Justin’s interview,  and it was the first step towards her promotion.  Of course, deep down I knew what had probably happened.  Trace must have called David and made another little deal with him in exchange for Justin’s time.  I was happy something was going his way, and so, I didn’t think badly of what he had done.

After all, as much as I loved Justin, he deserved to get used a little bit, since he had done so much shit to Trace and I in the past.

“I have a guest,” I told her quickly, as she began to shuffle through some papers on her desk.

She looked up at me with wide eyes.  “Today?”

I nodded.  Despite how stressful the day was, I wasn’t going to go back on what I promised Natalie.  I knew it meant a lot to her, and I figured making her happy would take my mind away from how terrified I was of seeing Justin.  “Yeah.  Just two girls, that’s all.”

“Ker,” Tarin sighed.  “Seriously, today is just...not a good day for that kind of stuff.  We have two radio winners and I really don’t know what kind of mood Justin is going to be in when he finds out about them.”

I chuckled to myself and rolled my eyes.  “He’ll be fine,” I told her seriously.  “I’ve known him my entire life, and the only thing he can be in a setting like this is professional.”

She stared at me for a while, seemingly debating what I told her.  “I dunno...”

“Come on Tarin,” I whispered.  “I’ve been busting my ass.  You can do me this one favor.”

 “God,” she groaned.  “Fine...okay, but just the two girls and that’s it.”

“Thanks,” I’d nudged her playfully and smiled at her.  “I appreciate it, Tar.”  I began to walk over to my desk, to see what kinds of tasks had been left for me to do, before I heard her call my name once more.

“Hey, Kerri.”

I turned around, and met her gaze.  She was serious now, clutching her stomach, and biting on her bottom lip like she was really uneasy about something.  What that something was, I knew all too well.  My mind had been filled with so much shit for so long, the fact that Tarin was pregnant with Trace’s kid had nearly escaped my mind once she told me.  When she reminded me though, I felt like I’d almost had the wind knocked out of me.  “Did you um...talk to Trace?”

She nodded slowly.  “Yeah, we talked about it.”

“And?”

“Well,” she said, as she pulled up her computer chair and sat down.  “He’s...happy,” she chuckled a little and shook her head.  “Crazy, right?”

It wasn’t as crazy as she made it seem.  Trace was good at being logical, at figuring shit out.  A baby was a big thing of course, but so was running Justin’s career and putting agenda’s together for one of the biggest superstars in the world.  He was focused, very together, and trustworthy.  It was weird to think of Trace with kids of course, but I knew he’d be good at it, and he loved Tarin, so I knew he’d be even better off.  “He’ll be a good father,” I reassured her.  “He hasn’t talked to me about it yet, but...I can let you know what he says.”

“You would?” she said, seemingly surprised.  “Ker, that would be so great.  I mean, he tells you everything, so maybe you can get a little bit more of his feelings out in the open.”

“Sure,” I laughed.  “It’ll be my favor to you for letting my friends into the studio today.”

“Just do me a favor and don’t mention this to anyone else, okay?” she asked me quietly.  “I need to sort out what I’m going to do first.”

I nodded.  It was so strange that Tarin and I had come to terms with our differences like we had.  Crazily enough, I’d started to trust her a little bit.  It didn’t seem like she was battling with me anymore, or trying to keep Trace and I apart.  She respected my friendship with him a little bit.  No, I didn’t have any intentions on becoming best friends with her, or hanging out with her outside of work unless Trace was involved, but still...it was nice being able to talk to her without getting torn apart.  Although, I could feel a sinking feeling in my stomach, telling me that once she saw Justin’s reaction to my being in the same place as him, she’d never view me the same way.  “No problem.”

“Great,” she smirked.  “Make sure you give security your guests name, and get to work on the list I left you, all right?  Let me know if you have to leave the building, I may need you to pick up a few things for David and Justin.”

“Oh...yeah, no problem.”  I swallowed hard, but tried not to let my feelings show.  The prospect of having to deliver something personally to Justin scared me.  I didn’t want to catch him off guard like that, but I couldn’t say anything to Tarin.  Trace immediately came to mind, and I knew that the moment I saw him I needed to make sure he persuaded Tarin to let him do the errands, or get somebody else besides me to do them.

She turned back to her work, and I quickly made my way over to my desk so I could start on the list that had been left for me.  It ended up keeping me so busy, that I nearly forgot to say hello to Natalie when she arrived.  I found her in passing, my arms full of binders and paper work, and nearly dropped them all when I practically walked into her.  “Oh...shit, Nat.”  I chuckled.  “Did you get in okay?”

“Yeah.”  She said nervously, not hesitating to take some of my pile into her own arms.  “This is Sarah,” she said, pointing to the girl next to her.

Naturally, I greeted her friend, and made small talk with the both of them as we walked down the hallway.  It was nice to see how excited they were, and I was immediately brought back to better times, when Trace and Justin were my best friends and I didn’t have to worry so much.  I probably would have forgotten about the whole day if it had kept on like that, simply melting into a mindless conversation with a couple of teenagers, avoiding reality like the plague.  That would have been easy.  Better.  I would have gone home to my boyfriend that night with no regrets.

But all too soon, reality reared it’s ugly head.

I think I could recognize Justin’s voice even if he was sick as a dog, with laryngitis.  I don’t know why that is.  I mean, if Cooper had laryngitis I probably wouldn’t be able to tell him apart from anybody else, but...Cooper isn’t Justin.  That’s probably why, when I heard his laughter rip through my ears for the first time since our incident, I froze in place.  Natalie was still rambling on of course, oblivious to the voices that lied around the corner from us, but I could barely hear what she was saying.  My throat was dry, and I was fucking scared.  Thankfully, an intern passed by us then, and I snapped out of my delirious state long enough to call her over, and have her take the girls to where they needed to be.  Natalie hugged me and so did her friend.  I did the best I could to smile and hug them back with as much enthusiasm as they gave me, reassuring them I’d see them at the end of the day, before they were escorted away.

Then I was alone.

I listened hard.  I recognized Tarin’s voice, enthusiastically chatting away about the fact that Justin was standing before her.  She kept going on and on about how good he looked, and how excited she was.  I leaned back against the wall as he responded to her, sounding carefree as ever.  I...I hadn’t heard him sound that way in a really long time.  Years, maybe.  Even when we’d been together, Justin had never sounded so happy to be someplace...to be alive.

And that told me a lot had changed in his life since we parted ways.

I just didn’t know what those changes entailed.  Was he seeing somebody?  Had he forgotten about me that easily, simply because he had Trace back in his life?  I didn’t have any answers, and it was annoying the fuck out of me.  I don’t even know how long I stood in that hallway, but I was pretty close to tears.  I felt like such an idiot, and I wanted to run and hide, lock myself away in one of the offices so nobody would find me.  So Justin wouldn’t spot me and tell me how lame and stupid I was.

So he couldn't remind me that everything he was put through was my fault.

“Shit, I’ve been looking all over for you.”

His voice came in a rushed whisper, and when I turned to face Trace, he looked equally as stressed out as I knew I did.  I had lost track of all time by then, but knew I must have been standing there for a good half hour.  The interview was surely in it’s beginning stages too, and I didn’t understand why Trace had made it a point to seek me out when Justin probably needed him there.  “You’re supposed to be in the studio,” I said, sliding myself away from him as he attempted to put his arm around me.  

“Justin’s fine for now,” he told me, sternly.  “How are you?”

I just shrugged, and found I couldn’t look at him, only at the floor.  “I don’t know.  If I stay here, and don’t talk to anybody, I should be okay.”

He sighed.  “You can’t do that.  They’ll be wondering what happened to you.”

I looked up at him again, and my bottom lip started to tremble, along with the rest of my body.  “What am I supposed to do, Trace?”

“Look he doesn't even know you’re here,” he told me gently.  “Just go about your business, and I’ll try to make sure you stay out of his line of vision.”

“You know me running into him is inevitable,” I groaned.  “Sooner or later somebody is going to want me to bring you guys something.”

“I’ll do it for you then,” he said, desperately.  “I’ll figure it out.”r32;
“You can’t,” I said harshly, pushing myself away from the wall.  “You can’t protect me forever, Trace.”  

I was tempted to get on the issue of Tarin and her pregnancy then, but he looked so stressed out.  More stressed out than I’d seen him look in a really long time, and I didn’t have the heart to put more pressure on him then.  Despite the fact that I thought his attempts to protect me were getting lame, I couldn't’ deny that he was simply trying to be my best friend, the guy I’d grown up with.  He hated what Justin had done to me, and  he didn’t want to see me get hurt by him again, but he didn’t understand.  Deep down, a big part of me knew Justin wouldn’t have hurt me like that again.  He’d changed.  I saw it in the paparazzi pictures on the computer the previous week, and I heard it in his voice that very day.  It was like he’d transformed himself...

Like the guy I’d been hoping and praying for to reappear was back, and hopefully...back for good.

“I don’t want him to hurt you anymore,” Trace whispered a moment later.  “You deserve better than that, Ker.”

I looked him right in the eye then, not holding back my feelings as I responded to him this time.  “Justin wouldn’t hurt me again.  He’s changed, I know he has.”

Trace shrugged.  “I don’t trust it.”

“It’s not about trust anymore,” I whispered.  “It’s about him being different, and I don’t know what’s helped him to change but...whatever it was, worked.  I heard him laughing and talking before.  He sounds like the Justin I used to know.”

He smirked, just slightly, but it quickly faded away.  “Yeah.  I mean, I know he’s changed but...I can’t get over this.  I can’t get over what he did.”
“You need to let it go for now,” I said, as I started off down the hallway.  “After all, if I hadn’t lost it and told you about it the other day, you’d still be oblivious.”

“But you told me,” I heard him call back.  “So I have to live with this shit, faking my friendship with him for now so your future won’t get fucked by David.  Do you know how hard that is?  To smile and laugh with him, even though on the inside I want to kick his ass?”

I paused and turned back to face him, narrowing my eyes angrily because he seemed to be thinking of the stupidest shit to say at that moment.  “I never told you to do any of that,” I snapped.  “You did what you did for me, and yeah...I”m grateful, Trace.  But at the same time, you’re sacrificing your happiness for no reason at all.”

“So you’re saying that your not worth fighting for?”

I shook my head sadly.  “I really don’t think so.”

He just let out a sad laugh, and I decided to leave our conversation at that.  I knew I’d end up seeing him later on that day anyway, and so I simply retreated down the hallway, praying I could find something to busy myself with that would keep me far away from the studio and the people that dwelled inside of it.  I ended up doing mindless research work that Tarin had given to me in the beginning of the week, that really didn’t need to be looked at until Justin’s interview had blown over.  Nevertheless, I did the best I could to lose myself in it, and I almost succeeded until...

“Kerri...”  

Tarin’s voice had blared over the speaker phone and I quickly looked all around to make sure nobody else was eavesdropping on me.  “Yeah,” I said, a little too breathlessly.  “I’m here.”

“We need coffee, stat.  I left the order with security downstairs, do you think you can get it?”

I sucked in a breath.  I mean, I figured it wasn’t the worst thing in the world.  She never said I had to hand deliver it to them, only fill the order.  I reassured myself that she would meet me half way, take the coffee from me as soon as I got back from Starbucks,  and I wouldn’t have to face Justin.  With this in mind,I cheerfully agreed and told her it was no problem.  Minutes later I was on my way to Starbucks, list in hand, snickering to myself when I saw a request for a large black coffee.  I knew it must have been Justin’s.  Black coffee was his stress reliever, always had been.  Then I got a little nervous, because I realized he must have been stressed out over something.  I hadn’t been listening to the interview of course, so I had no idea what had been going on, or what he might have been told during commercial breaks.

Half of me hoped he knew I was just feet away from him.

But the better part of me knew he despised the idea.

Naturally, the line was long.  A gaggle of teenage girls stood in front of me waiting to place their order, and by causally listening to their conversation I could tell that they were waiting around to get a glimpse of Justin.  They giggled and laughed together, as they made fun of one girl in particular over her reaction upon seeing Justin get out of his car.  It was hilarious to watch them, sort of made me wish I could introduce myself...

But that was a little far fetched considering the situation I was in.

I got my coffee order filled, what seemed like an hour later.  When I checked my cell phone, I had two different texts from Tarin asking me what was taking so long, and I felt really stupid.  Of all the days for there to be a line, it had to be the day Justin was around.  I just wanted to get the coffee and drop it off, go back into hiding so I wouldn’t have to worry about seeing Justin for the rest of the day.  Things couldn’t be that simple of course.  No, Tarin wasn’t patiently waiting for me in the lobby like I’d hoped.  Security handed me the phone as soon as I set foot back into the building, and she proceeded to snap in my ear that I needed to get upstairs with the coffee because they were supposed to go to air.  My body was literally shaking the entire elevator ride to the main floor, and even more so when I started to make my way across the office and to the entrance of the studio.  I could see Justin’s backside through one of the  large windows that showcased the interior of the sound booth, and I almost dropped the tray in my arms.  It had been too long.

I was completely unprepared, despite the fact that I thought I could handle it.

I knew I had to suck it all up though.  I was at work after all, and David, despite the fact that he was a complete asshole, was sitting in the studio as my superior and I didn’t want to give him a reason to humiliate me in front of Justin, or Trace for that matter.  Things were ugly enough between David and Trace as it was, and I didn’t want Justin to be thrust into the middle of that situation.  Drawing in a long breath, I quickly entered the room and raced over to where Tarin sat, immediately feeling eyes boring into my backside as I pulled Tarin’s coffee out of the tray and handed it to her. "Sorry.  I just...the cashier, she didn't give me the right change, and there was a line.  I'm sorry."

Tarin took the coffee with a confused expression, her eyes seeming to ask me a thousand questions in that moment that I couldn’t possibly answer.  I figured the best thing to do, was pass out the rest of the coffee and get the hell out of there as fast as I could.  But I guess my plan sort of failed when I handed Eric his iced tea.  His eyes met mine, and he started to snicker as if my presence was very amusing to him.

“Small fuckin’ world,” he laughed as he stuck his straw in the cup.  “How you doin’ girl?”

I swallowed hard.  The room was completely silent now, you could have heard a mouse fart or something, and it was making me even more nervous than I’d already been.  “I’m okay,” I managed to get out, with a reasonable tone, before quickly moving onto the next person, who happened to be Trace.  I handed him his coffee, and he met my gaze with a regretful expression, most likely caused by the fact that Justin was sitting directly across from him, probably staring at me like I was some kind of ghost.  

Then I turned around.

He looked amazing.  That was the first thing that crossed my mind.  In all the months since the kidnapping and the clinic, I’d never seen so much color in his face, so much care and pride in his appearance.  No, he wasn’t smiling, but there was a light in his eyes.  The light that used to fill them when he looked at me...when we were younger, before our three year separation.  The next thing that crossed my mind was the fact that he was staring at me.  No, more like gawking.  Yeah, he was definitely gawking at me.  It was like he couldn’t believe I was really there.  Hell, I couldn’t believe he was there either, but I couldn’t say any of that to him.  I couldn’t even smile.  The only thing that I could seem to get out was “Black,” as I handed him his monstrosity of a coffee.

He didn’t move.

“Black,” I persisted, feeling my face becoming hot, knowing I was about to break down crying if he continued to stare at me like he was.  I didn’t know what the hell to do, and apparently, he didn’t either.  By some grace of God, he managed to extend his arm out to me a few seconds later so I could hand him the coffee.  Our fingers brushed against each others, and I felt a surge of electricity shoot through my body at his touch.  God, I missed him.

I was crazy about him.

Shit, I was in love with him.  I was in love with him, and he’d done horrible things to me.  But it didn’t matter.  I wasn’t even thinking about that.  The only thing I could think about was the Justin I had known so long ago, and that...he may have returned.  I wanted him back, but I had no idea how to even begin to get his attention again.

“Thank you,” he croaked after a moment.

I looked at the floor.  “Yeah.”

I was so ready to get out of there, as I don’t think I’d ever felt so awkward in my life up until that moment.  Unfortunately for me though, David wasn’t about to let me escape that easily.  For some reason, he was in a great mood.  Such a great mood in fact, that he decided to treat me like a member of the human race for that particular moment in time.

He introduced me as some coffee fetching girl wonder, and everybody applauded in response.  Well, everybody except for Trace and Justin, but that was to be expected.  I’d glanced at Tarin then, and naturally she looked confused as hell.  I didn’t know what I was going to tell her after the day ended, but I knew it could be anything except the truth.  It sucked, because we had been getting along so well, but at the same time, what happened between Justin and I was nobody’s business really.  Not even Trace’s, but...I had told him because I felt I had no other alternative.

I hoped she could understand.

“You should stay,” David told me with a smile after a minute.  “Watch the interview, Ker.  It’s fine.”

I wanted to rip him apart, tell him that he shouldn’t act so fake in front of a prominent guest of the station, but I knew it would have been bad for everybody involved.  It was a professional setting, and I managed enough stamina to hold my head high and flash him a smile, even if it wasn’t genuine.  “Oh no,” I laughed.  “I have a lot to do.”

I heard Justin slurping his coffee, and I knew he’d just become that much more nervous with the idea of me sitting in the same room as him.  I wanted to run away then.  Far away and hide so I didn’t have to worry about it anymore.  

“It’s okay, Kerri,” Tarin spoke up several moments later, seeming to sense how tense I had become at David’s suggestion.  “I’ll see you after, all right?”

I let out a long, slow breath and sent her a thankful look.  “Okay.”  I started towards the door like some kind of crazy woman, nearly getting out, when David spoke up yet again.

“Well at least take a picture you two,” he said brightly.  “You’re old friends after all.”

I wanted to kill myself, or kill David.  It was a complete toss up.  Of course I didn’t make my emotions obvious.  As if on cue, I turned back around, a small smile on my face so I could please the crowd.  I shouldn’t have.  I should have kept on going, as if I didn’t hear him, but I guess it was my fear of the guy that forced me to stay in there rather than run away.  Or maybe...it was just my fear of being humiliated in front of Justin.

“Don’t we have to go to air?” Trace spoke up for the first time since I’d entered the room, the pain and fear in his voice more than obvious to me.  I didn’t look at him.  I couldn’t.  I knew if I did that would have been it.  I would have broken down right there, and I never would have been able to pull myself together again.

“There’s enough time,” Tarin snapped at him, her hands on her hips.  I knew she was angry at Trace then, probably because she knew something was going on that he hadn’t told her.  If things had been slightly different, if we still weren’t getting along, I probably would have been happy that she had found out how much Trace was in fact keeping from her.  But things were better.  She was carrying Trace’s child inside of her, and we had both decided to put the bad feelings behind us and get along.  It just sucked...the whole thing, and I wished like hell that I could go back in time then.  I would have been more careful, I would have made sure nothing bad happened to us when we went home for my parents anniversary.

But they were stupid, pointless wishes.  Nothing was going to change because I wanted it to, and the reality of our situation was beginning to effect people that weren’t directly involved.

There was nothing I could do to stop it from happening.

Justin was staring at me.  I could feel it, and so, I looked back at him.  It wasn’t a cold look.  It was more like...he was trying to apologize to me for how awkward the situation had become.  I wanted to tell him that it wasn’t his fault, that none of it was, but I couldn’t find my voice.  Neither could he, it seemed.  But that was okay.

“Here,” David smiled as he pulled a camera out of his pocket.  “Tarin, you get in too.  It’ll look great on the website.”

Justin was still sitting in his chair, looking like he didn’t know what the fuck to make of the whole thing.  The only thought that came to my mind then, was to get out, get away from him.  I thought of Susan then, about our agreement that I would stay away from Justin for a good amount of time.  It sucked.  I knew she would have been disappointed in me.  “I really have to go do...” I started to explain to David, nervously.

“I’m telling you that it can wait,” he harshly interrupted me, throwing an arm around my shoulder.  “Okay?”

I knew I had no choice.  It was either obey David or be humiliated, and so, I decided to cooperate for the good of what little sanity I had left.  “Yeah...okay,” I squeaked out starting to fidget nervously as I watched Justin get up from his chair.  Thankfully, Tarin decided to step in between us just before David could set the picture up.  Shit, was I thankful.  I didn’t want to be shoulder to shoulder with Justin then.  It was just too soon to be touched by him after so much had happened.  I tried to pretend he wasn’t even there, and simply focused on Tarin, pretending that the picture was of us and nobody else.

“Smile!,” David said excitedly as he held the camera in front of him.

Everything was a blur after that.  I don’t remember if I smiled, or blinked, but David seemed happy with the results so that was all that mattered to me.  He took a few pictures.  Some of Justin Tarin and myself, and a couple with Justin, JoJo and myself.  I think I held my breath for the entire duration, and when David finally backed off, it took all the strength inside of me not to run out the door, screaming to the high heavens that I was going insane

“Meet me later on, by my desk,” Tarin told me, before I could make a run for it.  

I nodded slightly, but couldn’t meet her gaze.  I don’t think I had to though, she’d seen enough to know how uncomfortable my presence had made Justin, and I was sure that she’d ask me plenty of questions when we were alone again.  I didn’t allow myself to dwell on that meeting however.  The only thing i’d been concerned about then was getting out, being alone, so I could sort out my head.

And finally, I was able to do that.

I quickly made it to the nearest exit, and pushed my way through the door, having to lean over the small railing because I thought I was going to throw up.  Thankfully, this particular exit took me out into a small alley, so I was alone in my misery and fear.  It took me back to a time that I desperately didn’t want to remember...when I was literally moments from death, listening to Shane dig the dirt out of that ditch.  I remember feeling more helpless than I ever felt in my life, and when I’d looked up in that instant, the one where I saw Justin slowly creeping towards me, I had never been so thankful to have him in my life.  He was strong, and brave...determined to defeat our captors and get out of our situation alive.

He saved my life.

I started to take slow, even, breaths as I leaned over that railing, and after a while the intense nausea started to subside.  I was finally able to straighten myself minutes later, and I slowly sat down on the cement steps, clutching my stomach and rocking myself back and forth a little bit, trying to make sense of what had taken place.  I couldn’t help but wonder how Justin was making it through the rest of his interview, and I’ll admit I felt sorry for him.  I could run away from all of that, but Justin...he still had to smile, and act like everything was just great.  

But maybe he deserved it.

I was so fucking confused, because I knew he did...but I didn’t want him to suffer at the same time.  It was crazy, and I realized then just how intense my feelings still were for Justin.  Sure, I had known I still cared about him, but after seeing him...I just knew I was supposed to be with him.  I was the only one who truly understood what he’d gone through, the one who could make all of his pain go away.  It took every ounce of strength inside of me not to go running back to him then, telling him that I cared about him and that I wanted him back.  It wasn’t the time or the place, but I was determined to get that chance...eventually.

“Kerri.”  

I didn’t bother looking behind me, because I knew who it was.  I’d fully expected Trace to come searching for me, but I really wasn’t in the mood for a lecture, or to listen to him tell me that I had to stay away from Justin.  I wasn’t a child, and I could make my own decisions.  “Trace...just...”

He plopped down next to me on the steps, and huffed loudly.  “I’ll fucking kill him for what he did.”

“Trace...no,” I’d whimpered, trying as hard as I could to hold my tears back.  “It’s over okay?  I’m past it.”

“You’re full of shit, Kerrigan,” he snapped.  “Look at you, I mean fuck, you got the guy coffee and it’s turned into a damn tragedy.”

“I just haven’t seen him in so long...” I trailed off and looked down at my lap.  “He...he looks good, Trace.”  I felt so damn pathetic for letting that slip out, and I knew he would think I was nuts, but I didn’t care.

“Aw Christ, don’t start in now.”

He pulled out a pack of cigarettes, and automatically fished one out and lit it up.  It was rare, something he hadn’t really done since before I’d taken over his job as personal assistant to Justin.  It meant he was having extreme anxiety and I felt horrible.  Things were going on with him that were more important than the status of myself and Justin, and what he did to me.  “Trace, you don’t need to do this to yourself anymore, okay?” I reached out then, and yanked the cigarette out of his hand, tossing it someplace in front of me.

“Hey!”

“When were you going to tell me that Tarin got pregnant?” I snapped.  “I mean, is that just another everyday thing to you?  Were you going to send me a card from the emergency room after she gave birth?”

He stared at me for a long time after that, eyes wide, mouth open slightly like he couldn’t believe that I knew...or that I was protesting the fact he hadn’t told me.  “Who told you that?”

“Tarin.” I rolled my eyes.  “Despite what you think, we manage to be civil every now and then.”

I heard him sigh heavily, and when I managed to look back over at him, I found that he’d actually let go of his emotions.  His head was buried in his hands, and by the way his body was shaking, I knew he’d broken down.  I didn’t blame him, because I was sure he was scared fucking shitless.  “DId you tell your mom?”r32;
“Justin doesn’t even know,” he muttered.

“Whoa,” I said softly.  

He picked up his head after a moment, and met my gaze, wiping at his face to clear the tears off of it.  “I don’t know what the fuck I’m going to do, Kerri.  I don’t know anything about kids, or about taking care of them.  It was like...one day I was fucking around with Tarin like a stupid kid, and the next we’re at an ultra sound.”  He shook his head.  “My mom is gonna shit, and I don’t even know what I’m going to say to make it sound good.  As it is, she thinks I’m dating some kind of slut.”

“Your mom is famous for overreacting,” I laughed lightly.  “I mean, I know where you get it from.”

He scoffed.  “Bitch.”

I raised an eyebrow.  “I learned from the best.”

The sudden ringing of his cellphone cut our conversation short, and I was really curious as to who would have been calling him.  I mean, yeah I know Trace gets phone calls constantly that are related to Justin, but usually when he’s at a radio event, people know not to call.  I guess that’s why he gave whoever it was a little bit of an attitude.

“I”m working,” he grunted into the phone.  “So what do you need?”  Then he stopped, and listened with a scowl on his face the entire time, before continuing on.  “He’s fine, Mel.  You need to stop mothering him.  It’s really busy here right now, and I don’t have time to sit here and console you.  Justin’s a big boy and you have to learn that you can’t keep calling him over and over when he’s on business.”

Shit, was I confused.  It almost sounded like somebody that either worked for Justin, or that was...friends with Justin, was on the line.  It made me nervous, sort of like I wanted to puke all over again.  I wouldn’t allow myself to think of a word such as “girlfriend” or the phrase ‘somebody Justin was dating”.  The idea of any of that was unacceptable to me, because I was the only one who qualified for that position, as far as I was concerned.  “Who is that?” I hissed at Trace moments later.

He glanced at me slightly.  “Whatever, Mel,” he said, as he tore his gaze away from mine.  “I gotta go.”

It was silent once he hung up, and I wasn’t sure what to think.  Naturally there were a thousand questions I wanted to ask him, but to keep him from thinking I was a psychotic weirdo, I simply repeated my original one.  “Who was that, Trace?”

“No one.”  He said it all too quickly as he shoved his phone into his pocket.  

“GIve me a break.” I glared at him and nudged him in the shoulder.  

“She’s...she cleans Justin’s place up for him, that’s all.  Her names Melissa,” he said, finally meeting my gaze again.  “Sometimes she acts like she’s his mom or something...hell, I dunno.”

I laughed for the first time all day.  “Sounds like a pathetic idiot.”

He barely chuckled.  “I dunno.  She does her job.”

I rolled my eyes.  “You don’t have to be so secretive, you know.”

“It’s not a big deal, all right?” He said, seemingly trying to shrug the subject away.  “Are you really okay?” He asked me quickly.  “Ker...I mean, my situation aside...today’s been crazy.  Justin doesn’t even know half the shit that’s gone down.  He’s not going to understand why I did this, and I know it’s going to get ugly later on.  You know how he is.”

I wanted to press him further about the supposed cleaning lady that called.  Of course, I wanted to believe Trace, but I knew him, and I knew his looks and his tone of voice.  Deep down, I knew that he was keeping something from me, but I also knew that if I pushed him about it, he’d simply get pissed off and the last thing I wanted was to get into an argument with him.  The day had been hectic enough as it was.  I figured whatever it was, I’d get out of him eventually, so I decided to let it go and focus on the next subject.

“So you’re going to let him get the last word,” I laughed.  “You’ll never change, will you?”

“What the fuck...what the hell does that mean?”

“You need to stand up to him at some point, Trace.  I mean, I know you try to act all big and tough like nobody has an advantage over you...but I know Justin still gets his way when it comes to your friendship.  You’ll never stand up to him, no matter what.”

He stood up and gritted his teeth, frustrated with my statement.  Hell, I don’t know what had come over me then.  I guess I’d just seen it so much...Justin having the rule over Trace, always having the final say.  Even with the whole Shane thing, Justin had said the unforgivable, and yet Trace still forgave him.  

“You appreciate nothing, do you?” He grunted.  “All the shit I do to fix your messes and all you can do is tell me I’m a weak piece of shit.”

I crossed my arms and shook my head.  “That’s not what I’m saying.  I’m saying that you never stand up to him.”

“And you do? You’re fucking obsessed with him, Kerri!”

“This isn’t about me.”  I rose to my feet, a shot him a disgusted look.  “This is about your friendship with him.  You did what you did for a good cause, for you girlfriends future and for mine.  Hell, Trace, Justin knows he’s a shit head okay?  He did a fucking horrible thing to me, and he hasn’t confessed to anything.  For him to yell at you for this, is pretty fucked up don’t you think?”

“Yeah it is, but you know he’s going to act like I’m the asshole.”

“So don’t let him,” I muttered, beginning to walk away from him.  “Maybe you should tell him how you really feel.”
 
“Right,” I heard him chuckle sadly.  

I didn’t answer him, and kept on walking until I reached another entrance to the building down at the end of the alley.  As soon as I opened the door, I could feel my cell vibrating in my pocket and I groaned slightly, thinking Trace had begun to text me with more stupid shit.  I yanked it out of my pocket, and stared at the screen with a frown, but I found that it wasn’t Trace at all.  It was David.  Not that he was any better, but I figured that maybe whatever he wanted me to do would take my mind off of the day for the time being.

I need you upstairs.  Now.

It seemed like he was in a mood, and a big part of me knew better than to follow his orders after what he’d done to me, but I figured he would only make my day harder if I hesitated.  I took the elevator up to the executive level, trying my best to make it look like I hadn’t been upset, so he wouldn’t ask questions.  When I got off, I found David standing outside of his office, leaning against the wall, perking up slightly when he noticed me coming towards him.

“I got your text,” I said, not really looking at him.  “What’s up?”

His nonchalant expression quickly turned into a cold glare.  “You always have to fuck something up for me, don’t you Kerri?”

I stared at him for several moments, confused as hell.  For a moment I thought Justin might have said something to him about me, and that he was angry he wasn’t told I was going to be around before he came.  If so, I knew David was probably embarrassed, and all the work that Trace had done to save my ass was going to fall apart within a few minutes.  “David...I...”r32;
“I mean, I send you to get me a fucking coffee and you can’t get the damn order right,” he snapped at me harshly, and pushed himself away from the wall.  “Or maybe you just did it to get some revenge, right?”

It was hard not to laugh at him, because I quickly realize he wasn’t angry about Justin at all.  In fact, I seriously doubted he had a clue as to how uncomfortable Justin was around me.  It was his coffee.  It had gotten screwed up and I was to blame.  He was such a selfish fucking bastard that I felt like kicking him in the balls, but naturally...I didn’t have enough guts to do it.

“I knew it.” He smiled smugly as he stepped up to me and put his face right in front of mine.  “Little prude bitch like yourself thought you’d try to fuck up the one thing that sets me straight during the day.”

“David...”

“Shut up.”

His tone was harsh now, abusive, and I started to get very uneasy.  The day had been hard enough as it was, and now I had to put up with David’s mood.  My bottom lip started quivering again, and soon I was sobbing quietly.  “I’m sorry,” I told him, pathetically.

"What did I tell you?" He continued on, shaking his coffee cup in my face like I was some kind of criminal.

I wanted to say a lot of things to him, curse him to the high heavens, but I couldn’t.  I couldn’t even look him in the face, only at the floor, as I responded to him.  "I told them black, two sugars, David."

"Well it doesn't fucking taste like black with two sugars.  It tastes like they poured the whole canister of sugar into the cup!" 

Then he hurled the coffee at me.  Visions flashed through my mind then, of Justin yelling and throwing that glass picture frame at me. I felt myself duck down and scream just like I had done back then, as the cup hit the wall and splattered all over the hallway.

"Stupid fuckin bitch.  You're lucky Trace is sticking his neck out for you, or you'd be out on your ass.  Now go limp your way back to Starbucks and get my coffee order right this time."

"O-okay." I sniffled, my entire body shaking as I slowly began to pick myself up off the floor. "Okay."

"Okay..." He mimicked me in a girlish tone.  "Get the fuck out of here!"

From the corner of my eye I saw somebody step out from the opposite hallway, and when I glanced in the direction to get a better view, I felt my heart stop.  Justin was standing there.  Out of all the people milling around the station, it had to be him, and I had no idea why.  It was so fucking ridiculous, because he didn’t belong there.  He belonged downstairs with his security and publicist, smiling and acting like everything was perfectly fine.  

Why was he constantly coming to my rescue?

"What's going on David?"  He flashed David a calm, but sarcastic smile, and crossed his arms. 

And I knew that Justin had forgotten all about what he’d done, and all the bad shit that went on between us then.  He was only concerned about me, and what David had just done.

I couldn’t do anything but stand there and stare.

"Hey-ey, Justin."  David laughed nervously. "Just um...you know, explaining things to her."

"Ha."  He looked down at the floor for just a moment, before storming over to David and lifting him up off the floor, slamming his body against the wall. "What exactly were you explaining, Dave?"

"I...I...um..."  He stuttered and his eyes widened with fear, because he knew he’d been caught red handed.  "Justin, you know...it's all right.  I'm really sorry.  I am.  Kerri, you know I'm sorry right?  We're cool. Tell him."

I distinctly remembered telling Tarin that one day David was going to get his, and a joyful feeling began to form inside of me, because I thought that moment had finally come. After everything he’d done to Tarin and myself, he was finally being put in his place by somebody that he had no power over.

It was great.

"Kerri! Tell him!"

Justin smirked at me like he had so many times in the past.  Like we were friends.  Like we were a team.  "Yeah, Ker.  Tell me."

"He's a womanizing son of a bitch." I whispered, managing to find the strength inside of me to forget about the past for the moment, so I could show David what it felt like to be humiliated. "He demoted me because I wouldn't sleep with him.  You can go and ask Tarin.  She'll tell you all about it.  He did it to her too, for years."

David laughed.  "Come on.  You're gonna believe her? She's just bitter that's all."

His comment only caused Justin to shove him harder into the wall.  “You touched her?”

"N-no,” David whimpered.  “No I didn't!"

Justin’s lip curled in a defiant sneer as he let go of David and watched him slide down to the floor. I knew then that he too was entirely too smart for David’s bullshit. "I don't believe you."

"I just lost my temper," David whimpered again.

Justin smiled, as if a playful idea had suddenly crept into his head.  I just kept on staring, like a fool as he began to speak again.

“When I’m done with you, you’re going to be getting coffee for the janitors.  Now get the fuck out of here, before I bring this shit downstairs in front of your entire staff.”

I watched David do something I never thought I’d live to see.  He scrambled to his feet and ran as fast as he could into his office, slamming the door behind him.  I was shocked, and I’m sure my expression gave my emotions away.  Justin on the other hand, was getting a kick out of David’s actions.  He was laughing and smiling, seemingly having forgotten the situation and that I was even there.  For a split second I thought about slinking away, so I wouldn’t have to talk to him.  But the part of me that had been longing for him so badly, just wouldn’t let me do it.

It took a good couple of minutes, but he finally turned to face me.  He stared at me, and I stared back, neither of us knowing exactly what to do.  He’d never know it, because I’m sure I looked scared shitless then, but I was actually happy.  Looking into his eyes, was probably the one thing I’d missed the most since we’d been apart, and I’d gotten it back.  It made me want to fall at his feet and cry, tell him how much I needed him.

But the better part of me told me to keep all the dignity I could for the time being.

“You okay?” Was the first thing he asked me, his tone filled with sincere concern.

I nodded, my eyes taking turns shifting themselves from his eyes to the floor.  “I am.”

“He touched you?” He asked me immediately.

He knew something happened between David and I, but I desperately didn’t want him to think I’d actually slept with the guy.  Despite the fact that Justin had his share of women, it didn’t mean he wanted me to follow his example.  I had always been separate from that whole Hollywood sex game.  I was a normal, nice girl, from Tennessee who had grown up across the street from him, probably the most innocent girl he would ever know, and I didn’t want that image to change.  “It’s nothing worse than what I’ve been through, Justin,” I managed to say, seriously, figuring it would sound like anything I had done...hadn’t been willingly.  I placed a hand to my forehead and felt my face turning red.   It was enough.  I wasn’t ready for more, and I needed to get away from him...fast.  “I have to go though.”

I began to walk away from him quickly, half of me praying he’d call me back, but the better part of me knowing it was best for my sanity if the conversation was left at that.

"K-Ker.”

Of course, I should have known Justin wasn’t going to let me go that easily.  Not after what he’d done to me.  I stopped in my tracks, and glanced back at him over my shoulder.  I felt the tears hot on my face, and I wasn’t exactly sure how long I’d been crying, but felt stupid for succumbing to my emotions in front of him.  “Yeah,” I croaked.

He looked down at the floor and shook his head.  “I don’t even know.”

I expected that from him.  Justin never knew what to say, but he was really good at fucking things up.  He didn’t deserve the time of day from me then, and I knew that Trace would have given me hell if he knew I was giving Justin a chance to talk.  I couldn’t ignore him though...I just couldn’t do it.  It was like this terrific force inside of me was making me stay...making me care about him still.  “I’m doing okay,” I told him softly.  “I’ll be okay.”

His  metallic blue gaze met mine again, searching my expression for some glimmer of hope that I didn’t hate him.  God, how I wanted to tell him I didn’t hate him...that I loved him.  But I knew it would have only confused him more, and possibly drove him away from me again.  “Can you forgive me, Kerrigan?,” he asked, his voice quivering.

I let out a sharp sob, his question nearly knocking the wind out of me.  He was, for the first time, trying to come to terms with what he’d done to me.  It was confusing, and heartwarming at the same time.  He cared, that was the one thing repeating itself over and over in my mind.  Justin still cared about me, and I felt myself crumbling...melting into the silly girl who was head over heels in love with him.

I had to stop.
 
"I don't know." I wiped at my eyes hard, and tried my best to stop crying.

He nodded and sucked in his bottom lip, seeming to understand my confusion.  "If you need anything..."

"I'm doing okay," I repeated quickly.  It was so stupid.  There were so many other things I could have said to him, but I guess I didn’t have it in me to get the words out.  "Just go, Justin.  Go back downstairs and find Trace and Tarin.  They'll be wondering what's going on otherwise."

I expected him to agree with me, become professional again, and maybe...set up a lunch date with me in the near future.  The Justin I saw in the paparazzi pictures, and that came into the radio station that morning would have.  But... I should have known that was all a farce, a way from him to get his career back and put Shane to the back of his mind for good.  I was proud of him for seeming to have overcome most of that.  He was sure as hell ahead of me as far as sanity went.  In that moment though, I saw him slip back into the person I’d left months before.  The shell of the kid I’d grown up with.  The fearful one, the terrified one, the sad and miserable one.

Justin started to sob hard, and slid down the floor like he was falling apart.  Like the day he’d killed Shane and Nathan, and we’d held each other in that disgusting house.  It was exactly like that.

But this time he wasn’t crying about the rape, he was crying because he’d hurt me.

Surely I was crazy, because the next thing I knew, I had knelt down beside him and wrapped my arms around him, allowing him to cry against me.  He clung to me, like he had so many times in the past, and I let him.  I let him touch me for the first time since he’d done the unspeakable.

And it felt so fucking good to be in his arms again.

“You should go,” he sobbed into me.  “I’m not worth it, Ker.  I’m not fucking worth it.”

I had so many questions to ask him, and in that moment I knew I could have asked him anything and he would have given me an honest answer.  I should have asked what in the world made him think it was okay to hit me like he did, treat me like he did...have sex with me like he did, and not care about how I would feel in the end.  But I didn’t.  Stupid fucking me.  The only question I could think of to ask him was:

"Do you still love me?"

He jerked away from me quickly, and snapped his head up to meet my gaze. "What?"

"Do you?" I searched his eyes desperately, praying to God that he’d tell me that he did.  That he’d been so scared for so long that he’d lost me, and the only thing he wanted was for us to be together.  He’d tell me that he’d changed, that he’d gotten his head together, and that he was ready to love me again, full force.

"I...Kerri...I....I mean, of course.  I'll always love you."  He said softly, as he hung his head low and rubbed at his eyes to wipe his tears away.

Another Chance? (Cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
That was all I needed.  He’d said it and I knew it was true.  We really were meant to be together, and all of the hardships we’d been put through must have been a test.  A test to prove to one another how we could survive it all and still love each other just as much.

"Listen to me," I said, my tone a little harsh because I was fighting so damn hard to keep my raw emotion locked up inside of me.  I knew it was neither the time or the place to kiss Justin full on the lips.  I mean, if anybody saw us like that, it would have been disastrous.  I may have been crazy but I wasn’t stupid, and while it was hard, I knew the best thing to do was to send him on his way and let everything blow over a little bit before we saw each other again.  "You're going to stop crying, get yourself together and go back downstairs like nothing happened.  Do you understand me?"

He shook his head harshly.  "I can't..."

"You have to," I said, giving him a reassuring nod.  "You have to do it for me, Justin.  For your reputation.  Nobody can know about this."

I knew it pained him to leave me.  He most likely wanted to talk, to sort things out, but Justin wasn’t stupid.  He knew the same thing that I did...that people were waiting on him and expected him to give them what they wanted.  It really sucked, but our situation simply had to wait and I was glad he was sane enough to understand that.  "O-okay." He nodded furiously.  "Okay I'll do it."

"Good." I stood up and wiped my eyes again, making sure that Justin got to his feet as well before I spoke again.  "Go, Justin."

Naturally, he hesitated.  "But.."

"Damn it! Go! Get out of here!"

I hated to yell at him but I had no other choice.  If I didn’t persist, we would have stood in that hallway staring at each other...or worse, before someone found us.  He turned his back on me then, painstakingly, and I made sure to do the same.  I didn’t look back, and was never more thankful when I rounded the corner and reached the elevators again.  

I made myself scarce after that so that I wouldn’t have a chance of running into David or Justin for the rest of the day.  I even went as far as pulling one of the younger interns aside, telling her to let me know when Justin was out of the building.  Naturally, she seemed confused but didn’t ask questions.  First year interns seemed to be the only ones that actually gave me some clout in the building, deeming me as Tarin’s assistant rather than a standard intern, so I knew I could trust her.  It took a couple of hours, and lots of rounds of computer solitaire, before I received a text from her saying all was clear.  It was only then that I reemerged into the general office area again, running into Tarin almost immediately.

“We need to talk.”

“But...”

She yanked me by the arm and pulled me into an office, shutting the door behind her.  I tried to run away, but she pushed me up against the wall.

“You know how we’ve been cool?” She asked me, in a sarcastic tone.  “This isn’t one of those times.”

“Tarin...”

“What the hell happened?” She said, exasperated.  “I mean, you could have embarrassed us all!”

“Tarin.”  I roughly pushed her off of me.  “You don’t get it okay? I mean, I’m sorry I made you feel...bad or whatever, but I just wasn’t expecting this.”

She placed her hands on her hips and narrowed her eyes at me.  “You weren’t expecting it? Fuck, Kerri, you knew he was coming for a week!  Why didn’t you say anything?  What the hell is going on? I know Trace is in on it too, and I’m really fucking pissed off because I’m being kept in the dark, and apparently Justin was too.  When he saw you, he looked like he’d seen a fucking ghost!”

She was really pissed off, and for good reason. Her boyfriend was keeping something from her, and if I had been in her shoes, I’m sure I would have been acting the same way.  I mean, she was his girlfriend, and he loved her.  At least, I thought he did.  But the situation was complicated, and there were a lot of things she couldn’t know, and Trace knew that, so I was pretty sure he’d done the right thing by keeping her out of it.  Besides, he’d pulled as many strings for her with the deal as he had for me, she just didn’t know it yet.  “We’ve had a hard time,” I whispered.  “I haven’t spoken to him in awhile, and I guess he didn’t know I worked here.”

“So why wouldn’t you have said something then!  God, do you realize he could have walked out on us because of that?”

I shook my head.  “He wouldn’t have done that.”

“Oh, so you’re the expert on Justin?”  She laughed and crossed her arms, as if I was a fool. “Give me a fucking break, Kerri.”

She didn’t get it, I knew she never would, and I certainty wasn’t about to break down and tell her everything.  While we were working on becoming more civil for the sake of her baby and Trace, I knew I’d never feel close enough to confide in her like that.  “I don’t expect you to get it, Tarin,” I said quietly.  “And I’m sorry if I fucked up your day.”

She stared at me for awhile, seemingly contemplating a response.  I wanted to run away from her then, call Cooper so he could get me the hell out of there, but at the same time I knew that would anger Tarin even more, and she would probably make my life a living hell at the station all over again.

“I got promoted today,” she told me suddenly, with an inquisitive expression.  “Did you know anything about that, Kerri?”

I sort of froze, and swore I could feel my heart start and stop again.  While Trace hadn’t mentioned it to me, I was sure her promotion had to do with Trace’s deal with David.  I had no idea what to tell her, but I knew I couldn’t tell her the truth.  “No,” I said stupidly.  “But...why does it matter anyway?  You got what you wanted, that’s a good thing right?”

She just shrugged.  “This are so fucking complicated right now, I can’t even be happy about it.  That’s the most messed up thing, and now when I need Trace to be here, he’s not.  He’s probably hanging out with Justin and trying to fix his problems.”

I snorted out a laugh, not deliberately of course.  Of course, I knew that Trace was probably doing anything but trying to make Justin feel less guilty about what he did.  I started to wonder about Trace and Justin then, about what kind of a conversation they were having.  I wondered if Trace had taken my advice, stood up to Justin for once, and told him everything that was on his mind.

It would have been a god damn miracle, if so.

“What?” She looked at me oddly.  “Why is that funny?”

I sucked in a breath.  “Nothing...it’s not.”  I rolled my eyes.  

“You know more than I do about this, and instead of being decent, and telling me what I really think I have a right to know, you’re just covering up for Trace,” she said darkly.  “I know how you two are, sharing every secret under the sun with each other, and it’s bullshit.  It’s going to stop, because things are changing now.  Trace is going to change, he’s going to start opening up to me more, and pretty soon I’ll know everything Kerri.  Maybe you should save yourself the trouble and fill me in before he does.”

She was turning back into the girl I couldn’t stand, and I just didn’t get it.  One minute we had made a truce with each other, she had confided in me because I was Trace’s best friend and wanted to know what I thought about her pregnancy, and the next she was my bitter enemy again, determined to take Trace’s attention away from me completely.

But she had no idea what she was up against.

“I’m not telling you anything.”  I glared back at her.  “If Trace’s wants to tell you what’s going on, or...what’s gone on, that’s his prerogative, but I’m not doing it.”  I turned on my heel and opened the door to leave, figuring it was best to leave the conversation at that.  

“You’re in love with him aren’t you.”

I paused and glanced back at her over my shoulder, confused but at the same time having a gut instinct as to who she was referring to.  “What do you mean?”

“Justin,” she smirked.  

I swallowed hard.  “No...I mean...no, why would you even think that?”

“Because I’m a girl,” she nodded.  “And I saw the way you looked at him, like he was your fucking saving grace.  Don’t you have a boyfriend, or was that just some bullshit sympathy story to keep me from being a bitch to you?”

“I’m not in love with Justin,” I grunted, trying as hard as I could to hold back my tears.  I knew if I slipped and let myself cry, she’d know my true emotions about Justin right away, and I didn’t want to give her the satisfaction.  “And yeah, I do have a boyfriend, who I’m going home to in just a little while.  You should worry about your own, you know...,” I trailed off and eyed her stomach.  “...given the situation.”  

“Maybe I should ask Trace what he thinks,” she said, basically ignoring my comment.  “I”m sure he’d love to give me some insight to your mysterious relationship with Justin.”

If I knew Trace at all, I was sure he wouldn’t want to discuss my relationship with Justin, with his girlfriend.  He hated the topic, and had a hell of a lot more important things to talk to Tarin about, anyway.  “Do whatever you want,” I grumbled, and walked out the door, not giving her the chance to spout off another remark as to how much of a low life she thought I was.

I called Cooper right away, praying to god that Natalie hadn’t gone home and squealed to him about how she met Justin Timberlake courtesy of me.  He answered, seemingly pleased to hear from me, and it was the only thing that had gone my way the entire day.  I don’t know how I managed to uphold a conversation with him, like everything was just great, when in reality I felt like I’d been hit by a fucking bus.  I guess I didn’t want to bring Cooper down, or piss him off.  After all, he was separate from my situation, and I liked to keep it that way.

I agreed to meet him outside, and after what seemed like an eternity of waiting in front of the station for him to pull up, he finally did.  I started to walk towards his car, but he got out before I could reach it, big smile on his face...bouquet of flowers in one hand...just for me.

Yep, he loved me.

I felt like a fucking asshole.

“Hey baby!”  He came around to meet me, and gave me a simple kiss on the lips.  “Long day?”

He handed the flowers to me, and I took them, praying to god that Tarin wasn’t eavesdropping on the whole thing.  I knew she’d tell Trace the very second that she was able, and I didn’t need anymore problems.  “Yeah, really long,”  I managed a soft smile and smelled the flowers for a long moment.  “Thank you, they’re beautiful.”

“Not as beautiful as you.”

I cringed inside.  “Oh come on.  That was cheesy.”

He shrugged and chuckled, a happy gleam in his eyes.  “Yeah, it kinda was but...you make me come out with the cheesy stuff.  Must be because I’m so giddy when I’m with you.”

“Giddy?” I scoffed.  “How much caffeine did you have before you came to pick me up, Coop?”

He laughed out loud and threw his arm around me.  “Let’s get out of here.”

The minute I got into his car, I felt like I’d transformed myself.  I wasn’t as edgy, I didn’t feel as stupid or foolish.  Yes, Justin was still lingering in the back of my mind, but that was to be expected.  Cooper helped me to ease up about everything else, talking about his day, his mom, his classes...

It gave me a reason not to think about the incredibly gut wrenching day I’d had, and I’ve been trying to keep that very same mindset ever since then.

I haven’t spoken to Trace in a couple of days. I have no idea what’s going on with him and Tarin, or what happened between him and Justin.  The lingering questions have been keeping me awake at night.  I’ve actually been sleeping at Susan’s, with the exception of last night.  I’d been able to blow Cooper off in the beginning, telling him I had to work late, and that Susan was going to come and get me.  I mean, it was partially true.  I’d gone back to Susan’s, but I hadn’t gone to work for more than a few hours a day. Cooper hadn’t asked questions then, which was great, but...last night he wasn’t going to take no for an answer.  He missed me, he wanted to see me, so in order to avoid another ugly argument with him, I gave in.

I gave in, we had dinner with his sisters, and had sex in his room after they’d gone to bed.  It was good for him, it was devastating for me.  Devastating because my heart wasn’t in it.

Yet, I’m still wrapped in his arms, smiling like all is well.

“So I have a double lecture today,” he pouts and sighs.  “I won’t be home til after five I think, unless the professor decides to have some kind of a soul.”

“Well...maybe I’ll get the girls to help me make dinner or something,” I say, smiling at him softly, wishing like hell that he didn’t have to stop holding me this morning.  I feel so safe right now, so protected from reality and the outside world.  In just minutes it won’t be that way.  He’ll be gone, and I’ll be getting ready for a lunch date with Melanie, which isn’t a bad thing of course.  That alone is the sole reason I’m not terrified of venturing into downtown Los Angeles today.  Seeing Melanie will feel good.  I can talk to her, and I don’t have to name names.  She won’t ask me questions, I wont ask her questions, and we’ll both be able to relax.  It’s crazy, I barely know the girl but at this moment in time she’s probably the best person I have to discuss my problems with, other than Susan.

Hell, sometimes she’s even better than Susan.

“Watch out for Nat,” Cooper laughs.  “She puts Tabasco sauce in everything.”

“Hey, the spicier the better.  I’m from the south, that’s how we do things.”

“Really? I thought you guys liked to barbeque.”

“We do.” I roll my eyes.  “But we put spicy stuff on our barbeque, silly.  It’s not all bland, like that new york style barbeque you’re accustomed to.”

“Hmm...” He pulls me closer and smiles again. “So when do I get to try this true southern style barbeque? You gonna take me home with you when you go? You know, I can meet the parents and everything.”

I feel like I’m going to throw up, because that was never my intention.  When I go home, my plan is to get Justin alone, to talk to him, and to figure shit out.  The one thing I don’t need is Cooper hanging around, making it blatantly obvious that I’m not single.  How the hell do I break that to him though?  I can’t tell him the truth.  Shit, think Kerri.  Come up with something good, and do it fast.  “I um...I haven’t been on the best terms with my folks, Cooper.  You know that.”

He shrugs.  “So what?  I’m sure that if you bring me home, and I charm the crap out of them, they’ll forget all about your mishaps and focus on the future.”

He’s so right.  If I brought Cooper home to my father, he’d be fucking ecstatic to find that a nice white boy from the suburbs of California was dating his oldest daughter with good intentions.  Despite the fact that our sex is energetic and amazing, Cooper comes off as the type that believes in good, wholesome values.  My parents would probably fall in love with him on the first day, and be offering to pay for a southern wedding by the time the trip was up.  

I can’t risk that.  Not after what happened with Justin.

I pull away from him slightly, feeling my heart rip apart when I see him frown.  “I don’t know if I’m ready for that,” I whisper.

He stares at me for a few minutes.  “Why not?”

I don’t meet his gaze.  “I just thought that I would take the time in Tennessee to think about things, and decide what I want to do.  Like...you want me to come live with you.  I just need to evaluate things before I take a big step like bringing you home.”

“What does moving in have to do with me meeting your parents though?”

He’s not stupid, and I’m an idiot for thinking he’d buy that excuse.  I’m getting aggravated, and I sigh as I roll out of bed, draping a sheet around my naked body as I start to look for my clothes that were scattered around the room last night.  “I just don’t think I’m ready for that.  Jesus, Cooper.”

Damn it.  I didn’t want to snap at him.

It’s silent as I busy myself with pulling on my clothes and brushing my hair back into a low pony tail.  When I turn back to him, I find that he’s still sitting up in bed, staring at me, having only pulled his glasses on, not his clothes.

“What’s up with you, Kerrigan?” He asks me, sounding slightly annoyed, but more worried than anything else.  “I mean, I’ve been trying to look past it, but you’ve been on edge for a week, like there’s something inside of you that’s literally tearing you apart, and I can’t figure it out.  I want to help you, but I know how you get and I know you tend to keep everything locked away.”

I wish I could continue to play it off like nothing is wrong, that I’m just tired or something, but when I look into his eyes, I find that I just can’t do it.  He fucking cares about me, he really does, and I’m an idiot for trying so hard to become part of Justin's life again.  Why? Why do I fucking need him so bad? Why do I want him to love me?  I can do better, I can be really happy with Cooper and I should do that.  I should forget about Justin and let him go on with his life, and live my own the best I can.

Maybe if he hadn’t said that he still loves me, I’d be able to.

“I don’t know what to do,” I hear myself blurt out, and gasp a little bit.  That was too much, and shit...he’s going to expect me to explain myself now.

Just great.  

He gets out of bed, still naked, and finds his boxers on the floor a moment later.  “Ker.”  He steps over to me once he pulls them on, and takes my face in his hands.  “Just tell me.”

I search his eyes for a sign that he’s being dishonest, that he doesn’t care as much as I think he does.  If could find it, I wouldn’t feel so guilty right now.  Of course, I don’t see anything else but the genuine gaze that I always do, and I feel my face turning red.  I feel horrible.  How can I do this to him?  He deserves better.  He deserves to be loved.

Suddenly, I realize I’m doing the same thing to Cooper that Justin did to me, and it’s so fucking wrong.

I sob.

“Hey.”  He whispers.  “Hey, don’t cry.”

I sob into him as he pulls me close and holds me.  I hate myself and I want to tell him about everything so he’ll understand how fucked up I am, but I don’t have the heart to hurt him that much.  He’d be crushed if I told him the real truth, probably turn his back on me and never speak to me again.  I don’t want that, but damn...I know I can’t have both Justin and Cooper.  It’s one or the other, and I have no idea if Justin is a sure thing.

“I’m just...scared,” I tell him.

“What for?”

I force myself to look at him, because he deserves at least that from me.  I could break up with him right now, and I know he’d be better off despite the fact that I’m sure he would take it really hard at first.  That’s the only way I’d be able to tell him the truth...that I’m confused about Justin and I know it’s going to drive him away in the end.  I’m too much of a fucking wimp to do any of that though.  I just couldn't’ take it if Cooper hated me, because...I know I care about him, even though I can’t figure out if I should forget about Justin and choose him instead.

“Look...” He speaks up when I don’t answer.  “Let me tell you this story, and maybe you’ll be able to figure some things out.”

I cock my head to the side.  “Story?”

He nods, and leads me back to the bed so we can both sit down together.  “A couple of years ago there was this girl...she took care of my grandmother, because she didn’t do so well on her own, and I was away at school most of the time so I couldn’t do it.”

I dont’ get where he’s going with this, but I decide its better to let him finish his story.  At least this way I’ll have some time to come up with something good to tell him.

“I’d never been in love before I met her, you know?  I mean, I had girlfriends and stuff but none of them really made a big impact on me.  When I met her though, I thought I’d met the girl I was going to be with forever.  But when I finally got up the guts to tell her how I really felt she told me she couldn’t be with me.  It was hard, and I was crushed.  For a long time I thought I’d never find somebody to be with, because I was still stuck on her.  Then....I met you, and things changed.”

I stare at him, knowing exactly why he decided to tell me this little story.  I may not talk about Justin with him, but he knows.  He knows I still think about him, because he’s not stupid.  He knows what kind of relationship I used to have with Justin, how I made him the priority above all else.  “Do you think about her still?” I whisper.

He cups my face in his hand and smiles.  “Sometimes.  I mean...I actually ran into her the other day.  We had lunch.”

My eyes widen.  “What?”

He laughs.  “Come on, Ker.  It’s not a big deal.”

I’m acting like a fool right now, and he knows that.  I force myself to snap out of my jealousy for him, knowing that it’s ridiculous.  Cooper loves me, he’s too nice of a guy to ever cheat, or hurt somebody he feels so strongly about, and I should know that.  “I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine,” he reassures me warmly.  “I mean, I just wanted to tell you that.  Seeing her kind of opened my eyes, and made me understand how hard it’s been for you, since you and Justin broke things off.  I...I want you to know I understand how confused you can get, but I’m willing to work through it, because I know you love me.”

He has no idea how hard it’s been, or how hard it still is.  It sucks, he’s so fucking honest, and I know the right thing to do would be to tell him about Justin at the radio station, and how that situation still has me freaked the hell out.  At the same time though, I have no idea what his reaction would be.  Him running into an ex girlfriend from the past is a lot different than me running into Justin and asking him if he still loves me. “I do love you...” I begin.

“But you’re confused,” he tells me.  “So we’ll work through it, all right?  I’m...sorry if I pushed you about your folks, Ker.  I just thought having me with you when you go back home would make you a little less stressed out about the whole thing.”

I really should have him come back home with me.  Aside from the fact that my parents would think I’d turned back into their daughter again, I know Trace would be proud of me too.  He’d think that I’d taken the next step in my life, that I was trying to get over Justin and what happened to us.  

But I’d never get to talk to Justin, and I think that would hurt too much at this point.

I shrug my shoulders and look into his eyes.  “So you don’t care if I go alone?”

He shakes his head and kisses me softly on the forehead.  “Not if that’s what’s going to make you happy.”

I must be the luckiest girl in the world.  Granted, Cooper has no idea what my real intentions are, but...it’s better this way.  I can go home, do what I need to do, and figure out if Justin and I can really make our relationship work.  If not, I’ll know Cooper has been the one all along, and I can go back to him with no regrets.  

It seems like a great plan, but I know how quickly things can take a turn for the worse.
“Thank you.”  I kiss him and wrap my arms around him lovingly, letting him return my embrace and whisper how much he loves me in my ear.  

“Is Justin going to be around then, too?” he asks me, once we let go of each other.

Fuck.

“I...” I pause and shake my head.  “I have no idea.”

His expression turns solemn.  “I’d really prefer it if you stayed clear of that asshole.  I don’t want him screwing with your emotions all over again.”

Part of me wants to tell Cooper that Justin isn’t an asshole, but I know that isn’t the best idea.  He’d get it then, know that I still want to be around Justin despite the fact that I play it off like I want nothing to do with him.  “I’ll do my best,” I say, knowing it’s the best thing I can tell him.  “Sometimes family can get in the way though.”

“I get it, but...just try for me.”  He smiles and kisses me quickly again.  “I gotta go, okay?  I’ll be late for class.”

“Okay.”  His warm body slips away from mine, and I watch him as he begins to dig through his drawers for clothing.  “I’m going to lunch with a friend.  Do you think you can give me a ride downtown?”

“Sure,” he calls back.  “Just wait for me.”

He leaves the room to take his shower, and I fall back onto the bed, not feeling any better about the situation than I did originally.  It was fine before he brought Justin into it, giving me an order to steer clear of him if I can.  I already know that it won’t happen, because as much as I care about Cooper, Justin is still that much more important to me, even though I’d never let on to it.  Cooper thinks everything is okay, that we’ll work through my “confusion” because he thinks that he went through a similar situation.

But he definitely didn’t go through half of what I’ve been forced to.

I shower in the downstairs bathroom, and meet Cooper in the kitchen afterwards.  He holds my hand as we walk out to his car, and opens the door for me, like he does every time we go someplace.  The ride is nearly silent.  He hums along with the rock song on the radio as he rubs my thigh, and I melt into the moment, smiling up at him from the passenger seat, wishing that life could be this simple everyday and not just occasionally.  

“How are you getting home?” He asks with concern when he pulls up to Tony Roma’s.

I shrug.  “I figured I would wait for you to get out of class.”

“I’m going to be late,” he laughs at me.  “Here, call a taxi.”  He hands me some money and kisses me lightly.  “I can’t have you hanging around down here by yourself.”

I can’t get in a taxi, but I won’t tell him this.  He’ll think I’m nuts, and I don’t need that, so I smile at him and take the money.  “Thanks, Coop.”  I kiss him quickly and open my car door.  “I’ll see you tonight.”

“Love you.”

I turn back to him as I get out of the car, forcing myself to smile as I say that words that sound so awkward coming from me.  “I love you too.”

He pulls the car door closed for me, and beeps as he pulls away from the curb.  I let out a huge breath that I think I’ve been holding in since I woke up this morning, and allow my mind clear for a few moments before I enter the restaurant, a million forgotten memories rushing back to me as soon as I step inside.  Trace and I used to come here all the time...

“I’m not going anywhere,” I interrupt Trace, sternly. “What the hell would make you think I’d leave him right now?”

He narrows his eyes at me, a worried expression taking the place of his calm one. “He hit you,” he reminds me.

I yank my hand from his. “And it was a mistake,” I whisper.

I wait for him to respond, but then the waitress comes to take our orders. We ramble them off quickly, and make certain she’s entirely out of earshot before continuing our conversation. I don’t want to say anything else to him about the subject of course, but Trace…being the persistent person that he is, won’t let it go.

“What happens if you’re out there, on the road…without me, and it happens again?,” he asks me, stirring his Coke around with the straw. “What are you gonna do then Kerri? Go to sound checks and meetings with a big bruise on your face? I mean…,” he chuckles sadly and shakes his head. “Nobody is gonna believe that it was an accident, okay?”

“Why?,” I shrug. “It’s not like they know what he‘s like, what he‘s going through. They don‘t know…about Cameron, or about…” I trail off, and reach up to touch the faded bruise on my face.

“It’s like you don’t care if it happens again!” he exclaims lightly, leaning in closer to me. “Jesus, Kerri…you think I want to see that happen to you again? You think that it’s okay if he hits you like that?”

“It was a mistake,” I persist, barely above a whisper, secretly trying to make myself believe my own words. Deep inside of me, where the truth always seems to lie buried…I know that Justin is capable of hitting me again; despite how he cried that day in the bathroom…despite his promise to me that he’ll never do it again. The fact is, he did it  to Cameron, and now he’s done it to me too.  I know that its only a matter of time before he loses his composure, and takes his aggressions out on me again....

“Kerri!”

I snap to attention, and immediately shrug the memory away as I turn and spot Melanie waving me over from a table towards the back of the dining area.  Naturally, I plaster an enthusiastic smile on my face for her, and make my way over.  She stands up immediately as I reach her, and throws her arms around me in a warm embrace.  It feels really good, really genuine, and I find myself squeezing her a little tighter than I would normally do to anyone else.  I think I need this.  I need someone who gets me like she does...someone that’s not going to judge every fucking thing I do.

I hope she can give me a good answer to my Justin dilemma.

We sit down finally, and place our lunch orders soon after.  Melanie makes small talk with me for awhile, and I mostly just listen as I study her.  It’s interesting...she’s changed somehow.  I can’t quite place it, but I just know something has happened in her life recently.  She’s so much more upbeat now, like she’s all lit up inside...

Like she’s in love.

“Melanie,” I cut her off mid sentence, and giggle a little bit.

She cocks her head to the side.  “Yeah? Sorry...was I rambling again?”

“Yeah,” I laugh.  “You were.”

“Oh,” she smiles slightly and her cheeks turn pink.  “Sorry.  I tend to do that sometimes.”

“Somethings got you all riled up,” I point out.  “What’s going on? Is it about that guy you’ve been talking to?  Did things work out?”

“Well...” She shrugs her shoulders up and bites her bottom lip, her cheeks turning a deeper shade of pink.  “Yeah.  I mean, I almost cancelled our lunch because he was out back playing with the puppies...shirtless.  I was like...stare fest for about a half hour.  Thank God he didn’t notice.”

My eyes widen a little and I find myself squealing with laughter.  It’s seems so unlike her.  She’s never talked this way about a guy before, but then again I haven’t really known her long enough.  “Wow Mel.  This sounds like a big deal to me.”

“It is,” she says lazily.  “It’s crazy because it’s been so long since I’ve trusted a man around me, and yet...it feels like I’ve always known him and trusted him.  I feel great.”

I wish I could be her, just for a day.  Just to know what it feels like to have my head together, and be living a life that’s not so full of fucking drama and confusion.  Most of all, I’d love to be with the person that I have really desperate feelings for.  Melanie just doesn’t know how good she has it.  “Don’t let go of it,” I hear myself say.  “Just...stick with it even if you’re scared, you know?”

She sucks in a breath and nods.  “Yeah, I know.  I mean, it’s been hard letting go of my fears, and letting him in as deep as he is now, but it’s a huge step, and I’m proud of myself.  I never want to go back to the person I was before.”

I force a smile, try not to be jealous, because I really need her advice right now and don’t want to come off as a bitch.  Before I can begin to tell her about my dilemma though, the food arrives, and we’re both easily distracted by it.

“Mmmm.”  Melanie closes her eyes and groans when she takes a bite of her sandwich.  “This is amazing.  Have you ever been here before, Kerri?”

I push my salad around with my fork and nod a little, but don’t meet her gaze.  “Yeah, once or twice.”

“Uh oh,” she chuckles.  “Bad date memories?”

“Oh, no,” I say, managing to smirk.  “Just bad memories in general.”

Her upbeat expression fades slightly.  “I’m sorry.”

“No,” I say, shaking my head quickly.  “Don’t be.  It doesn’t even matter.”

“Don’t say that,” she tells me, quietly.  “It matters if you’re upset.”

I just shrug.  I don’t want to bring a dark cloud over our conversation, just because it’s going so well and she seems to be so happy.  Melanie is such a great person, and her life deserves to be drama free, seeing as how she’s been through more than most people can comprehend.  

“Somethings bothering you,” she tells me after awhile.

I meet her gaze again, and when I see the sincere look of concern spread across her face I know that she’s willing to listen to my problems.  I still feel guilty though.  I think I’d rather watch her be happy right now than delve into my fucked up problems.  “I don’t...”

“Spill it,” she commands with a light smile.  “That’s what friends are for, right?”

“It’s just...” I sigh and run my hands through my hair, taking a final moment to decide if I should really tell her what’s been going on.  I realize that I should though, because I have nobody else around that understands how I feel, besides Trace, and he’s been done with my situation for a really long time now.  “Okay,” I huff.  “So I have a boyfriend.  A really great one.”

She laughs a little.  “Isn’t that a good thing?”

“No,” I groan.  “Not when I’m still hung up on my ex boyfriend.”

“Ouch,” she says, raising an eyebrow.

I nod.  “It’s just ridiculous, Melanie.  I mean, my boyfriend loves me, completely.  I just don’t have the guts to tell him that I don’t feel as strongly for him yet.  All I can seem to think about lately is getting back together with my ex, because...I think he still has feelings for me too.”

“Well, does your boyfriend know about this other guy?”

I roll my eyes.  “Yeah, and he can’t stand him.  He wants me to stay as far away from my ex as possible, and I understand of course, but sometimes it’s unavoidable.  I mean, if it’s not going to work out, I need to see him right? To get closure?”

“Liar,” she giggles, a knowing smile on her face.  “The last thing you want is closure.  I can see it in your eyes, Kerri.  You want to get back with the ex and boink him into next year.”

I laugh heartily, not having expected her response at all.  “Boink?”

“Well don’t you?”

I feel myself blushing, and I hate myself for it, but I know that Melanie is bringing out my true feelings about Justin right now.  “Yeah...I guess I do,” I mumble.

“Well you need to do what makes you happy, and if this ex boyfriend of yours feels as strongly about you as you do for him I say you need to go for it.  Let your boyfriend down gently though.  Don’t hurt him, just be honest about your feelings.”

She makes it sound so simple.  I wish it was.  I wish I could just break up with Cooper and automatically be swept up into Justin’s arms again once I arrive in Tennessee.  But things aren’t that easy.  Justin and I...we’re still a mess, and I have no idea what’s going to happen when we see each other again.  Is it worth the risk?  Should I really break things off with Cooper, and send him on his way when he’s this deeply in love with me?

I just don’t know.

“I guess I’ll see what happens when I go back home in a couple of weeks.  He’s going to be around, and I’ll have a chance to talk him to him then.”

“Well if you need a few hints or tips, remember to text me,” Melanie offers with a smile.  “I’ll be your guiding light.”

“I’ll remember that,” I chuckle, feeling better about my situation already.  “So...when’s your wedding taking place?”  I say, deciding to brighten the conversation before it can turn around on me, and make me uncomfortable.

“Oh God,” she laughs and waves me off with her hand.  “Don’t you even start in with that.  It’s bad enough that he’s bringing me to meet his family in a couple of weeks.”

My eyes widen a little as I realize how fast things have progressed between Melanie and her boyfriend.  Hell, I can’t even talk to my parents about Cooper.  “Wow,” I smile.  “That’s a big step for a guy, usually.”

“Yeah, and it’s huge for me too...considering everything that’s happened to me.  It’s making me nervous as hell...I mean, he has one of those stereotypical large southern families, where everyone is in everyone elses business.  I’m so much different, like...my mother was barely around for me when I was younger and my grandmother raised me. I have no idea how social I’m going to be able to be, I keep thinking that I’m going to have some kind of panic attack in front of his grandparents.”

It’s crazy to me that she’s so nervous.  Melanie is more personable than she realizes, and I’m sure anybodies family would be thrilled to have her around.  She sells herself short entirely too much, and I know it’s the rape that’s made her this way.  It sucks.  I wish I could find the guy that did it to her, and chop his dick off.  He had no right to do what he did.

Just like Shane didn’t have a right to hurt Justin.

People like that should be tortured until they beg for death.

“Melanie don’t think like that,” I tell her with a soothing tone.  “You’re such an awesome person.  Anybody would be lucky to have you in their lives.”

“Oh come on,” she says, laughing my comment off.  “You’re just being nice.”

“I’m really not,” I tell her, semi seriously.  “At this point in my life, there’s about four people who I like, and you’re one of them.”

“Well...I guess I should take that as a compliment, right?”

“Definitely,” I chuckle.

“I hate to pry, but...getting back to your little situation,” she speaks up again after a few more bites into her sandwich.  “How far have you and your current boyfriend gotten...” She trails off and leans in closer to me.  “Like, in bed?”

I nearly choke on my soda, and cough harshly for a moment or two while she laughs at me.

“Sorry, Ker,” she cackles.  “I probably should have waited for that one.”

“Look at you, little miss inquisitive,” I smile, when I regain control of myself.  “Since when does Melanie take an interest in sex?”

She sighs heavily.  “Since my sexual drive has started to grow again.”

My eyes widen.  “Shit, Mel.”r32;
“I know.” She groans.  “It’s confusing the hell out of me too.  I figured if I asked you about it, I might know what to expect.  I know it sounds lame, but...he’s the first serious boyfriend I’ve ever had, and I haven’t told him about...you know, so it makes it hard.  I don’t want him to think I don’t want him...because I do, it’s just...”

“You don’t have to explain,” I tell her calmly.  God, that’s hard, but I can completely relate to her.  Justin was raped, so I know what it’s like for somebody in that situation to have to hide their feelings.  Granted, I pretty much knew what happened from the beginning, but to have Justin tell me about it was an entirely different feeling.  “It didn’t happen to me but, I told you about my friend...”

She nods quickly, cutting me off, and I’m sure she wants to get off the subject.  “Yeah, I remember.”

“Well...”I take a moment to collect my thoughts, because I can feel my eyes stinging just a little bit, and I know it could only take seconds for me to start remembering things and end up having a breakdown right here in the restaurant.  “I mean, I’ve just started sleeping with my boyfriend, to answer your question.  But I’m still confused as fuck about it.  My ex is the only other guy I’ve slept with besides him, so...I guess I don’t feel the same way as other girls who’ve had more experience.  I don’t know though, Mel.  I’m pretty fucked up so I doubt I’m the best person to be getting sexual advice from.”

“I don’t have anybody else to talk to about it,” she says quietly.

I realize that she must either not have any relationship with her mother whatsoever, or the woman simply lives too far away for Melanie to be able to confide in her.  Susan is great, yeah, but she’s a little old, and it’s also obvious to me that Melanie doesn’t keep too many friends around her besides myself.  I almost feel like I have a responsibility to her right now.  A responsibility to be a good friend to her...to brush my problems to the side, because she really does need my help.  “Look, the first thing you need to remember is not to rush into things,” I tell her, looking her right in the eyes.  “Part of the reason me and my ex split was because we didn’t make good decisions.  If this guy cares about you as much as you say, he should be open to letting you take your time.”

“He is,” she tells me, with a soft smile.  “I don’t know...I guess sometimes I feel like I’m making him wait too long or something.”

I shake my head.  “If he cares about you it shouldn’t matter.”

She considers what I said for a moment before nodding her head positively.  “I guess when you put it that way, you have a point.”

“I know,” I say, flashing her a silly smile.  “I think the first step you should take, is to tell him about what happened to you.”

“I would,” she sighs.  “But...he’s been through something too, and I don’t know how he’ll take it when he finds out I’m not as together as he thinks I am.  I think he needs a strong woman, you know? What if I tell him, and he tells me that we can’t be together?  I...I hate it but I don’t think I could handle that, Kerri.  I’ve started to care about him entirely too much.  I want him so bad sometimes too...but then I get so damn terrified at the same time.”

It’s amazing how similar she and I are.  When I was with Justin, I felt the exact same way. Always wondering if I was good enough, if I was strong enough.  If I made him feel safe.  When we first broke up I thought it was for the best, but now...now I wish I had simply tried harder.  I wish I had been able to talk to him more, to be stronger for him.

I would hate it if Melanie went down the same road.

“Look, you can’t be afraid all the time,” I tell her.  “You just have to be yourself, if you want this thing to pan out.  I wasn’t, and now I regret it every day.  If you care about him like this, you need to just do whatever it takes to make it work.  So what if you tell him? He should be able to handle it, Melanie, whether or not he’s been through something.  You can’t keep it a secret from him forever.  If he’s any kind of man, he’ll run with it.  The sex shouldn’t matter so much.  Eventually, you’ll get there.”

“God, can I take you with me when I go to meet his family?  You could hide in a bush or behind a piece of furniture and text me what to say,” she laughs.  “You’re great at this advice stuff.”

I laugh heartily.  Up until now I thought I was the worst person to get advice from.  Trace makes me feel like I’m a dumb ass half the time.  Although, I have been a lot sterner with him lately, which I think is making him view me in a different light.  “I don’t know about all that,” I finally say.  “But if it’s helping you, then I’m glad.  I want to see a picture of this guy too.  The way you talk, he must look like some kind of model.”

“Oh...umm...” She looks down at her food then, my request seeming to have made her nervous, although I have no idea why it would.  “I don’t have anything on me,” she responds quickly.  “Maybe next time.”

“Oh...” I trail off, a little confused.  “Sure, no problem.”

I try to deter the conversation from boyfriends and sex for the duration of our meal.  It seems to make Melanie ease up a lot more, and I’m glad.  I don’t know when I’ll see her again, and the last thing I want is for her to be too nervous to hang out with me.  It really doesn’t matter what her boyfriend looks like anyway, I thought I was just making small talk.  It’s obvious that there is more to Melanie’s boyfriend than she’s letting on, but I won’t ask questions.  I know what that’s like, because of who Justin is, and there’s no way I could ever tell her that he is in fact, my ex.

So I guess we’re even, in a way.

“Please promise to text me if you need anything,” Melanie says, giving me a hug goodbye as we stand in front of the restaurant a few minutes later.  “Because I’ll definitely be bugging the hell out of you when I go on my trip...and if I end up telling him about everything too.”

“Don’t worry, I’m great at bugging people,” I laugh as I pull away from her.  “Right now, I think you’re the only person that’s willing to sit and listen to my stupid problems, so you’re in for it.”

The valet pulls her car up and she tips him as he hands her the keys. It’s a black BMW that I’d never expect her to be driving, and an odd feeling washes over me.  Something is nagging at me, trying to tell me something important, but I just can’t put my finger on it right now. “Nice car,” I say, trying to sound enthusiastic rather than uncertain.

“Oh, it’s his,” she giggles.  “My car is a little out of commission so he let me take this today.  It’s too fancy for me.  If I knew he wouldn’t kill me, I’d put that bumper stick on the back that says “my other car is a Toyota”.”

“You would do something like that,” I smile back at her, having been able to shake the uneasy feeling off of me.  “Take care, Mel.”

“How are you getting home?” She asks me suddenly as she opens the door to the car and gets in.  “Isn’t the valet bringing your car around?”

“Oh...” I trail off.  I wasn’t prepared for her to ask me about how I was getting home, but I really don’t want her to know how scared I am of taking a cab.  “I parked in a garage.”

“Well do you want me to take you?  I have time.”

“Oh no, you go ahead,” I say, with a wave of my hand.  “It’s too nice not to walk.”

“Weirdo,” she chuckles.  “I’ll text you later, Kerri.”

“Bye.”  I wave as she starts up her car, and watch as she drives away.  Damn it, she’s so happy, driving her boyfriends expensive car around, barely worried about the problems that used to plague her in the past.

My life needs to be that way.

But seeing as how I can’t even fathom the idea of getting in a cab right now, I know I have a long way to go before I can ever hope to be normal again.

I pull out my cellphone as I walk aimlessly down the sidewalk, and dial Elisha’s number, praying that for once she’ll answer me and be able to do me a favor.  She does end up answering, to my surprise, but she tells me she’s on set, that she’s sorry, but she’ll call me this weekend.

I’m still at a dead end.

Near tears, I sit down on a bench and begin to wonder why I have to be so damn pathetic, until my phone starts blaring in my pocket.  I pull it out, my heart skipping a beat when I see that it’s Cooper house number.  He must have gotten out early...really early.   “Hey,” I answer, trying to sound perky.  “You got out of school really early.”

“I know!” He says, enthusiastically.  “I never even made it to class, Kerri.  You’ll never guess who came here for a surprise visit!”

I’d be lying if I said I didn’t know who he was talking about , but I act clueless anyway, hoping like hell that I’m wrong.  “Who?”

“Siobhan and Scott!  They showed up at the house and Natalie called to tell me after I
dropped you off.  Are you done with your lunch? I want to come get you so we can all hang out.”

Waves of nausea wash over me at the the prospect of having to see Siobhan and her fiance today.  Fuck, I’m not ready for that, and Cooper should know that...having been there to witness what happened the last time she and I spoke.  “Cooper, I don’t think it’s a good idea. ”

“Kerri, come on,” Cooper persists.  “She’s not holding a grudge and you shouldn’t either.  She wants to see you.  She told me that herself.”

I guess I don’t have a choice.  The more I protest, the more annoyed Cooper will be and I can’t deal with that anymore today.  I owe him something after all, since I shot him down about the whole meeting my parents thing.  “I’ll wait out front where you dropped me off,” I tell him, with a sigh.  
Fuck, at this point I really would rather take a taxi.

“Great.” I can hear him smiling.  “I’ll see you in a few minutes, baby.”

I hang up without saying goodbye.  I can’t believe this.  With everything else going on, I have to deal with those two on top of it?  I mean, what the hell? Why does Cooper think it’s completely okay to force me into this?  

Oh yeah, because he doesn’t know about all the other shit that I have going on right now, and I guess that’s my own fault.

Now, more than ever, I wish I could run back to Justin for comfort.  Hide from the world,  and forget how scared I still am around certain people, and places.  He’d get it.  He wouldn’t let anybody hurt me, and we’d fall in love all over again.

I need him, desperately. Melanie was right about talking to him, making it work, and...the fact that I want to "boink him".  The only thing I can do now is wait, start counting the days until I can see him again and tell him I love him.  Until then, all I can do is try my best to keep sane.  I’ll put on a happy face for Cooper and pretend like everything is just fucking great, like always, and he’ll be none the wiser.

I just have to make sure I stick to that plan, and not fuck something up along the way.

It's going to be the longest two weeks of my life.
Baby Blues by ialwayzbesingin

I’ve never been so overwhelmed in my fucking life.

When I was a kid, I thought I had it made, with the exception of my alcoholic father.  My days were spent in a sleepy little town, playing with my friends, and helping my mom out.  The exception to all of this was having to deal with my father, who had fallen apart due to his alcoholism since before I could remember.  It should have affected my childhood a lot more too, and I know that, but Justin and his family were always around to distract me from the reality of it.  My mom would constantly drop me off next door, so Justin and I could play together.  I never had a clue about the real reason she did it so much, until I was old enough to understand my father’s drinking problem.  It confused me more than anything, and I found myself asking Lynn about what I could do to help.  Naturally, she told me there was nothing I could really do but be the best son I could be for my mom, and that’s what I did.  Being the oldest of three kids, I sort of took on the role as the man of the house while my mom worked as hard as she could to keep a roof over our heads, my dad refusing to do anything but drink himself further into oblivion.

I was only eight years old.

I think it’s why I fell into the role of Justin’s personal assistant so easily.  I was used to taking charge and being organized, so Justin didn’t have to think twice about giving me the job.  It was the opportunity of a lifetime.  Being overseas took me out of that house, and away from my father when I didn’t think I could handle being around him anymore.  It was hard for my mom with me being gone, but I called her as much as I could.  She knew Lynn would take care of me though, and I know it’s the only reason she allowed me to finish school by mail and travel the world with Justin.  I’m thankful to her everyday for giving me that chance.  I have no idea what would have happened to me otherwise, and I’ve made sure that my family has been taken care of in return.  They want for nothing.  I’ve bought them cars, clothes...and whatever else.  My sister goes to the college of her choice out here in LA, and in the fall my brother will be choosing his college as well.  I was able to knock down my parent’s house awhile back, build my mom a big new one from the ground up.  I had her quit her job soon after, and she’s been helping Lynn out with Justin’s career ever since. Her life is finally easy and I made sure to build up the garage into a little apartment for my dad to stay in, so she wouldn’t have to deal with him as much.  Originally, I wanted him to move out, but my mom wouldn’t hear of it.  I didn’t get it then and I still don’t, but...I guess it’s not my place to tell her what to do when it comes to him.  They’ve been married for twenty two years, and she’s put up with his stupidity for the entire time.

I tend to just leave them to their business.

Despite everything I’ve done for my family though, I know none of it is going to matter once I go back home and announce what’s going on in my life.  I’m terrified of my mom’s reaction to the news.  She hasn’t approved of how I’ve been living my life for a long time now, and this will be the icing on the cake. She’s still stuck on Elisha, and now I’m going to bring Tarin home, tell my mom I’m in love with her and that we’re having a baby.

If I was her, I’d kick my ass too.

If this were my only major problem, I wouldn’t be stressing about it so much.  Maybe if Justin wasn’t such a fucking asshole, I would have called my mom up a few days ago and talked to her about this whole thing over the phone.  But considering what happened last Tuesday, I know I wouldn’t have been able to keep my temper at bay if she decided to blow up at me and she’s been treated like shit too many times in her life to have me do it to her too.

So I’m waiting...trying to solve my problems here before I have to face the ones I’m about to have in Shelby Forest.

Tarin took Tuesday pretty hard.  Once her place in the interview had ended, she didn’t hesitate to hunt me down and ask me what the hell was going on. What took place between Kerri and Justin didn’t make sense to her, naturally, because she didn’t know their history, and I sure as hell wasn’t about to tell her everything.  She knew the basics, and I was sure Kerri didn’t want her history with Justin to be made public knowledge to my girlfriend.  I did my best to weasel out of a real explanation, telling her that it was a simple mistake.  That I thought Justin knew Kerri worked at the radio station.  For some reason, she pretended to buy into my lame ass excuse, rather than argue with me about it.  I still don’t know why.  Usually Tarin is pretty persistent when she wants to get information out of somebody.  I don’t know though...things were awkward enough between the two of us then with the new reality of her being pregnant, so I guess she didn’t have the heart to start an argument.

Although, part of me thinks that she went to Kerri looking for answers, and the thing about that is...I know Kerri would never tell her anything that had to do with what happened in the past.  I’m the only person she’ll confide in about that stuff.  It’s the only thing we seem to share in common anymore...the past, and it’s really fucked up and sad.  The girl is supposed to be my best friend, but everyday I find myself drifting further and further away from her, despite the fact that I’ve been trying to protect her for a few weeks now.  Hanging out with Tarin, Mel, and Justin had opened new doors for me...made me sociable and fun again.  For awhile, I managed to forget about Kerri’s drama.  I was in love with a great girl, hanging out with my best friend, and forming a new bond with his girlfriend, who seemed to have nothing but good advice for me.

In a sense, Melanie was taking Kerri’s place.  She was filling the void, as much as it sucked to admit it.

Up until Kerri told me what really happened that night, life was beginning to seem pretty normal again.  Then...just like that, it all came crashing to the ground.  I couldn’t trust Justin, hell, I couldn’t even look at him.  I’d be sitting in the car with him, wanting to strangle him, or get into an accident so he’d know what Kerri felt like every day.  There were so many times when he’d be laughing and telling me some stupid story, that I wanted to cut him off mid sentence and ask him how the hell he could live with himself, having done what he did.

I just didn’t have the balls to do it, until after the interview.  Kerri’s speech hit me hard.  She told me that I always let Justin have the final say, that I couldn’t stand up to him.  After that I promised myself that I was going to prove her wrong.

And I did.
 
Justin has always been my greatest companion, ever since we were in diapers.  We took our first steps together, traveled the world together, and stood by one another no matter what.  I’ve never considered the fact that we’re not related...I’ve always considered him to be my brother, and I know he’s always thought the same way about me.    The only other person that was considered to be as close to Justin and I, was Kerri.  She was the little girl next door, always tagging along, taking an interest in whatever it was that we were doing, and the three of us eventually became an inseparable trio...at least until Justin told me he was taking me with him to Europe.  Things changed so quickly after that, I could barely keep up with what was going on in Kerri’s world.

It’s something I’ve always regretted.

Never in a million years did I think things would turn out like this.  Sure, I knew Justin would be famous one day, I knew that since the first time we set up our little stage act in Lynn’s living room, but I never counted on the hysteria.  I never counted on people getting too close to my best friend, pulling his hair, or screaming in his face.

And I sure as hell never counted on somebody putting him through a nightmare.

But it happened, and it fucked us all up for a really long time.  Things were supposed to be better, and they were getting there.  I’d finally come around, realized I needed to start talking to Justin again, and we were starting to get back on track.  I finally thought we were back on that brother level again, and that we could share everything without any more doubts.  We both had new relationships, and the girls got along great with each other.  It was starting to become a brand new circle of friends.  I felt good again, not sick...not tired, except when Kerri would burden me with all of her shit of course.

Like the day she told me the truth about what Justin did to her.

I was determined to make it right for Kerri.  Sure, she was fucked up, but for the first time I was able to understand why, and who’s fault it really was. Justin had done it to her, beat her, made her get into that car accident all on his own, and she just didn’t deserve that.  Hell, nobody did, but Kerri was...was still special to me.  She was my best friend too, and I knew that I needed to wake up and start realizing how much she really did need me.  I promised myself I would take care of it, even though she didn’t want me to, which really pissed me off.    She didn’t want Justin to be put through more heartache for some reason, and I just didn’t get it.  She could have been dead, and the truth would have died with her.  I told her that too, but she didn’t let it affect her.

After everything, Justin can still do no wrong in her book, and I don’t know whether to give up or keep trying to convince her to move on with her life.

With a baby on the way though, I have a feeling my mind will only be able to focus on so much, and I know I can’t put Kerri’s issues on that list.

Punching Justin in the face felt really good.  I must have let weeks worth of aggression flow out of me with a single swing of my fist.  At the time, I felt like I got my point across.  Now though, I just feel empty inside about the whole fucking thing.  Granted, Justin knows my view on the situation and I guess it’s good...like, that he has to deal with it and figure out what he’s going to do, instead of simply brushing it under the rug.  But where does that leave our friendship? Is it simply going to be cast aside? Disappear like before? I feel lame because I don’t want it to...because I know I need his friendship and guidance during a time like this.  A time when I don’t know who else to turn to.  

No, I’m not going to turn my back on him, but I know I need at least a couple of more days to blow off the rest of my steam.  If I go talk to him, I can’t yell, can’t get mad at him, or anything.  Hell, I don’t even want to discuss our last confrontation, even though that idea isn’t logical.  It’s going to be a bunch of bullshit drama when we talk again, and I know that, but I’ll live with it.  Maybe I’ll be able to see his point of view a little bit more clearly if I shut up and listen to him for a few minutes, rather than flip the fuck out.

I guess I’ll have to wait and see what happens, and I’m really curious as to what his opinion on me becoming a father is going to be once I tell him.

That is, if Melanie hasn’t told him already.

This separation has given Tarin and I some much needed alone time though, and I know that’s really good.  We both needed it, so we could talk about what’s going to happen now that she has my kid growing inside of her.  She’s terrified of talking to her parents about it too.  She told me her Dad is pretty stern about the guys who take his daughters out, and was sure that he would be cold towards me from the start, regardless if she was pregnant or not.

I’m not looking forward to his reaction, either.  I mean, he could kick my ass or something, and I’d feel like the biggest asshole on the planet.  I asked Tarin if he’s a big guy and she showed me a picture...

He is.

Either way, we’ve decided to remain firm about our decision to keep this baby and raise it.  We’ve been trying to put the stressful part of this to the side as best we can, so we can focus on the most important thing, which is the welfare of our child. All in all, Tarin’s glowing about the prospect of being a mom.  She told me it’s something she’s always dreamed about, that she couldn’t be happier I’m the one who’s enabling her to do it because she loves me.  Hearing her say that gave me more of a reason to be happier about this than not.  I mean, I guess it’ll be cool having a kid.  I’ve done a lot at a really young age, seen the world, and met a lot of people so I know I’m not going to regret having to settle down.  I think the thing that scares me the most, is not knowing the first thing about raising a baby.  I mean, I don’t know how to hold one, or feed one...or change a fucking diaper.

But how hard can it be, right?

I just hope like hell I don’t disappoint my kid like my father has always disappointed me in the past,

The toilet flushes and I continue rubbing Tarin’s back as she vomits into it, trying not to make any kind of disgruntled noises due to the smell and sight of the vomit floating in the water.  I feel really shitty, because it’s my fault that she’s sick, and I wish I was able to switch places with her for just a little while...just so she could get some sleep.

“This is disgusting,” she says, breathing heavily as she braces her hands against the toilet seat.  “I’ve never felt like a bigger piece of crap.”

“Here.” I say softly, as I grab her cup of water off the sink.  “Drink this.”

She shakes her head.  “I don’t think I can keep it down.”

I frown. The morning sickness has been awful, and I think today has been the worst so far.  We haven’t been to the doctor yet, and Tarin hasn’t been to work since Monday.  She was supposed to see the doctor two days ago, but she said she was too sick to make the trip.  She needs something though.  There’s only so much I can do, because I was never trained about this kind of thing.  The shittiest thing is, I know my mom or Lynn would be able to help me, but I can’t reach out to either of them at the moment.  I know the only alternative is going to the doctor, and so...Tarin is just going to have to suck it up.  She’s going to get dehydrated otherwise...

I can’t let things get worse.    

For the first time, I have to take charge of this whole pregnancy thing, and I can’t deny that I’m scared shitless.

“We should probably call the doctor, right?”

She manages to stand upright a few moments later, with some help from me, and turns around so she can lay her head against my chest as I wrap my arms around her.  “I don’t know.  I feel like death and I don’t want to go out like this.  I must look like a horror show.”

“I don’t think it matters what you look like,” I say, chuckling softly as I plant a kiss on top of her head.

“God, that’s easy for you to say,” she whines.  “I look like a homeless person, or some kind of crack head.”

“Tarin, you haven’t stopped throwing up in three days.  It can’t be good for you or the baby, so we should go right now.  Stop worrying about what you look like, and come on,” I say, pulling away from her and tugging at her hand.  “I’ll get you clean clothes and we’ll go now.”

She starts to cry.

Jesus Christ.  I suck in a long breath, and look up at the ceiling, feeling overwhelmed all over again.  I want to call Justin and ask him what he’d do, but then I remember that I can’t call him because we’re anything but on good terms at the moment.  No, I’m alone in my dilemma.  I mean, there’s always Kerri but I know Tarin would rather be naked, throwing up in an alley, before she’d ask her for help.  “Babe...it’s okay, come on,” I whisper to her as she cries.  “You’re okay, it’s probably just this morning sickness thing that’s making you so depressed.  I Googled it.”

“Google? Who gives a fuck about Google? I know what morning sickness is, I’m not a moron,” she grunts.

My emotions flare up automatically.  Fuck, I’m like...killing myself here to get her on the right track and all she can be is a bitch. “I was trying to fucking help out,” I grumble as I pull away from her.  “What do you want me to do?”

“How should I know!” She shouts.

This isn’t helping anything.  

“How can we have a baby?,” she whimpers, rubbing either side of her head with her fingers.  “Trace...look at us.  We’re practically kids.  I have no clue what I’m doing right now.  I don’t even know what to eat...or anything, and soon my clothes aren’t going to fit anymore.  My Dad is going to hate me, and my fucking sister...god, she’ll just continue acting like she’s so much fucking smarter than I’ll ever be...”

“Tarin!” I say, raising my voice slightly.  “Snap out of it, would you?”

She picks her head up, looking at me with her sunken, bloodshot eyes, due to three days without much sleep.  “Why are you being like that?,” she sobs.  “Your body isn’t one big fucked up pile of crap, is it?”

I grit my teeth and suck in a long breath, not answering her as I pull her back into my bedroom forcefully by the hand.

“Trace!”

“Get dressed,” I grunt.  “You’re going to the doctor.  End of story.”  I yank open the dresser drawer that’s been reserved for some of her clothes and pull out a basic tee shirt and a pair of denim shorts, carrying them over to her and placing them next to her while she sits on the bed and sobs into her hands.  “I’ll wait in the living room, okay?”

She doesn’t look up at me, doesn’t stop crying, hell, I don’t even know if she heard what I just said.  

“You’re stronger than this,” I say gently.  “Come on, Tarin, this is shitty time for us to be fighting.  Talk to me.  I know you’re freaked out and your body is doing all kinds of crazy shit, but please know that I’m just as messed up mentally.”

She picks up her head to look at me, still hiccuping with sobs.  “I-I’m scared of going,” she confesses, her cheeks turning slightly pink.

I sigh, and manage to smirk as I sit down next to her and put my hand in hers.  “Why?”

“Because it’s going to be written in stone.”  She sniffles hard and wipes at her eyes.  “It’s like, we can’t turn back, you know?”

“Tar, we already decided that we weren’t turning back.”

She shrugs.  “It’s just how I feel, Trace.  There’s nothing I can do to change it.  I mean, maybe the doctor...he’ll have some advice right?”

I kiss her cheek lovingly.  “That’s why they pay them.”

It takes awhile for her to accept my answer, but she eventually tells me she’ll change and be out soon.  I try to watch the TV while she’s behind my closed bedroom door, but I can’t focus at all.  She’s right, after this there isn’t any way we can turn back.  That doctor is going to lay out the rest of our lives for us...give us a due date, and give us goals to meet for each part of the pregnancy.  Our lives are going to change drastically, people won’t understand.  They’ll either look down on us, or not approve.  We’re going to have to find a bigger place to live, buy all kinds of baby crap... be at the doctors office every other week.

And fuck, I know I won’t be going to work with Justin come January.  If she’s pregnant now the baby has to come in December some time, and I’d never leave Tarin to fend for herself.  I think I’d get shot in the head or something.  Hell, she’s probably going to be crazy enough by that point.

But then again, the Justin situation is up in the air right now anyway.

She reemerges from the bedroom about twenty minutes later, after what sounds like another round of wonderful vomiting.  I get up automatically and go to her so I can help her walk to the door.  She clings to me, her nails digging into my arm like a frightened child, and I know she’s depending on me to be the strong one right now.

Its’ the first time in awhile that I’ve had to be completely responsible for someone else, and I know it’s going to be like this for nine long ass months.

We have to pull over twice on the way to the doctors office, and I feel really odd having to help Tarin puke over a guard rail.  The cars whiz by, causing huge gusts of air to blow by us, and I know it can’t be making her feel much better at all.  Finally, what seems like hours later, we pull up to the doctors office.  I looked him up on Google at the beginning of the week, called up the office to find out how long the guy had been practicing and shit.  I must have sounded like some overbearing, paranoid asshole, because I was asking the lady on the phone every question under the sun.  I couldn’t help myself though.  I’m fucking scared, and I needed to know that this guy was going to take his time examining Tarin, that he knew what he was doing, that my baby was going to be completely fine in his care.

“Is she okay?” The secretary cocks her head to the side as she asks me the question, once we reach her desk.

Tarin groans, leaning her body into me for dear life as I try to maintain my sanity in a public setting.  “I’m...I mean...she’s been getting sick for a few days...and I just thought...”

“It’s your first time, right?” she tells me, knowingly nodding her head.

I let out a relieved sigh.  “Yeah.”

“She looks pretty bad, so I’ll send you in right away.”  Without another word, she picks up the phone and dials a number, telling whoever it is on the other line that she needs somebody to escort a patient into the back.

For once, I’m glad that somebody else knows what’s going on.

A nurse comes out of a side door, and motions us to follow her.  I grip Tarin’s hand tightly as we make our way down the hall behind her, and I’m never more thankful when she opens a door and tells us to go inside.  There’s a hospital bed laid out in the center of the room, which I make Tarin lie down on immediately, kissing her forehead softly before turning back to the nurse.  “Thanks.”

She nods.  “He’ll be in shortly to see you.  Can she keep down fluids?”

I shake my head.  “Not today.”

“I’ll get the IV.”  

She walks out and I let out another long breath, as I pull up a chair next to the bed and stroke Tarin’s forehead lightly.

“What’d she say?” Tarin asks me tiredly.  “Is the doctor coming now?”

“She’s going to get you something so you’ll feel better,” I tell her with a soft smile.  “You’ll be okay.”

“Trace.”

“Yeah, baby?”

“I’m sorry I snapped at you,” she says, giving me a weak smile.  “I really am.”

I just shake my head, having no reason to blame her.  “It happens,” I say softly.  “You were scared and so was I.”

“Still,” she croaks.  “You were only doing what you could.”

“It’s okay,” I reassure her again with another soft kiss.  “You can make it up to me when you feel better,” I smirk.

“Oh, you would say that right now.”

I wink at her, and laugh.  “You know me too well.”

The nurse returns minutes later with the promised IV, and I hold Tarin’s hand tightly as the nurse places the needle into her arm.  She doesn’t flinch much, and I know my strong woman has started to come back to me.  I glance at her slightly as the nurse finishes what she’s doing, and find that she’s smiling back at me.  She feels safe now...secure, and I’m so thankful that I figured out the best option, that I took care of her.  

“Now you two just sit tight,” the nurse says, as she hands me a clip board.  “Fill this out for me, and I’ll be back in a little bit.  The doctor will be in shortly.”

I nod, and thank her, waiting until she’s left the room to start filling out the form.  Tarin doesn’t say much, and after a couple of minutes she’s completely silent.  When I look over, I find that she’s fallen asleep, and it means that the IV must be doing something good for her.  It’s a relief.  I almost feel whole again, until I start to take a closer look at the form on the clip board.

Martial status?

Place of residence?

Occupation?

History of mental illness or disease?

Oh god.

Do you drink more than two times a week?

Do you or any members of your family have a history of alcoholism?

Do you smoke?

Have you or your significant other been tested for HIV in the past twelve months?


This is overwhelming, and it’s just a god damn piece of paper.  If a piece of paper is this hard, how many problems are we going to run into  from now until the baby is out?  I have no fucking clue.  I need my family right now, and that’s just not possible.  I have to be strong right now though, figure shit out on my own like I’ve done so many times in the past. I can do this.  I raise the pen to the paper.  Trace, you can do this.  

I’m about halfway through the questionnaire by the time the doctor makes his way into our room.  I rub Tarin’s arm gently, and whisper to her so she’ll wake up.  She does, and sits up in the bed as the doctor greets us with a customary hello.  I stand up and shake his hand firmly, letting out a relieved sigh when he cracks a casual joke about something I barely pay attention to.

At least the guy has a personality.

Doctor Taylor shakes Tarin’s hand lightly as well, and starts to ramble off a bunch of stuff that I can’t comprehend.  He needs to do tests, make appointments for us, and set expectations for Tarin’s pregnancy.  That’s fine with me, as long as he knows what he’s doing.

“What do you do for work, Mr. Ayala?”

“You can call me Trace,” I smirk, and eye Tarin quickly.  “I’m in the music business but sort of freelance right now.”

“So you’re able to take care of her?”

I nod.  “Yeah, I’m not going anywhere.”  Tarin squeezes my hand a little and I look back at her and smile.  “Just tell me what I need to do.”

“Well you’re looking at a December baby.  December seventeenth the way I’m figuring it right now, but that could all change.  I’ll know more by the next visit,” he smiles.  “Since it’s your first baby, I suggest enrolling in some parenting classes, and Lamaze is also a good idea.”

“Parenting classes?” I scoff.

“Just to prepare you. You two seem awfully young,” he tells us.  

“I think we can figure it out,” I say, slightly annoyed.  I mean, why the hell should I pay somebody to tell us how to take care of our own kid? That makes no sense to me at all.  We’re not fucking sixteen.

“Trace, he has a good point,” Tarin persists.  “They’ll teach us things that we have to know.”

“My mom can help with that stuff,” I whisper.

“Your mom doesn’t even know about this!”

“I’m only making a friendly suggestion,” Doctor Taylor laughs.  “The choices of course, are ultimately yours.  Now, Tarin, I’m going to prescribe you some prenatal vitamins to help with the morning sickness.  It’s not a cure, but it should help somewhat.  I want to see you back here in a few days for your next visit.  Hopefully the both of you can make it,” he nods, and scribbles something down on a pad, before ripping the page off and handing it to me.  “You can get this filled at any pharmacy.”

“Thanks,” I say quietly, feeling a little foolish for arguing with Tarin in front of him.  “I’m...sorry about that.”

“Don’t worry, son.”  He pats my shoulder.  “The first time is always the hardest.  I hate the cut this appointment short, but it was a little spur of the moment, and I have a few patients backed up in the waiting room.  I want you both back here on Monday, and we’ll take care of all the tests and things then.  If you have any issues beforehand, make sure you call the office.”

He shakes both of our hands, and we agree to meet him again on Monday, before he bids us a goodbye.  The nurse comes in again soon after, and checks Tarin’s vitals quickly before removing the IV and suggesting that she stays in bed for the rest of today and tomorrow if possible, before giving us the go ahead to leave.  I help Tarin to her feet, and we leave the room, making a short stop at the secretary’s desk to make an appointment for Monday, before we’re finally out of there.

“Fuck baby,” Tarin whispers as we walk hand in hand back to the car.  “Did that just happen?”

I sigh.  “Yep.”

“Trace.”

I stop walking and so does she.  Then she’s gazing up at me, her eyes glossy all over again, obviously overcome with emotion due to the situation.  “It’ll be okay,” I promise her, wiping a stray curl off of her forehead.  “We’ll just...do what the doctor says.”

“You don’t have to keep pretending you’re not scared,” she whispers.  “Hell, you already know that I am.”

“I can’t be scared,” I tell her quietly.  “I need to be strong for you.”

She shakes her head.  “We can be strong for each other.”

She leans into me after that, and I dont’ hesitate to plant a soft kiss on her lips for a few seconds.

“When are we going to tell people?” She whispers.  “I mean...like our parents?”

I pull her by the hand and we start walking towards the car again.  “Let’s just take one step at a time.”

“Well, it’s pretty important, right? I mean we’re supposed to have that barbeque with my parents on Sunday.  Maybe we should...”

“We have to figure out our shit before we start telling the whole damn world,” I grumble as we reach the car.  “Hell, Tar, we don’t even know what’s going to happen on Monday yet.”

“I need my mom,” she says quietly.  “I’m confused as hell and I need her advice, all right?  I have to tell her.”

I open the door for her once we get to the car.  “I haven’t even met her,” I say, making sure she gets in okay before closing her in and getting in the drivers side.  “Is that what you want your family’s first impression of me to be? Some guy that knocked you up?”

“No.” She yanks her seatbelt on.  “But it’s not going to be easier if we keep it from them, either.  In a few weeks I’m going to start showing.”

I sigh and start the car up.  “Well we won’t wait that long then.”

She doesn’t say anything, just props her chin up with her hand and stares out the window.  I know it’s because she doesn’t want to blow up at me anymore today. She feels like shit still, and so do I.  The best thing to do is let it go, mull everything over in our minds, and try to make the day go smoothly when she takes me to meet her parents on Sunday.  

“You know,” Tarin speaks up after we drive for awhile.  “Mel still wants me to come to the party at Justin’s on Saturday.”

I don’t look over at her.  The awkward feeling is taking over me immediately, because I don’t know what I’m supposed to say.  “Oh yeah?”

“Yeah. She says if I don’t go, it’s only going to be her and a bunch of men, so I said I’d be there.”

“You sure you’re up for that?” I say, chuckling a little.

“Just because you guys got into it...”

“I don’t care if you go,” I cut her off harshly.  “Do what you want.”

“God, stop being an asshole.  It’s not my fault you gave Melanie an attitude on the phone the other day.  You should have kept your issues with Justin away from her.  She didn’t do anything to you.”

They tell each other more than I realize, and I’m thankful I’ve held back a lot of information from Melanie.  If Tarin knew half the shit I’ve pulled to get Kerri’s life back on track, she wouldn’t be sticking around.  I didn’t meant to give Melanie an attitude on the phone either.  After the conversation we had that day inside the guest house, I felt myself being able to trust her with almost anything, because I knew she wouldn’t have told Justin about Tarin’s pregnancy without my permission.  I was just...so damn stressed when she called, and really angry with Justin.  Hearing her ask me if he was doing okay sort of set me off, and with Kerri sitting there I didn’t want to allude to anything.

Like...that Justin isn’t really single anymore.

It’s why I lied to her, told her that Melanie’s name was Melissa, that she was the cleaning lady, and held no significance in Justin’s life.  It was a safe play.  I’m not sure how Kerri will react when she finds out the truth, I just know I don’t want to be anywhere near her when she does.  I mean, she’s dating this Cooper guy, but I know that she’s still hung up on Justin at the same time.  If she wasn’t, she wouldn’t have been such a mess that day at the radio station.  Fuck, she kept telling me how good Justin looked, and I just couldn’t understand how she could put what he did to her off to the side like that.

I guess no matter how much time passes, Kerri’s feelings for Justin will be something I’ll never understand.

“I know that,” I finally reply.  “I made another stupid decision, Tarin.”

“Well I’m making you come with me,” she tells me, looking at me now with her eyes narrowed, her expression serious.  “You can apologize, and talk things out with Justin.”

“Tarin...”

“You’re doing it,” she repeats.  “I”m not going to watch you sit around and be miserable all the time because you can’t work things out with your best friend and his new girlfriend.  You’re both adults, and you can both get over it.”

Wonderful.  Not only do I have to kiss her parents ass this weekend, but I have to try and solve my issues with Justin at the same time.  What the fuck? I mean, doesn’t Tarin understand how much pressure I’m under? “Why are you pushing this?”

“Things arent’ going to get easier,” she reminds me quietly.  “It’s time to get the bad shit out of the way and deal with what’s really important Trace.  This baby is the most important thing, at least, it should be.”

“God, of course it is,” I grunt. “Stop trying to make me feel like a shit head.”

“I”m just saying,” she says in a sing song voice.  “There’s no room for drama anymore.  Oh, and this little secretive bullshit you have going on with Kerri is stopping right now too.”

“What?”

She’s not stupid, and I can’t deny the fact that I’m sure she knows I’ve been helping Kerri out for the past few weeks.  I’m getting nervous because I have no idea what she’s going to do...if she’s going to leave me or do something irrational.  I couldn’t handle it right now.  Not since past three days have been with no sleep and barely any food in my system due to worrying about Tarin.  “I’m sorry,” I mutter.  

“Justin didn’t have a clue Kerri worked with me,” she tells me, sternly.  “You and Kerri both knew that too, but you didn’t make any attempt to make things less awkward.  I’ve been trying to look past all of that, Trace.  You’ve known her your whole life, and hell...David is giving me the promotion, so I’m sure you had your reasons for doing what you did.  Still though, if we’re going to make this all work we can’t keep secrets from each other.  I’m not going to bother listening to whatever excuse your concocting in your head right now either.  Let’s just move on, and not have to have this conversation anymore.”

I just nod, knowing it’s all I can do without pressing the issue anymore.  It’s obvious she doesnt’ care about the truth of the situation, and I guess...I guess that’s good.  She just wants to move past it, because we do have a lot more important things to focus on right now.  I’m thankful to my kid, and to my sperm too, as crazy as that sounds.  If it weren’t for them, I’d probably be fighting with Tarin still, because she’d care about the truth and I wouldn’t want to give it to her.

Someday I’ll tell my kid this story, and it’ll probably think I’m a crazy old man.

Christ, to think that I’ll be old one day...be looking back on all this as a distant memory almost scares me.

But I can’t let it scare me right now.

We get back to my place, and I let the answering machine play while helping Tarin get back into bed.  Johnny’s voice fills the condo, and I basically ignore what he has to say.  It’s something about Justin, and some interview, which I could care less about.  Tarin doesn’t ask me about it either, so I’ll just get back to him later.  I fluff the pillow and help her to lay down as the machine beeps over to the next message, and we both pause as we hear the feminine voice come over the line.

“Hi big brother!” Brittany’s voice chirps brightly.  “So, word on the street is, Justin is having a little party at his house on Saturday.  First of all, I’m pissed that you didn’t tell me, and secondly, let’s cancel that dinner we were supposed to have on Friday.  I’ll just see you and this girlfriend of yours at Justin’s, all right? Call me later.  Byeee.”

Fuck.

“Your sister?” Tarin scoffs tiredly, placing a hand to her forehead.  “You didn’t tell me we were going to have dinner with her.”

“Things got kind of hectic,” I groan.  “She wants to meet you, so I told her that I’d set something up.”

“Wonderful,” she sighs.  

“Hey you’re making me meet your parents the next day,” I say with a smirk as I pull the comforter over her body.  “We’re even.”

“Are you going to tell her?”

She searches my expression for a response, and I know she can tell that I’m scared shitless of giving her an answer.  Ideally, I was going to try and wait...but I know that’s stupid.  Somehow, the news would reach Brittany’s ears and she’d hate me for keeping something so important from her.  “We’ll see what happens.”

“Well, Trace, you need to give me a straight answer,” Tarin snaps.  “I need to be prepared.”

“I don’t know yet, all right!” I snap back.  “Can you just give me a few minutes to straighten myself out?  Shit girl, it’s like I have to have an answer for you right away, for every little thing.”

She turns over and doesn’t respond to me after that, meaning she’s pissed.  I feel like shit now, of course, but I don’t go lay next to her so I can try and comfort her.  I’m too aggravated, too afraid I’ll end up saying something that I don’t mean.  I turn out the light instead, and leave the bedroom, making sure to close the door behind me.

Finally, I’m alone.

I go through a six back of Coors on my couch, while watching some NASCAR on the tv.  It makes me feel good, and when I start in on the next six pack, it makes me feel even better.  I probably shouldn’t be doing this.  It’s not good.  I’ve already seen the results of what too much alcohol can do to a person.

For some reason though, none of it matters to me right now.

I pass out after the tenth beer, and don’t wake up for a long long time.  When I start to come around again, I smell the familiar scent of burgers floating in the air.  My vision is blurry when I begin to open my eyes, and I can just make out my girlfriends slender figure standing by the stove.  God, she’s beautiful.  I think I could marry her...maybe one day...

Fuck Trace, snap out of it.

I sit straight up, feeling slightly sick and knowing I need water.  “Babe,” I groan.

“Here.”

She’s sitting next to me now, and my vision finally clears up enough that I can see her beautiful face again.  She’s handing me a glass of water, with a tired expression, and I know all too well that I shouldn’t have reacted the way I did earlier.  “Thanks.”  I take the glass from her and sip the water, starting to feel slightly better once half the liquid is gone.

“Trace.”

She’s touching my cheek and I smile as I put my hand up to the one that’s on my face.  “Yeah?”

She kisses me softly, and crawls onto my lap.  My arms immediately go around her body, and I hold her close to me, despite the fact that I still feel a little bit sick.

“I didn’t mean to make you so stressed that you felt the need to drink all the beer,” she whispers.

“Yeah,” I chuckle. “And I didn’t mean to be a bastard, but shit happens.”  I inch my hand up the back of her shirt, caressing her silky smooth skin gently with the tips of my fingers.   

“I made dinner,” she whispers with a smile as I start to suck at her neck.  “You want to eat?”

“Hmm...yeah,” I say, almost in a daze, knowing I’m still partially drunk.  “After.”

“After what?” She giggles.

I gently push her off of my lap so I can get up, and lift her into my arms.  “After,” I say with a light laugh.

“Trace! Put me down!,” she squeals, kicking her feet playfully in the air as I carry her into the bedroom and place her on the bed.  

We have raunchy, wild, makeup sex.  I’m almost always the best in bed when I’m drunk too.  Or...maybe I just like the sensation best when I’m drunk.  I really don’t know.  We both collapse against each other after the fourth time around, and I pull her close, kiss her head and rub her body with my hands.  She’s drenched in sweat and so am I, but all we can seem to do is smile.  We can’t take this for granted, I know that.  Soon, we won’t be having much, if any, sex.  That’s going to be the test for us too....that’s how we’ll know what we’re really like as a couple.

I just hope we don’t go crazy in a nine month period, and that the good outweighs the bad.

“You wanna eat now?” She asks me after awhile.

I look back at her and smile, knowing that I shouldn’t worry so much.  “That sounds great.”

She goes to the kitchen, naked, which is so fucking hot to me, and she returns soon after with a plate of food for the two of us.  We eat in bed naked together, watching family feud, and I can’t think of a time in the past six months that I’ve been happier.  Things are so calm with us when we’re not fighting, when she’s not being high maintenance and I have my head together.  I wish things could always be this way, and maybe...maybe if we both try really hard we can make it so.  Maybe the baby will help us grow, help us get to know each other even more than we think we do.

I hope like hell that it does.  Otherwise, I really don’t know how we can make this relationship survive.

Baby Blues (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

Tarin felt better after she started taking her prenatal vitamins.  She went back to work yesterday only because she didn’t want to walk into work on Monday and be overwhelmed, and I’m happy to report she only threw up once the entire day.  David had asked her what exactly was wrong with her, and she made up some bullshit story that she ate some bad drive thru. He didn’t ask for a doctor’s note, so I guess that’s good.  I guess that means our secret is basically safe.

Well, for now.

Lynn called yesterday too, completely oblivious to my current situation with Justin.  She was talking about business, going on about things Justin had supposedly told me like I was in tune with the situation and we hadn’t been fighting.  Thank God I’m still a great bullshit artist despite everything that’s going on.  I’m sure if she thought otherwise she would have caught the first flight out to Los Angeles.  Maybe I should have confided in Lynn though, pissed Justin off by sending mommy out to investigate our mishap and his “friendship” with Melanie.

But I really don’t have time to be playing war games right now, and yeah...I guess Melanie doesn’t deserve to be swept up in all the drama that comes with dating Lynn Harless’s darling baby boy just yet either.  That time will come when we’re all back home, with the family, and she’ll find out first hand just how treasured Justin is to everyone.  I wonder what she’ll think, if she’ll hate being stared at and picked over by them.  Something tells me she won’t care as much as I’d like her to, that she’s too strong to be torn apart by a bunch of southern folk.

They’re gonna love her, and Justin will fall deeper in love with her because of that.

I don’t want to think about what Kerri will do when she finds out about Melanie. It’s going to hit her dead on, slap her in the face, and tell her she’s been phased out by Justin almost completely.    I should talk to him about it, but I just don’t know where to begin.  We have to get our own issues straight before we can even begin to talk about Kerri’s, and that includes figuring out the reason he beat her up too.  I’d rather just avoid all of it, stay in my condo with my girlfriend, curled up on the couch with some food and game shows, but that’s not how life is.  Tarin likes to go out and be social...and yeah, I know I do too.  We’ll go to the stupid party, Justin will give me dirty looks all night, and I’ll get drunk with Marty and Jason, trying to ignore reality for as long as I can.  

“Trace can you zip this?”

I turn to find Tarin standing with her back turned towards me, holding the bottom part of her dress up with one hand as she waits for me to help her with the rest.  I put my beer down letting out a little sigh as I approach her, and do as she’s asked.  “I don’t see why you’re getting dressed up,” I tell her.  “It’s Justin’s, not the Grammies.”

“I like to look presentable.”  She turns to face me and rolls her eyes as she pats my cheek.  “We can’t all be as rustic as you, dear.”

“Dear?” I snicker.  “Where’s that coming from?”

“Just put on a button down or something,” she pleads, as she tugs on the sleeve of my tee shirt.  “Please, Trace? We won’t be able to get out as much pretty soon, you know?  I mean they might take pictures, and I still look cute.”

I just laugh and shake my head as I put my arms around her and place my hands on her ass as I pull her closer to me.  “More than cute.”  I bite my bottom lip as she rolls her eyes.  “Maybe we can stay home and I’ll show you how cute you really are.”

“God, just change,” she says, trying to hide her smile as she swats the side of my head with her hand.  “You’re not going to get your way tonight, Trace.”

I sigh, because I know that tone in her voice.  It’s the one that tells me she’s serious, that this is what she wants to do and I better obey.  I hate that she has me so whipped.  I wasn’t even this whipped when I was engaged before, but then again...Elisha wasn’t pregnant.  I don’t know though, I think Tarin may have had me wrapped around her finger long before this even happened.  She’s said jump and I’ve asked how high.  I don’t really understand why that is.  It’s like...I’m afraid she’s going to get upset with me if I don’t do what she wants...

But that’s so...gay.

“You don’t really need me to come,” I pout as I walk towards the bedroom door.  “Why can’t you just go and have fun with Mel by yourself?  I’ll even drop you off.”

She huffs harshly and crosses her arms.  “Because you’re a big boy and you can handle your little shit with Justin like an adult.  We’ve been through this too, and I thought you agreed to just move ahead and not act like a wimp.  Besides, your sister is meeting us here, and I think she’d start to ask a lot of questions if you dropped us off at the party and went back home, don’t you?.”

Fuck, how could I forget?  I returned my sisters phone call the day after she left me the message and all she could talk about was how excited she was to be meeting my new girlfriend and Justin’s “helper” at the same time.  I hated how out of the loop she was, and the fact that I couldn’t clear the air and let her know how things were really going.  I mean, maybe after tonight I’ll be able to sit her down and spill my guts, but seeing as how my girl is pregnant I still didn’t bother to tell her during our phone conversation, I certainly wasn’t going to tell her about everything else.

She’s going to kill me.

“Fine, I get it, but I’m not a wimp,” I grunt, giving the door a push to open it.  “He’s a fucking asshole, and I don’t feel like....”

“Go change,” she says, cutting me off with a stern tone and pointing her finger in the direction of my bedroom.  “You don’t want to make a pregnant woman emotional do you?”

I shake my head roughly, because I really fucking don’t.  This week has proven to me how much I really need Tarin to stay happy until the baby comes, and I’m going to do what I have to do to keep her this way.  “I’ll be out in a minute,” I grumble, and step inside the bedroom.

It’s dark and I flop face down on the bed for a few moments.  I can hear the TV blaring softly from the living room, and I know she’s waiting, but I just don’t care right now.  I feel like disappearing, getting away from my life for just a little while.  Drinking will be good, and I know that, but it shouldn’t be my answer.  I can’t turn into my father, and I know with all the stress that’s piling up on my shoulders right now, I very well could.  I’d never forgive myself...

So I have to get up and get dressed.

It takes me forever to find a plaid shirt and jeans to wear.  I keep thinking Tarin won’t like  what I put on, and I’ll have to go back and pick out something else.  It’s silly, really.  I’m sure she won’t care, she just didn’t want me going to this thing dressed like I was about to take part in a backyard hoe down.  She means well too.  She wants me to look good because it turns her on, and I shouldn’t have an issue with that.  I turn around and look at myself in the mirror that’s on the wall above the dresser, smiling a little when I see my reflection.  I do look....sort of good.  Yeah, I do, and my woman will think I’m hot shit.

Fuck Justin.

Who cares what he thinks, or how he looks at me?

Tarin is the only one in the room who will matter.

I hear the doorbell go off several minutes later, and I know my sister has arrived.  My stomach does flip flops as I race to the bedroom door and thrust it open.  Tarin is getting up from the couch, staring at me with wide eyes, and I know she’s scared.  I can’t blame her.  “That’s Brit I guess,” I nod.

“Well...are you gonna let her in?” Tarin says, with a light laugh.

I huff but don’t respond as I quickly make my way across the room and over to the door.  I gently open it, to find my sister standing before me, that big, bold smile plastered across her face like she’s just full of mischief.  It makes me want to groan in her face, but I hold it back.  “Hey!” I say, managing to sound excited as I pull her into a hug.

“Hey Trace.” She gives me a quick pat on the back and pulls away from me, a sign that she’s a little too nervous to be her playful self.  “I got caught in traffic, and I started to think you’d leave without me to avoid awkward confrontation with your girlfriend.”

I just shake my head and laugh.  “Tarin never would have let me do that,” I reassure her as I step aside so she can enter before me, and I follow her back inside.

But Tarin isn’t standing in the living room anymore.

“So...where is she?” Brittany laughs, as she turns to face me.  “Did you hide her?  You did didn’t you?”

“No...”  I smirk as I make my way back across the living room.  “She must have gone into the bathroom.”

“Mmm,”  Brittany crosses her arms and narrows her eyes at me.  “Well you better go find her then, right?”

“You know, you’re a pain in my ass,” I chuckle as I open the bedroom door and peer inside.  The bathroom door is open a crack, and I listen for a moment or two before calling out to my girlfriend.  “Tar?”

The next thing I hear are the all too familiar sounds of her vomiting into the toilet.

Fuck my life.

I quickly close the door and turn back to Brittany, who seems all too amused.  “She’ll be out in a minute.”

More vomiting sounds erupt from behind the closed door a minute later, and my sister looks at me strangely, like she doesn’t know what to think.  “Is...that your girlfriend getting sick?”

I nod slightly, but barely look at her.  “She’s a little bit sick.”

“And you’re still making her go to the party?”

I just shrug.  “Well she’s...she’s not catching.  She wants to go out, she’s been in bed most of the week.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Brittany sighs.  “I would have waited for a better time.”

A better time.  Yeah, like in December, because that’s when Tarin will probably start feeling like herself again.  Only, I know Brittany can’t wait that long, and neither can my family.  “It’s okay,” I reassure her softly, as I slowly make my way past her and sit down on the couch.  “She wanted to meet you anyway.”

Brittany helps herself to a beer out of the fridge while we wait for Tarin to grace us with her presence.  When five minutes turns into a half hour though, I decide that it’s been too long, and excuse myself from my sister so I can make sure Tarin is okay.  I make my way to the bedroom slowly, but basically throw myself through the bathroom door once I’m out of my sisters sight.  I find Tarin on the floor, leaning over the toilet, her hair hanging sloppily in her face, and I feel fucking horrible.  “Tarin...”

“I’m sorry,” she rasps, as she coughs into the bowl.  “All of a sudden it came up.” She shakes her head. “I’m a mess.”

I grab a washcloth from the shower and wet it under the faucet, before crouching down next to her and wiping the hair out of her face.  “Here, lean into me.”

She does, and I press the cool cloth against her forehead.  “That feels nice,” she says, with a small smile.

“Do you want me to take you to the emergency?” I ask her, not being able to hold back the worry in my voice.

“Trace, this is normal,” she reassures me.  “Just more of the same, you know that.  It’s not going to stop for awhile.  Your sister must be grossed out though, right?”

I shrug.  “She feels bad.  She didn’t want to embarrass you.”

“Hmph, wait til she finds out what’s up,” she snickers.  “She won’t feel so bad then.”

I look up at the ceiling and sigh.  “I'm not going to tell her.”

“You need to tell her,” Tarin said gruffly.  “You do.”

I’m fucking terrified.  It’s too soon for somebody this close to me to know.  I don’t know how she’s going to react, if she’s going to pick up her cell phone the first chance she gets so she can tell my mother.  I couldn’t deal with that tonight...not tonight.  “Not tonight,” I hear myself repeat out loud.  “It’s too soon.”

“You’re just fucking scared,” she groans.  “Get over it, Trace.  You have to tell people, you know? I’m telling my parents this weekend whether you like it or not, so get used to it.”

I glare down at her a little.  “I thought we were going to discuss that.”

“What’s to discuss?  This is getting lame, okay?  We’re not teenagers, we can handle our families, at least...I know I can handle mine.  What...I mean is your mom some kind of lunatic?”

“No...”

“Then so what if she knows?”  Tarin pulls away from me and takes the washcloth from my hand as she stands up.  “I’d rather people know from the beginning, that way they can’t condemn us for keeping a secret or something stupid like that.”

Tarin has a lot of valid points, it’s just a shame that I’m too much of a pussy to stand up and be that bold.  “I haven’t figured out how to tell her yet, okay? My mom has enough problems.”

“Like what?”  Tarin turns and braces herself against the sink.  “What is it about your family that you hate so much, Trace?  I know you haven’t told me everything.  You fucking avoid talking about them like the plague, and I don’t really get it.  The whole time I’ve known you, all you’ve ever told me is how close you are with your brother and sister, and that your mom raised you on her own.  I hate to clue you in babe, but that’s not the weirdest situation in the world.  But I mean, hey...maybe I can’t understand.  My parents have the typical high school sweetheart marriage, and the house with a white picket fence.”

I back up against the wall, feeling my fists ball themselves up at my sides.  I hate that she’s picking my reasoning behind this apart right now.  I wish she’d let me handle it on my own and tell who I want to tell, when I choose to.  But she won’t.  She wants to get the hard shit out of the way as soon as possible, with good reason.  I know it’s bad for her to be stressed out while she’s pregnant, and I’m not making things easier...but she doesn’t fucking know.  She doesn’t know how high strung my mom can be, how demanding.  She doesn’t know that my dad is a fucking loser, because I haven’t even told her about him, or his drinking problem.

I should though.  I can’t keep shit from her for too much longer.

“Well I guess that means you don’t want to talk about this,” Tarin says, frustrated.  “Hold on, let me get myself together so I don’t look sick.  Wouldn’t want your sister to find out anything important tonight.”

She starts to wash her face and I feel like walking away, but I don’t.  I just stand there, and stare at her backside, because I don’t know what the fuck else to do.  “You don’t have to deal with my mom,” I hear myself muttering a moment later.  “You don’t know what she’s like.”

The water turns off, and Tarin turns to me.  “So explain it to me, genius.”

“In her mind, I should still be engaged to my ex,” I tell her.  “She’s going to go ballistic when I spring this on her, she won’t accept it.”

“Well do you love me or don’t you?”

I look at her like she’s crazy.  “What the fuck?”

“Answer the question,” she whispers.

“You know I do.”

“Then stop caring what she thinks.”  She throws the washcloth in the sink, and takes my hand in hers.  “She’ll have to realize that you’ve moved on, and that you love me, Trace.    If she doesn’t...I mean, what can you do?  That’s your mom, she can’t just...stop loving you.  She’ll get over it.”

“You don’t know my mom,” I smile.

She just shrugs.  “I don’t care about your mom, and I’d kiss you right now, but I probably have vomit breath, so let’s just go talk to your sister so we can get going.”

I kiss her anyway.  “I’m sorry.”

She sighs and pulls my hand so I’ll follow her out into the living room.  My sister is sitting on the couch, but quickly gets up when she sees us coming towards her.  “We made it back,” I tell her tiredly.  “Sorry.”

“God, are you sure you’re okay, hun?” Brittany asks Tarin gently.  “I could have come another night.”

Tarin eyes me slightly and just chuckles.  “No, I think you picked the best night to meet me.”

“Yeah...” I trail off and laugh a little.  “So, Britt this is Tarin.  Tarin, my sister Brittany.”

They shake hands, and my sister tells her how long she’s waited to meet her, which causes Tarin to look at me and point out the fact that I’m famous for putting things off.  It makes me cringe, and I feel myself start to lose my temper but I catch myself before I say something stupid.

“So what, do you have like the flu?” Brittany asks as we begin to gather our things so we can head out to the parking lot.  

“Um, sort of,” Tarin says quickly.

“I had that two months ago, I couldn’t get out of bed for a week and a half.  Trace brought me soup.”

“How sweet.” Tarin flashes me a cheesy grin, and I roll my eyes.  “Trace, you haven’t cooked me soup yet.”

I sigh as I open the door for the girls.  “I’ve cooked for you though.  That counts, and Britt that shit was out of a can, you’re just talking it up.”

Brittany just shrugs.  “Hey, it tasted good.  Better than Top Ramen.”

Her phone begins to ring, distracting her as we make our way to my car.  I’m thankful, and take the opportunity to grab Tarin’s hand and pull her close to me so I can press my lips to her cheek.  “I love you,” I whisper.  “I’m sorry about before.”

“You already apologized,” she says lightly.  “Don’t worry about it, just try to figure out how you ‘re going to tell your sister.  Saying something before we get to Justin’s would be a great thing too.”

I roll my eyes as she pulls away and walks on ahead of me.  I try to formulate some kind of miracle plan in my head.  The kind that’s going to make my sister feel happy about this situation rather than confused and pissed off, but of course I can’t think of anything that creative.  Hell, maybe I’ll just blurt it out when we get in the car.  Maybe I’ll say “Hey Britt, guess what? Me and Tarin are having a baby! Isn’t that great?”

“Shit, Trace...she’s getting sick again!”

I snap out of my deep thought in time to see my girlfriend bent over a bush, hurling down into it, as my sister steadies her.  Great.  This is just fucking wonderful.  How am I supposed to explain this now? Brittany is going to think Tarin is much too sick to venture out tonight, when in reality she’s just having pregnancy issues that can’t be avoided no matter where she is.  I quickly walk up to them and take my sisters place so I can rub Tarin’s back as she finishes up.  “You okay?” I whisper.

“I hate this,” she groans miserably a few minutes later, grabbing a wet nap that my sister has graciously decided to hand her.  She wipes her mouth off and looks up at me with a tired expression.  “Nine months of this, Trace? I’m going to kill myself!”

That slipped out, and I can tell Tarin knows she spoke up at the wrong time.  Her eyes are wide,  and when I manage to look over at my sister, I find that she’s staring back at us with a confused expression.  Maybe she doesn’t get it.  Maybe she’ll play it off as nothing.

“Trace...” Brittany trails off, her eyes shifting between myself and Tarin.  “What’s going on?”

Shit.

“You better just tell her,” Tarin practically orders, as she opens the passenger side door.  “I’ll wait for you.”

The door slams and I know she’s left the conversation with my sister up to me to finish.  I’m so lost though, that the most I can do is stare back at Brittany like I’ve lost complete control of the situation.

“Tell me what? Trace, I have the strangest feeling that I know exactly what’s wrong with her, and I really don’t want to be right.  Tell me that she’s not pregnant.”

I don’t answer her, just shrug, because I feel like such an idiot.

“She is.” Brittany drops her arms at her sides, seemingly defeated...let down, and I feel like the biggest asshole on the planet.  “Fuck, Trace,” she groans.  “Why didn’t you say something? Mom is going to kill you.”

For some reason, I knew that would be the first thing out of her mouth, and I find that I’m laughing now, not freaking out.  “You’re right,” I tell her.

“Stop laughing! How long has it been?”

“Maybe a month,”” I tell her softly.  “We have to go back to the doctors on Monday.”

“Well are you keeping it?”

“Britt, you should know that answer already.”  I put my hand on the door handle, ready to just get in and get on with the night, but Brittany doesn’t budge.  She’s still standing there, seemingly unsure of how to react.  It’s like...I know she wants to scream at me but she knows that it won’t solve anything at the same time.  “Come on, let’s just go...”

“You’re seriously expecting me to let this go for the time being?” She scoffs.  “Are you fucking kidding me, Trace?”

“What good is it doing standing here?” I ask her, seriously.  “You know what’s going on, so what more is there to say? Do you want to call mom right now?  Will that make you feel better? Then go the fuck ahead.”

“I never said I was calling mom on you,” she says darkly. “Thanks for jumping to conclusions, asshole.”

I sigh and lean back against the car, raising my hands to my face and rubbing it harshly, trying to make myself snap out of it and be strong.  It doesn’t work though.  I’m starting to crack under all this pressure, the fact that my sister isn’t taking the news well being the icing on the cake.

“Look, I’m...I’m here for you okay?”

I feel her hand on my shoulder now, and lower my hands away from my face so I can look at her again.  She’s gazing back at me, with a sad expression on her face.  She knows that she sort of overreacted, and yeah...I guess I shouldn’t have snapped at her.  “I’m so fucking clueless, Britt.”

She nods.  “I know you must be,” she whispers.  “I...I’ll keep this between us, okay? I promise.  You can tell mom when you’re ready, and...I’ll do whatever you need me to.  I want to help however I can, and that includes getting to know Tarin too.”

All I can seem to do right now is pull her close to me and hug her harder than I have in a really long time.  I nearly break down crying, but manage to hold it all together because of the fact that Tarin might be able to see me.  “You’re my favorite sister,” I chuckle.

“I’m your only sister,” she says, flashing me a light smile once she pulls back from me.  “Come on, let’s go drink.  I think we both need it.”

For the first time I forget about the fact that I’ll be forced to be around Justin all night long.  The thought of alcohol, buffalo wings, and the game is calling to me, telling me that it’s exactly what I need to get my mind off of all this.  Hell, maybe I’ll be able to talk to Justin too.  I think the time has come for me to start being a lot more mature about shit.  Granted, he might try to punch me in the face to get revenge for the other day, but I’m prepared for it.   I’m prepared for a lot of things, it’s seems.

I have to be.

Naturally, the car ride to Justin’s is awkward.  Tarin stares out the window while Brittany makes casual small talk about school and other pointless shit, making sure to avoid the subject of the pregnancy at all costs, because I’m sure she figures that Tarin isn’t in the mood to talk about it.  That time will have to come later.  Brittany will probably want to come over in a few days and talk shit out with the two of us, and I’m sure by that time we’ll both have been able to collect our thoughts and get our shit together enough so we can deal with people starting to find out about all of this.  I’ll have met Tarin’s parents by then, and they’ll be filled in about what’s going on.  If I’m not dead, things will be pretty okay I think.

But fuck, her father is big.

I take it upon myself to enter the pin that opens Justin’s gate once we pull up to the property, and drive through it.  Brittany starts going on about how it looks exactly the same as it did when Justin first bought the place, and that he should consider remodeling with all the money he makes.  I just laugh and tell her that she knows Justin isn’t really one for change.

Tarin doesn’t say a word.

I know she’s not happy, she’s sick, exhausted, and probably more nervous being around my sister than she’s letting on.  I should have kept her home, told Brittany to come back later in the week, and simply let Tarin fall asleep in my arms.  But she never would have allowed that.  She promised Mel that she was coming to the party, and I know how much she’s started to like her, so she wouldn’t have gone back on her word.  I’m praying that she doesn’t end up getting sick again.  People would start asking a lot of questions, and Melanie already knows what’s going on, so I’m sure she’d feel even more awkward if Tarin started hurling in the bathroom.

I’ll just have to make sure Tarin takes it easy the rest of the night.

I park the car and we make our way up to Justin’s front door, Brittany taking the liberty to knock before simply opening it and letting herself inside like she comes here everyday.  It’s how she is, and Justin is like a third brother so she doesn’t feel like she’s being intrusive.  I on the other hand, can’t bring myself to enter the house for awhile, until Tarin nudges me and tells me I better get going.  I spy Justin and Mel, as well as Jason and Marty sitting on the sectional sofa as soon as I enter the house, laughing and carrying on as the TV broadcasts the game across the screen.  Justin seems carefree as ever, not having taken notice of our arrival as he sits there with one arm draped around Melanie, as she rests her head against his shoulder.

I hate that he’s happy.

He doesn’t deserve to be.

“Hey, Mel.” Tarin decides to be the bold brave one, as always, and break the ice first.  

Upon hearing her voice, Melanie looks back over her shoulder and smiles at my girlfriend. “Hey you! I was wondering when you’d show up.”

She glances at me, just slightly, but doesn’t say hello.  I contemplate saying something to her, but I opt out, knowing its for the greater good. She’s pissed at me, that’s a given, but I can’t say I blame her.  I treated her like a piece of crap on the phone the other day, I know I’m going to have to do some serious ass kissing to get on good terms with her again.

Tarin nudges me slightly and narrows her eyes when I look at her, telling me that I need to stop being a jackass and say hello, so it can eventually lead to that apology I need to give her.  “Hey, what’s going on Mel?” I say, sheepishly.

“It’s a party,” she drones, sarcastically.  “What do you think?”

Marty and Jason eye me, slightly confused, and just continue to drink their beers without making any snide remarks.  I think they know something is up and they’d rather watch me grovel in front of my supposed best friend and his girlfriend rather than try to lighten the mood.  Hell, I’m sure Justin explained to the both of them how much of a jackass I am before I even got here, so they’ve probably already chosen their side.  Fuckers.

“Hey girls,” Justin nods at Tarin and my sister and motions to an empty spot on the other side of the sofa, completely disregarding the fact that I’m even here. “Why don’t you grab a seat and have a beer or something? Jason...get them some beers from the cooler would you?”

“Oh no,” Tarin laughs nervously as she makes her way over to the couch.  “No beer for me, thanks.  I’ll just have some water.”

Justin eyes her curiously.  “You’re passing up alcohol?” He chuckles.  “What happened to you?”

“Maybe she doesn’t feel well,” Brittany rolls her eyes and glances at me just slightly, and I mentally thank her for coming to Tarin’s rescue.  ‘I’ll take one Jason.”r32;
“That’s my girl,” Jason laughs and tosses her a can when she leans over to get it from him.  “Tarin, you sure you don’t want one? It’s imported...especially for the ladies.”

Marty cracks up.  “You’re such a jackass.”

“Water is fine,” she says in between fits of laughter.  “But thanks Jason.  Your humor alone is making me like you already.”

I’m glad everybody is so warm and close already.  Too bad I’m still standing here, basically being ignored by everyone except by my girlfriend and occasionally my sister who keep glancing at me as if to tell me I need to make some kind of an effort.  But fuck that.  I practically live in this house and Justin is acting like a child.  “I’ll get you a water, Tar,” I tell her quietly.

“Who invited you?”

My gaze falls on him and he’s staring back at me, a smug little smirk on his face, as if he’s trying to tell me I’m not as intimidating as I thought I was the other day, and he doesn’t give a shit what I think.  I just shake my head.  “I came with my girlfriend,” I mutter.  “Do you have an issue, Justin?”

The room is completely silently aside from the television as Justin and I stare at each other, our gazes tense, daring one another to try something bold.

“I have an issue with unwelcome guests in my house, yes.”

“Justin, shut up,” Melanie snaps at him, giving him a cold look.  “You can be such a fucking child.  You knew I invited Tarin, so why wouldn’t she bring Trace?”r32;
He stares at her like he’s hurt, and I’m glad, but at the same time I know that Melanie isn’t feeling any better about me either.  Jason and Marty laugh and tell Melanie she’s a feisty girl and she fits right in here, and my sister starts to make small talk with everyone to lighten to the mood.  It seems to work with Jason, Marty and Tarin too.  But Melanie starts to clean up the empty plates and cups and I can tell she’s more pissed off than she was originally.  Justin simply continues to sit on the couch and stare at the television.  I know there’s about a thousand nasty things he’d like to say to me right now, but he won’t because Melanie will continue to put him in his place if he does.

And even though we aren’t on the best terms right now, I can’t deny the fact that I love Melanie as a person.

Aggravated and in need of some space, I leave them and make my way into the kitchen, grabbing Tarin a bottle of water, and one of Justin’s special label beers for myself, not giving a fuck whether or not it will piss him off.  I lean against the sink as I drink it, contemplating how I’m going to get through the rest of this night without chaos ensuing.  I don’t want to start in with Justin, ruin the party, make Tarin and Mel pissed, or show Brittany that her brother can be just as psycho as Justin at times.  I start to think about my current situation with my girlfriend, about the things we’ve talked about, and I know I have so many other things I’m going to have to deal with in the coming months that Justin’s issues shouldn’t be as high of a priority to me.  I really should just forget him.  I punched him for a good reason and if he can’t get that through his head then whatever.

I can’t dwell on his stupidity with a baby on the way.

Melanie bangs through the doorway moments later with her trash bag, and I do my best not to let out an annoyed groan.  I guzzle the rest of the beer, before putting the empty bottle in the sink as I watch her start to throw bits of trash scattered around the kitchen into her garbage bag.  She finally gets to where I’m standing, obviously have taken notice of the bottle in the sink, and gives me an impatient glare.

“Excuse me.”

I move slightly so she can retrieve the bottle, and sigh when she doesn’t give me a second glance.  “So I guess you’re staying mad at me forever too, huh?”

She drops the bottle into the trash bag and gives me an annoyed look.  “I just don’t know what the hell I’m supposed to say to you Trace.  After the way you talked to me on the phone the other day, I have a feeling that our friendship means absolutely nothing to you at all.”

“Mel, I was just...”

“No,” she cuts me off harshly.  “I don’t care what happened or who was there at the station that day.  You had no reason to treat me like I was insignificant when I was simply trying to find out if everything was okay.  Did you ever stop to think I was concerned about you too? We sat in that guest house and you trusted me with something you haven’t even told Justin about.  I thought we were close, and then you just....I don’t even know.  Is that what this Kerri girl does to you? Does she turn you against the people that should matter? What was it Trace? What got you so mad that day?  What made you hit Justin?”

She has every right to be pissed, and even more of a right to be this confused.  Hell, I can’t just tell her the truth.  Of course I can’t.  But it’s shitty because she deserves a legit explanation, and shouldn’t have to be lied to.  “You wanna know why?” I say with a sad laugh.

She places the garbage bag on the floor and puts her hands on her hips.  “Yeah, Trace, I do.”

“Because you’re boyfriend is a fucking asshole.”

“Thats a great expla...”

“And so am I,” I say, softly cutting her off, knowing that it’s the most truthful explanation I can give her right now.  

She stares at me, eyes wide, seemingly dumbfounded by my response.

“Look, I was a dick, I’m not going to deny that.  It happens sometimes, you know? I’m not the nicest person in the world, but Justin isn’t either.”  I shrug my shoulders.  “I’ve thought about what I said to you and I regret it a lot.  I should have thought about it before I talked to you that way, and I’m sorry Mel.  I am. And I get it if you still can’t be a hundred percent with me right now.  But as far as what happened between me and Justin goes, he had to be put in his place, and I know you don’t understand that...but maybe one day you will.”

She just sighs, and I’m pretty sure that she’s starting to understand that what happened runs pretty deep between Justin and I and it isn’t her place to judge me about it, despite the fact that Justin probably played me out to be the biggest asshole on the planet when she asked him what happened.  “I’m not going to push the subject with Kerri,” she tells me softly.  “I know that whatever has gone on between the three of you isn’t really any of my business, and I don’t even know her so it doesn’t bother me.  The fact that you two got into a fight over it scared me though and I didn’t know what to think.  It was like...you weren’t the same person to me anymore.  That’s why I’m mad Trace.  I hope you understand.”

I nod.  “I do, but...I don’t know you well enough to figure out how to get on your good side again.”

She unexpectedly smirks at me, as she picks up the garbage and tosses it at my feet.  “You can start by taking that out.  Then you can come back, join humanity, and eat some of this food I’ve spent all day preparing.”

I pick up the garbage, not really being able to believe that she’s simply putting her issues with the situation to the side so we can both enjoy the party.  I wish Justin was this easy going, and hopefully he’ll start to learn a thing or two from her tonight.  “Mel I...”

“Don’t,” she says softly.  “Just do what I said okay?”

I nod, flashing her a small smirk.  “Yeah, sure.”

She walks back into the living room, and I take the garbage out like she’s asked me to, before rejoining the party.  By this time a new game is flashing on the tv screen, and everybody has moved onto cocktails rather than beers...with the exception of Tarin of course.  I make my way over to her silently, glancing at Melanie from the corner of my eye as I do so.  She’s still sitting with Justin, but doesn’t hesitate to flash me a tiny smile as I take a seat next to my girlfriend and hand her the water she requested, who immediately plants a small kiss on my lips.  

“Hey you,” she says, a little tiredly as she rests her head on my shoulder.  “Everything okay?”

I shrug and put an arm around her.  “It’s fine.  How do you feel?”

“Just tired,” she nods.  “Not sick though.”

“Good.”  I rub her bare shoulder with my fingers and smile at her.  

“Thought you were leaving.”

Justin’s voice breaks into our private conversation, and I honestly feel like I could punch him again right now.  I look over at him, and find that Melanie is no longer at his side, which is probably why he feels compelled to speak his mind all of a sudden.  “Nope.”

“Justin would you get over yourself?” Tarin chimes in.  “The night is awkward enough, okay?  Trace is here, with me, and he’s not leaving...so deal with it.”

The room is silent and naturally everybody stares at us, waiting for me to go off on him or for him to go off on me.  It doesn’t happen though.  Justin only crosses his arms and stares at the television stubbornly until Marty and Jason make comments about one of the players that seems to spark his interest enough to get him to lighten up.  I eye my sister and she rolls her eyes and makes a gagging motion with her finger into her mouth, and I chuckle a little bit.  Justin doesn’t notice of course, and I know that Tarin’s comment has got him to shut up and leave me alone for the time being.

Now, I’m actually able to start enjoying the night with my girlfriend.  My girlfriend who hasn’t thrown up in a pretty good amount of time.  I smile and kiss her, and she smiles at me as we watch the game together.  Melanie returns to the room soon after with some kind of dessert that Tarin automatically tells me she can’t eat without hurling, and I don’t hesitate to sacrifice my own plate for her stomach’s sake.

The game ends, and Justin’s team prevails which automatically puts him in a great mood.  Then Jason has the brilliant idea to play some kind of board game he brought with him, and goes to get it.  I automatically know I’m not in the mood, but the girls seem all for it and I don’t want to disappoint them, so I decide to play along for the sake of my girl’s happiness.  Jason comes back and explains that the game requires two teams in order to play, and automatically pairs Justin and Mel, with myself and Tarin as one team.  I officially hate his guts, and he’s smiling like he knows it.

“I’m not playing on his team,” Justin grunts.

Everybody looks at him.

“You gotta be shitting me,” my sister says.  “Are we in elementary school?”r32;

“I’m not comfortable with it,” he says, as Melanie rolls her eyes and shifts herself away from him.  “So rearrange it differently if y’all want me to play.”

I sigh and rub my face with my hands, having had enough of his bullshit for one night.  I look at Melanie but she won’t look back at me.  Actually, the only thing she’ll look at is her hands as she stares down at them, and I know how awkward she must feel.

Then my phone rings, and I jump at the opportunity to answer it.

“Who’s calling you?” Tarin asks me as I pull it out of my pocket.

Kerri.

My brow furrows and I start to wonder why she’d be calling me now.  I mean, I know we haven’t spoken since the radio station, so that could be the reason, but damn...her timing is ridiculous.  “Kerri,” I whisper to her.

She rolls her eyes.  “Now? Don’t answer.”

I shrug.  “I’ll be one second.”  I flip open the phone as I watch Tarin shoot me an annoyed glare.  “Hey, what’s up?”

“Hey, I hope you’re not busy,” Kerri replies softly.  “I just wanted to say call and check in with you, since it’s been a little bit, and I need to ask you some things about the flight back home.”

“I’m um...”  I look up and over at Justin and Melanie again.  She’s still looking down at her lap and he’s staring at me now, probably wondering why I’m being so bold as to answer my phone in his presence and I know I couldn’t continue this conversation here if I wanted to.  “Hang on.  Can I call you back in a minute?”

“I...guess?”

“Great.”  I hang up on her, and look back at Tarin.  She looks annoyed as hell, and naturally I can’t blame her.  I really shouldn’t call Kerri back either, but at this point, I’ll do anything to get away from Justin and his attitude.  “I have to take this call, okay?”

“I will be livid if you leave right now,” she says coldly.  “Just know that.”

“Babe I’m not leaving,” I reassure her.  “I just have to take this and I’m not so keen on playing this game anyway.  Besides, there’s an odd number of people.  You can’t have full teams with an odd number of people.”

“Just go. Your excuses are idiotic,” she snaps, waving me off with her hand.

She turns away from me and I sigh.  Maybe I shouldn’t call her back, because it’s just making Tarin angry and after the week we’ve had it’s not fair to her.  

“Who’s playing! Come on, this game has good sex questions!” Jason tells us enthusiastically as begins to hand out some pads and pens to everyone.

“Trace is out,” Tarin grunts.  “He has to take a call.  I’ll be on Britts team.”

“Man you suck,” Marty tells me as I get up and start to make my way back into the kitchen.  “We’re having a party.”r32;
“I know,” I laugh.  “But I won’t be that long. Save me a spot, okay?”

But he barely hears me, because the game has started now.  My sister has thrown her arm around Tarin, probably so she won’t feel so bad about the fact that I’m basically ditching her right now, and it comforts me to know that my sister is still on my side despite everything. I decide to go ahead and call Kerri back, because I know that as long as I don’t leave this house, Tarin will forgive me at the end of the night.  I think talking to Kerri might comfort me.  I know she’s fucked up, but she’s probably the only person that really understands how much of an asshole Justin can be, and it will feel good to vent to somebody.

I open the door that leads out to the patio, and take a seat on one of the chairs as I dial Kerri back.  It only takes half a ring for her to pick up and I chuckle a little bit. “You waste no time, you know that?”

“Sorry.  Where are you? You don’t have to talk if you’re busy.”

“I’m at Justin’s,” I sigh.  “Believe me, I’m not busy at all.”

“Oh.”

I probably should have thought twice about telling her my location, but I really don’t care at this point.  Hell, it’s not like she’s going to come here or anything, so who cares if she knows?  “What’s up girl?” I ask her. “You sound out of it.”

“I’ve had a long week,” she tells me.  “Between work and Siobhan visiting I’ve barely had time to breathe.”r32;
“No shit,” I smile.  “Sio’s in town?”  

“Yes,” she mutters.r32;

“I take it that isn’t a good thing?”

“I don’t know,” she says quickly.  “I’ve been acting so fake the whole fucking week I have no idea what she even thinks about me.  I mean, we’ve been getting along I guess, but...all I keep thinking about is the last time that I saw her.  It’s really making it hard for me to focus on anything else.”

If Kerri could get her act together, having Siobhan around would be a really positive thing for her.  She could forget about Justin for once, focus on the person that she used to be.  The person that I used to love, and maybe she’d realize what she was missing out on.  “Come on, Ker.  Just ease up and snap out of it.  The radio thing is long gone and now you should be concentrating on yourself, all right?”

“Trace...you...you never told me what happened after you left that day.”

Jesus.  Tarin was right, I shouldn’t have answered.  I should have known the only reason she was calling me was to get answers about the other week, and to find out what’s going on with Justin.  I doubt she cares about me or how I feel.  “What’s to tell?” I grunt.  “We got into it, I gave Justin a nice gash on his forehead, and I went on my way.”

“What? You got into a fight?”

“Well what the fuck did you expect, Ker? I wasn’t about to let him go on living like what he did wasn’t wrong.  I put him in his place, and that’s it.  The only reason I’m here tonight is because Tarin made me come, and now he’s acting like a fucking asshole.  I wish you’d stop being so damn hung up on him.  He’s not worth it.  He’s not worth anything to anybody, Kerri.”

“Stop it,” she says, and I can tell she’s trying not to cry.  “You’re wrong you know.  He’s...he’s not like that.”

“You don’t even know him anymore.”

“Yes I do.  Let me talk to him.”

I laugh at her.  “Are you fucking nuts, girl?  Look, I’m gonna go okay? I’ll give you the flight info in a few days.  We have to book it still.”

“Trace, wait a second,” she pleads.  “Please don’t hang up.”

She sounds so desperate and I don’t really know why.  Her best friend is in town, and she obviously has the company of her boyfriend or whatever he is, to get her by as well.  She doesn’t need me.  She doesn’t need Justin.  “You really need to go spend time with Siobhan and your boyfriend.”

“He wants you to come out with us Tuesday night,” she informs me automatically.  “That’s why I’m calling.  It’s Sio’s last night in town and she told me she’d like to see you too. I just... I didn’t know you were at Justin’s.  I wouldn’t have called otherwise.”

I sigh tiredly into the phone.  Hell, at least I was sort of wrong about her reason for calling me.  For some reason, she still wants me to meet this guy she’s dating, and I guess that must mean she cares about him a little bit.  I wonder how much she’s told him about the past, how much he knows about me...about Justin...about our families.  Kerri is so closed off about that kind of stuff though, that I doubt she’s told him much.  Sometimes I feel that Justin is like this sacred possession to her.  Everything she’s ever experienced with him or felt about him is something she holds dear to her heart, and only lets a few select people in on it.  It’s weird, and frustrating...so maybe...maybe if I make the effort and meet this guy she’ll start to think that it’s worth moving forward with her life.  ‘Yeah, absolutely,” I reassure her tiredly.  “Just tell me where and I’ll be there.”

“There’s a Lakers game,” she says, a little sheepishly.  “And It’s Coopers birthday so I thought maybe you might know someone who can get us court side tickets? He doesn’t know about it, I just kind of wanted to do something special for him, you know?”

She’s asking me for a favor like I wouldn’t do it for her in a million years.  That makes me feel bad.  I know...I know I’ve been harsh with her, sometimes it’s been really bad too, almost to the point where I didn’t want to talk to her anymore, but I’ve never completely turned my back on her.  Now it’s almost like she’s afraid of me, that I’m going to tear her apart if she asks me for something.  Sure, when it comes to Justin I really don’t want anything to do with her requests, but this kind of thing should be a no brainer.  She should know I’d still do mostly anything for her.  “Ker, of course,” I laugh lightly.  “Just meet me at the venue Tuesday night okay? You don’t have to be afraid to ask me for stuff like that.”

“I just...things have been crazy.  Sometimes I feel like I do way too much to piss you off and...

“Look, I love you,” I reassure her gently.  “Justin is a fucking asshole, and I know you’re messed for the most part, because of him.  I”m sorry things have been so shitty.  I don’t want them to be like that with us anymore, especially now with Tarin and everything.”  I lean back in the chair to run a hand through my hair, but stop halfway when something stands out from the corner of my eye.  I focus my gaze on the doorway and a sinking feeling begins to form in the pit of my stomach.  Justin is leaning against the door frame, arms crossed, glaring at me like he’d like nothing more than to kick my ass.  I’m sure he’s been standing there for awhile, probably heard everything I said to Kerri...but fuck, I just don’t care.  Everything I said about him was the truth, so he’ll just have to grow up and deal with it.

“Trace, are you still there?”

I don’t take my gaze off of Justin as I answer her.  “Yeah, Ker.  I”m sorry.”

“I was saying that I love you too.  You seem distracted so...I can just let you go.”

She seems let down and that annoys me.  She takes shit like that way too personally sometimes and I remember just why it is that I can only handle Kerri in small doses.  “I’m all right,” I mutter

“No, look it’s fine.  I’ll just see you Tuesday or talk to you the night before, okay?”

I figure it’s best to agree with her, but I know the moment I hang up the phone I’m going to have to deal with Justin.  I don’t want to, I’d rather just ignore him for the rest of the night, but since he decided to spy on my conversation I guess I have no choice.  “All right,” I finally say to her.  “I’ll call you Monday to finalize everything.”

“ ‘kay,” she whispers.  “Trace, do you think you could tell Justin...”

“No,” I cut her off with a disgusted laugh.  “Forget it, Kerri.  I gotta go.”  I snap the phone closed before she can proclaim her undying love for Justin to me, and I don’t feel bad about it.  She’s confused as fuck, doesn’t know what she wants or needs.  I do though, and it’s definitely not Justin.

“So it’s not bad enough what happened between us, you have to go and talk me down even more to her?”

I look at Justin again, and he’s coming towards me looking angrier than he has the whole night.  I find myself laughing at him because he’s so fucking stupid.  I mean, I wasn’t talking him down, I was telling Kerri the truth.  “I was helping her understand what you really are, that’s all.  She’s confused.”

I fully expect him to yell back at me like the immature child he is, but he doesn’t.  He just stands there and flashes me a cocky little smirk.  “She was asking about me I bet,” he nods.  “Wanted to talk to me right? Like I’m still her best fucking friend.”

“Shut up, Justin.”

“She doesn’t even care what I did!” He yells at me.  “You’re the only one who seems to give a shit about it, so just let it go.”

I stand up and get right in his face, breathing heavily and praying that I don’t completely lose it and tackle him to the ground.  That would be bad considering there are women around and two of our friends that think Justin and I have regained most of our sanity.  “Oh you’d love that, wouldn’t you?” I say to him darkly.  “You’d be off the hook again, just like you were when you fucked Kerri that time and never called her.  She forgave you for that shit too didn’t she?”

“That doesn’t have anything...”

“Fucked her good didn’t you Justin?” I smirk.  “It was a nice distraction when Britney was being a bitch, huh?”

“Shut up,” he mutters.

“You’re a worthless piece of shit,” I say, my smirk fading as I narrow my eyes and give him a dark look.  “Maybe Kerri can’t get that through her head yet, and that’s her own issue, but I know that’s what you are.”

He laughs bitterly.  “You know, you’re such a great friend to her, Trace.  I’m sure the whole time you’ve been blowing her off to fuck the daylights out of Tarin, she’s been completely fine without you.  What happened anyway?” He pauses and smirks.  “I mean, y’all were living together for what...months, before she moved out?  ”

I know what he’s getting at, and I can feel myself grown angrier as the smile spreads wider across his face.  “Nothing happened,” I grunt.

“You fucked ‘er.”

“I told you nothing happened!” I snap at him.  “So fucking drop it.”

“I don’t believe you,” he whispers, with a bright smile this time.  “I know you Trace.  I know how curious you’ve always been about Kerri, and I guess...I guess I gave you the chance to find out what she’s all about huh?”

“She lost her mind, because of you, that’s what happened.” I say, fighting off the urge to lunge at him and throw him over the deck railing.  “I did the best thing for her.”

“You did the best thing for your dick,” he says, laughing my comments off.  “Come on man, drop this charade about how you’re so concerned for Kerri’s emotional well being.  You either fucked her, or wanted to fuck her but couldn’t get your shit under control, so you decided to kick her out and date somebody else.  You’re just as guilty about her current state of mind as I am, so fuck you.”

I feel myself come apart inside.  Partially because I hate what he’s just said, but also because I know...he might be right, and I feel horrible about myself.  What did I do? I mean...I had feelings for Kerri for a long time, strong ones, and when she finally allowed herself to slip, to try things with me, I pushed her away.  What the hell was I thinking? But...no...no, he’s not going to turn this around on me.  I never hit Kerri, I didn’t say those horrible things to her or make her feel worthless.

I didn’t almost get her killed.

“The only reason you ever decided to date Kerri again, was because you were insecure and had no one else.  You used her, and when things got out of hand, you snapped, Justin.  Now you’re here, dating somebody else, and acting like everything is fucking right with the world.  Hell, I could go in there right now and tell Mel the truth....”

He shoves me up against the house, cutting my speech short.  His eyes are filled with rage, his teeth gritted, and I know I have about three seconds before we have a replay of last week.  “You’re not going to say shit,” he grits in my ear.  “Because I’ll kick your fucking ass.”

I laugh at him.

He raises his fist.

“You guys!”

Justin immediately looks towards the doorway, and I get the opportunity to shove him off of me.  I don’t look over at who I know is Melanie.  All I can seem to do is glare at Justin, disliking him more now than I did earlier in the evening.

“What!” Justin snaps at her.

Melanie stares us both down and places her hands on her hips.  “Well I’m sorry to interrupt your little banter out here, but Tarin is getting sick inside and I figured Trace would want to know!”

(continued...)

Baby Blues (cont. again) by ialwayzbesingin

I feel my face turn pale, and eye Justin for a moment.  He looks completely lost, like a huge weight has just knocked all the wind out of him, but I don’t concern myself with it.  I race inside, the only thoughts in my mind being Tarin’s health, and the fact that Melanie knows exactly why my girlfriend is getting sick.

“What’s wrong with her?” I hear Justin asking a few moments later, as I race through the house.  

“I’m not sure,” I hear Melanie call back.

Thank God.

“Where is she!” I exclaim, looking back at Melanie over my shoulder.

“Through here.” She surges ahead of me, and I feel Justin right behind me, as I race along behind her.  The door off the kitchen is thrust open...the laundry room, and I hear a toilet flushing. I race inside, and it takes two seconds for me to realize that Tarin isn’t in here.  I quickly whirl around, nearly smack into Justin when he’s pushed inside the room as well, and catch a quick glimpse of a snickering trio of girls before the door is slammed shut in my face.  

“What the fuck!” I bang on the door, and Justin immediately joins in.  “Open the damn door! Tarin, open the door!”

“We’re not doing anything until you two learn to play nice!” I hear Tarin cackling back on the other side.

“I can’t believe you faked that!” I yell at her.  “With everything that’s gone on? That’s fucked up!”

“We think it’s fucked up that you two have been destroying our party!” Melanie calls back.  “Jason and Marty left.  They said you two were acting like boyfriends and they’d call you later!”

I look over at Justin.  He’s standing against the wall now, his arms crossed sternly over his chest, looking at me like he hates me.  “Melanie!” He hollers.  “Cut this shit out right now!”

“We’ll be back in an hour!” I hear Brittany call out.  

She’s in on it too.

It’s a fucking conspiracy.

A trio of cackles start up again and get fainter.  It means they’ve gone elsewhere in the house, and I...God, I could strangle the three of them right now.  I kick the door angrily.  “Open the door!”

“Don’t kick the door, you asshole,” Justin tells me darkly.  “You’ll scratch the paint.”

I turn back to him.  He’s sitting on the floor now, apparently having given up the task of trying to escape.  “Tonight has been bad enough without being trapped in the fucking laundry room with your stupid ass.”  I reach into my back pocket to retrieve my cell phone, but groan when I realize it isn’t there anymore.  Snatched, yes...most likely by Melanie when I was too frantic about Tarin to pay attention.  “Shit,” I mutter.

“Just sit down and shut up.  Hopefully they’ll think we’ve calmed down in a little while.”

“Great, Justin.  You’re always such a huge help when stupid shit like this happens.”  I slide down to the floor, making sure to position myself as far away from him as possible, before placing my head in my hands.  Jesus, it’s so lame but I could fucking cry right now.  Nothing is right.  Absolutely nothing.  My life has turned into a chaotic mess, and I think I might know just how Kerri must feel on a daily basis.   It sucks.

I need to fix this quick, before I end up as fucked up as she is.

It’s quiet for a long time.  I stare straight ahead while Justin stares at the ceiling, and I know he’s probably counting how many lines are in the pattern on the tiles to pass the time.  It’s something he’s always done, and I hate that he always has a trick to amuse himself, no matter how awkward the situation.

Stupid amusing bastard.

“What’s up with Tarin?”

It’s been about twenty minutes.  I know because I’ve been counting the seconds, hoping it will make the time pass faster.  I don’t want to answer Justin.  I don’t want to look at him or play his stupid fucking mind games.  I just want to keep counting, but of course...I know that I can’t.  I’ll go crazy, and so I let out a rough sounding sigh before meeting his gaze.  “What do you care?”

He pulls his knees up and rests his arms on top of them.  “She’s just acting...weird.”

“You’re acting fucking weird.”

“Come on,” he laughs.  “I’m sorry, okay? I lost it out there.  I...I know you wouldn’t have told Mel.”

“You don’t know that,” I mutter.

“Trace.” His eyes narrow and he smirks.  “I know you better than anyone.”

“Still doesn’t give you an excuse to act like you’ve been acting tonight.”

“Yeah well, you shouldn’t have hit me.”

I roll my eyes.  “I’ll remember that the next time you beat up one of my best friends.”

“What do you want from me?”  He asks me, sadly.  “This is why I didn’t tell you, because I knew you’d completely lose it. I can’t apologize anymore, and I can’t change what happened...so what?  You want to hate me? Fine.”

I’m silent, and the conversation quickly dies again.  He goes back to looking at the ceiling and I...I just start to think about everything.  Not just the present, but everything.  Like, our lives, and how he’s the one person that I need to stand by me right now with the baby and shit.  Part of me doesn’t want to give him the satisfaction, though.  I don’t want him to think what he did is forgivable...because it’s not.  It’s just....what’s the point on ragging on him about it forever?  I could tell him I want nothing to do with him, and he’s at the point now where he’d understand and accept that.

But I don’t want to walk away, and maybe that makes me a bad person.  I just don’t know anymore.  All I know, is that he’s my best friend.

“I hate that....I hate what happened to Kerri and I hate myself for wanting to forgive you,” I finally speak up.  “It’s disgusting, what you did.”

He stares at me for a long time, rubbing his hands up and down his legs slowly, probably to prevent himself from completely falling apart. “I don’t know who that was,” he speaks up softly after awhile.  “The person that did that to Kerri...Trace, that wasn’t me.  It was somebody else that didn’t know who he was.”  He pauses for a moment and looks down at his legs before finally meeting my gaze again.  “But I know who I am now.”

“It’s a little late, Justin,” I scowl.

“Yeah, I know,” he whispers.  “But I’m going to make it right, eventually.”

I roll my eyes at him, and by his expression I know he expected it from me.  Yeah, it’s going to take me a hell of a long time to get over this, and right now I really can’t take him seriously when he tells me he’s going to make what he did right.  I can’t even fathom how you could make something like that right...but I guess Justin will formulate his own plan.  I think it might be the best thing if I stayed out of it for the time being.  I mean, if he asks me for advice I’ll try to help him out and shit, but as far as discussing it anymore...I’m done with that.  It’s simply not my battle anymore, and I guess I feel this way because I have bigger things to worry about.

Things I haven’t told him yet, and know that I need to.

“Look,” I huff.  “Things have been shit for a really long time, and I guess this is just the icing on the cake.  I’m tired of fighting with you man.”

He laughs gently.  “Fuck, I hate fighting with your stupid ass too.”

“Then maybe we should just...not talk about it anymore.”

He stares at me.  “You’re letting it go?”

“No,” I grunt.  “But I don’t want to talk about it anymore because it’s fucking us both up, and I don’t want that.  I want us to be friends, and that’s all.  Kerri..as much as I hate to say this, she...she’s not a part of our whole thing anymore.  Pushing this issue is just driving us apart when it doesn’t have much to do with me.  I’m probably a bastard for wanting to brush it to the side but...I can’t do it anymore.  I can’t make myself crazy over this shit when I have other things I gotta worry about.”

He nods, seeming to understand my logic.  Well it’s either that or he’s simply agreeing with me so he can reassure himself that he’s off the hook once again.

“So can I ask you something?”

I shrug.  “Sure.”

“What happened between Kerri and David?”

I feel my eyes widen, and I’m surprised that he found out.  I didn’t think he talked to Kerri at all that day at the station, but apparently I underestimated her.  I have no idea when she found the time to get Justin alone, and it only gives me more of a reason to think that she’s completely obsessed with him.  “How did you...”

“Long story,” he sighs.  “I just...caught him ripping her apart in a hallway, so I stepped in.  Maybe I shouldn’t have.  I...I don’t know.  But he was yelling at her, and treating her like she was worthless.  I couldn’t stand by and let him do that, Trace.”

It makes me hate David even more, as if that’s even possible.  I shake my head roughly.   “He tried to get with Kerri, and when she wouldn’t give him what he wanted, he basically demoted her.  That’s why I pushed you into the interview.  He said that if I did it, he’d leave her alone and let her go work at another radio station with his recommendation.  I...it was fucked up, I know.  But if it constitutes for anything, he’s been treating Tarin like his personal sex slave for years.  When I came along he figured he could do the same thing to Kerri too.”

He rubs his face with his hands.  “I’m sorry,” he whispers.  “I...I almost wish you would have told me from the beginning...”

“You never would have done it.”

He nods, sadly.  “You’re right.”

“Look, it’s done.  Everybody got what they wanted.  Kerri’s going to get a transfer...start fresh, and Tarin’s getting the job she’s been working her ass off for.  I know it sucks that you had to be the bait, and I’m a stupid bastard for planning it all, but I think you get it now...right?”

“Yeah...I mean, I guess in a way me going to the station helped to get Kerri a jump start.  I just wish things were different.  Like, if she was just my ex, if nothing happened..it would have been easier.  David’s a bastard.  He told me I better not try to make a call, threatened me,” he chuckles.  “I can’t wait to tell New York about this.”

“Well don’t rush it,” I warn him, knowing that David could still fuck things up for Kerri until she’s landed her new job.  “Let things run their course first.  I want Kerri to get settled first, that way David can’t fuck with her anymore.”

“You worry too much,” he smiles.  “I know how to handle shit like this.”

“Funny,” I scoff.  “I’ve always handled most of this type of shit for you.”

He rolls his eyes.  “Screw you, I can do it.”

“I won’t hold my breath.”

He crosses his arms.  “I’ll do it for Kerri.”

“It won’t changed what happened.”

He narrows his eyes at me.  “I have to do something.”

I nod, silently agreeing with him as I focus my gaze on the door again, hoping like hell that the girls have come to let us out, but I don’t hear a sound.  “Tarin!” I yell.  “Come on, we’re fine!”

Justin laughs at me.  “They’re not coming until they’ve decided it’s time.  You know how stubborn Tarin can be, and I know Mel is pissed so she’ll go along with it.”

“I guess.”  I gently knock my head back against the wall a couple of times, silently wondering how the hell Justin and I have managed to talk about all of this without knocking each other out.  I know if this had happened last year...if I’d known about what happened, we’d both be bloody from head to toe.  I guess...I guess that means that Justin isn’t the same person he was then.  He really has changed for the better.  He’s more mature, more focused on friendships and relationships with people, rather than on the kidnapping, Kerri, and what Shane did.

I guess I have Melanie to thank for that too....for bringing the real Justin back to me, to his friends, and soon...to his extended family.  It suddenly hits me that I really don’t need to worry about him as much anymore.  Sure, I’ll always have that itching concern for him in the back of my mind, but I can sleep nights knowing Melanie is here with him...taking care of him...

Teaching him how to really love somebody all over again.

I can live my life now, handle my issues, and....have a fuckin’ kid, without worrying if Justin is going to jump off a cliff day and night.  It’s his turn now, I realize.  It’s his turn to worry about me a little bit.  

“So what’s up with Tarin?  You never answered me,” he points out.

I tremble a little, my nerves taking over immediately.  First my sister and now Justin.  I mean, I know I have to tell him, but I’m fucking terrified of how he’ll react.  Sure, he won’t tear me apart like I’m sure my mom will, but I just don’t know how he’s going to look at me in the future.  I mean, he’s cool with Tarin but I don’t know how he feels about me and her being long term.  For all I know, he still views her as a wild girl who likes to party and have a lot of sex.  I mean...hell, she was.

But I sort of put a stop to that part of her.  “She’s just been a little sick, that’s all,” I say quietly.

He sits up and studies me for awhile, before continuing on.  “What kind of sick?”

I rub the back of my neck with a trembling hand, and clear my throat a little.  “The pregnant kind.”

His mouth opens a little wider, and he lets out a squeaky little chuckle as he stares at me.  “Horse shit.”

I shake my head.  “I’m serious.”

“Wait...what? And it’s yours?”

“Well it’s certainly not David’s,” I laugh.  

“Dude,” he leans in closer to me, the shock growing more intense on his face.  “Didn’t you ask her if she was on the pill?”

“No,” I groan.

“Your whole logic on condoms has always confused me.”  He puts a hand to his forehead and leans back so his body can rest against the wall again.

“I’m always careful,” I mutter.  “I hate the way they feel.”

“Trace, she’s pregnant.  Obviously, you weren’t careful.”

“Justin, spare me the fucking guilt trip,” I snap.  “My sister gave me that already.”

“Who else knows,” he asks me quietly.

“My sister, Kerri, Mel, and now you.”

“Mel’s known?”

I nod a little.  “The day I came to tell you about it, you were asleep, so I talked to Mel instead.  I just... I was going to tell you after the radio interview, but all that shit happened. You know, she’s a really great person to go to with your problems, J.  You’re a lucky bastard.”

“She’s really good at keeping shit to herself,” he grunts.

“Don’t get pissed, okay? I just...I wanted to be the one to tell you, that’s all.  It’s not Mel’s fault.”

“Shit.”  He rubs his face with his hands tiredly.  “Momma B is going to kick your ass.”

I roll my eyes.  “Yeah, that’s the first thing my sister said when I told her.”

“Pregnant...” he trails off for a moment and stares up at the ceiling.  “Shit, Trace.  A kid.”

“I don’t know what the fuck I’m gonna do,” I sigh.  “I mean, I’ve been holding my head high for Tarin so she won’t freak the hell out, but man...I haven’t really slept much since she told me.”

“Remember when Brit thought she was pregnant?”

“You didn’t sleep for a week.”

“Neither did she.”

“You think you would have been able to handle it?”

He laughs.  “Hell no.  I’m not like you Trace.  I can’t just whip myself together and force myself to do serious shit like be a father on a whim.”

“Justin...”

“I’m being serious,” he says, the playfulness fading from his eyes.  “I can’’t think of anybody else that’s better suited for this.  You always have your shit together, Trace.  Tarin’s lucky, you know? I just...I hope she knows how good she’s going to have it.”

I smile a little.  It’s crazy how awesome of a friend he really is.  I’ve missed it too much, and I can feel myself start to lose my composure a little.  Shit, I can’t cry now.   I can’t, but I feel the tears spilling out of my eyes, and I feel so lame.  “Fuck.” I wipe at my face.  “I’m so fuckin’ lame.”

“Nah.”  He gets up and walks across the room so he can sit down next to me.  “You’re anything but that.”

“I just...it’s exciting but scary.  Nine months from now I’ll have this little...thing, depending on me for everything.  I mean, I want it right now, I just don’t know how I’ll feel in five months when she’s big and miserable and I’m stuck in the middle.”

“Well, I’ll help you,” Justin smiles and nudges me a little bit.  “I’ll do whatever you need me to, and that includes talking Momma B down after you tell her.  I’m usually good at that.”

I let out a long breath.  “Yeah, but this time I don’t think anybody is going to be able to talk her down.  I’m scared for Tarin.  I wish I didn’t have to bring her home at all but I know my mom would disown me if I told her about this without Tarin there with me.”
r32;“You’re right,” he chuckles.  “She’d probably chop your dick off too so you couldn’t make anymore love children.”

“Hey fuck you,” I laugh and push him a little.  “It’s not a love child.”

“Love child,” he sings.  “Never meant to be.”

“Oh that’s it.” I get up, not being able to control my laugher as I start to knock on the door, desperately pleading for salvation.  “Justin has turned this into a karaoke fest!” I yell. “Baby! Please!”

“Loo-ve child!”

“I’m gonna kill you in your sleep, Timberlake.”

“Are you two done?” I hear Melanie’s voice from the other side of the door, and I’ve never been more relieved.  

“Yes,” I call out, desperately.  “Can I see my girlfriend now?”

“If you behave,” she warns.

The door opens a crack at first, and then a little bit wider so Melanie can stick her head inside the room.  “Well you aren’t bloody, so I guess that’s good.”

“Mel.” Justin squeezes his body in front of mind.  “Look, I’m sorry.  We talked, and we’re okay now.”

“I have so much laundry for you to fold,” she smirks, before opening the door the rest of the way.  

I walk out of the room slowly, and find my girlfriend leaning against the sink with a bottle of water in her hand.  She narrows her eyes at me and I know she probably thinks I’m nothing more than a child with an attitude problem at this point.  Still, I go to her and take the bottle out of her hand, not hesitating to pull her into a long deep kiss.

“I’m still mad at you,” she whispers, trying to keep the smile on her face from expanding anymore as I hold her in my arms.  “You two are a couple of assholes sometimes.”

“I love you,” I say, with a lazy smile.

She groans.  “You’re so lucky that we’re in the situation we are, Ayala.  Otherwise you might not be forgiven so easily.”

I kiss her neck.  “I’ll make it up to you.  I promise.  We talked...I don’t think we would have otherwise.  So...thanks.”

“It was Mel’s idea mostly,” she chuckles.  “I wish we had thought of it sooner though.”

“Try not to use the whole getting sick thing again the next time I decide to be a dumbass, okay?” I say gently.  “At least not for the next nine months.”

“Hey, it got you two to snap out of it.  I’m going to use this condition I’m in to my advantage for as long as I can.”  She winks at me as my sister reappears in the doorway and tells her to come back inside so they can watch some TV show that I couldn’t care less about.  I let her go, watching her retreating backside get further away from me, and the only thing I can think is how much I love her, and how lucky I am to have her by my side.

The only hurdle left is our families.

Unfortunately, that’s going to be the hardest one to conquer.

“Here’s to your kid.”  

I turn, and take the beer that Justin hands me with a smirk.  “You’re seriously all for this?”

“Yeah,” he nods.  “I mean, you’re all for me and Mel, right?”

I pop open the cap and clink bottles with him.  “Yeah,” I nod.  “I am.”

I sip my beer, while Justin starts to tell me some story about when his youngest brother was first born and how he went down to Florida to help his dad out. I remember that well...how excited he was, and I wonder what it’s going to be like when I first hold my baby in my arms.  Is it going to feel even more exhilarating than when Justin first held his baby brother for the first time?  Or will it just scared the living shit out of me?

Out of the corner of my eye, I spy Melanie leaning against the wall just outside the kitchen, watching Justin and I enjoying our moment.  I nod at her a little bit, and she flashes me a slight smile, before turning and walking away.  There’s no doubt in my mind that she was listening in on our little toast to each other, and I’m glad she decided to.  She needs to know that I accept her...accept the fact that she’s dating my best friend.  That I don’t care about the past so much as their future together, and that I’m sorry I acted like such a dumb fuck last week.

Mel is family now.

And I can’t wait to go back home with her.

Melanie The Prude by ialwayzbesingin
Author's Notes:
It's been a little bit, because this chapter involved a lot of focus on my part. Sorry about that, hope you like the update everyone.
It’s weird how a situation can turn around in the blink of an eye.  How two best friends can completely hate each other one minute, and be acting like true comrades the next.  Honestly, I never thought Justin and Trace would speak again after that day at the radio station.  I thought they were both too stubborn, and at their wits end with each other to try.  But now I know just how close they really are.  It’s more than a friendship with them.  It’s like they’re brothers, and brothers fight...brothers do and say unspeakable things to each other, but at the end of the day they’re still bonded.

And I know no matter what happens, Justin will always have Trace, and Trace will always have Justin.

I’ve officially been deemed a member of their little family now, and I get the feeling there’s about three people in the world that get this privilege.  Not that it’s prestigious or anything, those two are a couple of nerds.  But...at the same time, I can’t deny the fact that I’ve fallen in love with the both of them.  One much more intensely than the other of course.  Trace told me just the other day on the phone that he doesn’t think he could go on living if I wasn’t around every day, and it’s just so weird to me.  We’re not attracted to each other, and we never will be...but yet I’m still that important to him.  Yeah, he was an asshole the day of the radio interview but...he made up for it.  He’s come to the house nearly every day this week to bring the garbage out, and that’s more than made up for the way he acted.

I never thought somebody would try so hard to restore my faith in them.

I’d been excited about the party at first.  Really excited.  It was the first time in years that I was going to be able to “fit in” so to speak.  I could cook, spend time with my new girlfriend, and cuddle with Justin all at the same time. I came alive at the thought of it, busied myself preparing for the party and completely ignored the fact that Justin was continuing to brood over Tarin’s invitation.  Of course I’d asked her to come, despite what had transpired between Justin and Trace.  I just wasn’t comfortable with the idea of being alone with Justin and two of his male friends that I’d never met before.  I figured if Tarin was there, she would help me to feel a little bit more comfortable around a couple of strange men.

But Justin wasn’t considering any of that, most likely because he had no clue that I was uncomfortable with the situation at all.

“I don’t see why you told her she could still come,” he grunted from his spot in the doorframe.  “You know she’s gonna bring Trace.”

I didn’t turn around from my food preparation to meet what I knew would be a pathetically stubborn look.  “So what if she does?” I replied with a sigh.  “We’re adults right? I mean...I know I am.”

“I’m not comfortable with him being here,” he told me softly.  “You know why.”

This time I forced myself to turn and face him.  His arms were crossed, naturally, and his gaze was fixed on the floor.  He couldn’t look at me because deep inside he knew he was being childish, but his stubborn side wouldn’t let him confess any of that, or move past the punching match he’d gotten into with Trace.  It was pretty horrific, I could give him that.  If I had been in his situation, I don’t know how I would have been acting either, so I decided to give Justin the benefit of the doubt.  “Let’s just see how the night goes.  I know...I know you’re still really angry at him....”r32;r32;“I’m a hell of a lot more than angry at him, Mel,” he cut me off, and looked up into my eyes.  I could see a hint of rage in his expression, and I swallowed hard, hating that it was making me so uneasy.  I felt that I shouldn’t have been afraid of him anymore.  He wasn’t a stranger, or a bully, he was...my boyfriend, as much as still felt weird to consider him that, and there was no reason to be afraid.

But I figured I would always feel that way, around any guy, no matter what.

“Well...fine,” I huffed and slapped my hands on my thighs.  “I don’t know what you want me to say.  I want Tarin to come, she’s my friend.”

He just nodded.  “Fine.  Just let me know what you want me to help you with.”

With that he shut up, and I was pretty surprised but decided not to push him about it.  I didn’t want that anger I saw in his expression to worsen, so I simply put him to work cleaning up a few things and folding some left over laundry.  It wasn’t too long before Jason and Marty both arrived, and, after I was introduced as someone other than “that chick on the phone,” they proceeded to haul Justin away to the television for a glorious afternoon of basketball and guy talk.  He was laughing after the first ten minutes, and that told me things might not go as badly as I’d predicted.

It took me awhile to join them.  It was silly, I knew I had nothing to fear from either Jason or Marty.  They were both polite to me when we said hello, and Jason even cracked a few jokes to lighten me up a bit.  I think he’s the type of person that can tell if you’re nervous or uncomfortable around him, and I guess that’s a good thing.  He had me laughing before I had the chance to decide if he was a dangerous person to be around.  It felt good to know that Justin had reconnected with him.  I knew he was a good friend to him, and Justin needed more of that in his life.  I think only having myself and Trace to talk to might have been driving him bonkers...

Or maybe it was just driving Trace bonkers.

I brought out a tray of snacks and a cooler of beers for the guys, who thanked me profusely before starting to shovel the cheese and pepperoni on a stick into their mouths.  I started back toward the kitchen but Justin grabbed my hand halfway there, and pulled me down onto the couch with him.  He did the unexpected then, pulled me close to him, smiling gently as he placed a soft kiss on my lips.  I immediately became paralyzed.  Two people who only just met me, had just witnessed Justin’s feelings toward me.  I was sure they knew I was his girlfriend then,  and I didn’t know if that was the greatest thing in the world.  I kept thinking...what if one of them mentioned it to Lynn? She’d surely call me asking questions, or even worse...come to see what was going on.  I peered back over my shoulder when Justin wasn’t paying attention, to see how the guys were reacting to our kiss.

You would have thought nothing happened at all.

They were so busy watching the game and arguing about the players they didn’t seem to have noticed, or if they did...they didn’t care.  What did that mean though? Was it normal for Justin to have his arms wrapped around a girl during a get together with his friends? Did he usually kiss his girlfriends in front of other people?  I realized I had no idea, and I also realized that it was part of the “old” Justin starting to shine through to me.  He was transforming even more rapidly than I thought.  He was becoming normal again, happy again...

So I figured I should stop asking myself a million questions, and savor the moment while I still could.  It was a rare occurrence when Justin was really secure with himself, so I snuggled up against him, allowing him to tighten his embrace around me and kiss the top of my head.  I felt myself smile, my insides turned to mush.  I realized that he had that crazy effect on me, more than ever before.  Everyday it was getting harder and harder to be serious with him...stern with him.  With one smile he could make me forget why I was aggravated with him.  I didn’t know if it was a good or bad thing.  I just knew that I didn’t want the way I felt about him to go away...ever, despite the fact that the smallest part of me was uneasy when he kissed and touched me.  I desperately tried to force those feelings back though.  I just wasn’t ready for him to know that side of me yet.  I was like a little girl, having fun on her summer break.

But I knew eventually...that time would have to end.

Our sentimental moment was put on hold when Trace, Tarin, and his sister Brittany arrived at the party.  Naturally, Justin was cordial with Tarin and Brittany.  He welcomed them into the party almost as soon as I did, but when he laid eyes on his would be best friend, the enthusiasm in his expression quickly faded to nothing again.  He made it a point to let Trace know just how unwelcome he was, and I can’t say I was any better, spouting off a sarcastic remark in response when he greeted me.  I was still infuriated with him then, and was really confused as to how well I knew him because of his attitude on the phone with me a few days prior.

After being made to feel awkward and out of place, he quickly escaped to the kitchen, and I proceeded to clean up the cups and plates because Justin was starting to act childish and I didn’t want to yell at him in front of his friends.  Once the bag was full, I banged my way through the kitchen door, spying Trace standing against the sink sipping on a beer.  I groaned inwardly, not wanting to have to talk to him, but knowing he wasn’t going to let me simply ignore him without trying to win my affection back.  It was just Trace’s way, and I knew that, so I guess it’s why I decided to hear him out when he asked me if I was going to “hate him forever”.

His apologies were surprisingly genuine, at least by my terms, and I found myself semi forgiving Trace by the end of our little chat, telling him that taking out the garbage for me was a step in the right direction to getting on my good side once again.  Everything started to seem carefree after that...for about twenty minutes to be exact.  We were relaxing in the family room, Justin had calmed down, and the party started to seem fun.

Then Jason decided we needed to liven things up a little bit.

Justin announced that he wasn’t going to play anything if he had to be on Trace’s team, and Tarin decided to give Justin her opinion on how he was acting then.  It made him shut up, but it also made Trace decide that he had to take a phone call that had come up unexpectedly. I almost started to feel bad. Anybody could tell that Trace was trying, but Justin was too stubborn and pig headed to see that.

But I couldn’t focus on Trace for long.

“So what’s this game about?” Trace’s sister had spoken up quickly after he had left the room, probably sensing how pissed off Tarin was and how much the party had started to fall apart.

“It’s sort of like kinky truth or dare.  You ask each other questions,” Jason said nonchalantly, as he opened the box and started to set up the game board.

I already didn’t like where the situation was going.

We were split up into teams soon after that.  It was Tarin, Brittany and I against the three guys.  Justin seemed like he could care less about the subject matter, and everybody else seemed to find humor in the fact that we were about to ask each other ridiculous questions.  Everyone except me that is.  I had enough reasons not to want to touch on the subject of sex, except...Justin didn’t know anything about that, and I didn’t want him to.

I figured I’d have some time to ease into the game, watch the others embarrass themselves so I could figure out a way to make the game less painful for myself.  But when Jason handed me a small box full of question cards and told me I had to ask Justin first, an overwhelming feeling of panic filled me up inside.

“Mel, are you okay?” Tarin asked me suddenly, when I simply stared at the box like I didn’t know what to do.

I looked up at her and quickly glanced around the room.  They were all staring, Justin most of all, and I felt like a complete moron.  I straightened myself out quickly though, laughed it off as though I had simply spaced out for a second, and forced myself to pick a card.  “What is the most exciting place you’ve ever had sex?”  I said it almost robotically, cringing profusely inside because I really, really didn’t want to know the answer.

The whole room cracked up within seconds, but I didn’t look at anybody besides Justin.  He was staring back at me, a cute little smile resting on his lips, before he began to speak again.  “That was really the question?”r32;
I sighed, feeling my cheeks turning hot automatically, and nodded my head.

“Well...”  Justin sort of laughed and eyed Jason, who proceeded to cover his face and laugh quietly to himself from his position on the sofa. “Well I don’t know if it was exciting, but one time on tour,  I had sex with my girlfriend on the moving runway one night after the show was over.”

“Was it actually moving?” Tarin asked him, skeptically.

He flashed all of us a proud smile.  “Of course.”

My face was on fire at the notion of that.  I could picture him in my mind, on top of some gorgeous girl, having wild sex on a conveyor belt.  

“You’re blushing.”

Marty had called me out on it, and everybody else decided to play along.

“I just...”

“Justin, I think Melanie needs to try that,” Brittany spoke up suddenly.  “I think you should build one here or something.”

I was lucky enough to watch Justin and Jason laugh together for a good ten minutes after that.  I figured Jason had been around to hear this story more than once since he’d been friends with Justin.  Despite the fact that the whole game was making me feel extremely uncomfortable, and I was embarrassed as hell by Brittany’s comment, I couldn’t help but be a little happy for Justin.  He was finally making a necessary connection with his friend.  One that was allowing them to become more comfortable with each other, and I guessed it was worth me being uncomfortable for a little while if it got Justin to smile.

“You were always a freak,” Tarin rolled her eyes and sat back in her chair, eyeing me slightly and smirking at me.  “I’m surprised they didn’t cage you up at night.”

“You’d know all about Justin being a freak, Tarin.”  Jason spoke up before Justin could think up a good comeback, and laughed a little.  “Right?”

She was silent.

So was Justin.

I looked at him strangely for a moment as he moved his game piece.  I didn’t get the joke.  Was it supposed to be funny though?  I stole a glance at Tarin, but she didn’t react to me.  It made my mind start to swim with a thousand questions.  Just how long had Tarin known Justin?  What had their relationship been like? God, I didn’t want to think those kinds of things.  Surely, if Tarin and Justin had ever messed around I would have heard about it.

Justin was done keeping things from me, I was certain.

No, it just wasn’t possible.  Tarin was wild but...I couldn’t see her with Justin.  I forced myself to put it out of my mind.  It was just the game...it was making me crazy.

“My turn!”

Justin grabbed the box of cards out of my hands before I could think of any other crazy ideas, and grinned at me as he pulled out a card, the question flowing from his lips much faster than I wanted it to.

“When was the last time you had sex?”

It had to be that question.  Of course it would be though.  I didn’t have enough luck to get a ‘what was your first kiss?’ type of question.  I felt my hands start to tremble slightly, and had to sit on them to make me stop.  I looked up into the faces of my teammates and opponents, who were all eagerly awaiting my response.  How I wished I could have been like them then...young, carefree, and completely comfortable discussing their sexual histories.  None of them had been raped, that I was sure of....

Unfortunately for me, my rape was the last time I’d been sexually active, and I couldn’t figure out why I was able to sit there still, without losing my breathe and vomiting all over the carpet.

I forced myself to turn back into the person I had been so many years ago.  The one who could hold her feelings back, smile, and make up anything you could imagine simply so her truth wouldn’t be brought out into the open.  “Last New Years...”  I trailed off, waiting for somebody to start laughing, or start pointing at me screaming “LIAR!!”, but it didn’t happen, so I knew I had to go on with my lie.  “I was at a party and a friend of mine brought a bottle of champagne and one thing lead to another...”  I thought a moment, and pictured the only safe option in my mind.  I saw Cooper, his smile, and his honesty before me.  He welcomed me into his arms and told me to use him...that he wanted me to do it so I could be kept safe.  “It wasn’t anything magical, but it’s still a night I remember.”

It was a safe answer, and everybody seemed to buy it.  Even Justin, who seemed to be very intrigued with the idea of me having sex.  I was positive he was thinking naughty thoughts about me then, and it made me even more uncomfortable than I already had been, but I shrugged off the feeling and let the game continue.  It was my turn again soon enough, and naturally I picked out another embarrassing question to ask Justin.

“Have you ever thought about having sex with the same gender, and if so, who did you fantasize about?”

Everybody laughed.  Even I did, because the question was so weird and I was thankful that the game had started to turn around for me.  But when I looked back to Justin for his answer, I felt my stomach flip.  He looked so pale, so out of it.  It was strange, as he’d been smiling and laughing just moments before when Jason was asked if he’d ever had sex upside down.  I didn’t know what was wrong, but knew that it wasn’t good at all.  “Justin?”

“I um...”  He looked around the room as everybody stared at him, like he couldn’t find his voice and had no idea what to do.

“Jus...man, you all right?” Jason spoke up.  “You look like you saw a ghost or something.”

“I just need some air.”  He quickly pushed up from his comfortable seat, and rushed out of the room.  I could hear the patio door sliding open a few moments later, and knew he’d simply gone outside.

But I couldn’t escape the feeling that some of his inner demons had suddenly come back to haunt him, for seemingly no reason at all.  I just didn’t get it, and I wanted to run out and ask him what was going on.  Something forced me to hold back though, and I didn’t know what it was.

“So much for this party.” Tarin rolled her eyes and sat back, letting out a long, miserable sigh.  “What’s his problem now?”

Nobody responded.  I think the situation had become too awkward, and everybody was simply trying to move on to the next thing.  Brittany got up and got herself another beer, the guys started cleaning up the game, and I proceeded to put a movie on while Tarin continued to sit and brood with her arms crossed.  It definitely wasn’t how I wanted the party to go. The moment Trace walked in the door, the whole thing seemed to go downhill.  I couldn’t help but blame myself, and secretly wished I’d granted Justin’s wish in the first place to not have Tarin come to the party, as terrible as that was.

I reluctantly began to watch the movie, and everyone else seemed to give up and do the same.  I was worried about Justin too, but due to the stress he was experiencing, I figured it was better to let him be alone and think for the time being.  Not that it did me any good.  I couldn’t relax, the only thing I could focus on was him, and it was making me feel sick to my stomach.

“Mel...Mel come here.”

I looked back over my shoulder.  Tarin had gotten up from her seat and was standing in the kitchen, peeking through the closed blinds.  I looked back at the other members of our party, who were seemingly unfazed by my interruption, so I took the opportunity to be a poor hostess for the moment and went to see what was going on.

“Look at those idiots.”  She told me angrily when I approached her.

I sighed as I stepped up next to her, and peeked through the blinds as she held them apart for me.  Sure enough, Justin and Trace were out on the deck, screaming at each other.  I reached the end of my patience then.  They were both acting like a couple of children, when they should have been glad they had each other.  “Morons,” I muttered.  “Who do you think will get thrown over the railing first?”

She sighed.  “It’s a toss up.”

“Have they always been this way?” I asked her, figuring she’d been around them longer and would know more about it than I would.  “Like...fighting and arguing?”

“No.” She shook her head sadly.  “Never like this.”

“They need a wake up call,” I nodded.  “Like...today.”

Her vague expression suddenly turned into a mischievous one, and she looked at me with wide, excited eyes.  “Oh man.  I have the best idea ever.”

Tarin suggested we lock the guys in the laundry room and not let them out until they realized how stupid they were acting.  Normally the thought would have made me uncomfortable and scared about Justin’s reaction.  But I was so tired of their fighting.  They’d been through traumatic things together over the past year, and should have been thankful that they still were able to spend time together.  “Let’s do it,” I told her, with a smirk.

Before we were able to follow through with our plan, we figured it would only be fair to explain ourselves to the people watching the movie in the living room.  Brittany seemed delighted with the plan, and told us she’d be willing to help out, which made me like her even more.  The guys didn’t seem all that thrilled about it though.  They laughed a little, but said that they didn’t want to stick around to watch Justin and Trace battle our their issues like ‘a couple of fags’, and told us they’d see us soon before grabbing their stuff and quickly departing.  I felt bad, but figured it was for the best, and I knew Justin would speak to them again soon...because I would make sure of it.

I made my way out to the deck quickly after that, and found that I’d gotten there just in time.  Justin had Trace shoved up against the house, his fist raised as if he was about to hit him.  They both looked completely enraged when I called out to them, as if I had a nerve interrupting their stupid fight.

“What!” Justin snapped at me.

I stared them both down, and placed my hands on my hips.  “Well I’m sorry to interrupt your little banter out here, but Tarin is getting sick inside and I figured Trace would want to know!”

Trace’s face went white as a ghost, and Justin eased up on him slightly.  Then we were all rushing through the house, toward the designated room that we intended to shut the guys up in.  Justin asked what was wrong with Tarin, to which I lied and said that I wasn’t sure.  Trace was freaking out the whole time, not surprisingly of course.  I’m sure he thought something was up with Tarin’s pregnancy, and while that made me feel slightly bad for lying to him, I knew that there wasn’t an alternative.

It took all of thirty seconds for them both to realize Tarin was never sick in the first place, but it wasn’t long enough for them to escape out of the laundry room before the three of us slammed the door and locked it on them.  Pounding on the door ensued, in which Tarin replied that we weren’t letting them out until they learned to play nice.

Did it teach them a lesson? I don’t know about all that.  But I do know that when they came out, they seemed brighter...like the two friends I remembered from before the radio interview.  They even had a beer together, Justin congratulating Trace about the baby, and Trace...Trace telling him that he was glad we had finally gotten together.  It was a little odd hearing him say that, but I figured it was the first time Justin had really told Trace how he felt about me.  Maybe it’s lame, but it made me feel kind of warm inside to know that he fully accepted us as a couple, even though I’d never tell him that.

The party was Friday night, and by Tuesday I realized the drama from that day hadn’t made itself present in the new week, so I was forever thankful.  I figured we were both too busy to create any though.  Justin’s mornings seemed to be filled with phone calls and trips to see his people with Trace from the moment we finished our ritual morning jogs, as his single was getting ready to be released to radio.  I was busy as well trying to pack us up for the trip to Tennessee, running last minute errands, and trying to find a kind soul to watch two wild puppies for us.  Needless to say, we haven’t been able to spend much time together this week.  We’ve both been tired in the evenings, sometimes only having the energy to eat a quick dinner together before he tells me he has another early morning the next day.  It’s not without reluctance though.  I miss being around him as much as I used to be in the beginning, but I know this was my ultimate goal to achieve for Lynn...to get Justin running his own life again.  Now that I’ve done that though, the smallest part of me is afraid of him getting out into the world again.  He cares about me a lot, I know that but...he’s going to tour, he’s going to promote, and eventually he’s going to make a new album.

Will I fit in in a year or two like he thinks I do now?

I was surprised when my mom called me Friday morning.  She told me she’d just gotten back from Milan, and realized she hadn’t talked to me in over a month.  I rolled my eyes at her comment of course.  It was nothing new for us to go without speaking for several months or up to a year, but since I was feeling pretty good, I played along and pretended I was glad to hear from her.

“So how’s LA, Mel?” She asked me in a way that Tarin would if we were on a trip to the mall.  “Are you having a good time with Justin and your new friends?”

I didn’t know what to tell her, because she knew nothing about them.  I figured she was getting the low down from Lynn on how I’d adjusted to life out here, how I’d formulated a bond with Trace and the rest of the people in Justin’s life.  “I’m happy to say the least,” I told her with forced enthusiasm.  “Los Angeles is a lot different from San Francisco, but it’s not so bad. ”

“Well Lynn tells me you’re going down to Memphis to meet the family in a few days,” she told me excitedly.  “That sounds like a nice time.”

“Yeah.”  I busied myself with folding one of Justin’s many tee shirts and throwing it into his suitcase, praying she’d hang up with me sooner rather than later once she realized I wasn’t in the mood to talk with her.

“You know, I haven’t seen that boy in years,” she laughed.  “How is he?”

“He’s....”  I paused as I looked at the next shirt I had started to fold.  It was bright red, with a picture of Elmo’s face on it, and I couldn’t fathom why on earth he would need it to wear back home.  The sad thing? It had been on his packing list, and it took everything in me not to laugh over the phone.  “He’s interesting,” I finally said.

“Does he like you?”

She was overstepping her boundaries, trying to dig into things that were none of her business and it immediately started to annoy the fuck out of me.  “Of course.  I’m still here aren’t I?”

“Don’t be so defensive, honey,” she laughed.  “I’m just trying to figure out if you’ve...you know...”
r32;“Mom,” I snapped.  “Come on.  I work for his mother.”

As sad as it was, I had absolutely no problem lying to the woman.

“Well he’s a handsome guy, Mel.” She provided with a matter of fact tone in her voice.  “You’re pretty. I bet you could get a guy like him to eat out of the palm of your hand if you took a little pride in yourself and changed your wardrobe and hair and makeup.”

I couldn’t believe her.  Despite the fact that Justin and I had indeed started a relationship together, there was no way I was going to discuss it with my mom.  I had no idea if she’d tell Lynn for one, and...I also didn’t want to include her in that part of my life.  She’d been out of it for so long, it felt awkward to think she actually cared about any aspect of it now.  Sure, she’d gotten me out of a rut when I broke down in college, but it was only out of necessity.  If my grandmother could have done it, Georgia would have been a no show.  “I gotta go,” I told her, making sure she knew I was annoyed.

“You know, Mel, you have to start dating sometime.  You can’t have this fear of men the rest of your life...”

I hung up, wanting to throw my phone at the wall but didn’t because I knew Justin might call and worry when I didn’t answer.  I pulled out some clothes and threw them around the room instead, before sliding down to the floor and holding my head in my hands.  She always...always found the right moment to piss me off.  Just when things were getting a little easier, when Justin was happy and I had two good friends I could rely on in Trace and Tarin, she had to come along and make my mind swim with a million questions that I knew I didn’t want to answer.  Just hearing her say those things started to make me insecure about my relationship with Justin.  Was I really good enough? Did he really care about me like he said he did?  Maybe I was a mess.  Maybe I had no sense of style and he would realize that all too quickly once I went back home with him...

Maybe he would reunite with another girl from his past and ditch me.

But I forced the thoughts out of my brain.  I knew I had to, because there was a lot more work to do if we were going to be ready to leave for Memphis.  Justin got home really late that night, explaining that he’d gone golfing after a meeting with Trace and they’d stopped for dinner afterwards.  I didn’t care, I was just quiet, but he took that as I was angry at him.  I had to go into this long detailed thing about how my mom called and pissed me off...that it wasn’t him.

He tried to make me feel better by holding me and assuring me that I could confide in him about it.

I didn’t want to, and I told him that.

The weekend was quiet and awkward because of my little spat of insecurity with him.  I made sure to keep myself ridiculously busy putting operation puppy sitter into full swing.  By Sunday night, after much begging and pleading, Jason finally decided he would do his new friend Melanie a favor.  He was the last person that I thought would come to my rescue, simply because he’d had to endure so much crap from Justin over the past year.  He told me he was trying to be a good friend though, and only asked that Justin try to hang out with him some more when we got back from Memphis.  I promised him that he would be seeing a lot more of my boyfriend of course, even if it meant throwing him out of his own house for the week so he’d have to bunk at Jason’s .

He laughed at that idea, so I guess it’s a good thing.

The trip is coming up fast, too fast, and not without much insecurity on my part.  Insecurity that I'm trying my damnedest to keep from Justin for fear of terrorizing him even more about the whole thing.  Last night I came home from running errands, and Trace and Tarin were at the house, telling me to close my eyes or else I couldn’t come inside. I did so very skeptically, as they led me through the house, and when I was allowed to open them again, there Justin was in the kitchen.  A big smile was plastered on his face as he put the final plate down on the table, and I was slightly taken back.

He cooked.

He cooked everything.

“You did this?”  I walked around the table, which was filled with what could have been a Thanksgiving banquet, minus the giant turkey.  He’d made a small roasted chicken instead, along with every side dish I could possibly imagine.  I didn’t get it.  I mean, I hadn’t even thought he liked to cook, but I assumed since I had spent so much time kicking his ass into gear, he’d rediscovered that he could do it.  I was impressed...more than impressed with what he’d done, and knowing he’d gone through the effort for me made the whole thing even more special.

No guy had ever cooked for me before that night.  Not even Cooper.

“Yeah.  Well...I mean, Trace and Tarin helped.”  He wrapped his arms around my waist and snuck a kiss on my neck.  “I’m sorry for...you know, how things have been going.”

I turned to him, trying to tell him how I felt through my expression and I think he understood.  “This is...so great, Justin.”

“We wanted you to get the feel of Memphis,” Trace laughed, pulling a seat out for Tarin, and allowing her to sit.  

“Darlin would you eat!” Tarin said loudly, in her best southern accent.  “You have nothin’ but skin on those bones!”

“And then my Nana will push you down into a chair and shove a huge plate of food in your face,” Justin explained with a smirk as he pulled out a chair and motioned for me to sit down too.  “Then she’ll ask you every question in the world about what’s going on with me and why I’m not married yet, and if I plan on marrying you.”

Justin and Trace finally sat down, and all I could do was look at them both with wide eyes.  “Married?” I croaked out.

“You scared her, man,” Trace chuckled and nudged Justin.  “Now she’s not gonna come.”

“Don’t take it the wrong way if that happens,” Justin said, as he began to pile mounds of food onto his plate.  “She doesn’t know any better, and since Trace and I are the only men left in the family who aren’t married or engaged, we expect it.”

“Yeah, just smile and nod,” Trace told me as he stole a glance at Tarin.  “That’s what I do.”

The thought that Justin’s entire family would be questioning my relationship with him hadn’t fully crossed my mind until that moment.  All along I assumed that I would be introduced as an employee of Lynn’s, and that would be the end of it.  In that moment though, I realized there could be a time where Justin would slip up in front of his mom or his grandparents...grab my hand, kiss my cheek, or talk about me in a way that would make it more than obvious that I was his girlfriend.  I didn’t know if was prepared for the repercussions of that.  Lynn had done me a huge favor by giving me the job, and I was worried sick that she would hate me completely if she knew I was messing around with her only son.

But I didn’t have it in me to discuss it with him then, so I decided to put the bad thoughts out of my mind...at least until we touched down in the glorious state of Tennessee.

We leave the day after tomorrow.  I got up extra early this morning, so I could start my last minute preparations.  It’s amazing how much crap I have to take care of simply because Justin is leaving town for a week. I have to organize faxes, have mail held, have calls rerouted...you name it, I have it on my list.  If things never changed, if Justin was the same moody bastard I met my first day here, I don’t think I would be going through all of this.  But Justin has changed.  He’s worked so hard to renew himself, and it’s the least I can do.  I haven’t told him, probably because I’m too stubborn and strict when it comes to him bettering himself...but I couldn’t be more proud of him.

“Mel, did you already pack my Tennesse State ball cap?”

I look over my shoulder.  “Which one is that?”

He huffs and adjusts the golf bag on his shoulder.  “You know, it’s orange.  I wanted to wear it today.”

“I didn’t pack you anything orange,” I chuckle.  “One of the puppies probably stole it on you.”

“You’re dropping them off at Jason’s while I’m gone right?”

Justin is going golfing with Trace again today.  Not that I’m surprised.  The fact that he hasn’t been talking about going home much with me over the past few days only proves to me how worried he is about it, and I know the game will ease his mind.  It doesn’t matter if he’s out of the house all day anyway.  I’d actually prefer it, because I’ll end up finishing the rest of the crap I have to do with him out of my hair.  If I’m lucky, I may even have a spare hour or two to rest for awhile before he gets back, and I know I need it.

“Yeah,” I say.  “By the way, he says you owe him a case of beer when we get back.  Either that, or a date with me.  I said you’d get him the beer.”

“That fuck,” he laughs a little and drops the golf bag to the ground so he can come over and wrap his arms around me.  “Tryin’ to hit on my woman.”

“Hey there,” I say, playfully.  “What am I? A trophy now?”

He kisses me a little.  “You’re better than a trophy,” he chuckles.  “Will you pick me up a new ball cap on the way back from Jason’s?”

“You’re ridiculous,” I roll my eyes and tug back from him when he continues to plant kisses on my neck.  Yeah, it feels good, I can’t deny that, but part of me still cringes at the feeling of a man’s lips on my skin.  I feel terrible about it, and at times I fully expect Justin to retaliate and holler at me for not telling him what my problem is.  He never does though.  Sometimes he’ll get this look in his eyes though, that he knows I’m hiding something.

I don’t know how much longer I can put on this charade for him, but I can say that the feeling of dread I get when his lips touch my skin is less and less every day. I guess that’s a good thing.  Still though...I wish I didn’t have to feel this way at all.

“You have a thousand hats, Justin.”r32;
“Yeah, but I’m in the spirit of my homeland.  Gotta show it, you know?” He smiles.

“The spirt of your homeland?” I chuckle a little and shake my head.  “You nerd.”

“Plea-aase Mel?” He begs, giving me the best puppy dog eyes he can muster.  “Come on, I’ll buy you your next Soap Digest subscription if you do this.”

“Ha, yeah.  Then you can steal it and keep it stashed in the bathroom for some quality reading.  I think I should tell all your friends about that.  I think Trace would be very amused.”r32;
He gasps.  “You wouldn’t.”

“Try me.”

“C’mere.”  He lunges at me playfully and I shriek a little as he slows and gently coaxes me up against the wall.

“I have ways of making you keep things a secret,” he says, the cockiness in his voice more than obvious.

I slip out from underneath him silently, a funny little smile on my face as I grab a towel off the kitchen chair and make my way out the back door.

“Where you goin girl?” I hear him calling out to me as I walk towards the pool.  “I have a tee time to meet.”

I look back over my shoulder quickly.  “Go ahead,” I smirk.  “I’m going for a swim.”

I pull off my tee shirt when I reach the pool, having put my bathing suit on underneath my clothes this morning, figuring I’d need the refreshment of the pool later on.  I look around, and when I don’t see Justin anymore I simply shrug and jump in.  The cool water feels amazing against my hot skin, and I take an extra few seconds to let the water envelope me before I sputter to the surface, grabbing onto the side of the pool for support.

“Hey!”

He scares the crap out of me and I find myself shrieking like a fool.  “Bastard!” I splash him angrily and all he can do is fall over on his side and laugh until his face is red.

“Oh man,” he manages several minutes later.  “You should have seen your face, Mel.”

I glare at him once I regain all of my composure again. “I am so tae kwon doe-ing your ass in a minute,” I snap.  

“That’s what you get for soap opera black mail.” He smirks as he begins to pull his shirt off.

“Thought you had a tee time to meet,” I mutter.

He just shrugs once he’s stripped down to nothing but his boxers.  I stare at him for several moments, almost mesmerized by how toned he’s become again due to our jogs, until I see a scar or two peeking out where his shorts end.  It’s disheartening to see them again, as I haven’t in awhile.  I tend to forget about that...about what a danger he used to be to himself.  It amazes me that he can stand up there in front of me now, not seeming to give his scars...or his nightmare, a second thought.  

“Trace can wait,” he informs me. “He needs to do some practicing anyway if he expects to have a real game with me.”  He backs up and rubs his hands together, winking at me slightly before he takes a running jump and cannonballs into the pool.

“Justin!” I yell as the water splashes around me like a tidal wave.

He sputters to the surface moments later.  “Shit! It’s cold!”

“No it’s not,” I huff at him and cross my arms.  “Your pool is heated.”

He looks at me strangely.  “I can’t feel it.”

“I turned it down this morning.  It’s better for circulation, you know?  See, I was actually going to have a nice swim for myself before you started to act like you were three years old.”

“Well you could have told me,” he chatters, wrapping his arms around himself.  “It’s fucking freezing.  My lips are going to turn blue...my dick is...well...nevermind.”

“Whoa.” I hold my hands up.  “Never mind is right.”

“Come on, Mel,” he smirks.  “You can tell a perverted joke.  You gotta have it in you.”

“Hmph,” I chuckle as I swim closer to him.  “You want me to talk dirty?” I say, putting on a sultry voice for him that is completely unlike anything I’ve heard myself say in years.

He takes in a breath as he stares me down.  “Yeah...”

“How dirty?” I smirk.

“Well...I...” he trails off and lets out a nervous little laugh.  “I...I dunno.”

I’m close to him, so close that I could put my hands on his bare, muscular, chest and start kissing him, but I just splash him instead.  “Jack ass.  After that stupid game Jason made us play, I think I’ve had enough talk about perversion to last me the rest of the year.”

“It was kind of cool though,” he says as he swims in a circle around me.  “Getting to hear you talk about all that stuff.”

I just shrug and swim over to the edge of the pool, immediately leaning my back against the wall and closing my eyes, letting the sun take over my body. It was a lie...all of it, except he didn’t know that.  He thought I was normal, that I kicked back and had random sex because I was young wild and adventurous.  At first I hadn’t felt guilty about lying during the game at all, but now that he’s telling me how intrigued he is about my sexual activity, I’m starting to feel like a fool.  I should stop this, before it gets out of hand.  He’s my boyfriend now, and he doesn’t need me to play mind games with him, especially after everything he’s gone through.  “I...I lied,” I tell him quietly.

“Bull.”

“I’m serious.”  I open my eyes and look at him again.  He’s still wading in the center of the pool, looking at me like I just shattered his entire world.  Fuck, why should it matter? I shouldn’t have even played the damn game.

“Why...” he trails off and shakes his head a little before meeting my gaze again.  “Why would you do that?”

“Come on,” I say, disgusted.  “It was game, so I played along, that’s it.  Besides, making up a story is much more interesting than telling the truth.”

It becomes awkwardly quiet, the fact that I lied seeming to have confused and pissed him off all at the same time.  It’s stupid, really.  He should have known that I would have been uncomfortable with the subject in the first place, being that I don’t discuss it with him much.  I don’t try to defend myself anymore though, there’s no point.  I start swimming again, from one end of the pool to the other.  He’s still in the middle when I surface, staring at me now like he’s debating what to say to me.  “What, Justin?” I grunt.

“You didn’t have to play,” he tells me quietly, in an agitated tone.  “Nobody would have looked down on your for it.”

I sigh roughly.  "I'm not the type of person who likes to dish details of my sex life, or lack there of, for entertainments sake, Justin.  Please respect that.  I would have tried to make an excuse to leave, but Trace had already left to make that phone call.  I was stuck."

“So you didn’t have sex last New Years?” He scowls.

“Nope.”

He laughs bitterly and scratches the side of his mouth as he looks down into the water.  “It’s pretty lame that you lied, though.  I mean, you could have said you didn’t want to play.  We just would have watched the movie instead.”

“Damn it Justin.” I slap my hand down into the water and it gets him to look up at me again.  “Ever thought about me not being completely comfortable at the party? I’d never met the rest of your friends face to face before, and I was trying my best not to be some kind of weirdo around them.”

“Nobody would have thought you were weird.  Why do you constantly think that, Mel? You make no sense sometimes, you know?”

“I think it because I am!” I exclaim.  “You know better than anyone how weird I am, and how hard it is for me to open up to other people, Justin.”

“Yeah but...” He trails off and rolls his eyes.  “I mean, it was just sex.”

The insecurity plaguing him is more than obvious to me, although he doesn’t think so.  I’ve known since we played the stupid game that it bothered him.  By the way he hauled ass out of the room when he was asked a certain question, it was obvious that some vision from his kidnapping had come back to haunt him, and I didn’t know what to do for him.  He hasn’t mentioned how he acted since of course, probably because he thought all the drama between him and Trace distracted me and made me forget about it.  Right now though, I think he knows that he was wrong.  He realizes that I do remember, and that I know he was even more uncomfortable than I was with the game.  That bothers him.  It bothers him that he’s still so weak in some aspects of his life and that he has to show that side of himself to me at times.

“Oh right, sex is nothing.  Just two people going at it,” I tell him sarcastically.  “No meaning at all.”

He turns away from me then, and leans over the edge of the pool so I’ll somehow get the hint to drop it.  But I won’t drop it.  Not now, because he’s pushed my emotions entirely too far.  I swim over to him, and stay beside him against the pool’s wall.  “Justin.”

“What.” His voice is a whisper and nothing more.

“You don’t have to pretend that sex doesn’t make you uncomfortable.  I know it does, and I know you got scared at the party.”

He looks at me, a coldness taking over his expression as his nostrils flare in anger. It’s been a long, long time since I’ve seen him this way.  The light that I’ve been growing so accustomed to seeing in his eyes is nonexistent, and I’d be lying if I said he wasn’t scaring me right now.  I take the opportunity to inch away from him a little bit, and look back out over the edge of the pool again  I know what it is.  He’s confused about sex because something...someone made him feel so weak and defenseless that he feels he can’t be strong for a woman ever again.  It’s gotta be hell for him, for somebody who used to be so confident in himself to still be so torn down by some psychos that decided his life didn’t mean anything.   “You’re self conscious about sex, Justin.  There’s nothing wrong with that, okay?”

“I’m not fucking uncomfortable or self conscious,” he grits his teeth as he says the words and pounds his fist on the concrete.  “Did you ever think it’s just because I know you’re a prude? I mean, I want you Mel and it sucks having to wait around while you tow me along.”

I stare at him, just stare, because I’m so fucking appalled at what he just said to me.  I could slap him, I really could but...God, I don’t even think I want to bother.  “Why the fuck did you leave the game then, Justin? What are you going to tell me...that you were afraid you’d strip off my clothes in front of your friends?”

He doesn’t say anything else, and barely looks at me as he pulls himself up and out of the pool.

“You’re such a bastard,” I say, my voice shaking uncontrollably as I try not to cry.  “I can’t believe you.”

“Just stop,” he says, a little breathlessly.  “I’ll...I’ll just see you tonight.”

“Justin!” I scramble out of the pool, racing across the lawn after him when he starts to walk faster, and I’m able to stop him when he’s about to walk back inside the house.  “What the hell?”

“I can’t do this right now,” he tells me sadly, refusing to meet my gaze as he slides the door open.  “I can’t.”

I let him go, dumbfounded when he simply walks past me into the house.  Moments later, the house phone starts to ring, and I let it, not caring about who is on the other end.  I  feel like I’ve just been kicked in the gut and the wind has been knocked out of me.  After a few moments of standing in complete shock, I seek refuge on one of the lounge chairs nearby, sitting down and steadying myself before I lose all of my strength.

“Here, it’s Jason.”

Justin is back, handing me the phone impatiently as he stares past me.  I know I have to take it, but right now I don’t want to.  I could cry right over the phone and I don’t know Jason well enough to spill my problems to him.  Justin doesn’t give me the chance to refuse the call though, instead he gently places the receiver down next to me, and walks away.  I have to take a few deep breaths, and only take the call when I’m positive I can fake my way through it.  I answer a little too brightly, and Jason says hello...asks me how I’m doing and if the dogs are all set to go.  I tell him yes, he doesn’t hesitate to give me his address, and I assure him I’ll be there within the hour.  I end the conversation quickly, harshly clicking the phone off before I place my face in my hands.  

I hear a care engine start up about five minutes later, and I race into the house, throwing the front door open just in time to see Justin speeding off in his sports car, not seeming to give a damn if he left me here crying or not.  Fuck, he didn’t even say goodbye to his precious “babies”.  Something is seriously up with him.  Something...more.  More than the issues I already know about.

All I know is, the question that made him leave the party in the first place had to do with same sex orientated fantasies.

I just...I can’t even fathom why he’d get so uncomfortable, and I don’t want to dwell on it.  

If I do, I might just stumble upon something that I have no desire to know.
***************
Melanie The Prude (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
The tears streamed down my face all the way to Jason’s place, and I felt like a fucking asshole.  To make matters worse, it took me a good twenty five minutes to get both of the puppies together and into the car.  Buckley had only recently been allowed to wander freely in the house with Brennan again, making him extra rambunctious, and it caused his sister to act accordingly as her paw was nearly back to normal.  I was able to tolerate it most of the past week, but after what happened with Justin out by the pool, the lack of control I had over two little dogs really took a toll on my emotions.  I practically shoved them into the backseat of Justin’s BMW and slammed the door on them, only letting myself fully break down once I’d gotten seated in the car with my seatbelt in place.

I thought about calling Tarin for about thirty seconds, knowing she would be there to listen and comfort me as always, but something stopped me.  I knew the moment I started complaining about Justin and what he’d said to me, the news would get back to Trace, who in turn would start bitching at Justin.  They’d finally gotten to a peaceful place within their friendship, and I don’t know...I guess I’m just not selfish enough to take that away all over again.

So I just sat there and cried.  

I cried because I believed him.  I was a prude and it was wrong of me to keep him waiting and wondering.  I thought about how patient he’d been, telling me to take my time...that he could wait.  How could I have bought into that? He was a guy and guys needed sex, at least in some form, and there I was his supposed girlfriend, barely letting him kiss me.

I wasn’t kidding anybody.  I knew I wasn’t proper girlfriend material from the beginning, at least...not for a guy like Justin.  He needed stability, which I could provide as a professional...but not as a friend or a lover.  I’d been convinced otherwise by him, because he had incredible curiosity about me, and because I’d never been pursued so heavily by somebody that I had so much in common with before.  I should have been able to hold myself together, not succumb to his kiss.  But I found that he was like this addictive drug when I felt his lips on my skin, one that I couldn’t kick.  So I simply gave in instead, hoping for the best like a foolish little girl.  

I considered leaving without notice, and maybe...maybe if it had only been Justin that I’d been deserting I would of.  Trace and Tarin had become close friends of mine though, and I knew how hurt they would have been if I followed through with the idea, not to mention the fact that Lynn was counting on me now to come down and meet Justin’s family.

I was trapped with no alternatives, and it completely sucked.  The worst part? I had no fucking clue what I was supposed to say to Justin later on.  Flipping out on him would have been my first choice, but I doubted I would have the energy.  What he said was a completely difficult thing for me to overcome, and I had no desire to tell him just why it was that I was a “prude”.  Then I remembered the time I’d gotten so angry at him, calling him a fag through his doorway.  He was enraged.

Probably as enraged as I was then.

I shook my head of the memory and finally turned the key in the ignition, rubbing at my face hard to rid it of the tears that were streaming out of my eyes.  The dogs had resorted to yapping and wrestling with each other in the back seat by then, and I quickly punched Jason’s address into the cars fancy navigation system, hoping like hell there wouldn’t be much traffic.  I needed to get in and get out, I realized.  I needed some real alone time with a strong coffee and a good book.  Jason would be the only hurdle separating me from that bliss, and I prayed that he had other things to do besides talk to me once I dropped the dogs off.

He lives in a very small community of high end condominiums, about a half hour from Justin’s house.  They’re about the same level as the place Trace is living in right now, except the gardens are much nicer, and there’s more privacy here.  It reassured me a little bit to know that the puppies would be able to run around a little bit, given the proper supervision, and I started to ease up...just slightly.  It took me about ten minutes to find the right unit once I parked the car and gotten the puppies on their leashes, and about ten more minutes to climb the stone stairs with them in tow.  Buckley handled the stairs with no problem, while Brennan proceeded to be high maintenance...the way Justin had raised her to be.  I had to go all the way back down the stairs and carry both of the dogs up them, and I knew I must have looked horrid and disheveled by the time I rang Jason’s doorbell.  My eyes hadn’t stopped watering, and my hair was another story in itself.   

He was going to think I was a train wreck, probably call Justin and tell him.  I hoped he did.  I hoped like hell that Justin was forced to know how bad he made me feel.  I just didn’t care about his fucking insecurities at that point.

Jason answered the door after a couple of minutes, a smile on his face at first, but as soon as he looked me over, it quickly faded away.  “Hey, Melanie.”  He reached out slowly to take one of the dogs out of my arms.  “Let me help you out.”

“Thank you.” I sniffled slightly and walked through the doorway as he welcomed me inside, trying to get myself together so as not to embarrass myself in front of whoever Jason had over at that point in time.

But as the door closed and I stood in the middle of his living room, I realized we were alone, and naturally I became tense as fuck.  It hit me that I was alone with him and I barely knew him at all.  My chest became tight, and I clutched Brennan closer to me, at which she began to wriggle around restlessly and I was forced to let her go.

“You uh...want a drink or something?”

I slowly sat down on the leather sofa and nodded.  “Water?”

“Sure.”

He quickly went to retrieve it and I took a moment to look around the room.  It was very casually decorated, and so neat that I figured he was either very meticulous or just not home that much.  There were several plaques and pictures adorning the walls, most of them signifying the achievements of his career, and the people he’d worked with.  He was apparently successful, having been a personal trainer to celebrities for years.  I wondered what brought him to Justin, and how he ended up traveling around the world with him, most likely putting all of his other clients on the back burner.  

“Here you go.”

He smiled slightly as he handed me the glass and I took it from him slowly, looking back up at him with what I knew were sad, tired eyes.  

“You look like you could use a friend today,” he pointed out as he took a seat beside me.  “What’s wrong?”

“Oh it’s fine,” I said with a forced laugh, waving him off with my hand.  “It was just kind of hectic today, that’s all.  I’m trying to finish a bunch of last minute things before we leave.”

“I know how that can be,” he nodded and crossed his left leg over his right.  “But I doubt that’s the only reason you look like you’ve been crying.”

I just sighed.  I already knew that Jason was a really good judge of character, so I don’t know why I thought I could play myself off as being stressed out over my agenda.  “It doesn’t matter.”

“Well my afternoon is free if you wanna go get somethin’ to eat, girl,” he reassured me with a small pat on my shoulder.  “Besides, you owe me a little bit of extra time since I was forced to leave your party early.”

It was exactly what I didn’t want to do.  My emotions were so on edge I felt like I was about to fall apart right in front of him, but for some reason I was still holding myself together.  “Oh...I don’t know...”

“What were you doing after this? I know Justin’s golfing today, I just got off the phone with Trace before you got here.”

That was my luck.  Of course Jason would have found out my afternoon was freed up, of course I would be left with no excuse other than welcome him to accompany me on my quest to find Justin his stupid fucking hat.  I mean, I probably could have told him I didn’t want him to come, but he was doing me a huge favor by watching the dogs, and just by spending that short amount of time with him inside his condo, I knew he wasn’t a threat to me.  I was actually easing up about being alone with him...probably because I was too focused on why I was so upset.

The dogs were ushered into the room Jason had designated for them when the house was empty, I gave them both pecks on the nose goodbye, and soon enough we were on our way to lunch and the mall.   He offered to drive, and again...that whole alone thing hit me for a few seconds, but I forced myself out of the mood.  I was upset, and wasn’t in the mood to drive, so I let him. We made small talk along the way, him asking me where I was from, where I went to school...the usual stuff, and I provided him with the very basic information but nothing more.  I wasn’t so sure I was ready to talk about Georgia in detail with a stranger, and I was also afraid that any other information I gave him would lead him to believe I was raped.  It was silly, but I couldn’t help it.  I realized that despite how open I’d started to become with Justin, and Trace too, I still had serious issues dealing with everybody else.  

I tried my best to change the topic over to him, and found it really easy to do.  We talked about his career.  His father owned a gym when he was young, it fascinated him, and when he graduated high school he decided to move out to LA and be come a personal trainer.  Somehow along the way he developed a name for himself, and six years later he was hired by Justin’s management to be his personal trainer.  Things had been that way ever since, and I learned they’d been friends nearly ten years.  I felt bad.  I knew Jason should have been just as much a part of the situation as Trace was, but things weren’t that way. I could understand why he was so bitter.  Justin was more than just a friend...they were supposed to be best friends.

It made me want to be angrier with Justin than I already was.

We eventually ended up here, at a place called The Abbey.  It’s one of those upscale restaurants in West Hollywood, that I’m sure Justin has been to before, and might take me to if he weren’t so paranoid about being out in public.  It makes me sad, because it’s such a beautiful place.  It almost looks like a house when you enter in through the gates, and outside seating surrounds the patio along with statues, paintings and chandeliers .  It’s the epitome of West Hollywood culture, and while I’ve been sitting here, I’ve just realized that I’m a part of it, and I never get to experience it.

And with the obscene paychecks I receive from Lynn every week, it’s pretty pathetic and sad that I had no idea this place even existed.

“So,” Jason smiles at me once our lunches have been delivered.  “You feel any better?”

I just shrug and begin to pick at my salad.  “I’ll be okay.”

“What happened? Was Justin acting like a fool again?”

I find myself not being able to hold back the small chuckle that escapes me, and I look up at him as he smiles back at me.  “You could say that,” I nod.

“How’d you two get into things anyway?” He questions automatically.

I cock my head to the side.  “Things?”

“Well yeah, you know...I mean one day you were just there.  I was like damn, out of nowhere some girl is living with Justin.”

“Lynn hired me to help out,” I tell him quietly, not meeting his curious expression.  “So I took the job and I’ve been here ever since.”

“Well where’d you come from? How do you know Lynn? I mean, not to be pushy but I’ve known J and Lynn for ten years and they’ve never mentioned you.”

I suddenly feel like I’m being interrogated by him, and wish like hell I hadn’t bought into his innocent invitation to let him come along to the mall with me.  I should have kept in mind how bitter I knew he was, since Justin had told me that about him, and I’m starting to wonder if this whole outing is simply an excuse for him to bilk me for information about Justin.  If that’s the case, I’m going to get a taxi back to my car and go home.  I may be really angry with Justin right now, but I would never just start relaying information to his estranged friend simply to seek out my revenge on him.  “My mom is good friends with Lynn,” I grunt.  “Satisfied?”

He sits back in his seat and folds his hands behind his head.  “What do you want from him?”

“Excuse me?”

“Justin.  I mean, you’re an average girl.  You must know what he’s worth, right?”

I can’t believe the nerve of him, sitting here acting like I’m using Justin for his money and his fame.  He doesn’t even know me, how I am, or much about my background.  I wonder if he treats all of Justin’s new “girlfriends” this way, or is it just me because I seem so ordinary? “Actually I dont.  I know he's rich, I know he's famous.  And I know he could pretty much have anything he wants to top it off.  But he's not snobby about it, he’s so humble about what he has that it makes me forget that I’m living in a mansion most of the time.   Deep down I think he's just a guy from the sticks who got lucky.”

He rubs his upper lip with his index finger for several moments before smiling a little and nodding at me.  “Then you better just be careful, because Justin’s mind can go off course in the blink of an eye.”

I stare at him, not quite knowing how to respond to that.  I don’t get what he means by ‘off course’, and part of me doesn’t want to know.  It’s his bitter side that’s making him start in with this stuff, and I know that.  I sort of feel bad for him, because I know he doesn’t have a lot of people he can talk to about this sort of thing that will give a crap.  I know he has Trace but...I get the feeling that Trace cares a lot more about Justin’s well being than Jason’s.  “Can’t everyone’s?” I speak up softly.  “I mean, he’s been through hell.  You don’t go through a kidnapping without coming out of it scarred, Jason.”

He frowns a little and sits back in his chair, looking off in the distance for several moments before speaking up again.  “I wouldn’t know.  He doesn’t talk to me about that stuff and he never will.  Shit, one minute he’d shut us all out, became some kind of hermit, and the next he’s groping his girl and watching the game with us.”  He shakes his head a little.  “I doubt you can blame me for being a little confused.”

“Groping his girl?” I roll my eyes at him.  

“Melanie,” he laughs.  “You can stop playing miss innocent.  I saw him kissing you at the party.  I don’t know how the hell anybody could have missed it, actually.”

I feel myself go tense, and immediately look down at my lap.

“Don’t worry about it,” he tells me softly.  “I’m not going to go spreading the word around, and neither is Marty.”

It takes me a minute to interpret what he’s just said, then I’m looking at him like he’s crazy, because I can’t imagine why he would want to protect my semi secret relationship with Justin.  It tells me that Jason is a much better guy than I’ve been thinking, and I feel stupid for being uneasy around him.  “Thank you,” I whisper, shooting him a grateful smile.

“It’s the least I can do,” he nods.  “I mean, I haven’t really been able to help him out since everything happened.”

“I-I think it’s been really hard, and really uncomfortable for him to talk about it with people he’s close with,” I explain, a little nervously.  “I think more than anything, Justin wants things to be like they used to be with you guys.  But...they can’t be, because he went through a horrific experience, and he--he didn’t handle it well.  Maybe he did some shitty things in the process too, things that made everybody that cared about him take a step back.” I shake my head slowly, knowing that I’m not only speaking for Justin, but for myself as well.  “That’s what happens when you go through a traumatic experience.  And it’s the true friends who stick by you and don’t judge you for having to go through that process...the ones who can accept you after it’s over with, that matter.”

“I’ve been trying to tell myself that he’s too fucked up to talk to his friends about what happened,” he sighs.  “It’s been hard though, trying to grin and bear all that...just trying to be normal around him.  I guess, you know...I’m really glad to have him back, because he seems like he’s getting back on track and that’s great.  I don’t really know what you did.” He pauses and stares into my eyes.  ‘But you did something.”

It pains me that he thinks I’m the solution to Justin’s problems.  That it’s only because of my presence than he’s any better...but he can’t see past that idea.  He has no idea how hard Justin has started to work at himself.  Sure, I may have given him the push he needed, but the rest was up to him.  I think the only other person that may be starting to realize that is Trace, and it’s probably the one reason why he’s not holding a grudge against him right now.  “I’m not a miracle worker,” I say. “I think I just showed up at the right time.  I really...I think he was ready to move on but he just didn’t have the confidence to do it.  I’ve crawled out of a hole and know how hard it is to better yourself when everything else is shit.  But I don’t put up with his shit, I don’t give him an excuse to hole himself up in his room, so he has no option but to get up and try.”

He’s quiet for awhile.  I guess he’s just trying to let everything I’m telling him sink in, probably because it’s the first time he’s really getting the chance to understand what Justin has been through.  

“It’s deep between you two, huh?”

I suck in a deep breath, trying to contain the tears I know are about to spill out of my eyes.  “Yeah,” I admit, against my better judgement.  “It’s getting to that point.”

He laughs a little.  “Does Lynn know that y’all are together?”
r32;I look down at my lap, the all too familiar feeling of dread taking over automatically.  “No,” I rasp.  “It’s...it’s pretty recent.  I mean, we’re not even really sure what it is yet.”

“Justin seems to know what it is,” he laughs again.

I roll my eyes as I look up at him again, and cross my arms.  I don’t like where this is going.  It’s getting too private now, too in the middle of things he really has no part in.  “Justin likes to show off,” I mutter.  “That’s all.”

“Don’t worry, Mel,” he says, shooting me a reassuring smile.  “I’ve seen him do a hell of a lot worse with a girl in front of his friends than just kiss her a little.”

I swallow hard.  It was probably the last thing I was expecting him to tell me.  I’m part curious, and part ‘get out now’, about the subject.  “R-really?” I say, my eyes growing wide, my cheeks burning with embarrassment.

He cocks his head a little.  “You seem shocked,” he smirks.  “Justin is wild, Mel.  At least...that’s the guy I know.”

“Wild...” The fear in my voice is apparent.  I flash back to the conversation I had with Tarin the first time I ever met her, how she told me Justin was manipulative.  Hearing the same kind of thing from a second source isn’t making me feel better.  If anything, it’s making the fact that Justin thinks I’m a prude that much more heartbreaking.

“Maybe we should stop.” Jason holds one of his hands up to motion the waiter over.  “I’m...I’m sorry.  I shouldn’t be talking shit right now.”

“Stop what?” I ask him quietly, once the waiter brings the check over.  “It’s been awhile since I’ve dated.  I’m not sure what you mean by “wild”.”

Jason puts some money in with the bill, refusing to take the credit card I pull out as he slips his sunglasses back over his eyes.  “We had some crazy nights on tour the last time around,” he tells me as we begin walking away from the table.  “We were both single, there were a lot of women, and we had some fun, that’s all.”

We reach the car, but don’t get inside.  I find that he’s standing in front of me, running his hands over his shaven head nervously, almost as if he feel guilty about telling me all of this.  If I was braver I’d just tell him I didn’t want to talk about this stuff with him, but since I’m so nice...since I almost want Jason’s friendship now that I know more about his feelings, I’ll let him say his piece.

Even if it does confuse the shit out of me.

“I can tell he’s settled down now,” Jason continues.  “Maybe he’s not like that anymore.”

I smirk, just a little bit.  “I knew he was a slut.”

He laughs hard and it makes me feel good to know that he’s not so bitter anymore.  “You fit in well.  I said it from the first time I spoke to you on the phone.”  

He comes around and opens the car door so I can get in first, but I pause before I duck inside of it.  I meet his gaze, and bite my bottom lip.  I shouldn’t confide in him about what I’m feeling.  I shouldn’t but...I feel like he’ll understand, that he won’t judge, that he’ll give me a true opinion.  He’ll be able to tell me if I’m wasting my time with Justin, and that’s what I need.  Trace, while he’s a great friend, would probably say whatever he had to so I’ll stick around, and right now...that’s not what I need at all.  “Sometimes I worry that I’m...”I pause and look down at my feet for a moment before meeting his gaze again.  “That I’m not as physical as he expects.  It’s just hard, knowing he’s quickly turning back into the person he used to be.  I mean, don’t get me wrong...it’s great.  I’m proud of him for being able to do it.  I guess I just don’t know what to expect, because I don’t know that person, and I don’t know how well I’ll fit into his life once he turns back into that wild guy he used to be.  I’m not wild at all, you know? I’m pretty boring.”  I manage a laugh, just because I know how awkward the situation is becoming.

He licks his lips and sucks in his bottom lip.  “Well have you ever put it to him that way?  I mean, he’s happy with you around and that’s great, but I know Justin.  He’s not the type of person to stop and think if things are so cheery on the other side of the fence.  If he’s content, he’ll keep on going and be ignorant to the other person half the time.”

“You mean like...he’s cheated on his girlfriends?”

He winces a little.  “I’m not saying he’d cheat on you but he’s fooled around in the past.”

“Oh...”

“You know about Tarin right?”

My gut twists at the same time the realization takes hold.  I remember the party, the game, and the awkward silence that filled the room once Jason blurted out that Tarin knew all about how Justin was a freak.  I don’t want to look at him, I don’t want the truth, but I don’t have much of a choice.  “What about her?” I whisper.

“You sure you want to hear this?”  

I nod.  

“They used to mess around a lot back in the day.  J was kind of with Britney, kind of with this other girl, and had something going on with Tarin on the side.  Nobody really knew besides me and Trace.  I’m just glad she was smart enough to get out of that disaster when she realized he was never going to be with her like that.  Then her and Trace got into things.  It’s cool that they got back together too...I always thought she was a good match with him, you know?”

I just nod again.  I... I don’t know what the fuck to say.  I feel like Tarin has been keeping this from me on purpose, but I don’t know why.  Does she think I’d get creeped out, or freak out on her...or even Justin?  I mean, I’m not like that.  If anything, I’m more angry at the fact that they’ve both stepped over the subject like a log in the middle of the road.  Of course, things aren’t like that now.  Justin got over her years ago...right?  Even if he didn’t Trace and the baby take up all of her time.  It would be a lost cause.  

Fuck, I’m so damn lost right now, and it just keeps getting worse.

“You know it’s old news,” Jason tells me seriously.  “She’s way too high maintenance for him...not his type really.  I was just using that as an example.  I’m...I’m sorry if I made you feel awkward.  If it means anything, I know he’s different now.  Hell, maybe this whole thing woke him up a little...you know...taught him to value his relationships.”

“He’s like two people, isn’t he?” I ask him, looking into his eyes desperately.  “It’s like, they’re both there inside of him, and I know one of them really well.  But I guess I’m still getting to know that other guy, and his other friends, and about his actual life.  Maybe...” I pause and let out a long breath.  “Maybe I just haven’t met Justin Timberlake the superstar yet.”

“I know what it’s like to see him change.  It’s happened more than once since I’ve known him, Mel.”  He rubs my shoulder reassuringly, and smiles.  “He was a little more humble before he went solo, but I guess Britney made him that way  She was always good at that, and they were happy until things got fucked up between them.  He got more rugged after that, and a hell of a lot more into himself.  It really changed him, but we all dealt with it.  Then, when we’d all gotten comfortable with him again, some asshole decides to kidnap him, and everything we knew about Justin changed again.  You may even know him better right now than we do.  Even Trace, who knows shit about Justin that none of us ever will...he told me that you know more about Justin’s emotions right now than he ever will again.”

“I guess he’s just comfortable with me,” I whisper.  “If he starts to put on a front, I call him out on it.”

“And that’s awesome,” Jason smiles.  “Please don’t think I’m not happy for y’all, because I am.  I’m just concerned that he’s going to get a lead on you.  You can’t let him think he can go off, do his own thing, and come back to you whenever he wants.  I’ve seen girls lose themselves that way.  Make him work for the relationship you have, okay? ”

I nod, but don’t say anything else as I finally get into the car.  He doesn’t seem to mind, probably knows that I need time to let all this new information process, and gets into the drivers seat soon after.  I look out the window, not at him as he starts up the car, and he proceeds to drown out the awkwardness of our conversation with some loud hip hop music.  Usually this kind of stuff gives me one stellar headache, but I’m so weirded out by today, that I’ll take any type of alone time I can get right now.  Thankfully the mall isn’t far from the restaurant, and I know that I’ll be able to go home soon enough.  

Not that it makes me feel any better knowing Justin will probably be there.

We’re at the hat store twenty minutes later, and I feel pathetic because I’m not exactly sure which one I’m supposed to buy. I know it’s supposed to be a Tennessee hat but there are a few different ones...and they’re all orange.

Damn him.

“Why would anyone want to wear orange on their head?” I mutter as I pick up one of the hats from the shelf.

Jason comes up next to me, picking up the same hat I have in my hands before chuckling a little bit.  “It’s easier to spot a loser that way.”

We both laugh, and then Jason hands me a hat that he’s sure Justin will deem worthy. I accept it gratefully, heading to the checkout as quickly as possible.  I’m never more thankful when we’re out of the store, anxious to get back to the car so I can make my way home.  

“I don’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable about Justin and things that have happened,” Jason speaks up as we walk through the parking lot.  “I just don’t like to play games, Mel.  I don’t like putting up with people’s shit.  Plus, I know you don’t have a clue who Justin used to be, and I don’t want you being surprised when he gets high one night and starts trying to get you to all but fuck him in front of everyone.”

My eyes widen and I look at him as if I’m scared to death.  “What? Fuck me? Jason...”

“Whoa,” he laughs.  “Calm down.”

“How can I calm down if you’re going to put it to me like that?”

He just sighs and shakes his head.  “Look, nobody likes drama, that’s all I’m saying...me most of all.  You’re great for him, you know? But whether or not he sees that, is still up in the air to me.  I don’t know if he can handle a girl like you, even though he’s been through all of this.  He’s never been one to settle down for the pretty girl next door.  I mean, he never did before and you say he’s getting back into his old style of living, so how am I supposed to think?  That girl has always been the fantasy for him, the ideal...but he’s never been in a long term thing that way.  The girl on his arm has always had status in the industry, and given him even more status along with it.  The only thing you’d really be doing is making him seem...I dunno...human or something. I just don’t know if he’s willing to change his image that much, even if it does mean he’ll get to fall in love again.”

Yesterday I would have called him crazy.  Now I’m just shocked.  Shocked at how naive I’ve been.  To think that Justin would settle for somebody like me was idiotic, and now I’m able to see that more clearly, thanks to Jason.  “So you’re saying it won’t work out,” I speak up softly after a moment.  “Like I’m wasting my time or something.”

He just shrugs.  “I just wanted you to have fair warning, before you got even deeper into him than you already are.  Honestly, have a good time in Memphis, and try not to worry.  If you feel like something is happening and you need somebody to talk to, don’t hesitate to come to me.  Trace and his girl are drama, and you don’t need that kind of blind advice from them.”

Easy for him to say, I guess.

I feel sick all the way back to Jason’s house, and I’m never more thankful to get out of his car and out into the open air.  I practically make a run for my vehicle, completely forgetting to say goodbye to my new friend, and to thank him for enlightening me about my supposed boyfriend.

“Hey Mel.’

I whirl around once I get the drivers side door open, and put a hand to my forehead.  “God, I’m sorry.”

“It’s cool.” He smiles a little as he jogs over to me.  “So I’ll see you when you get back?”

I nod, shooting him a sheepish smile as I toss the bag with Justin’s hat into the car.  “Yeah, I’ll be by to pick the dogs up the first chance I get.  Thanks again for taking care of them.”

He shoves his hands in his pockets and smirks.  “Anytime.”

“Bye.” I practically whisper it as I get into the car and shut the door.  As I start it up, Jason knocks at the window and I roll it down for him.  

“One more thing,” he chuckles.

I sigh heavily.  “What now?”

“Just do me a favor and stay clear of Kerri if she shows up,” he tells me, seriously.  “You know about her right?”r32;
“God.”  I rub my face with my hands.  It’s yet one more subject I’m not in the mood to get into, but apparently Jason has decided that I need to hear this.  “What is it with this girl? I mean Justin hasn’t told me much but he’s said enough for me to know that she’s bad news.”

“They have a history,” he sighs.  “It’s not pretty and she’ll never get over him.  She can be obsessive and she knows how to drive a wedge between Justin and his girl.  I don’t want you coming home and telling me how she fucked things up, so just watch your back if she comes around.  Lead Justin away or just...do whatever you have to.”

If I wasn’t terrified of going to Memphis before, I definitely am now.  I look away from him, straight ahead, my hands gripping the steering wheel for dear life as I try to make sense of all the information Jason has thrown at me today.  “Thanks,” I manage.

“Drive safe.”  

When I look back all I see is his retreating backside, and I know I’m in the clear.  It takes me a few minutes to get myself together, and then I’m actually headed home.  It’s the only thing that’s made me smile all day...the thought of some privacy...of my bed.

But seeing Justin’s car parked in front of the house upon my arrival, causes my smile to become non existent.  Every piece of information Jason gave me this afternoon comes rushing back to me like a tidal wave, and all I can hear in the back of my mind is Justin uttering the phrase “you’re a prude”.  I hate to admit this, because it goes against everything Susan taught me not to do, but I am seriously hating my life right now and I wish I could simply vanish so I wouldn’t have to deal with him tonight.

But I have to deal with him.

The TV is blaring and he’s sprawled out on the sectional sofa, typing away on a laptop that I’m guessing is new since I’ve never seen it before.  I walk right past him, hoping that he’ll get the hint that I don’t want to talk, and go into the kitchen so I can fix a quick dinner.

‘Hey so...Trace and Tarin are going to fly down with us,” His voice comes several minutes later from somewhere behind me as I continue to open up a can of tuna fish.  “My mom thought it would be a lot easier that way and I agreed.  There’s more than enough room.  Is that okay with you?”

Why he would think I would even protest something like that is beyond me.  I don’t even answer, because I know he’s just trying to get me to talk to him.  He’s in his ‘I know I’m stupid’ phase right now, but he won’t admit that to me.  I get the can open and dump the tuna into a tiny colander I’ve place into the sink, trying to drain it of the excess juices before I start to prepare it any further.

“Hey Mel.”

He’s closer now, probably standing just inches behind me.

“You hear me?”

We’re on the brink now, and it’s so upsetting.  I’ve barely had a relationship with Justin for five minutes and we’re already just about broken apart.  What the hell even happened? Oh I know...I can’t put out and he can’t handle that.  I sniffle a little bit, but play it off as a cough and fake it so he won’t get suspicious.

“So it’s the silent treatment.”

I turn, colander with the tuna in hand and stomp across the kitchen so I can gather more ingredients.  Fuck, I don’t even know what the hell I’m making right now.  “Good call,” I mutter.

“Mel...I’m sorry.”

“Nope, don’t care.”  I shoot him an angry glare as I pluck the last spice from the cabinet and slam the door shut.  He does look like hell though, almost sick with worry.  I’m sure he’s felt like a damn fool the entire day.  I hope he told Trace the truth about what was said, and I hope Trace made him feel like a fucking idiot in return, said all the things I wish I had the strength to say earlier in the day.  He fucking deserves it.

“Whatever.”

He throws his hands up and retreats back into the living room, and I don’t call after him.  It hits me that I don’t care that he didn’t get his way.  I’m actually proud of myself for not giving into him, for not falling on my knees in front of him and crying to him about how I don’t mean to be a prude, that I’m just scared, and blah blah bullshit.  I want him to question my reaction to all this.  I want him to wonder why I’m so affected by everything.  Maybe it’ll teach him another lesson.  Maybe it will show him that he can’t talk to me however he wants to.

Or...maybe our relationship will just end, and I’ll move away.

Fuck, I don’t want that though.  I really, really don’t.

But at the same time, I really don’t think it’s fair that I’m ‘towing” Justin along, either.

I put together a lame tuna sandwich, it tastes gross because I’ve been focusing too much on the fact that Justin is sitting there in the living room, paying me no mind, and so I just trash it and quickly clean up the kitchen and it’s surrounding area.  I don’t say anything else to him, I just make a run for the guest house the moment I’m satisfied with my clean up job.  Once I’m shut in the house...that’s when I really let go, slide down to the floor and cry harder than I have all day.  Morgan comes out after awhile and tries to console me, but I’m sad to admit that not even she can calm me down right now.  

The situation just sucks, all the way around.

I must have dozed off, because the next thing I know I’ve been awoken by a knocking at the door, and I sigh when I realize it’s already a little after eight.  I still have so much shit to prepare, so much I need to sort out about Justin, and I know with the trip looming I won’t have much time to do any of that.  I pull myself up from the floor when the knocking continues.  “I’m coming,” I grunt, knowing that it’s Justin but praying that it’s somebody else on the other side.  I’m not in the mood for his groveling or excuses.  I’m too tired, too distraught.

But as always, I have no choice except to open the door for him.

“Hey,” he says immediately when I open the door, probably because he thinks I’m about to slam it in his face.  “I um...ordered out some food...pizza.  You want some?”

It takes me a second to comprehend what he’s just told me.  Justin never takes it upon himself to order food.  He hates strangers.  It’s usually me that orders and I always have to go get it, because I know Justin wouldn’t be comfortable with a delivery guy coming through his gates.  The second thing I think to myself is that he’s trying really hard right now.  Too hard, and it’s so obvious.  He knows he fucked up, and now he’s trying to kiss my ass.  The sad thing? It’s hard for me to decide whether or not I should be more pissed off at him because of this.  I mean...him ordering delivery is another step in his recovery process.  Normally, I’d laugh and congratulate him...but I’m so fucking confused...I just can’t do it.  “I’m not that hungry,” I whisper.  “Thanks.”

He frowns.  “Oh, because I got salad and breadsticks too...” He trails off and laughs a little as he scratches the back of his head.  “I guess I went a little nuts.”

I don’t smile at him.  I can’t, and that’s good because I don’t want him to think he can manipulate me with his charm and cuteness right now.  “Just put the leftovers in the fridge,” I mutter.

“You gotta eat something,” he persists.

“I had lunch, and I just had a tuna sandwich.”

“You trashed the tuna,” he informs me.  “I don’t blame you either.  It smelled pretty foul.”

I just roll my eyes and cross my arms at him.

“Just come on,” he persists with a small smile.

“Maybe I just don’t want to be around you right now,” I tell him coldly.

“I...” He trails off and looks down at the ground for a moment before looking back at me again.  “I understand, okay? I know you’re angry, and I’m not asking you to be around me.  I’m just asking you if I can bring you over a damn plate of food.”

I should shut the door in his face, make him go back home and think about what he said this afternoon...let him feel what I’m feeling.  Maybe if I didn’t care about him so much, I’d be able to do it too...but that’s not the way things are.  “If I let you, will you leave me alone?”

His eyes light up at the fact that he’s sort of won me over, and he smiles softly.  “Sure...do you want to just come get it yourself? I don’t know how much you want.”

Stupid jerk face, trying to win me over.  Well, I’m not going.  Nope, he can bring it to me himself, that’s right.  I won’t be fooled.  Nope, not me.  I sigh heavily.  Fuck, who am I kidding?  I’m a damn pushover.  “Fine.  I’ll be there in a minute.”

“Okay.” He doesn’t smile this time, but that light is still in his eyes when he turns away from me.  He thinks he’s gotten somewhere, that I’ll forgive him for the shit he said to me one I go back over there.

I need to prove him wrong, but that’s always easier said than done when it comes to my feelings about him.

I take a half hour and straighten myself out, turn back into professional Mel.  The one who can’t be talked down or taken advantage of.  I even give myself a little pep talk in the mirror about how I’m strong and independent.  That I won’t let Justin take advantage or get away with what he’s said to me.  It makes me feel good, like I’m a strong woman who doesn’t need anybody but herself to get by.  I feel this way as I walk across the lawn, as I slide the patio door open...

And then I see him standing in the kitchen, folding some clothes that are laid out on the kitchen table.  It takes literally seconds for me to come apart inside, remembering how cute I think he is when he folds clothes the wrong way.  I’ve failed myself, I realize.  I’m pathetic, and it sucks.  “I did laundry earlier,” I tell him quietly, as I slide the door closed behind me.  

“I know.”  He looks back over his shoulder quickly and flashes me a small smile as he continues to fold.  “I wanted to do some more though.  I still have a few things I need to pack.”

I roll my eyes and slide a chair out so I can plop down onto it.  He’s being ridiculous with all this packing.  I mean, we’re only taking a five day trip and so far he already has two suitcases full of clothes to bring.  I just don’t get it, and I’d tell him he has OCD but I doubt he’d take it well. “It’s a five day trip,” I remind him.  “I already packed the stuff from your list, what else do you need?”

He laughs.  “I like to have variety sometimes, that’s all.”r32;
“Clearly,” I scoff, as I glance over at one counter across the kitchen that has three different pizzas spread out across it.  “You ordered three pizzas? What were you expecting? A party?”

He just shrugs.  “No, I was just hoping maybe you’d wanna help me eat it...or something.”

“Still, three pizzas, salad, and breadsticks for just the two of us? I”m not that big and you’re skinnier than I am!”

He just smiles at me now, and I get a sick feeling inside.  He wanted this.  He knew it would get me talking to him in some form, even if it was the complaining kind.  I hate that he’s so damn smart sometimes.  I’d leave too...go back to the house and cry but the better part of me won’t let me do it.  That’s the part that needs Justin.  The one that wants to forget everything Jason told me and the things Justin said to me in the pool today.

I hate that part of me sometimes.

“But I’m not even talking to you,” I blurt out as he continues to smile at me.  “So stop trying to make me, Justin.”  I forcefully get up from the chair and walk over to the counter, grabbing a plate off of it so I can fill it with pizza.  “I”m just...I’m just making myself a plate and leaving....and...and you have to clean all this shit up too.”

I turn away but feel him right behind me only seconds later.  “Just stop,” I whisper, as I plop a piece of pizza onto my plate.

“I didn’t mean what I said earlier, you know.” He says it softly, his breath hot in my ear.

I put the plate down, and quickly turn to face him.  He backs off slightly, most likely because he can tell how angry I am.  “If you’re going to break up with me, just do it,” I say, my voice beginning to crack slightly.  

He stares at me like he’s overwhelmed, and for the first time today I can’t blame him.  “Justin...I know, okay?  I’m a prude, and you’re not going to get what you want from me!  I’m not some wild girl, so go ahead and move on instead of letting me “tow” you along.  God...just go find yourself another Tarin.”

His jaw drops open for a moment, and he looks at me in disbelief, as if he can’t understand how the hell I would know that about his past.  “What...”

I cross my arms and shoot him a sarcastic smirk, feeling the tears beginning to well up behind my eyes and trying my damnedest to hold them back.  “Don’t play dumb, Justin,” I mutter.

He glares at me.  “What the fuck are you talkin’ about?”

“I’m saying that you need a different girl in your life!” I yell at him, and he just stares at me like I’ve shattered his whole world.  “I know you and Tarin used to fool around, even though you tried really hard to keep it from me, and I know you used to be wild...fool around on your supposed girlfriends too.  Lord only knows what you used to do in front of people, and I guess now I understand more why you got so angry with me in the pool today.  You realized something about me, Justin.  You found out that I’m really not wild like you are, and that you can’t make me that way...no matter how hard you try.  So why the hell are you even wasting your time with me?”

He takes a step towards me, his brow furrowed in confusion, his nostrils flaring in anger.  I’m scared again, and I feel the tears escaping my eyes now.  It sucks, I don’t want to cry in front of him, but I’m fucking terrified...and I don’t know what else to do.  

“I don’t know what the hell Jason told you today,” he grunts.  “But I’m not like that anymore.  There’s things that I haven’t told you and that game we played the other day...it just got to me a little bit.”  He eases up now, sighs and rubs his face with his hands.  He’s not so angry anymore, just upset and confused, and I guess it’s better for the both of us this way.  “I lost it today.  I said something to you that was completely out of line and fuck...I don’t even know why.”

“But you are like that, Justin,” I persist.  “Can’t you see that you’re turning back into the guy you used to be...” I trail off and sigh.  “I’m happy for you too.  I really am.  I like seeing that spark back in you because you deserve to feel that way.  You shouldn’t have to live your life in misery and confusion all the time.  I just...I just don’t know how much of that guy I really know and that scares me.  I don’t know if I can be a part of some lifestyle that’s beyond what I can handle.  What you said wasn’t out of line, you know? It really is...the truth.”  I sob a little and sniffle, hating myself for breaking down.

“Mel...” He smiles now, just slightly and comes close to me so he can touch my hair and face.  “What I said about you isn’t the truth, okay?  What do I have to do to make you realize that?”

“I’m not going to be able to be intimate with you, not physically,” I admit to him, bluntly.  I think he really needs to hear me say this, because I haven’t been so stern about it before, and maybe...maybe me putting it to him this way will make him wake up.  Make him realize that he’s so much better off with somebody else.  “I have issues...too many of them.  I’m not going to be that girl who makes out with you in front of your friends, and has fun doing it.”

“Maybe...I’ve been hungry for you.”  The smallest smile forms as the corner of his mouth, but it quickly fades away.  “But I was out of line,” he sighs.  “I...I would never expect that from you, Mel.  Never.  I knew Jason would pull shit...tell you shit that you didn’t need to hear, and I’m sorry about him.”

I shake my head.  “Don’t be mad at Jason. We were just talking and...I think he’s still unsure of who you are.  If you’re the guy you used to be, or the recluse...or some mixture of the two.  He said some things, probably things he thought I already knew...”  I trail off and look away from him, down at the floor where his eyes can’t search mine.  “This is getting deep, fast, and I just don’t know what’s going to happen if in a couple of months you realize you need someone more physical...more outgoing...more...just more...”

“Mel, look...”

“So I want it to end now.” I cut him off abruptly, and look him dead in the eyes once again.  “I want to end it now so I don’t have my heart broken later.”

I pull away from him after that and begin to pack up the pizza so I can put it away, silently crying as I do so, my body shaking with each pathetic sob that escapes me.  Fucking God, I love him.  I love him so much and this is killing me.

But I just feel like this is the way things should be.  I’m just...I’m just too fucked up for him, that’s more than obvious.

“Mel.”

I don’t answer him

“Melanie.” He’s come around to the front of me, despite the fact that I have a pizza box in my arms and could very well throw it at him.  “Mel...you’re it for me okay?”

His voice is full of panic.  For the first time I think he’s realizing how close he could be to losing me.  It’s what I wanted.  I wanted him to know how bad he made me feel and it’s working but...but I can’t revel in the glory of that.  No I can’t because I love him too much.  I sob some more, put the pizza down on the counter and just stand there staring at him like an asshole.  

“Look,” he says, his voice shaking a little.  “Shane was an evil son of a bitch, o-okay?  He changed me.  I can get angry...say shit that I don’t...god...” He trails off a look of intense fear on his face as he stares back at me.  “I’m so fucking sorry, Mel.”

He’s sorry but for the wrong reasons.  He doesn’t need to apologize for being fucked up due to his kidnapping...I can completely understand that.  What he should be sorry for is not thinking our relationship through in the first place, for not thinking ahead...for not realizing that he might change and I might not rank so high on his list of priorities anymore.  “Damn it, this isn’t about that!  You should know that!” I yell at him.  “Can’t you just stop for a minute and think about the future? If you really see yourself with me in the next couple of years?  You should be asking yourself if Melanie Parker has a place there, and you need to be honest with yourself, not just bullshit around because it’s fucking convenient for the moment.”

He becomes completely serious...stone cold in fact, as he looks into my eyes.  “I don’t need to think about it.  I already know that you do, Mel.  Maybe you can’t believe that right now, and I can’t blame you for that...but I promise you things are going to turn around.  Things are going to get better.  I want you with me Mel.  I want you with me in a year...two years.  I...I need you.  I can’t do this without you.”

Oh God.  I hate it because I have no reason not to take him seriously right now.  That was sincere, and I know it because I can read his emotions like a fucking book.  Oh god... “I love you, Justin.”  I say it loudly without being able to stop myself.  “I’m so in love with you...and that terrifies the hell out of me.”

I break down after that, slide down the kitchen cabinets and down to the floor as I sob heavily, wrapping my arms around myself protectively.  I feel like a damn fool.  I’m not supposed to say things like that to Justin.  I’m not supposed to love him like this...I’m not fucking supposed to...

But I do.  I just fucking do.

“Hey.”

I see his blurred form crouched before me, and don’t stop him as he pulls me towards him.  He cradles me in his arms, wipes my tears away and kisses my forehead.

“Justin, please...”

“I love you too.” He smiles softly and shakes his head.

I pull away.

“Melanie.”

I wipe the tears away harshly and just sit back against the cabinets again.  He’s staring at me, his eyes wide, probably wondering what the hell I’m going to say next.  This is all too much.  I mean all this love shit and now we’re going to see his family too?  I just don’t know what the hell I’m supposed to do, and I’m so fucking confused...terrified because I just told him my exact feelings when normally I’d never think to do so.  Maybe it’s a step for me too...

Fuck, I don’t’ know.

I get up from the floor after a moment, and start to do the most logical thing...which is cleaning.  I hear him behind me as I begin to scrub the counter furiously, my hair hanging in my face, and can just make his complexion out when he bends down in front of me to catch my eyeline.  

“Why are you going nuts cleaning?” He asks with a small smile.

I just shrug, but don’t stop.  Then he pulls the rag out of my hand and  throws it someplace, before pulling me back to him.

“Justin, stop okay...”

“We’re in love now.” He doesn’t release me from his grasp as he points this out, just smiles at me slightly, and I find that I don’t have the strength to fight him off anymore.  “There’s supposed to be a celebration, not dishes,” he chuckles.

I sigh. “Not when you’re as confused as I am.”

“Tell me why you’re confused.”

His gaze is filled with love, as if he’s the happiest guy in the world right now.  Fuck, why did I admit it to him? It’s only going to make things harder now.  I mean, I don’t really understand why he would even consider loving me back.  What the hell is so great about me? I have no clue...but apparently Justin knows, because he’s still here. He didn’t run away screaming when I blurted all that out just now, so maybe...maybe he has changed.

Maybe Jason was wrong about him being the same wild guy he used to be.

Maybe but... I’m still not positive.

“We’re not Phil and Janice from down the road,” I tell him quietly after awhile.  “I’m a weirdo...and you’re just you.  We can’t just go to dinner smile, kiss, and be done with it.”

His brow furrows and he seems a little angry.  “Why not?  What the hell is preventing us from having some pizza, smiling, kissing and watching a movie together?”

I just can’t believe him.  After everything that’s gone on today, how the hell can he still be so damn carefree? It’s like nothing even happened, and I don’t know whether to consider that immaturity or just his capability to move on from things. “Damn it, I dunno...cause we have to fucking pack! God!”  I pull away from him roughly and start to walk away in a huff.

He’s laughing heartily now, and I have no idea why.  “What’s so funny?” I ask as I turn back around.

“You amaze me,” he smiles.  “We’re all emotional and shit, and you’re still worried about packing.”

I cross my arms stubbornly.  “Well you’re the one who said you had more stuff to pack! I thought I had all your shit taken care of.”

“I still have to get my suits together.”

I roll my eyes.  “If they’re hidden in that cave closet of yours, forget it, because I’m not going in there.”

He takes another piece of pizza out of the box and begins to eat it, laughing at my closet comment at the same time.  “Cave closet?” He asks once he swallows.

“Yeah,” I mutter.  “I went in there once and I saw something moving so I freaked out and left.”  Justin’s closet is no joke.  The thing might as well be the cave of wonders from Aladdin because I still have no idea how far back it goes.  It’s really deceiving at first.  You open the door and turn on the light and it’s wall to wall clothes, then you go back further and there’s another door, more clothes, then another door...and another...

I stopped after the fourth door.  I mean, why on earth does one man need that many clothes? It’s fucking excessive and I’m waiting for my opportunity to call him a diva.

“I’m pretty sure there’s nothing alive in my closet,” he laughs.

“Well I hope not,” I huff.  “What kind of suit did you get anyway? Black?”
Melanie The Prude (cont. again) by ialwayzbesingin
“No, grey.  Remember? It was the one I sent you the picture of me wearing that time.”

“Oh...yeah.”  I remember that picture.  I got it from him when I was visiting Susan, the same day he told Lynn I was definitely coming with him to Tennessee.  Shit, I should still be mad at him for that too...

But I’m not.

“I still have to get a black one and one other one for the rehearsal dinner though,” he continues.

I stare at him silently for a minute.  Up until now I had no idea he would be attending a rehearsal dinner, since I was sure he wasn’t in the wedding party.  “Rehearsal dinner?  Am I going to that?” I ask him nervously.

“Well, yeah,” he smirks.  “I mean, you are my date and everybody else is gonna be there basically.”

I’m terrified all over again.  Making an appearance at the wedding and reception is one thing, but attending a rehearsal dinner where people will be able to gawk at us some more, was definitely not something I’d been counting on.  “No one told me there would be a rehearsal dinner, Justin!”

“It’s a wedding, Mel.  There’s always a rehearsal dinner,” he laughs, shoving more of the pizza into his face.

“Yeah but...I mean, that’s usually just for the wedding party I thought.  I didn’t realize you were included in all that!”

“Well I’m not in the wedding party,” he explains.  “I’m just under special consideration.  So is Trace.”

“Crap.” I groan, and roll my eyes in despair.  “Now I have no idea what I’m supposed to wear.”

“Well,” he smiles.  “Go get some dresses together and I’ll help you out.  I can meet you in the cave.”

“Oh...” I go tense at the prospect of dressing and undressing with Justin around.  “I don’t think so.”

“Why not?” He smirks.  “Come on, I’ll model for you and everything.  I’m a pro at that kind of thing...great at poses.”

He poses like some teen freak in a magazine with a goofy little grin and I find that I can’t stop myself from laughing at him.  “You’re stupid.” I roll my eyes.

“Teen dream,” he chuckles.  “Come on, you know you want to pin me on your wall, Mel.”

“I don’t want to pin you anywhere.  But I guess...I mean, I have nobody else to give me a second opinion on these dresses and you know your family and what they like.  Ugh, God, I wish I would have known about this.  I would have been more prepared.”  I start walking towards the door in a hurry, never having been this stressed about any outfit in my entire life.  In fact, I think the most important outfit i’ve ever worn was for my high school graduation, and its lame because everybody had the same gown and cap on.

I really have no fashion sense, and he’s going to find that out the hard way.

“Haven’t you ever been to a wedding?” He calls after me.

I turn back to him, knowing the truth and hating it more than anything.  “What if I haven’t?”

He just shrugs.  “No, it’s not a big deal...you just seem overwhelmed by it, and you’re not even in the wedding party.”

“Fuck, Justin, I’m only overwhelmed because I’m about to meet your entire family, and I have no idea if I’m going as your girlfriend or as an employee to throw them off of this whole thing.  Plus...I don’t feel comfortable in dresses and it’s just...god...it’s just a big deal for me, okay!”

“Mel, of course you’re not going as some employee,” he reassures me with a calming tone.  “Just relax, huh? This is supposed to be fun too...not all about kissing my family’s ass.”

I realize he’s just trying to get me to ease up, but it won’t work, because I’m entirely too high strung over the situation and I can’t change that.  “I’ll be back when I find some stuff to wear,” I tell him miserably.

“Great.” He shoots me a cocky grin.  “I’ll be waiting in the cave with my buffalo hide and cave man club.”

He’s fucking ridiculous.

But when I walk out the door and across the lawn the only thing I know for certain is that I’m desperately in love with him.

And he’s in love with me too...completely.

It makes me forget about how much I cried today.

I hope I can make the feeling last.
Southern Discomfort by ialwayzbesingin

A few years ago, if my girlfriend had locked me in a room with my estranged best friend, it probably would have bruised my ego and pissed me off to the point where I would have ripped her apart or simply dumped her.  Not with Mel though.  When Mel did it, I knew I deserved it, and I didn’t complain after the fact.  I don’t know how I would have been able to talk to Trace rationally again any other way, and the only thought I really had about the whole situation was that Kerri never would have gone to those lengths to give me a wake up call.

I know she would have been fine withe me punching Trace in the face if it meant we could still be together, and that makes me feel sick to my stomach, because she’s most of the reason we were fighting in the first place.  Despite that, I still don’t have the heart to call her selfish.  I don’t have the right to do that at this point in my life.

I don’t think I ever will.

I felt like I took a step back after the KISS FM interview, spiraled down a little bit.  Seeing Kerri made me feel like half the person Melanie helped me to grow into again, and I was fucking stupid enough to tell her I loved her.  Of course I didn’t mean it, I just didn’t know what else to do.  She asked, and I was scared shitless to see her again as it was.  All that on top of finding out how terribly she’d been treated by her boss for all that time, caused me to say yes to her as soon as she asked me the question.

What a big fucking mistake that was.

I guess I should be thankful she was sane enough to tell me to leave.  She didn’t want people to find out what happened, and I knew it was more for my own benefit than hers.  I figured she was a little better, a little more able to put what I did to her aside for the time being.  Although, I have no idea how she really feels...if she can really ever forgive me.

But I can’t say those thoughts have been at the top of my priority list at all since that day.

I don’t blame Trace for wanting to kick my ass for what I did.  I knew he’d feel that way, almost as soon as Kerri left my house that night, bloody and beaten.  I always hoped he would never find out, but I should have known better.  Kerri wasn’t strong enough to hold something so painful in forever, and I’m sure it must have driven her to the brink keeping it bottled inside of her.  I don’t really care what persuaded her to tell Trace, all I know is that I’m glad she was able to confide in somebody about it.  Even though I hate Trace knows something so terrible about me now, there’s nobody else in the world I would have wanted her to confide in about it.  It says something about the three of us...that we have and always will be able to confide in one another about anything...

Even if we’ll never be the same set of friends we used to be again.

I talk to David’s superiors in New York about what happened, even though Trace told me not to.  He figured it would be better if I let things calm down a little bit, but fuck...I was too pissed off at what happened to hold back.  I had a nice conversation with the president of Clear Channel, who happens to be a huge supporter of my career, and needless to say he wasn’t happy about how I was treated by David.  Sure, I made up some bullshit here and there, didn’t tell him the entire truth about what happened because I knew I couldn’t.  I knew that David wouldn’t be able to con his way out of my lies though, because I have too much power.  I really can’t wait to see what happens, because I was reassured that David would be dealt with properly

The last time somebody was ‘dealt’ with on my behalf, they ended up answering phones at an independent record label.

I love getting my way.

I feel more powerful now than I have in a really long time.  That cockiness I’ve always been known for has been rebuilding itself inside of me slowly, and soon...soon I think my ego and the way I’ve always viewed myself may just come back to me in an instant, turning me back into the guy my friends and family have always known.  It will make me strong, make me able to hold my head high and not give a damn what anybody thinks about me anymore.  It should be a good thing...but now that I have a girlfriend like Mel I’m not so sure I want to be that guy.  I’ve been getting used to who I’ve become because of her, the fact that I’m a little bit more sensitive and caring makes me realize how stupid I used to act.  Once upon a time I would have considered myself ‘gay’ for becoming a little more sensitive, but lately I just won’t allow myself to go down that road.  Shane isn’t as prominent anymore.  Hell, I haven’t had a nightmare for weeks, and that’s saying a lot...especially because I haven’t been going to a therapist.   

Melanie has been all the therapist I need.

She loves me now, completely, and I mean that’s incredible considering how uneasy our relationship has made her feel at times.  I’m just not so sure if she’ll love the other part of me...the part that has to be cocky around his friends and tough in the eyes of the people who run his career.   I don’t know if she’ll want to be around me then, and that’s scary, even though I’d never confess it to her.  She’s more timid than I’ve always been.  Normally, I’m the center of attention, the guy that sparks the conversation and keeps everybody entertained.  Melanie is pretty quiet unless she’s completely comfortable with whoever is in the room.  Hell, I’m sure she’d be terrified if I was ever to take her to an event or a social gathering of industry people.  I know how people in this business view a girl like her...

And I know the kinds of things they’d think about us being together too.

But for some reason, it doesn’t matter as much as it should to me.  I just...want her, with me, and I feel like I’ll do whatever I have to do to make it work.  If it means toning down who I used to be...when that person comes back in full swing anyway...then that’s what I’ll do.

I just can’t picture my life without her in it...ever.

I’ll admit it too, I was way fucking out of line when I called her a prude by the pool.  I wish I could go back and change it, like most things that have transpired in my life over the past year, but I can’t.  I couldn’t think then.  I mean, the situation started out casually enough.  We were fooling around in the house, and that lead to us going out to the pool.  I was still curious about what she had said during Jason’s sex game at the party, despite the fact that I’d run out on it after being asked a particular question.  I blocked that part out though, only focused on the fact that Mel was a little bit more sexual than I’d originally thought.  It fascinated me, made me feel like I didn’t need to be so careful around her.  That she had confidence in her sexuality and it didn’t matter that I hardly had any at all.  

Yeah, it fascinated me...at least until she admitted that she lied her way through the game.

It filled me up with a rage I hadn’t ever wanted to experience again.  The kind of rage that made me hit Cameron...that made me do even worse things to Kerri.  I had to lean against the wall of the pool and look away from her so I’d be able to calm myself down a little bit more.  But I found that it was impossible.  She kept pushing me, unknowingly of course.  She kept telling me that I was scared of sex, that I was insecure about it, and that it was okay.

But it wasn’t okay.

It wasn’t okay and I blew up at her...said the first thing that came to my mind that ensured she would drop the subject all together.  I knew that it was wrong the moment the words poured out of my mouth but I just didn’t care then.  I couldn’t let her find out what really happened...what Shane had done to me and turned me into because of that.  She wouldn’t understand, she couldn’t handle it because Cameron hadn’t been able to.  The only one who took my rape in stride had been Kerri, but I was convinced it was only because she’d basically known what had gone down from the beginning.

I was sure a girl like Melanie would only get creeped the fuck out...leave me...

And I just couldn’t lose her because of that.  I would have rather lost her to some meaningless fight instead.  That way, at least I’d be able to tell myself that Shane still hadn’t won my life over completely.  So I left after I called her a prude.  Left her with that thought in her head, partially to see if she’d really leave because of that, and also because I was too much of a fucking pussy to stick around and face her for the rest of the afternoon.

Naturally Trace didn’t hesitate to tell me how much of an asshole I was when I met him on the golf course a little while later.  I told him exactly what happened, expecting him to understand and side with me just a little bit, but he didn’t.  He told me I had to start holding my head up high and spilling deeper shit about the kidnapping to Mel, even if it freaked me out.  I told him there was no way in hell I ever could...that the only other people that knew about my rape was my mom, Madison, and Kerri as it was.

“You love ‘er.” He stated coldly as he lined up his club with the ball.  “I know you do, Justin.”

It made me smile just a little.  For that moment I was able to think back, remember how right he was, how great it felt to cook her that big ass dinner and see how happy it made her.  The way I loved to hold her and tell her she was it for me.  But then I frowned, knowing how much I had confused her, and how she probably wanted nothing to do with me anymore due to my stupidity.  “Yeah, I do,” I whispered back to him.

“So fuckin’ man up.”  He hit his ball and watched it sail away into the distance for a few moments before turning back to meet my expression.  “You have to tell her about this shit sometime, you know.  You can’t let him...just weigh you down like this anymore.  Your life is changing...you’re different now.  You’re bigger than the rape.”

It was the first time he’d ever put it so bluntly to me, and I found myself staring at him with admiration rather than anger.  Despite the fact that he could be a royal pain in my ass, I couldn’t deny that Trace had changed a lot over the past few months, for the better.  I knew Tarin was mostly to blame, making him think less about other people and more about his life and happiness.  I was happy about that too.  It was about time Trace  started to get his life together again.  He deserved it.  He deserved it because he’d done so much, and sacrificed so much for Kerri and myself.  Even though...Kerri didn’t seem to play as big of a part in his life anymore.

But that wasn’t my issue.

“Sometimes I think I am...”

“You are,” he cut me off, defiantly.  “I’m not going to argue with you about it, Justin.  I see you when you’re with Melanie, okay? I know when you’re happy...when you’ve moved past something hard, and...I think you have, for the most part, you know?”

“She makes me happy.”  I nodded, as I stepped up to the ball I’d planted on the ground.  “She makes me forget about that...part of my life.”

“Then talk to her,” he told me softly.  “Before she doesn’t want to listen anymore.”

He left the subject at that as we moved on with our game.  Part of me wanted to talk about it with him until I was blue in the face, but the more I thought about it, the more I knew it was better to just leave it alone.  It was the last time we were going to be able to hang out by ourselves until our trip back home was over.  With so many people wanting to catch up with us, I doubted we’d have much time to just kick back and hang out much at all.  I eased up a little more after that, played the game, and joked around with him about pointless bullshit, from time to time touching upon the subject of his pregnant girlfriend, his mom, and what he was going to do about it.

It’s weird, knowing that in nine months time my best friend’s life is going to be drastically different from what it is now.  I’m happy for him of course.  Tarin’s mature enough to juggle him, a kid, and a radio career all at the same time.  I haven’t asked him what she’s planning on doing once the baby comes...if she’s going to go back to work or not, but I doubt he’d have the answer right now anyway.  He’s so terrified about explaining the situation to his mom that I don’t think he can focus on anything like that just yet.  

I asked him if Tarin told her parents yet at which he laughed and told me she dragged him to a big family barbeque the previous weekend, her intention dead set on telling her folks what was happening so they could move on.  She was trying to prove some point with him, he told me.  She wanted him to see how brave she was...that she wasn’t afraid of what her parents thought.

“So we’re all sitting in the backyard, and her dad is real cool, you know? He liked me right away.  We started talking about horses and roping...apparently he’s really into it like me, and I don’t think Tarin thought it was going to be that easy.  The whole way up to her folks place she kept telling me to take her father in stride...that he was tough on the guys she brought home.  I think I’m closer to the guy than I’ve ever been with my own father,” he laughed heartily as he changed clubs.  “And her mom just ate it all up.  I guess once her dad approves of something she figures it’s okay to go along with it too.”

“So you were the man of the hour?” I smiled.

“I guess.” He shrugged.  “He wants me to come riding with him when we get back home and her mom was begging me to stick with Tarin even when she’s ‘difficult’.”

“Shit,” I said in disbelief.  “So what’d they say when she told them?”

“She didn’t tell them.” He laughed a little.

“Really?”

“Nope, and I pulled her aside at one point before we left and asked her if she was going to do it.  She told me that she was wrong to assume it was so easy, and she just didn’t think it was a good time since her parents accepted me so quickly.”

“Wow...Tarin admitted she was wrong?” I laughed.  “That’s a first.”

“I know, I told her that too and she looked like she wanted to slap me.”  He smiled.  “So I don’t know when she’s gonna tell them.  I guess when we get back...”

“What about Momma B?” I questioned him automatically.

“I don’t have a choice,” he sighed.  “I can’t just wake up and decide to go see her, so I have to tell her when I’m down there. I think Tarin feels a lot more comfortable knowing that she doesn’t have to be the first one to have a family issue too, so if she’s happy I guess I can deal with my mom’s attitude.”

“You shoulda made her tell them,” I nodded.  “Would have served her high maintenance ass right.”

“She’s just...”

I glanced back at him, causing him to stop his excuses.  “You know I’m right.”

“I can’t put any more pressure on her,” he sighed.  “She’s the one who’s pregnant, not me, and I’ll deal with the stress first if it helps her through this.”

“Still,” I continued.  “You know how demanding she can get sometimes.  Just...you know, give her limits, okay?”

He just rolled his eyes.

Tarin was a friend, she would always be, but her attitude and the way she handled things...like her men, always put me off a little bit.  She’s very demanding, very bossy.  I know she’s had Trace by the balls since they first met, and now...with a kid on the way, I can only imagine how much worse she’ll be.  Don’t get me wrong, Tarin has a lot of great qualities too...but I know Trace, and I know how vulnerable he can be when he loves somebody.  I just don’t want him waiting on Tarin hand and foot while she doesn’t consider his needs.

Although, his needs are part of the reason she’s having his baby.

“So you’re ready to crack down and have a family with her?” I asked him after a while.  “I mean, I know you and Elisha were ready to do it once upon a time...but she wasn’t pregnant.”

He was losing our game, which was nothing new, but I guess it might have been a mixture of that and me pestering him about shit that had already been confusing him, that caused him to slam his golf club down on the ground and turn back to me.

“Whoa...Trace... I just...”

“What am I supposed to do? Leave? Tell her she’s on her own? That I’ll take the kid every other weekend?”

“No I just... I mean, everything’s happening between you two really fast.”

“Like I don’t know that?  Fuck, Justin, I’m doing the best I can here.  I love her, I always have, it’s not a question of that.  I mean, I just never expected to have to start ring shopping or decide I if I should try to ask her to get married in Shelby nine months from now.  I never...I mean, I didn’t think I’d have to get this serious again for a long time...but it just happened.  I can’t change it, and I’m not my father...I’m not going to make her do this all alone, and my kid is going to have a respectable father.”

I just nodded and watched him pick up his club and hit the ball.  It was too sensitive a subject, especially because we were so close to going home.  He was going to be wading through a mountain of shit in literally days, and there I was...making him think about more than he needed to.  “I’m sorry, Trace.”

He shook his head but didn’t look back at me.  “It’s not your fault, man.”

“Hey, how about you and Tarin fly down with me and Melanie?” I quickly offered, figuring it might brighten his mood, and make him feel a little less stressed out about going home if he had his friends around him.  “My mom even said the other day that you should. We’re taking the jet, you know...no bullshit bag check or security.  You guys can just relax.”

He turned back to me then, and let out a long sigh, but didn’t hesitate to send me a thankful little smirk. “Yeah, I think that would be cool.  Especially with Mel, you know...she’s always a calming presence, except when you piss her off.”

“Shut up,” I frowned.

“You better just make sure you talk to her when you get home,” he warned me.  “I swear, if I have to choose between going home with you or her...I’m choosing her.”

I laughed, because I knew he really would have chosen Melanie if that was the case, and I allowed my mind to wander from the subject of home, and girlfriends for the duration of our game.  For the first time that day I allowed myself to relax, and I guess it was a good thing that I did because when I got home and realized Melanie still hadn’t gotten back, I knew I was going to have to think of something good to say when she walked through the door.

But as it turned out, it didn’t matter what I said, because she’d been determined to give me the silent treatment no matter what.  Of course I understood why, but it still frustrated me.  I gave up eventually and retreated back into the living room in a huff.  Several minutes later I heard the sound of the door opening and closing again and I knew she’d gone back to the guest house.
 
I wouldn’t let her turn her back on me.  I had to do something because yeah, I was wrong, and I wanted to make it up to her.  My logical solution? Order out entirely too much pizza so she’d have a reason to complain, come back to the house, and talk to me.  It was childish, but then again, that was me.  I always conjured up immature shit to get people back on my good side, I just hoped like hell Melanie would cave in and give me another chance.  

What she ended up telling me was something I never expected.  She loves me, she really does, and that makes me so happy, so excited, and yet...so insecure at the same time.  I mean, I love her too.  I know I do, and I told her that.  It’s just been such a long time since I’ve been with a girl and felt so genuinely in love with her, though.  Britney was the last one I think.  The last one I put my whole heart into, and even with her...it wasn’t the same as it is with Mel.  There’s a warmness in this love.  A rock solid feeling, like she’s the one I’m meant for, the one I’ve always been destined for.

Shit, this is deep.  Really fucking deep, and I feel like I should be running away and hiding.  There wouldn’t be as much at risk if I did.  I wouldn’t be able to hurt her or let her down.  But I know...I know I can’t run away.  I love her too much, and I have to try.  Tennessee will show me a lot, show us a lot.  I hope she can find out more about me when we’re there, things she overlooked I’m sure will be more apparent to her since I may or may not be a nervous wreck the entire time we’re down there.  Sure, I’ve been more upbeat about going since she agreed to come with us, but that doesn’t mean I’m not scared.  Fuck, I mean...that’s where it happened.  I haven’t forgotten that, I’ve just pushed it to the back of my mind.  It’s hitting me now, freaking me out, and I’d probably be a wreck if it wasn’t for the thought of Melanie.  I gotta be strong for her, show her a good time.  Only I can’t help but feel like I’m going to be able to see Shane and Nathan around every corner, standing in front of every building with their guns, reminding me that I should be afraid, that I don’t deserve to be happy and in love ever again.

I have no idea what will happen if I break down.  I think that’s what scares me most of all.

I pull out a few articles of clothing from one of the racks in front of me and survey them.  Dress shirts and slacks and blazers.  I need to choose, need to make a decision, and I’m finding that even this simple shit is taking me the longest fucking time.  I guess it’s because I’m going to be seeing my family and I want to look my very best.  But I guess that’s silly, right? I mean, they want me, they don’t give a fuck what I’m wearing.  They’ve never been that way.  It’s more insecurity that I have to battle.  I just...feel so inadequate, so nervous.  I have no idea if I’m going to be able to hold a conversation with these people, if I’m going to act like the same person they’ve all known and missed.  I want to be that person of course, and I’m going to try my best, but I know if I push myself too much, I’m going to burn myself out.   

I realize I’m terrified of my family.

This is very bad.

“Is anything moving in there?”

Her voice is filled with uncertainty and it makes me laugh.  She really does think that my closet is more like a cave, even though it’s one of the most organized places in my entire house.  “Besides me? No,” I laugh as I call back to her, trying to peer down the long hallway that leads back to the closet door, but I find that I’m too far back to make her out.  

“There you are.”  She breaks through to the spot I’m standing in moments later, a few garments of her own draped over her shoulder as she looks me up and down with wide eyes.  “Oh my god.  Justin, put on some pants!”

I snicker but I don’t do as she’s asked me.  Really, I don’t see the point.  I have a shirt on and my boxers, and it’s not like she hasn’t seen me with less clothing than this before.  She’s just being shy, and I know that.  This kind of crap makes her nervous, but I won’t question it.  I’ve fucked up enough for one night, so I just smile at her.  “What do you think, Mel?  Black socks or grey socks?”

She crosses her arms and rolls her eyes.  “Well grey would match your boxers,” she mutters.

“Ah,” I grin and send her a wink.  “Grey it is.”

“Here’s my stuff.”  She throws it over a chair without much enthusiasm and lets out a sigh.

I look at the things she’s brought with her.  I recognize the cocktail dress she wore the first night we kissed.  Yeah, that one is definitely coming with us.  There’s a little black dress next that I know she could probably wear anytime, and I don’t have a problem with that one either.  But the third thing, god...it looks like something that came straight out of a funeral parlor.  “That one needs to be burned.”  I chuckle as I point to it and grab it up a moment later.  “Where the hell did you ever wear this, Mel?”

She groans.  “Look, these are the only dresses I own, Justin.  Sorry I’m not some big fashionista.”

I nod, contemplating the situation for a couple of seconds before coming up with a small solution.  When Cameron left me, she forgot to take a few things that she’d stored in my closet.  I didn’t even realize they were there until I started to dig through my closet for clothes the other day.  It was weird...looking through her shit.  I thought about calling her to come get it, but I think that would have been entirely too awkward.  Our lives are different now. We’re different people that are better off apart, and she can afford to buy new clothes. So they’ve just been sitting in here, taking up space.  But Melanie...she’s about the same height and build as Cameron. I know the stuff would fit her, but I have no idea if she’ll want to try any of it on.   “Well I’ve already seen you in the red one, and this good black one looks fine.  I think I might still have some other stuff deeper in the cave that you can try on though,” I smirk.

She gives me a bewildered look.  “You have dresses?”

I laugh a little.  “Cameron left some of her shit behind when she moved out.  It’s just been sitting in the back of my closet.  I haven’t been in that part much...it’s where I store all the expensive shit.  Tees and jeans have been my jam for a while now, so I don’t have a need to take out my designer stuff.”  I grab my slacks along with my blazer of choice, and lead her though the next door, deeper into my cave closet, and stop when I see some of the feminine material popping out of a back corner.  I realize that it’s a whole rack of dresses.  Shit, I didn’t even realize.  Bitch had way too much crap in my house.  

“This is all designer stuff?”

I watch as she looks around the area and takes it all in.  This is the nicest part of my closet, and years ago I used to wear the stuff in here all the time, because I was constantly working and had to look my best.  It’s strange how much simpler I’ve become since everything happened.  I don’t really care about material possessions so much anymore, and I can’t even remember the last time I went shopping for myself.  Things like that don’t matter to me anymore.  My friends and family have become the priority.  

Melanie has become the priority.

I flip on another set of lights, that show case the rest of the space.  It sprawls deep.  I can make out my racks and racks of sneakers and jewelry show cases up ahead.  “I probably should get in here one of these days and clean some stuff out.  I forgot I even had half this stuff.”  I chuckle a little as I pick up a denim cowboy hat off a shelf and study it for a while, remembering its purpose, and nearly rolling my eyes before Melanie squeals with delight.

“Oh my God!! Give it here!”

I hand it to her and she grabs it from me, immediately putting it on her head.  It’s so big and bulky, tacky with it’s decorative crystals, and I can’t resist what I do next.  “Here, you can’t wear that without this.”  I pull the denim jacket off of a rack as soon as I spot it and hand it to her.  She puts it on and of course it’s entirely too big on her.  Britney still has her version of the outfit.  At least, I’m pretty sure.  I haven’t asked her or anything, but knowing her, it’s something she wouldn’t want to part with, despite our falling out.

“Somebody told you this was a good outfit?” She cracks up as she looks down at the rhinestones adorning the jacket.

I roll my eyes.  “Britney wanted to match one year.  My mom said it would be cute.  I was way too impressionable then.”  I shake my head, remembering everything that took place that night.  I was so fucking young.  I thought I had my life completely figured out.  I was going to marry Britney and live happily ever after.  But I was so damn wrong and I would find out the hard way.  “Trace sewed on the rhinestones.”

“So should we match at the wedding?” she snickers as she ventures further back into my closet.  “Jesus! This is...Justin, this is just ridiculous.”

I laugh as I watch her explore and pull my dress pants on at the same time.  I finish the look off by pulling my blazer on, and even though it doesn’t look complete because I’m missing the tie, I decide to get her opinion on the suit anyway.  “So what do you think about this for the rehearsal dinner?”

It takes her a moment to stop gawking at all the stuff in my closet, and then she turns back to me.  She’s just staring, looking me up and down with those eyes of hers, like she has no idea what to say.  I’m not sure if she’s nervous, or if she just thinks I look like an asshole right now.

“That’s nice.”

She says it so quietly and so quickly that I know it’s her nerves getting the best of her.  I gets me to smile.  I know she thinks I look good and that makes me feel a little bit better.    I watch as she pulls one of the dresses off the rack a moment later.  It’s a nice choice, a pale pink Dior that I remember Cameron getting for an awards show a couple of months after we started dating.  Melanie has good taste, but I wouldn’t have expected anything else from her.  “You should try that one.”  I come closer and dig through the rest of the rack myself, picking out a classy looking blue satin Marc Jacobs dress minutes later.  “This one too.”

She sucks in her bottom lip as she takes the dresses from me.  “Justin...”

“What’s wrong?  You need jewelry?”

“No...” She laughs at me.  “I have a watch.  I just...Justin these are too...”

“Too what?” I cut her off and smooth my hand over her cheek.  “Nothing is too good for you. Go on, go try them on.” I smile.  “I want to see them both on you.”

She groans but I don’t relent so she stalks back through the closet, and I’m not far behind, but make sure to grab something out of one of my drawers before I catch up with her.  I make sure to hide the hideous funeral dress she brought with her someplace in my closet that she won’t be able to find it too, and busy myself reorganizing the clothes I pulled out for myself while she changes in the bathroom adjacent from the closet entrance.

“It’s too much,” she calls back to me through the small crack in the doorway about ten minutes later.  “I...I’m just going to wear the black one you didn’t like, Justin.”

I just laugh at her.  “Good luck trying to find it!”

The door opens all the way seconds later and she runs out in the pale pink Dior, a panicked expression on her face.  “Justin! That was my grandmothers dress!”

“Whoa, chill out,” I chuckle, barely being able to keep my eyes off of her in that dress.  “I just hid it! You’ll get it back when we come home.”

She glares at me, but I can barely pay attention.  She has...so much...cleavage.  More than she’s ever allowed me to see before, and I feel like I’m about to start drooling.  This is probably bad.  I’m so fucking horny, so hungry for her.  It’s not fair.

“Justin.”

“Huh?”  I say it to her cleavage.

“Could you look at my face please.”  She covers herself after a moment.

I frown.

“This is too much,” she continues, once she’s satisfied that I’m paying attention to something other than her breasts.  I’ll just use the other black one....the one you don’t mind.  It’s not too low cut.  I’ll wear it twice, that’s all.  Then I have the red one...that’s a maybe, and that blue one you picked out isn’t terrible.  I could try that one I guess.”  She grabs the blue Marc Jacobs up along with her red and black dresses, and starts to go back into the bathroom again.

“The Dior is coming,” I inform her before she can shut the door on me.  “You can wear it to a party or something.  It’s made for you.”

“No it’s not,” she calls back.  “I look like a hooker.”

“Hey, do you really think I would let you bring it if you did?”

“After seeing the way you looked at my boobs before, yes,” she tells me quickly.  “So, is that the suit you’re wearing to the rehearsal dinner?”

“Yeah.”  I say the word, but I feel like I’m in such a daze right now that she can’t take me seriously.  She just rolls her eyes and starts to disappear into the bathroom again, but I’m too quick for her.  “Wait.  Don’t change yet,” I ask her, putting my foot in the doorway so she can’t lock me out just yet.

I hear her sigh, and the door opens again a moment later.  She looks a little annoyed, and I feel bad, but at the same time I just can’t help myself.

“I just unzipped this.  It was a pain to get done, so you better help me.”

She turns around and huffs in annoyance, and all I can seem to do for the longest time is stare at her bare back.  No bra.  That’s so damn sexy and all I want to do is touch her skin, but I have no idea what her comfort level is, and I don’t want to scare her.  I approach her slowly, and carefully zip her up again, rubbing her shoulders a little when I finish for added measure.  

“Justin.”

“Yeah,” I whisper, as I continue to massage her, occasionally letting my fingers slip under the neck line of the dress so I can caress a small part of her bare back for a few seconds.

“Why am I still in this dress?”

I feel stupid, because I completely forgot the point of this.  “Oh....sorry.”

She turns to me then and raises an eyebrow.

“Come ‘ere.” I smirk and pull her over to my dresser mirror by the hand.  I position her in front of it, and go behind her so I can wrap my arms around her waist.  “See? We look damn good together, huh?”

Her cheeks turn a brighter shade of pink than her dress and she seems to force herself to look away from our reflection.

I dig the small box out of my pocket that I’d retrieved from the drawer in my closet and open it up.  “Here, try these on with the dress.”  I rest the box on top of the dresser so she’ll be able to see it.

“Holy...”  She gasps and turns back to me, having picked the box up in her hands.  She stares at two large diamond studs positioned inside.  “These are real?”

I shrug a little.  It’s so weird to be around somebody who is so amazed by the luxuries money can buy.  I’m surrounded by so many people that have money that it’s become ordinary having things like this around me, or in my possession.  “Well yeah, of course,” I nod.  

She shakes her head roughly.  “They’re too big...I can’t...”

“Just try them first,” I persist.”

“I’ll lose one, I know it.”

I smile and push her hand away when she thrusts the box back in my face again.  “I have insurance.”

“Huh?”

“Well they have to be insured,” I laugh.  “I’d be an idiot not to do that.”

“Wait.”  She stops pushing me and stands on the tips of her toes so she can take a good look at my ears.  “You have your ears pierced? Or were these an ex girlfriends?” She frowns.

“No,” I smirk.  “They’re mine.  I used to have them pierced a while ago.”

She stands up a little taller and touches my ears, searching for the earring holes that are no longer there.  I let her, because she’s so close to me now.  I can feel her hot, sweet breath on my neck and I don’t want it to stop.  “They closed up awhile back,” I manage to say after a few minutes so she won’t think I’m completely crazy.  “Earrings didn’t really fit with my image any more.”

She rolls her eyes and smiles playfully at me.  “Your image,” she snickers.

She’s not right up against me, but she’s still close to me.  Close enough where if I look down I can see right down her dress and it makes me smile wider.  “I’m kind of liking the image I’m seeing right now.”

“Justin!” She gasps.

“Come on,” I laugh at her.  “Just try the earrings on okay?”

“God, just so you’ll stop staring.”  She snatches the earrings off the dresser with a loud
 huff and starts taking them out of the box.  

“Hey, I can’t help that you have perfect tits,” I snicker.

“I am seriously going to swat you,” she says to me through the mirror as she puts the earrings on.

The fact that she doesn’t and the fact that she’s smiling to herself tell me that she’s not really annoyed with me at all, and I take the opportunity to come up behind her and place my hands on her waist, hugging her gently from behind.  “I’m not letting you take this dress off,” I whisper in her ear and my gaze travels down to her slender neck, and I brush away a curl lingering there so I can plant a soft kiss on her skin.

She moans.  It’s the softest, nearly inaudible moan, but it’s still there.

“Justin...they’re on now, so look.”

She pulls away from me gently and turns to face me again, her expression semi serious and her eyes full of questions.  I don’t give her the chance to talk me down or tell me that she’s scared or that I’m moving too fast.  I just go for it.  I reach out for her and slam my lips against hers, and when she doesn’t stop me, when I feel her hands on the back of my neck pulling me down towards her, I continue what I started.  I have her body pinned up against my bedroom wall, my body right up against hers.  My mouth is open, I’m breathing too heavily right now to kiss her anymore and I know I can’t...I have to say this...

“I’ve never wanted anyone this bad,” I whisper.

She stares at me like she understands, but I think she’s too mesmerized by what’s happening to respond.  It’s a natural reaction when my hands begin to wander over her dress, up her waistline, over her breast and begin to grab at them.

“Justin...stop.”

I’ve gotten too carried away.

“I’m sorry,” I gasp.  “I...um...Mel I’m sorry.”

“It’s...It’s okay.”
r32;I’m breathing so hard right now, and my heart is pounding in my chest like I’ve just gone on a ten mile run.  Bam Bam Bam.  I feel like it might blow a hold through me and fall out.  I can’t stop staring at her face, her body.  She’s captivating.  She looks like she just walked out of one of my dreams in that dress with her hair down, a little tussled from my sudden advances towards her.  She’s fucking beautiful.  I reach out and touch her face again with my fingertips, letting them travel to her lips and trace a gentle pattern over them.  “I should stop,” I rasp as I pull my hand away.  “I should.”

She swallows hard, taking a moment to collect herself before speaking again.  “You...you don’t have to,” she says to me softly.  “Just...I mean, can we just keep it to kissing?”

I smile a little more, like it’s the best thing she’s ever said to me.  “I...um...”  I put my face closer to hers. “Please?”

She nods, and this time she’s the one to make the first move.  We’re kissing harder than before, our hearts pounding together as we end up against the dresser, half of her ass propped up on the top of it.  Her dress is hiked up slightly now, and my hand has found it’s way up onto her thigh, just below where her panties start.  I’m hard as a fucking rock.  I can feel my dick pressed against her through my pants and I begin to wonder if she can feel it too, although that’s probably a stupid question.  

When she stops kissing me again, I’m sure she’s convinced herself that I’m becoming entirely too caught up.  She stares at me now, completely out of breath as she grips my shoulders with her hands.  

“Sleep with me tonight.” I blurt out like some stupid teenager.

Her eyes get wide.  “Justin...”

But she doesn’t understand what I’m asking her.  Of course I have no intention of trying to seduce her.  Melanie isn’t seducible and I’m okay with that.  “Not like that,” I reassure her with a soft smile.  “I just...I want to talk...and hold you.”

She shakes her head a little.  “You...I mean...I dont think you just want to hold me, Justin.  I don’t think it’s a good idea...”

She looks down at the carpet and I curl my finger under her chin and tilt her head upward so she can look me in the eye.  “Hey...you can trust me,” I say seriously.  “Mel, I’d never push you into something you didn’t want to do.”

“Well I...”  She pauses and seems to battle it out with herself for a few moments.  “I mean, sure.  Yeah, that’s fine.”

I smile a little bit, still trying to catch my breath and calm myself down so I can be more relaxed for her.  “How about you go change.”

“All right.”

I pull away from her and rub the back of my neck with my hand, feeling the sticky sweat there and I know...fuck, I need a shower.

“Are you going to be okay?”

She half laughs it out and I turn back to her.  She has a sexy little half smile on her face, and I know she’s pleased with both herself and with me too.  I feel like it’s been a really long time since she’s broken down completely and let somebody in this close to her, and it makes me happy.  It makes me happy that I’ve taught her how to trust again, even if it’s only in the beginning stages of that trust level between me and her.  

“Yeah,” I say gently.  “Just you know...change...and I’ll take a cold shower.”

She just smiles a little and shakes her head.  “Sure thing.”

I watch her leave and let out the longest breath of my life.

That’s going to have to be one ice cold shower.

Southern Discomfort(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin

I’m in love.  It’s ridiculous, crazy even.  I should probably be committed for allowing myself to fall this hard for somebody like Justin so fast.  But I just can’t help myself.  As much as I’ve tried to deny it, push him away and tell myself I don’t care about him that deeply, the truth is...I really do love him.  

I’m madly fucking in love with him.  I proved that to myself tonight, and it’s so weird...so weird that I’d let him touch me that way again whenever he wanted.  It felt amazing, not dangerous, and I don’t know why I’m okay with this.  It would probably be a question to ask Susan...

But at the same time, I don’t feel like I need to ask her.

I’ve come a hell of a long way.

He’s not in the bed with me anymore.  I know because I’m not as warm now, and I don’t feel as protected.  I’m sure he’s only gone to the bathroom or something, but I can’t help but miss the feeling of his body next to mine, his skin on my skin.

I’ve never felt like this before.  Like really deep into somebody like this, and it’s been ages since I ever thought a man would be able to do it to me again.

We just laid in his bed for hours after he showered and I changed out of the dress, talking about random shit that made us both smile and laugh, most of which I can’t even remember at the moment because I’m too infatuated with his smile, touch, and the light in his eyes.  It’s all that seems to be floating through my mind and I can’t deny...for the first time in years, it feels damn good to have a man in my life.

I sit up in bed and glance at the clock, feeling a pang of uncertainty rush through me when I realize that it’s already five thirty in the morning.  Justin said something about Trace coming by the house at seven with a car to take us to the airport.  It will all be real then.  I’ll really be on my way to meet his family.  I’ve been terrified for weeks of this day, but now...now it doesn’t seem so bad to me.  Justin and I...we reached the climax of our connection tonight.  Sure, I was ready to kill him when I first got home, but he made up for it.  I think the fact that he knew how much he screwed up got to me.  He didn’t mean to say the things he said.  It’s just...sometimes...sometimes I think the things that happened to him do something to his emotions.  He gets scared, he gets weak and he lashes out, but I feel like all of that anger is slowly fading from him.  He’s happy, and by the way Trace tells it...he’s happier now than he’s been in a really long time.

Of course, it will be hard going to meet his family without having a full understanding of Justin’s situation.  I have no idea how many of his family members know the full story of what happened to him, or if they’ll question me about it.  I don’t know if I could handle being put on the spot, or stuck in a conversation about that particular subject.  It’s so private...so scary....

And, unless I was imagining things, whatever happened to Justin when he was kidnapped may be even more horrific than I thought.

“If you just knew what he did to me...”

I heard a voice come to me in a soft whisper as I slept, feeling the pressure of lips to my forehead, but I didn’t open my eyes.  I didn’t want to.  I was afraid that if I did, I would really see Justin staring back at me.  I didn’t want to wonder about him anymore, or feel anymore confused about it.  I’d had enough.  I just wanted to be happy...with him...allow myself to enjoy my new beginning with him, and so I refused to accept reality.  I slept on, and now...now that I know he’s gone into another room, I can’t lie to myself.  

I know it was him, his voice...

It had to be.

I yawn and stretch my arms before I push myself up from the bed and walk out of the bedroom.  I follow the scent of brewing coffee all the way downstairs, hoping that Justin has decided to be generous and make me a cup too, but I pause just feet from the kitchen doorway when I hear his voice.  It’s soft...even a little bit sad, and I don’t want to disturb him in his private moment.

“No...Trace, come on...”

I smile a little.  At least it’s Trace, his best friend.  Perhaps he’s still nervous.  Of course he would be, and I need to let him talk to the one person that completely understands how he feels and not spy but...

“What am I supposed to do?” He says harshly.  “What happens when I tell her what he did to me?  Am I just supposed to go on like nothing ever happened and hope she accepts it?  No...no...she’s either going to start tip toeing around me like Kerri did, or she’ll just get completely freaked out and leave.”

I have to hold my breath.  If I don’t, I feel like I might cry.  I don’t get it either.  I have absolutely no idea what he’s talking about other than the fact it’s something he desperately would like to avoid telling me.

So then if I don’t know what this is about, why do I want to vomit?

“How are you so sure she won’t care?” He continues on.  “She’s going to think I’m some homo freak.  God...I know, I fucking know, Trace.  It’s just...once she knows, I can’t turn back.  And I just...I don’t know if I could handle her not accepting it.  She’s everything now.  She’s means everything to me.”

The pain in his voice hits me right in the heart.  It’s a stinging, burning pain that I know all too well, and I hate it.  I want somebody to burn in hell for making Justin feel this way.

And I...

Oh God.  Please, no.

I won’t believe it.  I won’t think about it.  If I hold my head high and move past it, I won’t have to worry about it.  So I do the logical thing.  I walk as quickly as I can back to the staircase and haul ass up them, practically diving back into the bed once I reach it so Justin will be none the wiser to what I just overheard.  He’ll just think I’ve been asleep this whole time, dreaming about how much I love him, and that’s all I want him to think.  I can’t be the cause of his inner turmoil when he has to be so fucking strong for his family.  It just wouldn’t be fair.  I’ll shut my feelings away.  I’m good at that.

God damn it.  I’m sobbing.

“Hey Mel.”

Justin’s voice comes to me gently awhile later.  I realize that I managed to doze off again, but I’m thankful.  I’m calmer, I can smile for him, and when I manage to open my eyes and look at him, I do just that.  “Hey you.”

He leans down and kisses me slowly on the lips.  “Morning.”

I sit up a little bit as he sits down on the edge of the bed.  “Morning.  Did you...sleep okay?”

He shrugs.  “As well as I could.”

I narrow my eyes at him and give him a skeptical smirk.  It means he barely slept, which would explain his early morning phone call to his best friend, but I won’t bring that up of course.  “Bad dream?”

He actually smiles.  “Surprisingly, no.  It’s just nerves.  You know...seeing my entire family is getting to me more than I thought it would.”

I sigh, and then wrap my arms around him.  He’s tense, incredibly tense.  I can feel it surging through him, and I rub his back gently.  He returns my embrace after this, holds me tightly and buries his face in my shoulder after a moment.  I assume he’s crying, but I won’t point it out.  I can only imagine the thoughts running through his head.  He can’t afford to make a mistake once he gets home, but at the same time I know he doesn’t want to be fake.  I feel like he’s acted like that for entirely too long and this is a new start for him.  A chance to be himself and live his life as normally as he can.  

I want to help him like I’ve always been able to since I came here, but for the first time, I have absolutely no idea how I can.  I just don’t know his family, or his past, well enough to.

“Thanks.”  He says it softly after a while, as he manages to pull himself away from me.  He smoothes his fingertips over the side of my face and smiles a little bit.  “I think...I think that was what I needed more than anything this morning.”

I nudge him playfully and give him a little smirk.  “Glad to help.”

He gets a serious gaze in his eyes.  “I really...enjoyed last night, Mel.”

I look down at his hands.  They’re so big, so strong, like they could hold the world in them, and then I look up at him again and see that part of him that’s still so lost.  It’s strange.  I’ve never compared parts of him like this before.  “I did too.”  I manage a simple smile and lean forward to initiate a small kiss of my own.  “I’m glad you made me do all that.”

He laughs a little.  “All that.”

“Well yeah...”

I felt like I was on some kind of sex rampage even though the situation didn’t escalate beyond a heavy make out session.  Still though, it was the most physical I’ve ever been with Justin, or with any man for that matter, since I was raped.  I don’t exactly know why my walls were able to crumble, what made me think it was okay for him to push me up against the wall and kiss me all over.  I just felt...content.  I think, I think I wanted it.  Wanted him.  If I was stronger, a different person, I think we may have gone all the way.  And if I told him it was okay to do it last night, I feel like he would have been okay doing it too.  But I wasn’t ready.  I’m so far from ready.

But I know...I know when it comes time to do that again, he’s the only one I want to do it with.

“I can pin you up against something real quick before we leave,” he whispers as he crawls around me on the bed and kneels behind me, sneaking a kiss to my neck as he pushes my messy hair over my right shoulder.

“Don’t push it Timberlake.”  I turn and swat him playfully.

“Hey,” he laughs a little and catches both of my hands in his, before he slowly pushes me down onto the mattress.  “You’re not exactly stopping me, are you?”

I let him crawl on top of me and I stare up at him as he looks down upon me.  “What’re you doing?” I whisper, knowing I sound more than uncertain.

He presses his lips against mine, and I kiss him back, feeling him harden against me just like he did last night.  It’s odd.  I should make him stop but at the same time I don’t want him to, and I know he’s not going further than this.  We start to kiss wildly, and I hear him tell me that I’m perfect and beautiful, and that he loves me.

“I love you too.”  I whisper lazily when we finally stop, and he slides off me, pulling me close to him and holding me against his chest.  “We should probably put on something other than pajamas,” I tell him after a while.  “The car will be here soon.”

He sighs.  “Do we have to go?”

I laugh a little.  “Yes, Justin.”

“My house is pretty big, maybe we can just hide.”

“Trace would hunt us down.”

“True.”

“Come on.”  I slide out of his arms and get up from the bed, holding out my hand to help him up.  “Time to get a move on.”

He listens to me, reluctantly.  We’re both showered and dressed within the hour, and no sooner has Justin hauled the last of our luggage down to the front door than a car horn blares and I know Trace and Tarin have most likely arrived.  I open the door and see Trace emerging from a large Suburban.  I wave at him a little and he smiles enthusiastically and waves back.  Tarin emerges from the car soon after, looking slightly pale, but happy at the same time.

“Hey Mel!” Trace smiles.  “Did you get Justin’s ass out of bed?”

“It took some persuasion,” I laugh as he makes his way over to me and pulls me into a hug.  “But we’re all set.  Justin has the luggage by the door, he’s just in the foyer.”

“Cool.  Why don’t you and Tarin wait in the car and we’ll handle the bags?”

I nod at him, and go to Tarin.  She’s leaning against the car, pulling her hair back into a low ponytail, and she barely smiles when I lean against the empty spot beside her.  “Hey.”

“Hi,” she says quickly.

“You want to talk?”  I can tell something is off with her right away.  Of course, I haven’t known her that long, but Tarin is almost always upbeat, and smiling.  Right now she looks a little sick, and pretty miserable.  “Come on, I know something is bothering you.”

She shrugs a little bit.  “My body is just out of whack Mel.  I feel like I’m completely out of order right now.  The doctor says it’s normal to feel this way the first couple of months, but damn, it really makes me wonder why the hell people are so desperate to have kids in the first place.  It’s not worth feeling like this, let me tell you.”

I feel bad for her, and if I had half an inkling how she feels right now I might agree with her, but I don’t.  The idea of being pregnant at this stage of my life terrifies me, and I have to give it to Tarin...she’s really brave to be taking on such a huge responsibility despite how young she is, and how busy of a career she has.  “You won’t always feel this way,” I try to console her.  “When the baby finally comes you’ll be happy you put up with this.”

“You sound like the nurses at Doctor Taylors office,” she chuckles.  “I dunno Mel.  I mean, I’m happy to be having the baby and everything, but there’s so much stuff that goes along with it.  My parents don’t even know yet, and now...I”m going to be meeting Trace’s family in a few hours and I don’t know....I don’t know how bad his mother really is.  He seems terrified of her, so I have a pretty bad feeling about her reaction.  I don’t want Trace to know how insecure this is all making me though.”  She sighs and gives me a pathetic look.  “He’s stressed out enough as it is.”

“Baby! I made you some toast!”

We both look in the direction of Trace’s voice, and I can’t help but laugh when I see him standing there waving some bread in the air.  “He’s a nut,” I whisper to her.

“God, I know.”  Tarin rubs her eyes a little, but then she starts to laugh, and I know Trace has helped to ease her tensions somewhat.  “But he’s my nut.”

“Tarin you should sit in the car with Mel,” Trace tells her, a look of intense concern spreading across his face as he comes over and gives her the toast.  “I dont want you standing longer than you have to.”

“Trace I’m okay,” Tarin chuckles a little as she takes the it from him.  “I need some air anyway and I’ve hardly gained any weight yet.  I can stand for as long as I want.”

“You sure?”

She gives him the look of death.

“Oh...yeah...I’ll um...we’ll be out in a minute.”

“He’s up my ass constantly,” she groans once Trace is out of earshot.  “I can’t get a moment to myself sometimes, because he’s always asking me questions or looking up something on the internet about being pregnant.  You should see him at the doctor’s appointments.  He asks the guy more questions than I do.”

“He just loves you,” I tell her with a small chuckle.  “I think it calms him down, doing all of this for you.  It probably helps him forget how scared he is.”

Tarin rolls her eyes.  “Please make Justin take him out drinking when we get down to Tennessee.  I just want a night or two without him, and I know it will do him some good too.  I don’t care what I do.  We can watch a movie or something, right Mel?”

I shrug.  In all honesty I have no idea what’s going to happen once we get there, but to ease Tarin’s mind, I smile and reassure her that she’ll get the Trace free evening she’s so desperately seeking.

“So...what about you guys?”

I look back at her again, and she has a sly smirk resting on her lips.  I’m not stupid.  I know what she’s trying to get out of me, but I’m not so sure I want to tell her.  “What about us?” I murmur.

She laughs out loud, and I see the Tarin I’ve come to know so well reveal herself for the first time this morning.  “Gimme a break, Melanie.  What’s your status with Justin?  Don’t even tell me that y’all are still just talking, because I won’t believe you.  Are you guys a couple or what?”

I just shrug, but I know I can’t deny it.  Justin really is my boyfriend now.  No I haven’t shouted that fact off the rooftops or anything, but I can’t tell myself differently.  I know he considers me his girlfriend, even though he hasn’t announced it publicly or anything. I begin to wonder why Tarin is so curious, and if it has anything to do with her past with Justin, but I quickly rule it out.  She’s in love with Trace, anybody can see that.  She’s just curious, and really...why wouldn’t she be?  I’m dating her boyfriends best friend.  She’s in our little circle, and maybe...if I was normal, I’d want to talk to her about this stuff a lot more than I do. “I guess...I mean, if you want to get technical about it, yeah we are now.”

She squeals like a dumb teenager.

“Tarin...God...” I feel my face burning with embarrassment.  “You can’t go telling everybody in the world, okay? Please?

“Oh no, I won’t! I’m just so excited for you!” She wraps her arms around me and pulls me into a huge hug.  “You guys are like...fucking made for each other.  I love it!”

“Thanks...”  I force myself to smile as I pull away from her, and thank the powers that be  when I finally see Justin and Trace hauling our bags out to the car.  I love the girl.  She’s probably the best friend I have right now, but she really gets excited over the weirdest things.

“What do you mean he’s not coming?”

My attention is immediately reverted to Justin.  He’s standing there, scowling at Trace, seeming to be very put off by something his friend has just told him.

“I told you, your mom said she didn’t want any of that back home,” Trace explains as he picks up a suitcase and puts it in the open trunk.  “Is it really so bad Justin? I mean, Shelby Forest isn’t exactly crime central.”

“Yeah, that’s really fuckin’ easy for you to say,” Justin says darkly.

“What’s the problem now?” Tarin speaks up tiredly.  “Honestly, Justin, I’m not in the mood for one of your temper tantrums today.”

Trace loads the last of the bags into the drunk and slams the lid shut.  “Eric isn’t coming,” he explains since Justin has decided to cross his arms and stare darkly out into space.

I sigh.  It sucks because I completely understand why Justin has an issue, and after what I overheard him saying on the phone, I can’t blame him for being terrified of going back home without some kind of security force.  I can understand Lynn’s point though.  This is a time for family, and if Eric were to tag along it would probably make a lot of people look at Justin differently.  Lynn wants him to stand alone and face his fears.  It’s tough love I guess, but that seems to come naturally with her.

“Justin quit being a pussy,” Tarin speaks up and marches over to him.  “You’re not going to make this trip all about you.  We all have issues we’re dealing with here. I mean, Melanie hasn’t met anybody else in the family besides your mom and I think you need to be a little bit more focused on her right now.  And fuck I’m about to fly down with you guys and tell some woman I’ve never met that...oh it’s great to meet you, by the way, I’m having your sons child. Not to mention that your best friend is about to piss himself because of that.  Grow the fuck up.”

He glares at her.  I look at Trace and he’s just standing there staring at his girlfriend with a look of utter shock on his face.  

“Tarin why don’t you...” Justin begins to grumble.

“Don’t push me, Timberlake,” Tarin cuts him off as she steps even closer to him and pushes herself up on the tips of her toes to meet his eye level.  “I’m pregnant, have a scorching case of morning sickness, and I’m about to be stuck on a plane with your spoiled whiney ass for far too long.  You know how I can be when I’m pissed, and you don’t want to fuck with me today.”

It’s crazy but he backs down after a moment and hangs his head low, like a little boy who’s just been scolded.  Tarin sighs but doesn’t hesitate to give me a smile when she meets my gaze again, and gets into the Suburban without another word.

For a while it’s completely silent.  Justin continues to stand there and sulk and Trace shifts his gaze between myself and his best friend.  I know we can’t continue to do this.  I mean, we have a flight to catch and the last thing we need is to have missed it because of something like this.  “Well that’s...settled...” I say uneasily.  “Maybe we should get going, right?”

Trace cracks up, like I’ve completely eased his tensions away.  “Yeah, c’mon J.  Let’s go.  It’ll be all right.”

It takes another few moments, but Justin finally looks up at us, his eyes a little bit glossy.  “I’m sorry,” he croaks, obviously feeling foolish about how he just acted.  “I just...”

“You’re fine.”  I smile and walk over to him so I can take his hand in mine, even giving him a little kiss on the cheek for added measure.  “Don’t worry, we’ll have a great time.”

It’s not much for me to say right now, but it does get him to smile a little bit.  “Yeah.  Yeah I think we will too,” he finally says.

The rest of us get settled into the Suburban.  Justin sits by the window, I sit next to him, Trace next to me, and Tarin by the other window.  Trace and Tarin stay cuddled together as the driver pulls out of Justin’s property, talking about things that make them both crack up, not really paying either of us any mind.  This is their vacation too of course, and I’m glad they are planning to enjoy it, despite their predicament.  I’m praying that this sudden mishap with Eric doesn’t put a damper on Justin’s mood the entire time.  I don’t know if I could handle it.  We’d end up in a fight, I’m sure, and after last night...after everything that’s happened between us, I really don’t want to end up back at square one with him again.

The ride is silent aside from Trace and Tarin’s playful banter.  Justin is focused, staring out the window.  I know he’s thinking...probably about a million different things and I don’t feel like bothering him, even if I am nervous as hell about what’s going to happen once we land in Tennessee.  There’s so many questions.  Who’s going to meet us at the airport? How many strange people will I have to force a smile for and act completely fake around right off the bat?  Of course there’s one thing I know for sure...

If that Kerri girl is around, I’m going to need to keep my guard up.  I doubt Jason would have warned me otherwise.

We get stuck in traffic for twenty minutes, and Justin grumbles to himself while Trace makes a call.  I don’t pay attention to what he says, I’m too busy rubbing Justin’s arm and telling him not to worry, that if we miss our flight we can just get booked on the next one.

He laughs at me.

“What did I say?”

“They can’t leave without us,” he smiles and nudges me a little bit.  “Don’t be so worried.”

“Can’t leave without us?” I look at him skeptically.  No, maybe I’m not famous like he is, but I do know that flights don’t stay grounded unless there’s bad weather.  “The captain isn’t going to stop his flight plans for us Justin.  There’s a lot of people on that plane that need to get where they’re going too.”

“Mel,” he says as he leans in close to me and shoots me a small smirk.  “We’re not flying commercial.  We’re flying private.”

“Oh?”  I feel stupid now.  I mean, I should have figured that I guess.  Why in the world would Justin fly commercial when he’s already been through so much?  He doesn’t trust people, especially since Eric isn’t around.  It makes sense.  “Right...”

“I haven’t taken the jet in a long time,” he says, and I can see the light coming back into his eyes, making his dull, dreary demeanor nearly nonexistent.  “It’ll be fun.  I can’t wait to show you.”

He squeezes my hand and I try not to blush, but fail miserably.  

“It’s about time you spoiled Mel a little,” Tarin chimes in.  “Lord knows, she deserves it after putting up with you for all this time.”

Justin scowls.

Twenty minutes later the signs pointing to LAX are looming over us, and I’m relieved that we’ll be one step closer to our destination in just a few minutes.  I look over at Justin again, and his eyes are half closed as he leans against the window.  I smile, and raise my hand, ready to stroke his forehead before the ringing of my cell phone stops
me.  Justin’s eyes flutter open at the sound, and I feel my cheeks turn a little pink when I realize that it’s Lynn calling me.  “It’s your mom.”

“Uh oh, J,” Trace chuckles.

Justin rolls his eyes.  “Maybe I should answer it.”

“She’s calling me though,” I sigh as I begin to flip my phone open.  “You know there’s probably a reason behind it.”

Justin groans while Trace laughs and Tarin smirks at him devilishly.

“Hi Lynn,” I answer brightly.

“Oh hi honey!” Lynn exclaims immediately.  “I just wanted to check in and make sure everything was okay before you got on the plane this morning.  I figured Justin might not answer so I called you instead.  I hope that’s okay.”

“Oh it’s fine,” I say with a smirk as Justin stares at me with wide eyes.  “We’re all here, on our way to the plane.  We should be there in a few minutes.”

“Well thank Jesus for that,” she says, relieved.  “Honestly, Melanie, I was having my doubts that Justin would go through with this.  I can’t thank you enough for coming along.  I know how much of a burden it must be.  You’re young and I’m sure you have things going on in your life too.”

She really has no idea what’s been going on, and I’m not sure if that’s good or bad.  When she finds out that Justin and I are together, I have no idea how she’ll react or if she’ll think it’s a positive thing.  I work for her after all.  She’s trusting me to make sure her son is doing okay, and yeah...I was for awhile...

Things just sort of escalated, that’s all.

“It’s really no trouble,” I tell her happily.  “I’ve never been to Memphis before, so it should be a good time.”

“What about Trace’s new fling,” Lynn asks me, her voice slightly softer now.  “Is she with you?”

“Well...yeah...” I say, trying to hide the discomfort in my voice, and by the look on Justin’s face I can tell he knows that his mother has started to pry into things.

“Is she a good girl?” Lynn questions me.  “I mean, well...” she trails off and laughs nervously.  “You know what I mean.”

“Yeah,” I reassure her, without giving the subject away to the rest of the people in the car.  “You’ll see.  Don’t worry Lynn.”

“It’s just that his mother’s been a wreck for months now,” she explains.  “He doesn’t tell her much.”

“Hey let me talk to her,” Justin whispers as I try desperately to think of a good response.  

“We can talk more when we get there,” I say quickly.  “Right now Justin is begging to get a word in.”

“Oh lord, of course he is.”  I can her her roll her eyes as she laughs.  “Well put him on then, and I’ll talk to you later when you get here.  Have a nice flight, honey.  I love you.”

I’m a little surprised.  It’s weird to hear her say that to me...like I’m family now.  But at the same time I’m finding that I can’t hide my smile.  “Thanks.  I love you too.  Bye.”

Justin’s smiles grows wider than it has since we left the house, and I hand him the phone.  He immediately begins to talk to her about Eric and I try to tune him out, which I find easy to do, when Trace begins to spark a conversation with me.

“She was talking about Tarin,” he says.  “Right?”

Tarin stares at me now too, her eyes searching me for an answer and I begin to feel extremely uncomfortable.  “She wanted to know if she was coming with us.”

Trace rolls his eyes.  “Like it’s her business anyway.”

“Trace...” Tarin sighs and rubs his shoulder.  “She means well, I’m sure.”
r32;“She’s my moms secret spy,” Trace spits out and shakes his head roughly.  “I love her but man...she’s not even giving you a chance, and she’s never met you either.”

Tarin shrugs.  “It comes with the territory.”

They both get stone silent after that, and I know they’re scared.  It’s becoming a very awkward situation, and I feel like I’m stuck in the middle of their issues and Justin’s issues at the same time.  He talks to Lynn up until we pull around onto the large tarmac reserved for private flights, and I see a few jets settled on the runway, waiting to be boarded.  

“We’re here,” Justin says into the phone.  “I’ll call you when we land.  Love you, momma.”  He snaps the phone closed and sighs a little.  “Shit, if this isn’t going to be the biggest gathering in Shelby since forever.”

“Can’t wait.” Trace grimaces.


I hear Tarin groan a little and I look down at my lap.  The tension is more than on.  I can feel it pulsing inside of me, stretching my nerves as thin as a wire, and I have no idea what to think.  All I know is that it’s too late to turn back now, and I have to be strong for Justin, because I’m probably the only positive part of this trip for him at the moment.

The car comes to a stop in front of one of the more upscale looking jets positioned on the tarmac.  A large set of stairs sits beside the plane, leading up to the doorway, where  a pleasant looking woman is standing, seemingly waiting for us to come to her.  It’s the lap of luxury, and it feels strange that I’m suddenly a part of it.  The driver announces that we’ve arrived, as if we didn’t know, and he gets out and opens Justin’s door.  He climbs out after a moment and stretches a little bit, before turning to help me out of the car by the hand.  

“Shouldn’t we get our bags?” I giggle a little as he starts to lead me over to the stairs.

“The driver and the crew will take care of it,” he reassures me quickly.  “C’mon I want you to meet Sydney.”

Sydney turns out to be the name of the woman stationed at the top of the stairs.  She has a big smile on her face when we finally reach the top of them, and shrieks a little as she throws her arms around Justin, who returns her embrace just as eagerly.

“It’s so great to see you!” She exclaims.  “And Trace! My God!!”  She pulls him into an equally big hug as he leads Tarin up the stairs behind us, and motions us all to follow her onto the plane once they’ve let go of each other.

“How you fellas doin’?”  A tall, middle aged man greets us as we enter the plane.

“Ethan!”  Justin gives the man a firm hand shake.  “They didn’t tell me you were going to be flying us!”

“Wouldn’t miss it.  It’s been too long kid.”  Ethan winks.  “Good to see you, Trace,” he nods.

“Hey Ethan.”  Trace smiles and shakes the man’s hand as if he’s known him equally as long.  “It’s been way too long.”

“Don’t let it happen again.”  He puts on a fake sort of glare before I catch his eye and he smiles at me warmly.  “Now who are these two pretty girls?”

“Oh...this is Melanie,” Justin says warmly.  “My um...”

“Assistant,” I butt in and shake his hand professionally.  “Sort of.”

Ethan chuckles, like he doesn’t believe it, but pretends to anyway.  “Nice to meet you.  Hope you enjoy the flight.”

“Thanks,” I say, feeling my face turning red.

Justin leads me away as Trace begins to introduce Tarin to the pilot, and I take a seat beside him a little towards the middle of the aircraft.  Sydney immediately comes over, and starts asking us embarrassing questions like...if I’m really Justin’s girlfriend in disguise, which Justin doesn’t exactly deny.  He winks at her and says  ‘you’ll just have to wait and see’.  I could kill him, but it probably isn’t the best time.

“How about a champagne for take off?” She offers brightly once Tarin and Trace have positioned themselves in the seats adjacent from us.  

“Make it three champagnes and a water,” Trace tells her with a smirk and he squeezes Tarin’s hand.  “And some of those little shrimp things you always make.”

“Shrimp cocktails you retard,” Justin snickers.

“Coming right up,” she smiles.  “Now buckle up and we’ll take off in just a few minutes.”

We all buckle our seatbelts and I take a few moments to take in the surroundings.  It really is a beautiful airplane.  Full leather interior, gold accents, a big screen TV positioned at the far end of the plane, and what looks to be a spacious bathroom.  It must have cost a fortune, and probably even more to upkeep.  I get what Jason’s concerns are with women’s intentions when it comes to Justin.  I’ve never stopped to think about just how much money he has.  But that’s not even a factor with me.  I just...enjoy him.  I doubt many women have been able to do that.

I feel...special.

Justin drapes and arm over my shoulders as he and Trace begin to get into a conversation that I don’t pay attention to.  Tarin is flipping through a magazine, yawing every couple of seconds, and something tells me that she won’t be awake too much longer.  It’s better if she sleeps on the plane of course.  I doubt she’s going to relax much once we land.

“Here you go.”

Sydney returns with our champagne, and Tarin’s water, before reminding us to prepare for take off.  When she walks away, Trace clears his throat and lifts his champagne into the air with a smile.

“To the dirty south,” he chuckles.

Justin, Tarin, and I all raise our glasses to this.  Tarin doesn’t hesitate to roll her eyes at me, and I snort out a laugh.

“May we all come back in one piece,” Justin adds, before we all clink our glasses and sip our drinks.

Then the jet begins to move.  I see Tarin grow tense immediately, and she presses her face into Trace’s shoulder.  I realize that she’s scared, and it’s so weird to see her this way, when she’s normally so tough about everything else.

“Babe, I told you...” Trace strokes her hair and looks up at the two of us with a small smirk.  “Nothin’s going to happen, okay?”

“Just shut up!” She whimpers.  “It’s just taking off...it freaks me out.”

Trace continues to console her, and I turn to Justin, who is looking back at me with a soft smile.

“Are you freaked out too?” He says softly.  “Because I can protect you, Mel.”

“The only thing I’m freaked out about, is what’s going to happen once we’re back on the ground,” I laugh at him as he pulls my head down to rest on his shoulder.  “This is the easy part.”

“Yeah.”  He doesn’t smile this time.  “You’re right about that.”

I sigh a little, but don’t comment any further.  Really, there’s no point.  We’re all stressed, and need to take this time to relax and clear our minds before we arrive.  I gaze out the window as the jet picks up more speed, and then we’re being lifted off the ground with a powerful force.  Justin gets a little bit tense, but eases up as soon as we are in the air.  Tarin however, is sobbing into her boyfriends shoulder, obviously freaked out, and I feel a little bad.  She never told me how scared she is of flying.  “Is she going to be all right?” I whisper.

“Fine,” Trace sighs.  “Just give her a minute.”

Justin is laughing and I look over at him, swatting at his shoulder a little bit because he’s being insensitive.  “Stop it,” I whisper at him harshly.  

“I just...I never knew big tough Tarin had a soft spot.”

“I hate you, Justin,” she whimpers.  “I could tell Mel some stories about your fear of flying from back in the day, but I’m not that shallow.”

“Oh really now?” I raise an eyebrow and smirk at Justin.  “I thought I felt you getting a little tense before...”

“Hey...let’s not turn the subject around now...”

“Like the time you were fifteen and pissed yourself,” Trace snorts.  “Little pussy, clinging to me like a baby.  Trace! Trace! We’re gonna die!”

My mouth drops open slightly, and Tarin seems to perk right up at the story.

“I was young,” Justin defends.  “Fifteen...you know, I’d never been on a flight longer than three hours before.”

“You peed!” Tarin howls and slaps her thigh.  

“I’m sorry, Justin,” I say, not being able to control my laughter.  “You had that one coming to you.”

“Yeah yeah,” Justin groans.  

“We called him Pisserlake for a month,” Trace points out as Sydney brings over her famous shrimp cocktail and hands us each one.  “I almost forgot about that.  It was great.  I even had people back home doing it.”

“It’s better than Tracey,” Justin smirks.  “Widdle Twacey.  Momma wuvs you sooo much.”

“Fuck off,” Trace grunts, putting an arm around Tarin as she cuddles up closer to his chest.  “It ain’t my fault.  My dad started that shit.”

“You know,” Tarin says, looking up into her boyfriends face.  “You don’t talk about him.”

“Who, my dad?” He asks her.

She nods.

Trace doesn’t answer her right away, and I look at Justin.  He’s looking at Trace with understanding in his eyes, and I know the conversation has gone from humorous to very awkward in the matter of seconds.

“Trace’s dad is...a character,” Justin says with a small laugh.  “You’ll see.”

“Well I mean, it would be nice to hear more about him now,” Tarin persists.  “I’d like to know a little more about him before I meet him, baby.”

“You don’t really need to know,” Trace shakes his head a little and won’t meet any of our  gazes.  “You’ll meet him and then you’ll get it.”

“That’s dumb,” Tarin pouts.  “I mean, it’s stupid that you’re so secretive about your family.  I brought you to meet mine, you know all about them.”

“Your family is normal.”  He’s gazing out the window now.

“I’m sure your family isn’t as abnormal as you think...”r32;r32;

“Tarin.”  Justin speaks up.

We all look at him.

“You should just leave it for now,” he tells her.

And even I’m surprised.

“If your sister were here she would tell me,” Tarin continues.  “I still don’t see why you made her fly commercial, Trace.  It’s so stupid.  There’s more than enough room for her here.”

“I told you, she’s doing me a favor,” Trace snaps at her.  “Why are you all over me?  We were having a good day.  Why ruin it?”

“Because I’m sick of you hiding everything from me! We’re going to be at your moms in a few hours, my fucking god! I can’t stand this anymore!”

She’s pregnant, irritable, and nervous.  It’s only natural for her to be confused about Trace’s decisions too, and she can’t hold her emotions back.  It sucks for Trace.  I’m sure he’s just as nervous, but way too timid to yell at his girlfriend.  Not while she’s pregnant.  

“He’s a drunk,” he snaps at her.  “He lives in the little apartment we built off the garage, because my mom couldn’t stand having him in the house with her anymore.  I haven’t talked to him in about a year, and before that, we hardly spoke as it was.  Half the time, he doesn’t know what the fuck is going on, and when he does he acts like an idiot and embarrasses all of us. Happy?”

She just stares at him.  “Baby...I...”

“I gotta piss.”  He yanks off his seatbelt and pushes himself harshly out of the seat, being careful to step over all of our feet before storming down the aisle and slamming the bathroom door shut behind him.

“Shit...” Tarin trails off and rubs her face with her hands.

“Told you to leave it alone,” Justin mutters.  “You push shit way too hard sometimes, Tar.”

Justin kisses my cheek and tells me not to worry about it, but I can’t help but feel bad.  It was something so personal and Trace just had to blurt it all out like that.  I can imagine how hard it must be...having to see his father like this.  He can’t even confide in him about the baby or anything.  It’s just his mother.  His mother who seems to have a problem with everything he does.

Suddenly the fact that Justin and I are about to be faced with more of his family than we can handle doesn’t seem like the biggest deal in the world.  Trace and Tarin’s problems are just as big as our own.

And I realize now more than ever how much the four of us really need one another.

Trace returns from the bathroom a short while later, and Tarin looks up at him with a fearful expression.  He takes one glance at us and tells her he needs to talk to her and she willingly agrees to go sit with him at the other end of the plane.  Justin lets out a long breath and a short laugh once we’re alone and tells me he’s glad we can have a little privacy before we land.  Sydney comes back around and serves us our lunch: Beef Wellington with creamy mashed potatoes that tastes as if it were prepared by a master chef, and we eat and talk, while a movie begins to play on the big screen TV.  It’s a comedy that seems to ease the tension on the airplane.  I even hear Tarin and Trace laughing at one point and I know that they aren’t as frustrated now.

The movie ends, and I end up leaning my head against Justin’s shoulder as he strokes my hair, not being able to keep myself from dozing off.  I dream about a quaint suburban town, it’s sidewalks lined with hundreds of people staring and whispering to one another as Justin and I pass by, holding hands.  

“You’re not good enough for our Justin.” One lady calls out to me, her finger pointed threateningly at my chest.

“Maybe they’re right.”  Lynn steps out of the crowd and steps in front of us, blocking our path.  “Justin, I really don’t think this is a good idea.”

He turns to me.  “I gotta go with my mom’s opinion, Mel.  I’m sorry, I don’t know what I was thinking.”


My eyes snap open and I gasp, looking around like I have no idea where I am, before I feel Justin’s hand on my shoulder, rubbing it consolingly.

“Mel.”  He says gently.

I turn and look at him.  His eyes are twinkling at me and he’s smiling, like he’s the happiest guy in the world.  “I...um...”

“Bad dream?”

He says it like he knows exactly what happened, but of course he would.  Justin’s been through so much at this point, he can read emotions easily.  “Sort of,” I laugh nervously, and yank my water bottle towards me so I can gulp some down.  

“I know you’re nervous,” he tells me when I finish drinking and look at him again.  “I’m...maybe I shouldn’t have pushed this.”

He looks down at his lap and I sigh.  Sure, Justin pushed for this, but I could have backed out.  I had plenty of chances.  But the truth is, I want to be here now.  I want to experience this with him, meet his family, and have a good time.  “I want to be here,” I tell him softly.  “It was just a stupid dream.”

“Was my mom in it?”  He asks, only half looking up at me.

I laugh a little.  “Well yeah.  She sort of blocked our path.”

“Well thats my mom,” he smiles.  “But she loves you.  I mean, she really does.  It’s been years since she’s loved a girl in my life this much, and I know my family is going to feel the same way.”

It makes me smile, but still I feel that harsh feeling of uncertainty rushing through my vains.  “Everyone?”

It takes him a moment, but he shrugs a little.  “Everybody who matters.”

The name Kerri comes to mind, and I realize I have no idea if she’s going to be around or not.  “Justin...”

He silences me with a kiss.  “Look, I just want to have a good time with you, Mel.  I want to have a normal week off from my life for once.  I mean...the last time I came home for a break...” He trails off and shakes his head.  “I don’t want to be scared of going home anymore.”

I know I need to drop it.  I can feel that stiffness taking over his body as I lean into him, and the last thing he needs is to be nervous and unlike himself when we land.  “You don’t have to be.”  I smile at him and press a soft kiss on his lips.  

“I won’t be, because you’re here,” he tells me, his smile reemerging as he returns my kiss.  

Then we’re silent, gazing out the window together, wrapped in each others arms.  I know I don’t need to say anything else, because I know exactly how he feels, and having me here beside him, is making him completely calm.  Another hour passes with us like this, cuddled together, practically in our own little world since Trace and Tarin are seated so far from us.  Then Sydney comes back, offering us some drinks and letting us know that we’ll be landing within the hour.  Justin seems to perk up at this, and Sydney gives him a reassuring smile before leaving us.

“The flight was kind of quick,” he says quietly.

“Yeah.”  I nod, but I know I sound nervous as hell.

Trace and Tarin come back and join us for the landing.  Trace eyes me a little, and I can tell he’s trying to sense Justin’s mood through me.  What can I do though?  I can’t tell Trace exactly what I’m thinking, because I doubt Justin would be comfortable with it.  I only sigh a little and pick up a magazine.  It’s what Tarin has resorted to doing, and I figure if it helps her to calm down, it can do the same thing for me.

My stomach begins to do somersaults when Captain Ethan comes over the intercom and tells us to prepare for landing.  I feel my body go rigid as I fasten my seatbelt. This is it...there’s no going back.

I close my eyes until I feel the plane hit solid ground again.  A loud round of applause and cheers erupt from Justin and Trace.  When I open my eyes I find that Tarin had resorted to burying her face in Trace’s shoulder again for the landing, and I can’t help but chuckle and join in on the little celebration.

“So who’s picking us up anyway?” Justin asks Trace, as the plane continues to roll along the tarmac.    “My mom didn’t tell me much, just that somebody would be there to meet us.”

“Well, Britt said she’d see me when I got off the plane,” Trace nods.  “So I guess it’s her.”

“Oh, cool.”  Justin flashes a clam smile as he gives my hand a squeeze, and I know that Trace’s news has eased his mind.  I doubt he wanted to deal with any serious family member immediately upon landing, and I can’t deny that I didn’t want to either.  

The airplane finally comes to a stop, and when I look out the window I realize we are in the middle of the tarmac just like we were when we took off.  I’m assuming somebody made these arrangements so Justin would feel completely comfortable, and I’m thankful.

“So, how’d I do?” Captain Ethan says once he reemerges from the cockpit.  “Is everybody in once piece?  I heard one of the ladies was a little scared of flying.”

We all chuckle nervously as Tarin blushes.

“You were great,” Justin finally speaks up as he shakes the captain’s hand.  “Thanks for doing this.”

“You bet.”  He winks.  “See you in a few days?”

“Absolutely.”

“Thank you,” I say quietly as Justin leads me away.  

Sydney is positioned by the door on our way out, and hugs Justin goodbye, before doing the same to me.  

“So good to see Justin with a nice girl!” She says with a wide smile.  “I’ll see you on the return flight right?”

“Uh...yeah...” I chuckle.  “I’ll be here.”

“Bye Syd.”  Justin slips her a sly smile as he ushers me through the open doorway leading to the staircase.  “I’ll fill you in when we fly home.”

I swat him.

“I was just making friendly conversation!” He glances over his shoulder as he leads me down the stairs and smiles at me.  “I haven’t seen her in a while!”

I just roll my eyes.  “Uh huh.”

When my feet are finally planted on solid ground, I begin to take in my surroundings.  It’s overcast in Memphis today, a world away from the sunny southern California that I’ve grown accustomed to.  It never rains there, and I’m not certain, and I hate to be a Debbie downer, but I’ve always associated dreary whether with difficult situations.  Still, I try to smile as Trace and Tarin finish walking down the steps and make their way over to us.  

“Are you ready for this?” Tarin asks me quietly as the guys walk ahead of us.  “I mean, I feel fucking sick to my stomach right now.”

I just shrug.  “It won’t be so bad.”  I try to console her but my tone is anything but believable.

“How are you not nervous?” Tarin scoffs.  “Justin’s mom doesn’t even know...”r32;r32;“Tarin.”  I cut her off and give her a dark look. “I know you’re scared but don’t turn this around on me, okay?”

She bites her bottom lip.  “I’m...I’m sorry, Mel.”

I sigh and drape an arm over her shoulders.  “I understand.”

I hope and pray that Trace’s mother takes their news well.  Despite everything I thought in the beginning, Tarin really is a good person.  Things just...happened, and what they both really need is support from their families.  I won’t say anything either of course, but...but I just don’t know how much of a chance they have at gaining it.  It’s a lot to spring on people who have no idea what’s been going on.  I mean, if Lynn was asking me questions about Tarin, his family must have no idea how serious their relationship is. I can’t imagine why Trace would want to be so secretive, but after finding out about his father, I’m sure there’s a lot more to him than I know at this point.

We catch up with the guys at the back entrance to the airport terminal and Trace takes Tarin by the hand as some security personnel come to escort us to baggage claim.  I look at Justin, and he smiles a little as he takes me by the hand again before we are lead through a doorway by the security guards.   Naturally, our bags are waiting for us in the lost baggage office, and within ten minutes we’ve reached the exit.  I recognize Brittany right away once we step outside.  She’s leaning against a massive SUV, smiling happily as she runs up to her brother and pulls him into a giant hug, doing the same to Tarin a moment later.

“Hey y’all!” She greets us soon after.  Justin pecks her on the cheek quickly, and she doesn’t hesitate to give me a quick hug afterward.  “Sorry about the weather, Mel.  It’s your first trip to Memphis right?”

“Yeah.  But it’s really not a big deal.”

“Don’t worry.”  Her smile grows wider.  “It’s supposed to be really nice the rest of the week.  Perfect for parties!”

Justin chuckles and I feel his hand latch onto mine again.  I look at him, feeling the fear take over my expression at the mention of attending a party.  I should have figured there were going to be a couple of them.  This is Justin’s homecoming after all.  But still...the idea of going to one scares the crap out of me.  There’s so many dark memories buried in my mind still.  The last party I attended was years ago...when I was raped.

But I can’t let that effect the moment.

“Yeah I can’t wait!” I force an enthusiastic smile for her, and when she lets out a small giggle, I can tell she didn’t buy into it.

Oh well.

“So c’mon.  Everybody is waiting to see you guys, and it’s my responsibility to make it a fast delivery.”  

Brittany turns to get into the drivers side of the SUV and Trace opens the back door, letting Tarin get in before him.  Justin gently pulls me forward so we can follow, but the sudden blaring of a car horn makes us stop and turn around.

A vintage light blue pick up truck has pulled up to the curb, it’s paint weathered from years of wear and tear.  It’s engine rumbles, causing the entire thing to shudder, but soon enough it cuts off and an elderly gentleman gets out.  He stands before us with a little smirk on his face, that I’ve seen on Justin’s face a thousand times before.

“Oh shit.  Poppa came.”

Trace said it, but I can’t look at him.  Justin’s hand has suddenly become extremely sweaty, and when I look up at him I find that he’s staring at the man dumbfounded, all the color having drained from his face.

“Hey boy.”  The gentleman says gingerly as he moves closer to us, his hands shoved carelessly into the pockets of his denim overalls.  “You get here fine?”

“I um...”  Justin lets go of my hand quickly and looks at the ground.  “Yeah, it was fine.”

“Hi Poppa.”  Trace calls out.  “We’ll see you later on, guys.”

I turn around, but the car door has already slammed.  It’s obvious he wanted to get out of here quickly, to avoid the situation.  That bastard.  

Brittany honks as she pulls the SUV away from the curb, and then they’re gone.  Now it’s only me, Justin, and who I can only assume is Justin’s grandfather.  I’m guessing Lynn was probably in on this, but knew Justin would never go for it if he was informed beforehand.  I wish she had though.  This is entirely too awkward.

“Well, be a gentleman and introduce your lady friend,” Poppa says, his gaze lazily landing on me.

“Oh...”  Justin snaps to attention and stares at me.  “This is...this is Melanie.  She’s...”

“I’m Justin’s assistant.”  I immediately say, making sure to turn my smile on as I stick my hand out for Poppa to shake.

“Ah, yes yes, Lynn mentioned you.  You must have your hands full.”  He laughs as he shakes my hand, and I can tell it’s genuine, not fake, not something he’s pulling out to make Justin feel more comfortable.   “Well, I feel honored that I get to be the first to drive you around Memphis.  Now, how about we get loaded up?”  He says it to Justin more than me.  “Your momma wants you home soon.  She’s runnin’ around like her heads been cut off.”

Southern Discomfort(cont. again) by ialwayzbesingin
I giggle, and it nearly sounds like one of Tarin’s air headed spats of laughter.  I turn back to Justin to get his reaction, but he’s not even looking at us.  His hands are shoved in his pockets again, and his gaze remains fixed on the ground.  It’s as if he’s ashamed, and I sort of understand.  He cut this man off for too long, and I can tell how close they used to be.  It’s a shame.  


I hope this trip can change things between them.

“Justin, don’t you think it would be nice to help the lady with all these bags?”

I eye the suitcases that belong to us.  They’re resting in a pile several feet away, obviously left behind when Trace, Tarin and Brittany piled into the SUV.  “Oh...I can help get...”

“You just sit yourself down in the truck and have a rest.”  Poppa smiles kindly and opens the door for me before I can grab anything.  “Hope you don’t mind sittin’ in the middle, sweetheart.”

I smile sheepishly and look back at Justin, who has begun to gather up the suitcases, three at a time, in a desperate attempt to prove to his grandfather that he’s not a lazy bum.  He won’t look at me, so I decide to simply get into the trunk and stop making things harder for him, reminding myself to kill Trace later for ditching us.

I get in the truck, making sure to position myself in the middle.  I can smell dirt..hard work, years of woodworking and construction.  It makes me feel a little warm inside because I’m seeing Justin in a different light now.  This is where he was raised.  It’s not Hollywood.  He’s not famous here.  If anything, he’s put in his place rather quickly whenever he comes back, and I think that’s what he needs.  He needs his grandfather to wake him up a little and make him remember where he comes from and how important that is. I glance out the window and see Justin heaving the heavy suitcases into the back of the truck while his grandfather stands there and watches him with a funny twinkle in his eyes.  

Justin is the first one in the truck, and his gaze shifts to me as if he’s about to say something, but then Poppa climbs into the drivers seat and he quickly looks away from me.  The truck shudders and rumbles loudly when it’s started up and Poppa looks over at me kindly as he fastens his seatbelt.  “Might be a little more bumpy than your used to.”

I wait for Justin to say something, but he never does.  “I’ll be okay.” I say quietly as I tug at the bottom of my blouse nervously.

Poppa turns the radio on, and turns it down so it only blares softly as he pulls the truck away from the curb.  For a while it’s silent.  Justin stares out the passenger window like he’s lost all of his stamina, and I stare straight ahead, taking in the scenery, not that there’s much to look at.  We’re traveling down back roads, most likely to avoid any city traffic.  It’s a world away from Los Angeles of course.  There’s trees, and land everywhere you turn.  It’s quiet here, not so busy, and I’m beginning to like it a little bit more as we ride along.  

“You like Johnny Cash?”  Poppa turns the radio up a little louder, and I recognize the song immediately as ‘Ring of Fire.’ I’ve never been a huge fan of country music, but down here I’m sure it’s treated as some kind of religion.  “I’ve heard some of his songs,” I chuckle.  “Justin must know most of them.”

Poppa snorts.

Justin doesn’t look away from the window.

“Oh look, there’s the general store,” Poppa points out after a while.  “Now, Justin will hafta take you there for a burger before you leave.”

I nod.  It looks like a little shack out in the middle of nowhere, but I’m sure it must have some kind of significant meaning, if his grandfather brought it up.  “I bet he will,” I speak up after it’s out of sight.  “You know, coming here is all he’s been thinking about.”  Okay, it’s not exactly a lie.  I mean, Justin has been thinking about it a lot...just not in the most positive way.  I nudge Justin a little, trying to get him in on the conversation so he won’t look like a complete asshole in front of his grandfather.  “Last night he was telling me how excited he was about coming home.”

Justin looks at me like I have about five heads.

“Good to hear, good to hear.”  Poppa snickers as he turns the car down another long, winding country road.  “Boy hasn’t been home in a long...long...time.”

“It wasn’t my fault,” Justin immediately says.  “And you know...”

“And this here, this is the church,” Poppa speaks over him as we pass by an old white church.  “My wife and I were married there.”

I can’t even pay attention.  Justin is looking down at his lap, chewing the hell out of his nails and shaking his head like he wants to say a million things, but knows there’s no sense it in.  Apparently Justin has a certain level of respect for his grandfather, and he wouldn’t dare raise his voice or talk back to him.  

Poppa continues to ramble on about some of the towns history, as we pass by a sign that reads: Welcome to Meeman-Shelby Forest.  I look back over at Justin, and it seems as if he’s seen it too.  He’s sitting straight up now, staring intensely ahead as if he’s on the lookout for something.

The neighborhoods we drive through are average, homey looking. There are kids playing on the sidewalks, and in driveways. It’s not until we travel up a long hill that it begins to get a little bit more upscale.  These houses are larger, made of brick and have massive paved driveways lined with expensive looking rock walls.  I can only guess that we’re close to Lynn’s, and when we slow down near the biggest houses on the street, ones that are flooded with cars in the driveway, I realize that we’ve arrived at the get together of the century.

Poppa cuts the engine after managing to find parking, and steals a wink and a smile at me before getting out of the car.  Justin follows silently, and immediately begins to unload the bags from the back of the truck along with his grandfather.  I don’t attempt to help, knowing it’s not the way of the South or something like that.  

“Oh good, you made it!”

I turn and Lynn is standing right behind me, a look of exhaustion spread across her face.  “Hi!” I smile at her and she pulls me into a quick hug, before glancing at Justin who is hauling the bags into the house.

“I gotta go into town to get some more stuff,” she says, letting out a long breath.  “I’m glad y’all made it okay.”  She begins to walk past me quickly, and calls back to me over her shoulder.  “Just make yourself at home Melanie!”

I raise an eyebrow as she completely turns her back on me.  She bumps into a younger girl on her way down to the bottom of the driveway and I hear her saying: “Make sure momma doesn’t give Tyler anymore cookies! He won’t eat dinner tonight and it’ll be all I hear from Beverly.”

The girl nods with a small laugh and makes her way up the driveway, not giving me a second glance as she goes into the house.  I look longingly at the doorway, half expecting Justin to come back for me, but he doesn’t.  I’m sure somebody must have stopped him, either that or his grandfather is giving him the ass reaming of a life time.  

I guess I’m on my own.

I finally get up the courage to go into the house on my own, and the minute I step through the doorway I almost wish I hadn’t.  A couple of small dogs run right past my feet, barking and nipping at each other, nearly causing me to fall right over them, and I barely have time to catch my breath before two small children run across the same path, yelling and screaming after the dogs.  I look up and into the large living room.  It’s crawling with people.  Dozens of them.  It baffles me that they all know each other somehow.

“TYLER! MAGGIE! STOP IT! DON’T CHASE THEM!” A woman hollers from her position on the sofa.  “Those children, they’ll never learn unless I woop their hides,” she says to several other women who are sitting beside her and they nod in agreement.

I try desperately to spot Justin in the crowd, but I find it impossible.  There are simply too many people, so I try to blend in, for fear that somebody might start asking me who I am and what I’m doing here.  I’m not prepared to deal with that after I’ve only just gotten here.
“Hey...hey you’re Melanie right?”

I turn, scared when I realize I don’t recognize the voice coming from behind me.  A petite brunette girl stands before me, that I recognize as the girl who passed me in the driveway just before.  She has a perfect tan, the same color eyes as Justin does, and looks about same age as he is as well.  I have no idea who she is, or if I should trust her, but still I manage to nod and say: “Well um...yeah...”

“Oh good.”  She lets out a relieved laugh and tugs on my arm.  “Justin told me to come find you before you were mobbed by the family.  By the looks of things none of them have noticed you yet, and that’s good.  The aunts are horrible when they meet strangers.”

She’s pulling me through the room as she says it all to me, and I can’t manage to get a word in.  Finally, we reach another hallway, which thankfully seems to be deserted for the moment.  

“I’m J’s cousin, Rachael.”  She smiles as she lets out a long breath.  “Sorry about all that.”

“Oh...” I laugh a little.  “It’s fine.  Where’s um...where’s Justin?”

“He got mobbed the minute he set foot through the door.  I had to rescue him.  He said he’s just changing and he’ll be down in a minute.  The best place to hide in the house is the laundry room near the kitchen, or the back porch.  Just let me know if you need a place to hide while you’re here.  I’m the expert, ask anybody.”

The first thing I think is that Rachael is really nice and I’d love to get to know her a little bit better.  She doesn’t seem like the type of person to judge somebody upon meeting them, and I can already tell that Justin trusts her a lot.  I’m a little sad he’s never told me much about her.  If he had, we might have something to talk about.  “Thanks.”  I say, feeling myself blush.  “There’s so many people here, I think I might have to take you up on that.”

“No problem.  And...” Her eyes get a little wide and she looks over her shoulder for a moment, before reverting her gaze back to me.  “If you have questions about anybody, just ask me.  I’ll tell you who to look out for.”

It makes me nervous that I would need to look out for anybody here, and I’m about to ask her who exactly those people might be, before I hear a loud cheer erupt from the living room again.  “What the...”

Rachael steps ahead of me and sighs when she sees what’s going on.  “Justin came downstairs.  Come on.  It’ll be safer if we go in here.  They won’t let him up for air for a while.”

She pulls me down the hallway and through a door.  A small sign on it reads “Granny’s Kitchen” and I swallow hard, praying that the woman isn’t on the other side of it, but of course she is.  I spy Justin’s granny bent over in front of the same small boy I almost tripped over before, handing him a large chocolate chip cookie.

“Nana, Tyler isn’t supposed to have any more of those,” Rachael chuckles.  “Lynn said he’s had too many and Beverly will be upset if he doesn’t eat dinner.”

“Oh hush you.”  Nana waves Rachael’s comment off with her hand and pats the child on the head before he races past us out of the kitchen.  “What’s it going to harm?  If anybody needs to be concerned about overeating it’s Beverly.”

Rachael covers her mouth and attempts to stifle her laughter but fails.  “Did you...um...know that Justin is here?”

“Well wouldn’t you know it, you’re the first person to tell me!”  She slaps a hand down on the counter as she begins to roll out some dough on top of the counter.  “I haven’t even seen your grandfather. That man...” she huffs.  “If I were a truck he’d take an interest.”
r32;I just stand there.  The woman hasn’t even acknowledged my presence and that either means that she hates me already, or she simply isn’t paying attention.  I hope it’s the latter.

“He’s outside putting up some more tables for Lynn,” Rachael explains.  “Justin’s in the living room being attacked.”

“You just never mind and hand me that butter over there,” Nana orders her, brushing off what she’s just been told.  Rachael does it, and Nana dumps the whole stick into a pot on the stove, immediately giving it a stir with a large wooden spoon.

Rachel eyes me quickly, as if to say: ‘ain’t she sweet?’ before placing her hands behind her and rocking back on her heels.  “Did you meet Melanie yet, Nana?”

“No, who’s that?”  She doesn’t look up as she continues to stir what’s in the pot.

Rachael motions me to come closer to where she’s standing, and I do it, even though I’d rather go hide out on the back porch right now.  “Nana...remember?  Lynn was telling you...”

“Don’t you even tell me that boy got a new girlfriend.”  She looks up from her cooking and places a hand on her hip, seeming to not have heard Rachael’s attempt at an explanation, and studies me like I’m some sort of alien life form for several moments.

“Nooo.  No Nana.” Rachael laughs and places a hand on her grandmothers shoulder.  “I was trying to help you remember. Lynn hired her to help Justin with his work, and around the house.  She kind of took Trace’s place.”

Nana continues to stare at me.

Oh God...r32;
“Oh...oh, I’m sorry dear,” Nana laughs moments later, seeming to remember the story.  “It’s been quite a day here.”

“If you knew her, you’d understand.”  Rachael laughs, and ducks as Nana swats at her.  

I’m relieved that the woman doesn’t wish I never crossed her path, but before I can introduce myself and get on her good side, the kitchen door swings open and I whirl around.  Justin is standing there, surrounded by two women that I recognize from the sofa.  One is the woman who was screaming at the two kids...probably Beverly, and the other had been sitting right beside her.  I look Justin in the eyes, and shoot him a small smile.  He smiles back at me, as if to say: “please help me.”

“Momma look who’s here,” Beverly smiles as she gives Justin’s shoulder a rub.  

Nana drops the spoon onto the counter top and comes around to the front of the island.  “You two girls let him go...he’s my grandbaby!” She says, tugging Justin towards her.  She touches his cheeks and gives him a big kiss, before pulling him down into a very long hug.

It’s heartwarming to watch it.  He clings to her so hard, and I know how much he’s missed her.  She’s not as hard as his grandfather has been on him so far.  She’s forgiving him, because she loves him too much to stay mad at him any longer.  I realize that these people don’t care what Justin has or hasn’t done since he was kidnapped, his grandfather being the exception.  They just love him, and want him to be happy.  And they’d act this way if he were simply a kid coming home from college rather than a rich and famous pop star, and they’d act this way regardless if he was kidnapped.  And it’s wrong, but...I’m almost a little jealous.  Nobody has ever missed me like that my entire life, and here Justin is with a huge family who wants nothing more than to spend some time with him.  If he ever cuts them off again, I’ll kill him myself.

“Hey um...” Rachael speaks up once Justin and his grandmother stop hugging.  She’s still looking him over and smoothing out the wrinkles in his polo shirt in a motherly way.  “Let’s figure out where Mel is going to sleep, Justin.”

“Oh yeah,” he flashes his grandmother another smile.  “Good idea.”

“Well, I suppose I have to let you go wander,” Nana sighs and puts her hand to his cheek one more time.  “You can go out through the garage, but you best be back here for supper, you hear me?”

“Yes, Nana.”  

He kisses her one more time before Rachael leads us out the back and through the garage.  We end up one house over, and I realize that must have been Justin’s grandparents house we were in.  This must be Lynn’s house, right next door.

“This is great.” Justin breathes out, seemingly relieved as he leans against the front door. “I can breathe again.”

Rachael laughs and eyes me playfully.  “Nana thought Melanie was your new girlfriend.”

Justin perks up a little bit, and laughs softly as he rolls his eyes.  “I bet she had a few choice things to say.”

“She said, don’t tell me that boy has a new girlfriend,” Rachael snickers.

I don’t say anything, just look at the floor.  I’m confused. This whole thing is confusing.  It’s as if his grandmother doesn’t exactly love Justin’s romantic track record, but I’m too timid to ask questions in front of his cousin.

“Hey,” Justin speaks up, and I force myself to look at him again.  He’s staring at me, a playfulness in his eyes.  “Maybe I could just let her fix me up,” he laughs.

Rachael shifts her gaze between Justin and myself.  I know I’m blushing and I’m sure she can tell.  “Ooookay, so the whole tension thing y’all have going on, like, you know I don’t care Justin, but I’m just saying, you might wanna work on it.  Tone it down, figure it out, ‘cause there’s way too many women in there that read into shit, and are ready to marry you off.  It’s a wedding, it’s Shelby Forest, and you know it’s gonna be the main topic of discussion.  I mean, don’t you think that Beverly and the rest of them are sitting in there right now talking about Melanie?”

There’s no doubt in my mind that she’s figured us out, and it’s so fucking crazy.  She’s only just met me, but I guess she’s known Justin long enough where she can read into things and know exactly what’s going on with him.

Justin lets out a hearty laugh and steps closer to her so he can thrown an arm around her shoulders.  “Damn woman, calm down.  It’s only day one.”

She tugs away from him and steals another glance in my direction.  “Hey, I’m just looking out for you.  You know there’s already been discussion about you having a ‘female assistant.’ No offense, Melanie.”

I just shake my head.

“I want to know why the word has been spread about her in the first place,” Justin grunts.

Rachael just laughs and shakes her head a little.  “Justin, you’re forgetting who you are, who your family is, and where you come from...” She trails off and pushes the door open.  “They’re all nuts down here.”

“I thought things were different now,” Justin says softly, not quite looking at either of us.

“Give me a fuckin’ break, J,” Rachael scoffs, and puts a foot inside the doorway.  “The only one who acts like things have changed...is you.”

She disappears into the house after that, without another word.  Justin and I are left on the doorstep staring at each other.  I have no idea what to say.  I’m officially overwhelmed but I don’t want him to know, because I know he probably feels the same way.

“Not so bad huh?” He snickers, pulling me closer to him now that we’re alone.

“Your family is a riot,” I sigh into him, as he kisses the top of my head.  

“You’re sorry you came.” He tells me.
 
“No.”  I shake my head.  “Overwhelmed maybe.  And the whole thing with your grandfather was kind of weird but...I’m happy to be here.  Your cousin and your grandmother seem really nice.”

He cracks a small smile.  “My grandfather told me that he wants to have a talk with me at some point.  I can’t wait.”

“I’m sure it’ll be okay.  He probably just wants to understand some things.”

Justin shakes his head, and touches my face gently.  “He can’t understand.”

“He will.”  I persist.  “Justin, give it a chance.  We only just got here.”

He nods at me.  “C’mon, lets get you set up, and then we can eat.”

I loop my arm through his as he leads me into the house.  “Sounds like a plan.”

He turns to me just as we enter the house and pushes the door closed, before gently pinning me up against the wall and planting a long kiss on my lips, seeming to know that his cousin isn’t around.  “I’m really...really glad you’re here.”  He smiles.

And I can’t help but smile back at him, realizing how great it is to be in his arms, with him at home, surrounded by the people the love him like I do.  I wish my mind could be completely clear too.  That I had nothing else to worry about.  But the conversation I heard between Justin and Trace is still resting in the back of my mind, reminding me that there are still a lot of things that I don’t know.  Will I find out about them this week? Or will those things stay a secret?  I don’t have the answer, but I do know that this place is going to make Justin’s wounds open up a little bit more, and he may suddenly come clean about everything that’s happened to him.  

I just hope I can handle it, and that his family can handle me.

My cellphone buzzes inside my pocket as Justin wanders off to find Rachael.  I smile when I see that it’s Kerri sending me a text message.

Finally home, God...I’m going to kill myself.  Hiding in my room for the night.  Wish me luck.

I sigh a little bit as I respond.  Think you’re stressed? I just met my boyfriends entire family.  I think the correct words to describe the situation are Southern Discomfort.

I didn’t know your boyfriend was from the South! What a coincidence. So is my ex.  He’s actually from Memphis like me.

My stomach begins to feel funny, but I blow it off.  I’m probably hungry and tired from flying, and meeting a bunch of people at one time.  Wow, my boyfriend is too!  Are you in Tennessee?

I actually am!  Are you here too?

Yeah! Maybe we can hang out!

I smile.  Maybe this week won’t be as bad as I thought.  With Kerri around to talk to and hang out with, I think a lot of my tension will go away.

Wait a second...

Kerri.

I quickly snap my phone closed and shove it in my pocket.  It can’t be possible.  I won’t believe it.  There’s no way she’s the same Kerri that...

Holy shit, but what if she is?

“Hey.”  Justin smiles as he returns with Rachael in tow.  “Ready for some more good old fashioned family fun?”

“Yeah, sure.”  I force a smile for him, and he eyes me uncertainly.  “What?”

“You okay?” He whispers as Rachael walks ahead of us.  “You look like you’re gonna be sick.”

I shake my head roughly.  “No, I’m fine.  Just hungry, tired...you know.”  I laugh nervously.

He looks at me like he isn’t buying it.  But I can’t tell him, and I think he either knows that or just can’t afford to be anymore nervous than he already is.  So he just grabs my hand instead, and leads me out the door.  Soon, we’re back in his grandparents house, and I’m too busy being introduced to the twenty or so other people that weren’t there before we left, that I quickly forget about my Kerri theory.  It’s silly anyway.  Memphis is a big place, and there’s bound to be more than one Kerri hanging around.  I’m just overly worried.  Too many stories about this Kerri girl have put my nerves on edge and I just can’t be that way anymore.  

We sit down to dinner, and I put it out of my mind as my boyfriend presses his leg into mine from underneath the table.  

I realize the only thing I want to concentrate on is being in love with him, and I smile.

Justin’s stepfather, Paul, stands up after several minutes and clinks his glass with his fork, making everybody stop talking and pay attention.

“Here’s to family,” he smiles, beaming at Justin.  I eye Lynn, who is sitting across from us, and I can see a few tears trailing down her cheeks.  “Let us be thankful for the health and happiness that surround us during this joyus occasion.  Let us also be thankful that our family can be whole again tonight.”

We all raise our glasses, and I can see Justin roll his eyes a little.  I nudge him though, and he looks back at me with a knowing smile.  We clink our glasses together and he leans in towards me nonchalantly, so he can whisper in my ear.

“Here’s to us.”

I smile, and feel myself melt into oblivion.

This is truly the best trip ever.

A Walking Disaster by ialwayzbesingin
My room has been painted baby pink from the time I was in middle school, on up.  When I went away to college, I always figured my parents would change it, but I should have known better.  My mom isn’t one for change, she hated the fact that her little girl was so far away from her, so she clung to my youth I guess.  I wouldn’t mind it this much if the color didn’t remind me of every aspect of my youth, of Justin and Trace, and the fact that I’ve become an alienated part of their lives.

The flight down here was long and miserable, despite my first class ticket, and my appointed travel buddy. I tried to smile for Brittany as she filled me in about what had been going on in her world since the last time we saw each other, but it was really hard to do it.  The events leading up to boarding the flight home were clouding my mind, reminding me how irritated and confused I was, and I couldn’t focus on anything else.

Cooper picked me up from the restaurant after I’d had lunch with Melanie that day and rushed us back to his house so I could see my former best friend and her fiance.  It took a lot of effort from Cooper to convince me it was okay to go inside his house and face her.  I was terrified.  I hadn’t spoken to Siobhan since that horrible night at my birthday party, and I certainly didn’t need to be yelled at by her about my decisions.  I couldn’t help but wonder how many embarrassing things she’d told Cooper before he came to pick me up and it made me feel sick to my stomach.

“Hey...look, she really wants to talk.  I’m not making it up,” he told me with a pleading expression.  “You know Siobhan.  She doesn’t hold grudges.”

“Oh no,” I laughed sarcastically.  “Only when it comes to me.”r32;
“Say you’ll try,” he continued to coax me.  “C’mon, Ker.  She came all the way out here.”

I sighed and rolled my eyes.  “She didn’t come out here just to see me.  Scott’s family lives here.  I know it’s just to see them and probably you too, but I guess...I don’t have much of a choice here do I?”

He smiled and planted a soft kiss on my lips.  “Not really.”

It took me another ten minutes before he finally managed to get me out of the car and into the house.  We walked through to the back deck where Scott and Siobhan were sitting at the table, drinking some beers and eating chips.  

“I brought a present,” Cooper said as he hugged me around the waist.

“Hey K!” Scott said enthusiastically, as if nothing had ever happened back in November.   “How’ve you been doing?  Good? You like the weather out here better than New York?  I know I miss it.”

We had never been especially close.  In fact, most of the time, Scott annoyed the fuck out of me.  Still, I managed to smile for him, mostly because I didn’t want to look at Siobhan just then.  “I’ve been doing okay,” I nodded.  “You?”

“Ah, wedding stuff. Crazy times.”  He guzzled his beer.

I felt Siobhan’s eyes on me and I couldn’t make myself ignore her anymore after that.

“Hey Kerri,” she said gently, her expression filled with nervousness.  

“Hi,” I whispered.

“Here, sit.”  Cooper smiled and pulled out a chair for me to sit on, which was conveniently positioned right next to Siobhan.  “Scott and I are gonna go whip up some sandwiches or something.”

“Oh...”

I started to protest.  The idea of being alone with her was too much to take on so soon after greeting her.  But Scott understood the game, and quickly got up and headed into the house with Cooper, leaving us alone.  It took me a few minutes to sit down in the chair, and when I finally did, Siobhan began to chuckle quietly to herself.  It was the last thing I expected her to do, but I couldn’t deny that I didn’t mind her laughing.  It was better than being yelled at and ridiculed.  

“So, you really got together with Cooper,” she finally said to me, once she’d stifled her laughter.  

I shrugged.  “Yeah.”

“What made you change your mind?”

“We started hanging out when I got back out here,” I told her quickly, not really understanding where she was going with the topic.  “I just...realized how great he is, you know?”

“Well I told you.”  She rolled her eyes.  “Dumb ass.”

It was silent again for a few moments, until I managed to find the courage to speak again.  “So, Scott proposed?”

She took in a deep breath and eyed the large diamond on her finger.  “Yeah.  I was like, shocked,” she laughed.  “But you know, I think he’s matured a lot over the past year.  My dad seems to love him, and that’s great you know...since he’s going to pay for the wedding and all.”  She smiled but it quickly faded as she studied me closely.  “I...um...I heard about the accident.”

“Oh...”  I immediately looked down at my lap, my palms beginning to sweat and the nerves balling up into a knot in the pit of my stomach.  “Yeah, it was months ago.”

“Are you okay?”

I had to look up at her after that.  It would have been rude not to.  “I have a limp.  They say I’ll always have that, but otherwise I’m fine.  Trace helped me for a while until I could  handle things on my own.”  It was such a lie, but I wouldn’t tell her the truth.  Telling her about Susan and the group home would only freak her out, I was sure.  At the same time though, something was telling me Cooper had probably told her about that too. Still, she’d forgiven me for everything, once again.  I could tell by the look in her eyes and the small, smug smile on her face and I didn’t understand, but I wasn’t going to question her either.  “Siobhan...I”m really sorry about everything,” I whispered after a while.  “I just...”r32;
“Let’s move on from it,” she told me, giving my hand a gentle rub.  “I just...I want to start over Kerri.  I care about you.  You’re my best friend.  Maybe...maybe you’re coming out of a bad situation, and I can accept that.  I mean, you’re with Cooper now.  You’ve changed for the better.”

It was all a lie, because I still loved Justin, only she didn’t know that and I certainly wasn’t going to confess it to her.  I was a horrible person, because I could use Cooper to my advantage then and regain a lost friendship with somebody I really cared about, and that’s exactly what I did.  I played the part of Cooper’s girlfriend to a tee after that. Thankfully, I had taken off the next two weeks from the radio station, knowing full well with Tennessee looming I’d never be able to concentrate. Tarin didn’t give me a problem.  I think she was just thankful to have me out of her face until we would see each other again in Memphis.

The four of us went out to dinner, to the movies, and hung out at the house that whole week before I left for Memphis, and I was fake as hell the entire time.  Hanging out with Siobhan didn’t feel like it had in the past.  I wanted to care about being her friend and everything, get excited that her wedding was coming up soon, but the harder I tried the more I realized I couldn’t have cared less.  Her whole thing wasn’t a part of my life anymore, and it took a hell of a lot of energy to hide it from everybody.  I had to fake smiles, fein interest, and it just wasn’t fun.  Cooper, naturally, was having the time of his life because he was getting to spend more than week with his best friend.  I was happy for him.  Happy that he got to take a break from his sisters and his mother, put them to the back of his mind and have some fun for once.  But all this was distracting me.  It was making me lose focus on Justin and my plan.  I wanted to go over in my head what I would say to him when I saw him again, but the three of them were constantly in my face, dragging me places, and I couldn’t focus.

I hated it, but at the same time, I knew I still felt a certain way for Cooper and I didn’t want him to get hurt because of my issues with Justin.  I figured if I just continued to fake it everything would be fine.  I could always lie awake at night and think about what I was going to do, I told myself.

Eventually though, I would realize that I couldn’t keep my feelings for Justin hidden from Cooper forever, no matter how much I wanted to.

Scott’s parents threw him and Siobhan an engagement party that Sunday.  I had no interest in going at all.  I was leaving for Shelby in three days, and still had loads of packing to do, not to mention the fact that I was still trying to figure out what Trace was doing about the flight.  Once again, we hadn’t been speaking as much, but I figured Tarin had taken over completely.  She’d vowed to at the radio station that day, and I figured it was time for me to take a little step back from their whole situation.  She was pregnant and Trace had to worry about that, not about me, and for the first time I wasn’t resentful of his relationship.  No, I still didn’t like Tarin that much, but it was serious with her.  I knew Trace would probably marry her once they had the kid, so I had to accept it.

My best friend is going to be a father in nine months.  It’s crazy to me, because Trace has never seemed interested in having kids.  I mean, sure, he was engaged to Elisha and I’m sure if they’d gone through with the marriage they would have started a family one day...but never this soon.  Despite the fact that he wasn’t prepared, I know he’s going to do a good job.  He’s so damn organized and put together that I don’t think he has it in him not to be.  

That and the fact that his father is a complete waste of life.  

The one thing he’s always told me is that he’d rather die than turn out like his dad, and I don’t blame him.  It sucks that he can’t confide in his own father about the baby.  He has to rely on his mother’s opinions and that would be okay if she didn’t completely overreact about everything that happens in his life.  I know she’s not going to take this well, and it scares me to think of her reaction.  Part of me is glad to see Tarin get a little bit chewed out for this, but I know...I mean, that’s not right.  Trace loves her and I don’t want to think about the things he’ll say to Momma B if she bashes Tarin.  It won’t work out well.  I can see him cutting his mother off, and that will make things worse for him, because she’s the only real parent he has.  

Despite all the shit going on in my head, I found that I couldn’t back out of going to the party.  Siobhan made it pretty clear that she needed me for moral support, since she’d only met Scott’s parents a handful of times and needed me there with her so she could confide in me. I didn’t know how I could make her feel any better.  I wasn’t a good friend, not anymore.  I cut her off for all the wrong reasons, I was insecure as ever, and I couldn’t understand why she was so willing to look past everything that happened and be my best friend again.  I couldn’t ask her the question though.  It would have made things more awkward between us. So, I decided to just smile, hold my head high and go to the party, even though I knew I’d be scared.  I could only hope that Cooper would be able to get me through the night somehow.

The four of us drove to the party together, and I was happy that Cooper got the chance to laugh and talk with Scott some more during the drive.  He never said it to me, but I know how much he missed hanging out with his best friend.  In a way, the two of them reminded me of Justin and Trace.  They had that type of bond.  It started to make me sad of course...thinking of them, and I could tell Siobhan had started to notice my sudden mood swing so I snapped out of it quickly...tried to think of something else before we arrived at the engagement party.

Scott’s family had an oversized house, larger than my parents but much smaller than Justin’s mansion.  They’d also managed to cram it with dozens and dozens of family and friends.  Strangers to me.  It took all of my dignity not to bury my face in Cooper’s shoulder as people would come up and talk to the four of us.  I tried not to make it obvious that I didn’t want to make any physical contact with the strangers, but I couldn’t help but only give a handshake if I was offered one first.  I’m sure they all thought I was stuck up, but I really didn’t care.  After that first hour the room we’d been gathered in had seemed to start shrinking, and it was getting really hard for me to breathe.  Everybody was drinking too, laughing and drinking and I began to wish like hell that I could join in, knowing the alcohol would ease my nerves instantly. But I doubted my becoming drunk would be the hit of the party, and I had no desire to embarrass Sio anymore than I had in the past.

“Hey.”  Cooper nudged me after a while, when Sio and Scott had been lured away by Scott’s mother to talk to some other family members, leaving us alone for the first time all night.

I turned to him, and when his expression fell into a frown I knew he could tell something was wrong.  

“What’s the matter?” He whispered.

I just shook my head and looked down at my feet, too embarrassed to tell him how terrified I was.  It was all hitting me so hard though, all those people.  I felt so smothered and it had started to remind me of things...the darkness of the trunk and the shed.  “I’ll...I’ll be fine,” I choked out.

“C’mon. You’re not okay.”

Then he was pulling me through the crowded rooms, out the back door that led onto the brightly lit deck.  As soon as the cool air hit my face and I realized there were no more crowds of people, I was able to breathe a little easier.

“You looked like you were about to be sick in there,” Cooper told me after a moment, as he cradled me against him in his arms.  

“I just...”  I sighed deeply into him, thankful for his embrace, but still terrified at the same time.  “I don’t do well with crowds I guess.”

He didn’t move, just continued to hold me.  “I wish you would have told me.”

I just shrugged.  I wouldn’t tell him the truth or the thoughts running through my brain.  I just wasn’t ready, despite how loved he made me feel...how safe he could make me feel in his arms.  It just wasn’t something I was ready to share with somebody else.  I could talk to Trace about it, at least... I had been able to at one time.  And then there was Justin.  Justin who was there and knew what they’d been capable of and how much they’d fucking terrified me.  I wish he’d been there then, just to reassure me that they were gone and I didn’t have to be afraid.  But he wasn’t there and Cooper was...trying his very best to comfort me even though he couldn’t begin to understand what I’d been through, or was still going through.  I felt terrible.

I started to cry right there on the deck, in his arms, something I’d always promised myself I wouldn’t do in front of him because...because he didn’t need that in his life.

“Kerri,” he whispered it as he pressed his face into my hair while I cried.  “Hey, come on, you’re okay.”

I shook my head into him.  “I’m...I’m sorry,” I whimpered.  “I shouldn’t have come.  It’s just...Sio really seemed to want me here.”

“I wanted you here too,” he reminded me, gently pulling me away from him so I’d be forced to look into his eyes.  “I really...I really wish you would talk to me more about this stuff that goes on with you.  I want to help you get past it, Kerri.  I love you.”

I think that’s what made me fall for Cooper.  From the moment we met, the only thing he ever wanted to do was help me, to keep me safe.  I still can’t understand.  He’s a great guy who belongs with a girl who can compliment that, yet...the only place he wanted to be that night was with me on the back deck, while at the same time I knew how much my heart really did belong to somebody else.  “I’m just not ready,” I ended up telling him.  “Let’s go back inside, Cooper.”  I tugged on his hand, but when he didn’t follow I was forced to look back at him.  

“You know,” he sighed.  “You don’t seem to be ready for much when it comes to me, besides what we do in my bed.”

I hated that he said it.  I hated it even more that he had a point.  “Saying that isn’t going to make me break down and spill my deepest issues to you right now,” I muttered.  “I...I don’t like talking about it.”

“And that’s fine I guess, for now,” Cooper nodded and walked right up to me so he could touch my face gently.  “But one day I’m not going to be satisfied with that answer anymore.  I don’t want our relationship to come down to that.  I’ve told you everything, Kerri.  I have no secrets.  I’ve given every part of myself to you.  It’s time that you start to open up to me some more.  I mean, don’t you want this to work? Don’t you know that I’d listen to anything you told me, without judging you?”

I just nodded a little bit.  “I know you would.” I finally said, meeting his gaze intensely.  “But there’s things about it that you can’t understand.”

A knowing look flashed across his face, but he didn’t touch on whatever it was.  Instead, he leaned down and kissed me on the cheek before leading me back inside the house.  I guess he was as tired of pushing the subject as I was talking about it.  Thankfully, we didn’t stay much longer.  Siobhan seemed to know that Cooper and I were ready to call it a night, and so she told us to go and they’d crash there at the house.  It was Cooper’s birthday the next day, so we would be seeing them sometime the next afternoon as it was.  

The car ride back to the house was silent.  Cooper popped in a CD at some point as I was staring out the window, and tapped his fingers on the steering wheel in time with the beat.  I knew he was thinking about a thousand things, but I didn’t try to get involved.  I’d had enough confrontation for one night, and all I wanted to do was sleep.

But Cooper wasn’t going to let me run away.

I was in the shower soon after we arrived back at the house, and hadn’t been under the hot spray for more than five minutes before I heard the bathroom door open.  Two seconds later the curtain had been slid aside, and then he was standing in the shower with me, kissing me with as much passion as he could muster.  It was a big move for Cooper.  He usually wasn’t so bold, allowed me to make a lot of the more risque moves in our sex life, but something had come over him.  It must have been all the emotion built up inside of him from the party, and I was so tired, so tense, that I didn’t stop him.  It eased my mind, feeling his skin on my skin.  I let him have his way with me from the shower, to the bedroom.  We made love several times before finally falling asleep in each others arms, and I think the best thing about the next day was being able to wake up in them too.

“Happy birthday,” I’d managed to say with a tired smile.

He kissed me softly.  “I love you.”

“Me too.”  I said, having to swallow back the bitterness I felt when I said the words.

His sisters knocked on the locked bedroom door soon after that, depriving Cooper another opportunity to coax my feelings out of me, and I was never more thankful.  Despite the fact most couples would have rather spent the morning naked in bed together, I would take any excuse not to be in private with him.  Naturally, I threw on some clothes and instructed him to do the same as I went over and unlocked the door for Natalie and April.  They were eager to give Cooper his present and breakfast in bed of course.  We’d gone to the mall the previous week to pick the gift out.  I told the girls my plans to take Cooper to a Lakers game, at which they’d both agreed that a fancy Kobe Bryant jersey would be a great gift.  They pooled the money they’d been saving from their allowances together along with mine and we bought it for him.  They both helped me to fill out the card and wrap it too.  It was nice...doing that with them.  It made me feel as if I was really a part of their family, even though the way I felt about their brother was so complicated.  Of course, they didn’t know that.  They couldn’t. So I tried to put the idea out of my head whenever I was with them.

Cooper sipped his coffee as he slowly and playfully ripped open the wrapping paper, as the girls pleaded with him to go faster.  He read the card first, stealing a small smile at me as he read what we’d wrote, and it only grew wider when he moved the tissue aside and lifted the jersey into the air.  “Wow!” He exclaimed.  “How’d you guys know I wanted this?”

“Oh come on,” Natalie groaned.  “You only talk about the Lakers like every day, and you said you left your old one back in New York.”

“Yeah but...I mean, wow...this is so great!”  He pulled his sisters in for a long hug and began to tickle April until she shrieked and was able to wriggle away from him.  “This is great,” he finally said to me, reaching out for my hand so he could pull me down against him.  “I love it.  Thank you, baby.”

He kissed me hard on the lips and I giggled against him.  “That was the girls gift to you.”

“Oh yeah,” he smirked.  “So what...was last night your present to me?”

“Hmm...not quite.”

A playful twinkle entered his eyes.  “What are you up to?”

“You’ll see.”

I’d gone out of my way for him, getting court side tickets to the Lakers.  I had to ask Trace to do it for me, which was a task in itself, since I don’t really talk to him as much.  Surprisingly he was happy to do me the favor...although, I caught him at a semi awkward time when I decided to make the phone call.  He’d been at Justin’s, and I’d be lying if I said that fact didn’t throw my mind off course.  All I wanted to do was get him on the phone, but I didn’t want to beg Trace to make it happen.  It was obvious how mad he still was at him, even though he was at the house.  But I figured him being there was more Tarin’s doing than anything else.  I made one desperate attempt to talk to Justin at the end of our phone conversation, but Trace quickly told me no, and practically hung up on me.

I didn’t want to be mad at him for it.  I had to understand why he’d done it, and be happy he was willing to help me out and get to know Cooper some more.  But fuck, it killed me to know that Justin was right there in front of him, and had no idea I was even on the phone.

“Tell me!” Cooper pouted.

“No!” I laughed and kissed him once more before getting off of him and standing up again.  “You’ll just have to wait it out, birthday boy, and don’t try to ask Scott or Siobhan either.  They’re as clueless as you are.”

He raised an eyebrow and smirked.  “Is it a stripper in a cake?”

I swatted at him.

“Okay! I’m sorry!” He laughed.  “Then maybe...you naked in a cake?”

“I didn’t think of that.”  I sighed sarcastically.  “I guess there’s always next year.”

He got out of bed and grabbed me around the waist before a wide grin spread across his face.  “Or maybe we can just continue where we left off last night, huh?”

“Maybe.” I did laugh, but knew it sounded forced.  “I’m going to shower.  Sio said she wanted to have lunch, so you should get ready too.”

“Will do,” he smiled, his eyes moving up and down my body as I turned and walked away from him.  “My mom said she wants to join us, if that’s okay.”

I nodded.  I mean, I had no problem with Cooper’s mom.  I was happy he wasn’t ready to kill her anymore, but at the same time I wasn’t completely comfortable being alone with her, and I hoped I wouldn’t get stuck in that situation.  I didn’t want her asking me questions or trying to figure me out as most mom’s did.  Maybe I was just scared...that she might like me, and I’d end up hurting her in the end.  I didn’t want to.  I’d already done that with Lynn, and even though I tried to think that the woman was just selfish and stuck up I found that I couldn’t stay mad at her.  We’d been so incredibly close.  At times, she was more of a mother to me than my own had been, and it still hurt.  I still missed her so much, and I had no idea what I was going to do if we ran into each other back home.  It was inevitable of course.  We’d be at the same wedding, and I had no idea what would happen if she pulled me aside...asked me questions about why Justin and I had really broken up.

I couldn’t tell her the truth but at the same time I’d never been able to lie to that woman without feeling completely shitty afterwards.
A Walking Disaster(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
When I reemerged about an hour later, I found Cooper had showered and dressed as well.  He was sitting on his bed, placing photos into an album on his lap.  I knew what they were right away...pictures of Siobhan, Scott, Cooper and I.  He’d been so excited to have his friends back home those first couple of days that he’d started to snap pictures of all of us like a madman.  When I sat down next to him, I sorted through the pile of pictures resting on the bed, pulling out one in particular that I liked of him and I.  We looked more than perfect as a couple in it, and I figured I might have been able to use it to my advantage when I saw my parents.  The proof that I’d sort of started my life over with somebody like Cooper was enough to ward them off and leave me alone to sort things out with Justin.

It was horrible that it was the only reason I wanted to keep it.

“Hey, I like that one.” Cooper laughed as he made a grab for it playfully.

“No way,” I giggled, holding it just out of his reach.  “This one is mine.  You have plenty.”

“Fine, I’ll make a copy,” he smiled, as he continued to place the pictures in the album.

“What else is in there.” I ask him, noticing how thick the album was.  “Embarrassing baby pictures?”

“Some,” he chuckled.  “But I made sure to remove all the potty and bath time pics before somebody else could see them.”

“No fair,” I sighed, pulling the album from him so I could flip through the pages.  He stoked my hair and we laughed together as he pointed out different pictures to me, each one possessing a different story about his childhood. I was just flipping past his high school graduation pictures when I saw a flash of a girl I thought I recognized.  There weren’t many pictures of them together, just one page actually, and I had to flip back to make sure I was right about who it was.

And I couldn’t stop staring.

“What’s wrong?”

He said it quietly, and I didn’t look up at him when I said: “I know her.”  My finger landed on Melanie’s face as I said it, and I kept it there to make some kind of point to him.

“Um...,” He trailed off and paused as I finally looked up at him again.  “You know Mel?”

“Yeah.”  I nodded slowly, a wave of nausea spreading over me automatically.  It was so eerie, and something inside of me was crying out, trying to tell me that there was more to it than I knew.  Like...this was just the beginning, and I didn’t understand.  “We’re friends.”

“How?”

It was like he couldn’t fathom it, and really...what were the odds of it ever happening?  I sort of shrugged my shoulders at the question, but decided that it was okay to tell him the truth about how we met.  “She used to belong to the same group home as me.  One day she came to talk to the group...and we ended up bonding more than I thought we would.”

He shut the album with a loud crack, and the room became deathly quiet for several minutes.  

“Kerri...” Cooper finally spoke, looking directly into my eyes, trying to make me read his thoughts, which of course I couldn’t do.  “Melanie was...she was that girl.”

I cocked my head to the side, part of me knowing what he was telling me but the other part refusing to believe it.  “What girl?”

“You remember when I told you about the girl who broke my heart awhile back.  The one I was in love with?”

I nodded.

“Well, that’s her.  That’s Melanie.”

I shook my head because it just didn’t make sense.  Melanie wasn’t like that.  She was so innocent, and kind...and caring.  On top of all that she’d been raped too, and I couldn’t picture her letting anybody who cared about her down like that.  “Melanie wouldn’t do that,” I told him.  “At least, I can’t picture it.”

“It wasn’t her fault,” he provided, automatically.  “She took care of my Grandmother before she died.  When I had breaks from school I would come keep them company and hang out.  We became really good friends, close, and I...I fell in love with her.”  He stared down at his lap and sighed heavily.  “She couldn’t love me back.  She wasn’t ready...it was the timing more than anything she did.”

Deep in my mind I felt the jealousy begin to spark.  I mean, I shouldn’t have blamed Melanie.  How could she know I was dating Cooper? I’d never mentioned his name.  But at the same time, I remembered that they’d seen each other recently, and I didn’t like it.  Cooper was my boyfriend, and he seemed to still care about the girl to some extent.  “So if you’re over her, why do you still have pictures of her in your photo album?” I found myself asking him seriously.  

“Really?” Cooper laughed.  “You’re jealous?  Come on babe, she was my best friend for a while.  I cared about her, and I still do.  I mean, I don’t love her like I used to.  I never will.  That’s not how things with us are supposed to be.  I can see that now, you know?  She’s happy...moved on with her life, and so have I.”

He began to smile as he took my hand in his, but I pulled it away as I shot him a disgusted look.  “I guess you talked to her about a lot of things when you had lunch with her that day, huh?  You know, Cooper...I don’t appreciate you talking to her about me.”

“Kerri, calm the hell down,” he scowled.  “I didn’t mention your name, if it makes you feel any better.  I don’t know why you’re acting like this. We ran into each other, we had lunch, and that was it.  I told you that already.  Anyway, Mel’s your friend, and you know her...she’s sweet as anything.  She was glad I found somebody who makes me happy.  Somebody that I can love.”

It was perfect.  The perfect way to take a step back from him, but not cut him off completely, and I knew that.  At the same time, a part of me felt it was wrong to stay mad at him over it. Cooper wasn’t a cheater.  He wasn’t a manipulative asshole, and he wanted to be with me.  But it didn’t matter.  I’d been looking for a loophole for weeks and I’d finally found one.  “I’m just not comfortable with this whole thing,” I whispered, as I crossed my arms.  “It’s weird.”

He kissed me on the cheek anyway.  “You’re just confused, that’s all.”  When I didn’t say anything though, his patience seemed to wear thin.  “Look, Ker, I don’t get on you for being friends with Trace.  I know you guys have a weird relationship, and that you were living with him for a while.  You could have had a fling with him for all I know, but I haven’t brought that into our relationship because I trust you, and I love you.  That’s what happens when you’re in a relationship, you don’t let the petty shit affect things.   Melanie isn’t conniving, and she wouldn’t try to tear us apart so she could win me back, besides...she’s seeing somebody.  If she knew it was you that I was dating, I’m positive that she’d be really happy about it.”

The fact that he’d brought Trace into it pissed me off.  Nobody, not even Justin, understood our friendship and they never would.  He had nothing to do with the conversation, and all I could do then was say more shit to Cooper, adding more fuel to the fire that had been created between us.  “Okay, Cooper.”  I rose to my feet and let out a sarcastic laugh.  “So if Melanie told you she wasn’t seeing someone, then what?”

“Why the fuck are you pushing this?”

I hadn’t seen him so angry since the day his mother came to visit, and before that, I’d never seen him angry at all.  It put me off a little bit, let me know that he had a temper too, and I should be more careful before I got slapped, but I refused to let my fears shine though to him.  “I just want the facts,” I croaked out, keeping my head held high as he stood before me.

“The facts?  The fact is I don’t love her, not like that.  I used to.  I did, and I wouldn’t keep that from you.  But now I love you...god, I love you so much and sometimes...sometimes I just don’t know if we’re on the same damn page!  I mean, I never thought you were the jealous type, but now it’s like I’m seeing this completely different side of you.”  He let out a harsh sigh before continuing.  “I don’t like this side.”

“What side?” I laughed a little and rolled my eyes.  “This is me.  Nothing’s changed.”

“I wouldn’t know.”  He said sadly, as he moved towards the bedroom door.  “You know, since you tell me nothing.”

I couldn’t say anything else after that, because he walked past me and out of the bedroom.  The door clicked closed behind him and I sat down on the bed slowly, trying to figure out what the hell happened.  What was I supposed to do?  Was I supposed to go running to him and confess everything that Justin and I had been through, or what he’d done to me so many months ago?  Yeah, I may have wanted to, but I couldn’t.  It just...it just wasn’t something I was capable of.  I couldn’t tell somebody else about Justin, about what happened to him, how that affected me so fucking much.  And I couldn’t embarrass Justin by telling Cooper what he’d done to me, how much he’d hurt me.  

It was none of Cooper’s business.

I have no idea how I walked out of that room after I cried.  How I forced a smile for his sisters when I entered the kitchen.  How I made it through lunch with his mother, Siobhan and Scott, acting like everything was perfectly fine.  Cooper was terrible at hiding his feelings, and I knew they all thought something was off with them the entire time we were sitting at that table.  Sio kept eyeing me as if to ask me what was wrong with him, but I avoided her at all costs.  I was determined to forget what we’d discussed and give Cooper a happy birthday if I could.

I prayed my gift to him would be enough to ease his mind, to show him I still cared.

Cooper went out with his mother after lunch, which gave me some free time to recollect myself, and plan for the evening.  I picked out my outfit, and Natalie helped me with my hair and nails since neither of us could drive and I wouldn’t consider taking a cab.  She jabbered about meeting Justin the entire time too, which would have been okay if I hadn’t had such a stressful morning.  I understood that she was still really excited about it, and there were few people she could talk about it with that would actually care, but at the same time that day at the radio station was one I wanted to push from my memory if I could.

In the middle of her Justin spiel, my phone rang, and I sprang for it, forever thankful to be able to get off the topic for a few moments.  It was Trace and I almost fell over in shock.  He never called.  I called him now, and I’d been planning to give him a call later on about the ticket arrangements for the game.  “Hey,” I answered.

“Do you guys want a limo?”

I was stone silent for a moment, and smiled slightly at Natalie before sneaking off into the other room where she couldn’t overhear my conversation.  “A limo?” I chuckled.  “Aren’t you just filled with generosity?”

“Well I just...I thought you guys would like it.  They always send Justin one when he comes to the games so I figured you might want to use it.”

Something about the tone in his voice told me there was more hidden behind his offer.  I’d known him too long not to know when he was up to something, but at the same time I was so tired of arguments I decided not to pry into it.  “Yeah that would be great,” I finally said.  “Are you joining us?  I know Siobhan wants to see you.  She’s been asking when you’re going to stop by.”

“Well, Tarin says she’s going to come if I’m going,” he replied sheepishly.

I rolled my eyes.  It was ridiculous.  I couldn’t have a night out alone with my best friend unless the Princess, as I’d decided to call her, could come along.  “Well bring her if you have to, Trace,” I sighed.  “I know how it is.”

“You sure?”

He seemed hopeful, but I was only agreeing to it since I had no other choice.  “Yeah, it’s fine.  I really don’t like her but, I mean, it’s Siobhan and Scott’s last night in town, so I doubt I’ll have time to notice all the dirty looks she’ll be giving me.”

He let out a pitiful laugh.  “Thanks, Ker.  I love when you reassure me like this.”

“Anytime,” I droned, and rambled off Cooper’s address so he could give it to the driver.

“Cool.  We’ll probably be there around six,” he told me.

I was tempted to ask him a million things about Justin and Tennessee just then, but figured there would be time for that later on.  We were flying to Memphis together the next morning, and I knew he’d be more willing to talk about it with me once we were on the plane, regardless if Tarin was sitting next to him or not.  “See you then.”  It was all I allowed myself to tell him before we ended our conversation.

Cooper got back around four, and we didn’t speak.  It was awkward, and since Natalie was hanging around she figured out that things weren’t going smoothly between us.  I think she got the hint that she shouldn’t have been interfering though, because she excused herself from the living room after a while as we mindlessly watched TV on the couch.  I was scared to be alone with him, but at the same time I knew there was going to be a limo pulling up to the house with Trace, who Cooper had only met once in a not so friendly setting, and I didn’t want him to be agitated.  That and the fact that I knew Sio and Scott were bound to walk in the door any minute forced me to say something to break the tension between us.

“Did you have a good time with your mom?”

He sighed and draped a hand over his stomach as he changed the channel.  “Yep.”

I looked down at my lap.  “I’m sorry about this morning.”

“It doesn’t matter,” he said bitterly.

I looked at him.  It was weird to hear him talk like that, because he never did.  Cooper was always so positive and supportive, and I felt like I didn’t even know who I was sitting next to then.  “I flipped out for no reason,” I confessed.  “I’m just...I guess I’ve just been nervous about certain things.”

He smirked slightly but still wouldn’t look at me.  “Yeah, like going home.”

“Cooper...”

“I know this about Justin,” he told me sharply, and met my gaze moments later, staring me down like I was some kind of criminal.  “Look...I don’t want to talk about it right now.  It’s my damn birthday, Kerri.  I want to have a good time with our friends tonight, because I have no clue when I’ll see them again.  I can’t do that if you keep pissing me off.”

I opened my mouth to say something more, to tell him he was wrong even though he wasn’t.  The truth was, he was figuring me out, because he was smart and I had underestimated him.  I found that I couldn’t say anything though, because the doorbell rang seconds later and Sio and Scott walked into the house.  Cooper’s infamous smile immediately flew on, and he snuck a small glare in my direction, warning me to play along, and I forced all of my emotions to go back into hiding.  I was good at hiding things after all, and I wasn’t going to ruin his birthday.  Not after everything he’d been through for my sake.

Cooper and Scott immediately dug into the supply of beers in the refrigerator, and Siobhan seemed to take it as a signal to get me alone.  She dragged me off the couch and out into the backyard, even though I protested and told her I didn’t want to go outside.

“What the hell is going on?” She said when she finally let go of me, her hands on her hips, her expression filled with confusion.  “Cooper looked like he wanted to die this afternoon, and I tried to call him earlier when he was with his mother, but he told me he didn’t want to talk about it.”

I just turned away from her.  I hated being confronted by Sio because she was always so blunt and wasn’t afraid to tell me exactly how much I was fucking everything up.  While it was probably good to have somebody around that could ground me as much as her, I wasn’t in the mood to deal with it.  “We just had a fight,” I told her quickly.  “It’s not a big deal.”

“It is a big fucking deal!”

I whirled around, but found that she looked even angrier than I felt.  “What the hell do you know about it?” I said, my voice raised at her for the first time since she’d come to visit.

“Cooper is a great guy, Kerri,” she told me seriously.  “And from the moment he met you...the only thing he kept telling me was that he was going to find a way to end up with you.  Then he finally gets what he wants, and there you go...pulling your stupid shit.  Let me guess, it’s Justin again right?”

I suddenly remembered why I’d been avoiding her for so long.  “I hate when you do this.”  I started to walk past her, but she yanked me back, and I knew better than to make her any angrier.  While we’d never fought, I had seen the repercussions of a cat fight she’d gotten into with a girl in our dorm.  Needless to say, she’d come out on top and the girl needed to get stitches.  If her father wasn’t so damn rich, she probably would have ended up in jail for that little incident too.

“Is it about Justin?” She asked me again.  “I mean, it’s a legit question.”

I had to lie.  I had to, because if I had told her the truth that night, I knew she would have gone in and blurted it all out to Cooper because she was pissed off and wanted to protect her friend.  “It’s not.  I just...I’m fucking terrified of seeing my parents again, okay?”

But she smirked, like she knew I was completely full of it.  “If you hurt him, Kerri...I swear to God...”  She shook her head roughly and took a long breath.  “You know, what? I’m not going there.  No...I’m going to let you fuck yourself over this time.  That’s probably the only thing that can fucking wake you up, even if it will be too late by then.”

She walked away, leaving me standing there like a fool.  I was losing the battle.  I wouldn’t be surprised if I came back from Tennessee to no boyfriend and no place to turn.  Of course, there was always the prospect that I wouldn’t have to worry about it because I’d be back with Justin...
r32;But I wasn’t sure of anything then.

I knew I had to go back in and face the three of them, make the best of the night and get on their good sides again.  I sat back on the couch once I’d finally gotten up the courage to go back into the house, and by that time Cooper was on his third beer and seemed happy to see me.  He patted the space next to him on the couch and I willingly slid over next to him so he could throw his arm around my shoulders.  I cuddled up to his chest as Scott began to talk sports with him.  Every so often I would peer across the room at Siobhan who was watching me intently, waiting for me to screw up.

I wanted to disappear.

I was so happy when six o’clock rolled around, and practically ran to the door when the bell rang.  Cooper, Siobhan and Scott seemed surprised that we had a visitor, because they didn’t know about my plans for the evening.  I opened the door for Trace, who immediately smiled and pulled me into his arms.  I wanted to cry to him about so much then, knowing he’d get it, and it made me feel even worse that I couldn’t.

“Oh my god!”

I heard Siobhan shriek from somewhere behind me, and I was forced to let go of him.  She ran up to us after that and threw her arms around him, and I knew she’d missed him.  It had been forever.  He seemed glad to see her too. They’d always been friendly and I was happy what happened at the party didn’t put a permanent rift between them.  

“How’ve you been?” Trace asked her when she finally let go of him.  “It’s great to see you.”

“Engaged!” She smiled and turned to Scott so he would walk forward.  “You have to come to the wedding, okay? Promise me?”

He laughed and I heard him promise her that he would, but my gaze was fixated elsewhere.  Tarin had made her way inside the house, and was standing in the doorframe, looking uncomfortable and slightly pissed off.  I wanted to laugh.  Trace was so easily distracted he tended to forget other people at times.  It was a trait that he and Justin both shared.  “Hey,” I said to her, with a small smile.

She barely looked at me and I could have sworn I saw her roll her eyes.  “Hi.”

“Oh, babe...”  Trace whisked past me and took her hand moments later, most likely realizing his mistake.  “This is Siobhan.  She’s from New York...”

I watched the annoyed expression on Tarin’s face turn into a friendly one as Siobhan shook her hand.  They started to chat automatically as soon as Tarin spied the large diamond engagement ring on Siobhan’s finger. Part of me knew that they would hit it off and probably become friends by the end of the night.  I hated that.  I hated that the girl could just come in and completely take over everything.  It wasn’t enough that she had Trace all to herself, but she was taking Siobhan’s attention away from me too.

“So...where is he?”  

Trace had come up behind me, probably realizing the opportunity he had since Tarin was distracted by Siobhan.  I turned around to face him, my eyes searching the room for Cooper, but I didn’t see him.  “I don’t know,” I told him, trying to sound upbeat.  “Maybe he ran to the bathroom or something.”

“Oh...”  He trailed off, and when I didn’t say anything else, I knew he could tell something was off with me.

“Sorry.  I had to get April settled in with a movie.”  

Cooper was descending the stairs and a part of me knew he’d gone up there for other reasons besides his sister, but I wouldn’t say anything about it.  He immediately came over to where Trace and I were standing, and I felt the tension rise in the room before Trace took the initiative and shook Cooper’s hand.

“Hey man,” Trace said with a friendly smile.  “Good to see you.”

Cooper glanced at me for the smallest of seconds, and I think I may have been cowering slightly, waiting for him to start yelling at Trace.  After all, I didn’t know if Cooper still had any hard feelings against him because of what happened at the party.  But then Cooper just smiled and nodded.  “Good to see you too,” he said gently.

And I knew that guy who’d fallen in love with me had returned in some form.

We all piled into the limo after that, and by the look on Cooper’s face I could tell he was surprised.  As the driver pulled away, and the four other people in the car began to laugh and talk amongst themselves, Cooper suddenly turned to me and touched my face gently, that smile I loved so much returning to his expression.  “What’s all this?” He questioned.

I just shrugged.  “I told you that I was giving you a present.”

He searched my eyes for several moments.  “I hate fighting.”

I nodded slightly.  “Me too.”

Then he just smiled, and pulled me closer to him. Soon, Siobhan found a way to incorporate us into the conversation they were all having and the rest of the ride was problem free.  I even saw Trace smiling at me from time to time, signifying his approval of Cooper and my current situation with him.  For once, I’d proved to him that I could have a better life, and I knew he wouldn’t be questioning me for the entire night.  Tarin was a different story of course.  She was clinging to Trace like some kind of rabid animal.  Kissing him, whispering in his ear and rubbing her hand up and down his arm and thigh, all the while stealing glares in my direction.  Of course, he couldn’t seem to take his hands off of her either, but naturally he wouldn’t be able to with her wearing that dress.  It barely covered her ass, and revealed way too much of her chest. All I could think was that it was why she’d gotten pregnant in the first place, since her body parts were always so accessible to him.

I really didn’t like her.  I didn’t like what she was pulling Trace into, but I would keep my mouth shut and have a good time with Cooper.  Trace’s life wasn’t mine to control.

We pulled up to the arena and I’d never seen Cooper look so excited.  He knew exactly where we were then, and a huge smile spread across his face.  “Lakers!”  He kissed me hard.  “I love you.”

I just laughed.  “Just wait until you see the seats, baby.”

When we got out of the limo, I was surprised to find that a security guard was waiting for us.  Trace shook hands with him like he’d known the guy for years, which didn’t surprise me, and then we were escorted through a special entrance into the building.  Cooper had grabbed my hand at some point, and when I looked up at him, he was grinning hard, taking everything in.  It was then I realized we were walking through the players entrance, which was huge for him.  My next thought was that Trace had pulled out all the stops to make the night really special, when he didn’t have to.

That’s when I knew I hadn’t lost my best friend, not completely.

After Cooper and Scott finished drooling over some plaque in the hallway, we were finally taken to our seats.  They were court side, as Trace had promised, but the thing that really made the guys freak out was that they were right next to the Lakers bench.  I don’t think I’d ever seen those two act more childish than they did that night.  Sio and I couldn’t help but bust out laughing as we watched them stare at Kobe Byrant chilling out in his seat just feet from them.

“I missed Trace,” Sio finally told me.  “I can’t believe he got that girl pregnant though! I mean, she seems really cool and nice...but wow.”

“Yeah, I know,” I muttered, crossing my arms as we took our seats.  “I won’t comment.”

“I thought you and her would have been a lot closer.” Siobhan continued.  “You haven’t said much to each other tonight.”

I glanced over my shoulder.  She was sitting a few seats over from us, Trace on the other side of her with his arm draped over her shoulder.  She looked tired and bored, and I figured basketball probably wasn’t her thing but she came along just to prove her infamous point that Trace was her property now.  It caused me to roll my eyes as I looked back at Siobhan.  “Tarin and I don’t really get along,” I told her.  “It makes it interesting whenever I want to hang out with Trace, but whatever.”

Siobhan just laughed.  “You know, once upon a time I really thought you would end up with him.  Remember when we all used to go dancing?  You two would go wild feeling each other up,” she giggled.

I did remember, but it all seemed to long ago, so foreign.  I could barely remember that girl.  She’d been so fearless, so outgoing, so fucking unlike the person I’d become.  It made me sad and I couldn’t afford to be.  “Yeah.” I nodded, but didn’t say anything else.  I didn’t want to lose it.  Not then.  Thankfully the guys settled into their seats moments later, Scott distracted Siobhan with a kiss and a beer, and I knew I’d lost her attention for the rest of the night.

I helped Cooper cheer for his beloved Lakers during the first two periods, we got caught by the kiss cam twice, at which everybody forced us to perform, and I found that Trace was laughing his ass off afterwards.  I think he was proud, like the girl he used to know had come back to him in some form.  That was what he’d wanted for a really long time, and I knew that.  It made me feel good to come back to him just a little bit, even though most of my mood was forced and wouldn’t last.

It was during halftime that Cooper got his real shock.  Kobe ended up coming over and saying hi to Trace, which again wasn’t a surprise to me.  Justin loved the Lakers and he used to go to the games all the time before the kidnapping.  I was sure they associated at one point or another and Trace had most likely been there too.  

“Kobe, this is Cooper.  It’s his birthday so, we’re here celebrating,” Trace pointed out once they’d finished their conversation, and led Kobe over to where Cooper and I were seated.

“Oh, hey man, happy birthday,” Kobe smiled professionally and shook my boyfriends hand.  “You wanna come back and meet the team?”

“Huh?” was the only thing Cooper could seem to get out.

We all laughed at him, and then Kobe pulled Cooper up from his seat, motioning anyone else in our party to join in if they wanted to, which Scott jumped at.  I decided to stay behind.  I knew Cooper wouldn’t be able to pay attention to me anyway, and I let Scott and Siobhan go with him for moral support.  Then it was just Trace, the Princess, and I for twenty minutes.  They talked for a little bit, and then she announced she needed to use the bathroom.  Naturally, Trace said he would take her, but she declined.  r32;
“God baby, I’m not two years old.”  Was what she actually said to him, before she walked away.

I rolled my eyes again.  She treated him like a piece of shit, but Trace was too blinded by lust to realize it.  “So does queenie have a throne back at your place too?” I finally asked him.

He glanced at me and scoffed.  “What’s that supposed to mean?  You sound like Just...I mean, forget it.”
r32;I smiled, loving that fact that Justin and I shared the same opinion about her.  It rushed back to me then...how I felt about him, how I knew we were meant to be together.  “Well he’s right,” I whispered.  “What’s her issue, Trace?”

“She’s pregnant,” he eyed me seriously.  “And I guess I’ve been overburdening her because I’m worried.  We’ll work through it.  She’s not as bad as she seems.”

“Right,” I laughed.  “You seem to forget I see her on a daily basis, and she’s not so friendly then either.”

“Ker, you don’t know,” he snapped.  “You don’t get her, and it’s fine.  But don’t make me feel bad about it.”

I blew out a breath.  “‘Scuse me.”

“I think you have a lot of other shit to focus on besides, Tarin,” he grumbled.  “He’s a good guy, you know?  Cooper.”r32;
I looked back at Trace hard, trying to see any dishonesty in his eyes, but there wasn’t any.  “You really like him?”r32;
“I saw the way he looks at you,” he explained gently.  “He really cares, Ker.  I hope...I hope you realize that.”

I looked away and out across the court.  I knew he was right, but I knew how I felt, and what I had to do.  “I do,” I finally said.

“You don’t seem so sure.  I know that tone in your voice.”r32;
I just shrugged and began to pick at my nails.  “I have a lot of stuff going on right now, Trace.”

“Going home isn’t a big deal,” he said, reading my mind.  “You’ll handle it fine, and come back here and get on with things.”

I looked at him then.  He had his eyes narrowed at me, a knowing expression written on his face.  He knew what I meant, who I was thinking about.  I decided I didn’t care if it was bold or not, we were finally alone and I was going to ask him the question.  “Is Justin going?”

Trace sighed and didn’t say anything for a few moments.  “You’re crazy if you didn’t think he was.  Lynn would never let him get away with missing a huge family function.”

I was silent, part of me wishing I could jump for joy but I wouldn’t do that of course.  “How is he?”

“Great.”

For a moment I thought Trace was being sarcastic as usual, but then I realized he was being sincere, and I didn’t fully understand.  Usually he would tell me how much of an asshole Justin was, but he was smiling a little bit then.  It was a content smile, like Justin was handling his life just fine.  That he had his best friend back.  “So you guys are okay?”

“We’re working things out.  I don’t have time to be angry at him with everything that’s happening with Tarin.”

“Oh. Okay.”

“I’m not saying I accept what happened.  I’ll never accept it,” he whispered.  “I’m just saying that...I can’t afford to be angry anymore.”

“I get it.” I leaned back in my chair and crossed my arms.  I was waiting for him to say something else, like that Justin wanted to see me as soon as I got home, but he didn’t.  He didn’t say anything, so I decided to instead.  “I thought...maybe we can talk about some things on the flight.”

“Oh...yeah...that.  I need to talk to you about that.  I asked...”  He began, and for a moment I thought he was going to say something about Justin, but then the Princess returned from her trip to the bathroom with a beer for Trace and proceeded to distract him from our conversation.

I hated her then.  I crossed my arms and huffed loudly, hoping he got the hint.

But he didn’t seem to notice me at all for the rest of the game.

I tried to get back into the Cooper mindset when he returned.  He was carrying an autographed basketball in his hands, obviously signed by the entire team, his eyes lit up like a little boy’s on Christmas.  I smiled at him after he gave me a long kiss and thanked me for being an amazing girlfriend.  Really, it was an awesome thing that he’d been able to do.  I started to feel bad...like I should have gone back to the locker room with him, so we could share the experience together.  It might have opened my eyes, or resolved our issues, or brought us closer.  But I wanted to have my alone time with Trace.  That was the important thing.  Justin was the important thing.  I didn’t care about Cooper.  I didn’t care about anything but going home to see Justin.  I could remember a time, years ago, that Trace, Justin and I had gone to a Knicks game in New York together.  I’d gone back to the locker rooms with them during intermission, and Justin had held my hand as we talked to all the players like I was his girlfriend.  Britney was out of town that week, doing some promotion, and it was a known fact that they’d been having issues.  I felt like I was the only girl he wanted around then.  Felt like he was going to leave her and we’d be together.

Two months later we would have sex and then he would be gone.

It was the first time in a really long time that I’d thought back on all of that, and it was pretty messed up that I was doing it then, with Cooper beside me.  I couldn’t help it though.  It just hit me, and I remembered how much it hurt, waking up and having him get me a taxi.  I think I knew he’d be gone from that moment, even though I couldn’t accept it right away.  I thought he’d call.  I thought he loved me and we’d be together, but it wasn’t meant to be.  He went back to Britney, just like Trace told me he would. Then the unthinkable happened.  It was only then that he loved me. Only then that he wanted me to be with him and in the end it backfired.  

I asked myself, were we really in love all those months we spent together?

We had to be.  We just had to be because he said he still loved me at the radio station.  I wasn’t going to give up, even if the shadows of the past were trying their hardest to prove to me why I should.  I’d get him back, because I was his Kerrigan.  His Kerrigan that he turned to for everything.  I was the only one who knew what he really felt like inside.  The only one who could make him feel like himself, and that was how it had always been from the time we were small.  It didn’t matter how far he traveled, or how many girls he dated.  In the end, he always came back to me, and I was always there waiting for him.

Once the game ended, Scott suggested we go to a club and hang out since it was their last night in town.  I was a little hesitant, the thought of the crowds and strange people that would be inside the place frightening me instantly.  But then Cooper looked at me with a pleading expression, and I knew I couldn’t say no.  It was still his birthday, and his one chance to spend more time with me and his friends before we all departed the next morning.  Surprisingly enough, Trace and Tarin decided that they would join us, and I felt a little bit better about the situation after that.  Having Trace by my side always calmed me down, even in the worst situations.

It was a place called Heat, which I knew of, but had never been to.  Trace knew the bouncer well of course, and as soon as we walked up to the place we were lead past the huge line of people waiting to get in, and seated inside at their best table.  The last time I was at a night club had been with David, and for the first few minutes I was as tense as I could remember.  Then the liquor was poured, Cooper handed me a glass, and suddenly all of my problems melted away.  Looking back on it now, I can barely remember what the six of us talked about, but I do remember that I had more fun than I could remember having in a really long time.  Cooper and I actually got up and danced for a little while, and I think I surprised myself.  I felt lost in him once the alcohol began to kick in.  I was reminded of the person I used to be once Justin had left me all those years ago.  I hadn’t thought of him at all in those moments with my boyfriend.  All I could do was look into Cooper’s eyes and smile as held me in his arms.

As I predicted, Tarin and Siobhan became fast friends by the end of the night.  Trace and Tarin didn’t seem to be into dancing, and I figured that was because she probably didn’t feel very well.  Whenever Cooper and I would come back from a round of dancing, I found that she would be sitting talking to Siobhan while Trace would be talking to Scott.  Part of me felt like I was looking in on what I could have.  I could find a job in New York, persuade Cooper to come with me and go back to school.  The four of us could hang out on our off nights and have fun.  I wouldn’t dwell on my issues anymore...  I knew if it was what I really wanted I could get it too.

But I wasn’t ready to suggest the idea.

That made me feel sad, so I drank some more.

And a little more after that.

By the time we left, I had to lean on Cooper for support so I wouldn’t fall as I got into the limousine.  He got a kick out of it.  I knew he was glad that we’d had so much fun.  He kept telling me that it was the best birthday he ever had.

But naturally, I would fuck it all up somehow.

The limo pulled back up to Cooper’s house a little over a half hour later, and I stumbled out of the car, laughing my ass off the entire time.  I was drunk, and knew it, but I didn’t care.  I felt somebody help me to my feet moments later, and I figured it was Cooper, but when I looked up into the face I found I was wrong.  Trace was there now, trying his best to stifle his laughter but failing miserably.  

“You gonna make it onto your plane in the morning?” He laughed.

I smiled stupidly.  “Where’s Queenie?”

He rolled his eyes.  “They all went into the house for a minute.  I wanna talk to you..come on, sit with me here.”

He was a little drunk too, but I could tell he was no where near my level of intoxication, and it was the reason he could think straight enough to tell me what he had to then.  He sat me down on the front steps of the house and put an arm around me.  I leaned into him, still giggling, shivering slightly due to the brisk night air.  “You’re gonna come get me in the morning, right?” I asked him quietly as I played with the zipper on his hoodie.

“Well there’s been a little change, but you’ll be okay,” he nodded.

I didn’t say anything, just continued to play with his zipper as I listened.

“Brittany’s going to come get you, and you’re gonna fly home with her.  She has all the paperwork and everything, all you have to do is get your stuff together and be ready in the morning.”

I looked up into his face then, and even though I was drunk, I was still able to comprehend it all.  “Where will you be?”

“Justin needs me on the jet.  You’ll see me when you land, don’t worry.”

It hit me right in the heart, hearing that come out of his mouth, and I immediately began to panic.  It just couldn’t be happening.  Trace going home with Justin instead of me? There was no way.  If he was doing that, I was going too.  I needed to go.  It was imperative...the best way to get Justin alone.  “I wanna go with you,” I said, tugging on his zipper harshly.  “Trace, I wanna go on the jet.”

He shook his head gently.  “I can’t.  This is the way things are going to have to go, Ker.”

I felt my bottom lip begin to quiver, and I forced myself to believe the only reason I was beginning to lose it was because I was drunk.  “No,” I shook my head harshly.  “I...I need to be there.  Please, Trace.  Just call him, tell him I’m coming, okay?”

“Kerrigan...”

“Hey, I can get along with Tarin,” I said, trying to whisper it but not really having a grasp on the volume of my voice due to the alcohol.  “I can.  Trace, I need to talk to him, okay?”

He just sighed, really hard, and shook his head once again.  “Look...Ker... I would okay?  But Justin told me he doesn’t want to see you.”

I laughed at him.  I thought it might have sounded like a cackle, but I really couldn’t be sure.  “You’re so full of shit, Trace.” I stood up, nearly falling over in my heels, but Trace leapt to his feet and caught me before I could.  I was glaring at him now.  “You’re a fuckin’ liar!”

He laughed bitterly.  “You’re drunk.”

I shoved him away.  “I know what I know!” I yelled at him.  “I know how things are!”  I stumbled as I threw my hands up in the air, and fell onto the deck, feeling the skin being scraped raw across both of my knees.  I remember whimpering and sniffling into my hands, because as much as I wanted to believe that Trace was lying to me, at the same time I knew he saw Justin on daily basis.  I began to question it.  What if Justin had said that?  What if it were true?

“I don’t believe you.” I slurred out when Trace crouched down in front of me, so he could meet my gaze.  

He smoothed the hair out of my eyes and kept one hand gently pressed against my cheek, his eyes tired, his patience seeming to wear thin.  “He’s moved on.” Trace said next.  “You should too.”

“No!” I pulled back and crossed my arms, beginning to feel the bile rising my throat, knowing I was too drunk to be having the conversation but not caring. “You’re a bastard!”  I cried.  “How can you be this close with him after what he did to me?”

Trace rose to his feet then, and stared down at me angrily.  “How the fuck you can you be this obsessed with him after what he did to you!”

I froze, just stared at him then because my head was beginning to pound and I felt more sick than I had all night.  Trace had also never been that blunt with me before, but looking back on it now I think he figured I was so drunk that I wouldn’t remember much in the morning.

Only, he was wrong.

“Justin isn’t your life anymore.  The sooner you figure that out, the better off you’ll be,”  he sighed harshly and shook his head.  “My sister will be here at 7 to get you.  I’ll see you at home.”

He walked past me after that, and back to the limo to wait for Tarin.  I managed to get to my feet, and had every intention of going after him, except when I turned around, Cooper was standing in the open doorway.  The look on his face told me he was confused, and I was positive he’d heard my entire conversation with Trace.  My stomach twitched, I knew I was about to be sick, but I didn’t seem to have enough energy to go get sick in the bathroom.  I clung to a post on the porch instead, and closed my eyes.  Tarin, Siobhan, and Scott came out of the house soon after.  Siobhan kissed my cheek, and began to cackle drunkenly in my ear before Scott dragged her back to the car.  

Then they were gone, and I was still there on the porch, trying to make sense of the night.  I couldn’t believe Trace.  Couldn’t believe he was ditching me for the fucking Princess and Justin like that.  Didn’t he know that I was afraid, that I needed him?  That I needed to be on that plane with them too?

Probably, and he didn’t give a shit anymore.

“Let’s talk.”

Cooper had come up behind me, placing his arms gently around my waist.  I should have been thankful that he still gave a shit, since nobody else seemed to, but I was too drunk and too furious to care.  

“Leave me alone.”  I pushed him away and stumbled into the house, collapsing onto the sofa when I finally managed to make it that far.  I heard the door slam and it caused me to look up.  Cooper was standing against it, his arms crossed and his brow furrowed as if he was waiting for me to say something.  I just stared back, too tired and upset to do much of anything.

“Were you ever going to tell me that Justin came to the station?”

I didn’t look at him.  “He didn’t...”r32;
“Dont fucking lie to me, Kerri.”

I shut up.  He sounded so hurt, so betrayed, and I knew it didn’t make sense to put up an act for him then.  

“I put some laundry up in Nat’s room the other day.”  He said it softly as he walked across the room and sat down next to me.  “I saw the picture she took with him on the dresser, and I asked her about it.  She told me everything...”  He paused and sighed.  “That you made it happen.  But I didn’t feel like asking you about it.  I figured...you know, that it wasn’t such a big deal.  That you loved me, that you were doing my sister a favor.  I let it go.  But now...now I know that I probably should have said something.  What happened that day?”

I just shook my head and looked away from him.  “This is pathetic,” I snapped.  “I’m not going to be interrogated about this.”

“Is this why you’ve been so stand offish lately?  Why we’ve been fighting?  Is it him?”

I looked at him, knowing he was completely right, and not having a clue how I was supposed to talk my way out of it.  “No...”

He let out a bitter laugh, and I knew he could see right through me.  “It’s the same old shit isn’t it, Kerri?”

“Cooper...”

“It is!” He exclaimed.  “You’ll make a million excuses for him, even if it means losing everything...even if it means losing me, won’t you?”

The tears began to flow freely down my face and I looked at the floor, hating everything, hating how my life was starting to unravel, and knowing that I had to clean up the mess before I left in the morning.  I had to have my head together when I went home.  There was too much riding on the trip for me to be a mess.  “You don’t know him,” I croaked out.

He leaned in closer to me, and I could see the anger pulsing inside of him.  For a moment he looked angry enough to hit me and I cringed inside, but he never raised his hand.  He just put his face right up to mine and said: “If he called you up right now and said, “be with me”, you’d pack a bag and leave me in a second,” he nodded.  “Wouldn’t you?”

“No.” I wiped the tears off my face, and it was taking everything inside of me not to break into a fit of sobs.  It surprised me that I could be so composed, considering how drunk I was, but I knew I would do anything to keep Cooper from getting anymore upset with me.  “No, Cooper, I wouldn’t.”

He gave me a disgusted look.  “You’re full of shit.”  He pushed himself up from the sofa and began to pace back and forth in front of me.  “Is that what happened, Ker?  Did he ask you to be with him again?  To go back to him so he could hurt you like before?  Did he tell you he loved you, that he’d never leave you again or some shit like that? I bet he did, and this whole time you’ve been trying to break things off with me the easy way.  Trying to get me to do something wrong, to piss you off, so I’d be the bad guy in the end!”

He pointed to his chest harshly, his entire body quivering with a fury I never thought I’d see in him.  Clearly he’d figured it out.  He knew my plan.  He knew I wanted Justin back, and it just didn’t make sense to lie to him anymore.  I had to tell him, and if he left me, I knew I would have to live with the consequences of it.  “He didn’t ask me to be with him,” I finally told him.  “I...I saw him that day, at the station.  I asked him if he still loved me, and he said that he did.  That’s as far as it went.”

It was completely silent after that, aside from my sobbing.  Cooper stood there in front of me for a while, just staring at the floor.  I was crying on the sofa, my body shaking with sobs.  I felt terrible, I did.  At the same time though, I felt a huge burden had been lifted off my shoulders.  I realized I would be going home with Cooper knowing all of that, and I wouldn’t have to come back to any surprises.  The choice to break up was up to him then, and I was ready to hear him say the words to me.

“So you think he’s in love with you now.”  Cooper slowly took a seat beside me on the sofa, and his voice was barely more than a whisper when he spoke up again.  “You think you have a chance.”

I shook my head, and I wouldn’t look at him.  “I don’t know what to think.”

“Did you even...I mean, have you ever loved me, or hell, even cared about me? Or was this all some big fuckin’ game meant to tide you over while you were waiting for your next chance to come around with Justin?”

I couldn’t say anything.  The only thing I could do was bawl like a baby into my hands.  He was right.  I never loved him as much as he loved me.  I was waiting around for Justin.  I was a horrible person.  

“I really wanted to come home with you,” he said to me as I continued to cry.  “I wasn’t lying.  I wanted to meet your family, help your folks understand what had been going on a little more...be your wedding date.  I really thought you were just scared, and needed time.  I believed you.  But now...now I know why you don’t want me there, and I could yell at you, tell you how horrible you are, but I’m better than that.  If...if you love Justin, you need to let him know that.  You need to get it all out.  I can accept it, because you’re a great girl and I want you to be happy, but I can’t promise I’m going to be around when you come home.”

"I don't expect you to be.”

He laughed a little.  It was a sad laugh.  A laugh that told me he’d just about given up on us.  “You know, Mel may have broken my heart, but at least I can understand why.  She had issues that I couldn’t change, that I couldn’t help her with.  With you, I thought that your problems were manageable, and I was more than willing to help you through them.  I don’t understand why you’ve done this to me.  Maybe you wanted me to feel like he makes you feel, because you’ll never be good enough for him, Ker, and clearly I’ll never be good enough for you.”

I didn’t look up at him as I heard his footsteps move back across the room and retreat upstairs.  Then I heard his bedroom door slam, and knew I wouldn’t be seeing any more of Cooper for the night.  I wanted more than anything to get out of that house and get away from him, but I knew I didn’t have that option.  I was drunk, it was the middle of the night, and I had to get some sleep if I was going to be ready to meet Brittany in the morning.  So I took a shower in the downstairs bathroom, wore the same clothes to bed I’d been wearing all night, and slept for a few hours before the alarm blared annoyingly in my ear.

It was still a little bit dark when I dragged the last of my bags onto Cooper’s front porch, and I even vomited a little bit before I left.  I wasn’t sure if it was from nerves or because I had one hell of a hangover, but it didn’t matter, I would have to snap out of it for Brittany.  She pulled up right on time of course, but I wouldn’t have expected less from her.  She was like her brother in so many ways...good with scheduling and responsibility.  It made me remember why I loved Trace, but then I remembered where he probably was at that very moment, and I quickly pushed the good feelings about him back inside of me.

Brittany got out of the airport shuttle once it came to a stop.  Her smile was wide, and she ran to me and pulled me into a hug.  It had been a really long time since I’d seen her.  After the kidnapping, I think I may have ran into her twice before I went back to New York.  I was glad to see her, tried to put all the bad shit out of my mind, but I could tell she knew that I wasn’t myself.  She seemed to be trying really hard to make the morning as easy as possible for me though, and part of me thought that Trace may have called her and filled her in.

I had just loaded the last of my bags into the back of the van, and was about to get in behind Brittany when I heard my name being called.  I turned around, and Cooper was standing there in his pajama bottoms.  His eyes were bloodshot and tired.  I knew he probably hadn’t slept at all, and the last thing I wanted to do was fight with him again right when I was about to leave.  “Bye.”  I waved at him miserably and began to turn away again.

“Wait.”

I sighed and Brittany gave me a strange look, but I couldn’t help but turn back to him.  He had come to the bottom of the steps, and I slowly made my way over to him, expecting the worse.  “My flight is...”

“I love you.”  He said it quickly as he pulled me close to him.  “I just...I just want you to know that.  I want you to think about that on your way to Memphis.”

I sucked in my bottom lip and looked down at his chest.  “You shouldn’t,” I whispered.  “I’m not good for you anymore, Cooper.”

“Maybe you are though.”  He pushed up on my chin so I would have to look at him.  “Maybe you’re confused.  I can live with that, okay?”

“Kerri!”  Brittany called from behind me.  “We’re gonna be late!”

I turned back to her quickly.  “I’ll be right over!”  

“I won’t keep you.” Cooper said when I turned back to him.  “But I didn’t want you to fly out without telling you that.”

He leaned in to kiss me, and I let him, even though I felt like complete shit afterwards.  “Bye,” I whispered.

“Will you call me when you get settled?”

“Yeah,” I promised him.  “I will.”

He kissed me once more before letting me go.  “Bye.”  

I got into the van, and once the door closed I knew there was no turning back.  I was on my way home, on my way back to things I’d turned my back on so long ago.  Back to a chance.  A chance to be with somebody I’d loved since I knew what love was.  

“Was that Cooper?” Brittany had snickered once we were on the road.  “Trace told me about him.”

I turned to her tiredly.  “Yeah.”  

“He’s hot.”

I couldn’t help but laugh as I sat back and gazed out the window.  I was happy that my morning had started out a little bit better than the night before, but I knew that my biggest problems lied just around the corner. 
A Walking Disaster(cont. again) by ialwayzbesingin
Brittany chatted with me about what had been going on with her and her family since the last time we’d seen each other.  I barely paid attention, just sort of smiled and nodded, and added in mindless comments every now and then just so she wouldn’t think I was ignoring her.  I was able to sleep during the last hour of our flight, thankfully, and it made me more alert when we finally landed.  It was overcast and a little bit rainy in Memphis, and I immediately associated the bad weather with the miserable way I felt.    Brittany had a rental car waiting for her, and told me she would drop me off and then come back to meet Trace.  I was too tired to argue with her, to tell her that I wanted to wait for Trace with her so I could see Justin.  I figured she wouldn’t get it, and I didn’t need anybody else in Shelby thinking that I’d completely lost it.

The ride seemed to go faster than I wanted it to.  I guess that was because I was dreading seeing my parents again.  Once I’d gotten the last of my bags out of Brittany’s car, I stood alone in front of the house, just staring, knowing I didn’t want to go inside.  For a few moments I even contemplated turning around and going back to Los Angeles, and I probably would have if my fear of cabs didn’t kick in.

I dragged my bags onto the porch and rang the bell.  It took awhile, probably because it was early, but the door was finally opened.  I was greeted by my father.  He was in his bathrobe, and I could tell he’d just woken up.  I didn’t even want to talk to him.  It was his fault I’d been forced to come home in the first place, and if it hadn’t been for the fact that I knew Justin would be around, I probably would have bailed.  

“Hello, Kerrigan.”  He said softly.

“Hi.”  I barely looked at him as I slung a duffle bag over my shoulder.  “Where’s mom?”

“Asleep.  Your sister is at Grandma’s.”

I just nodded and walked past him into the house.  It hit me like a ton of bricks standing there in the foyer.  The last time I’d been home was right after the accident, and the feelings between myself and my parents had been just as awkward.  If it hadn’t been for Trace, I think I would have gone crazy, and this time I didn’t even have his guidance.

“You stayin’ for the whole week?” My father asked me as he helped move more of my bags into the house.

“That’s what you wanted, right?” I said to him bitterly.

“I’d appreciate some respect in my house,” he told me.  “I asked you here for your own good, young lady.  You can’t alienate your family.”

“Right.”  I snorted, and picked up a bag so I could head upstairs with it.  “I’m exhausted.  I’ll see you when I wake up again.”

“You know, Justin called looking for you a few weeks back,” he called back to me when I began to ascend the stairs.  “I didn’t know how to reach you, or I would have passed him along.”

I froze, and it took me a good five minutes for me to turn back to him again.  “Justin?”

My father just nodded.  “Thought you’d want to know.”

It was with that thought in my mind, that I was able to relax just a little bit.  Justin was looking for me.  Justin cared.  Justin wanted to talk too, and I knew I just had to wait it out, bide my time until he and I were able to bump into each other and talk again.   Talk about everything, and realize that we needed to be together.
I slept all day after that.

I’ve been awake for a few hours now, staring at the pink walls.  The sun is glowing an orange-purple through my window, dinner time.  I’m not hungry, but I’m sure my father will make me come down eventually.  I know I should probably call Cooper but I’m really not in the mood.  Maybe tomorrow morning I will.  I’ll just tell him there was a lot going on, and he’ll probably think I was having sex with Justin or something, but I just don’t care.  I’m too fucked up to care, I realize.  I did text Melanie before I fell asleep.  It turns out she’s in Memphis too, and I’m hoping I can find time to see her.  I know she’d be willing to listen to my issues and it’s so great that we both ended up in the same place.  

I need a friend right now.

I turn over and face my nightstand, yanking open it’s drawer to see if I have any Advil handy as my head is still pounding a little bit and I smile when I find a bottle.  I take some, and decide to head downstairs.  The familiar smells of a home cooked meal are non existent though, and as I search the house I find that nobody is home.  I’m alone.  My parents don’t give a crap, obviously, and I scowl.  I make myself a sandwich, and decide to go out on the porch swing and eat it since it’s still light out.  When I get outside, I realize why my parents aren’t home.   There’s some huge barbeque going on in Lynn’s backyard right now, and I realize the entire neighborhood is probably over there.  Nobody bothered to wake me up so I could tell come along.  But of course they wouldn’t.

I mean, I’m not exactly welcome.

I throw my sandwich over the porch railing, feeling disgusted with this whole thing, and knowing this is probably how the entire week will go while I’m here.  This is my father’s way to spite me, I’m sure.  To punish me for deserting the family.  He knows I’m not the most popular person when it comes to Justin’s family, and so I’m assuming he’s waiting for me to be embarrassed in front of them all.

I hate this.  I hate Trace for not being here, I hate Tarin for stealing him away from me, and I hate my parents for treating me like this.

I decide to take a walk.

Of course, there are people littering the sidewalk outside of Lynn’s house, staring me down because they know who I am and have probably heard all about how much of a psycho I’ve turned into.  I recognize Justin’s cousin, Rachael, immediately.  She’s talking to another girl who I don’t recognize, but figure she’s one of the numerous people who have flown out for her brother’s wedding.  

Rachael comes running across the street to greet me.  

I loathe this girl.

High school was difficult enough without her humiliating me in the hallways, shunning me from group activities in gym, and announcing to the whole world that I was obsessed with her cousin because he was famous and I wanted to use to him to my benefit.  I never talked to Justin about it, because he’s always been close with her and I didn’t want to start anything.  I thought once we grew up it wouldn’t be so bad, but Rachael kept on, trying as hard as she could to prove to Justin and everybody else that I was no good.

Apparently nothing has changed this time around either.  

“Hey, Kerrigan.”  She smiles slyly as she keeps up with my pace.  “They said you might be coming to this.”

“Yeah.”  I nod, and try to be pleasant even though I feel like slapping that smile off of her face.  “How are you Rachael?”

“I’m really good.  You know, glad to have Justin home finally.  I just wanted to talk to you for a minute, if that’s okay.”

I already don’t like where this is going, and I stop walking.  “What is it this time?”  I cross my arms and glare at her a little.

“Well I just wanted to let you know that everybody is here to have a good time, Kerri.  Me and some of the girls were just concerned, you know, that you might bring some negativity to the situation.”

“You never cease to amaze me, Rachael.”  I shake my head and laugh bitterly.  

“I just wanted to give you fair warning.  Justin hasn’t been home in a long time, and we don’t need you trying to butt in and hog him from everyone.  You’re not his priority, and I’ll put a stop to it fast if I see it happening, got it?  My brother is getting married and I won’t let you bring drama to the wedding celebration.”

I wish I could punch her, but I know it would get me nowhere.  I’d tell her it was Justin that called looking for me a few weeks back.  That he cares just as much for me as I do for him, but I don’t feel like stooping to her level.  I don’t need to prove anything to Rachael.
 
“Are you done?”

“Look, stay away from Justin.  That’s all,” she grunts, and walks away from me.

I start walking again as she rushes back across the street and begins to whisper with the girl she was talking to originally.  I’m sure they’re telling each other how much of a bitch or a psycho that I am.  That I don’t deserve to be here, that I have no place. That I shouldn’t have anything to do with Justin, because he’s too good for me.  It’s starting.  It’s only the first day and already it’s starting, and I remember just why it was that I was so anxious to get out of Shelby after high school.  I can’t stand small town gossip.  I can’t stand that I’m always the one that everybody finds to be strange, or annoying.  I can’t stand the fact that I’ve been such a big part of Jusitn’s life, but still so insignificant to people like Rachael at the same time.

I wish I could leave this place already.

But I can’t.

I walk farther, down a long road that leads to our general store and into town.  My bad leg starts to ache.  It’s been a long time since I’ve walked this far and I guess the muscles just aren’t used to it.  I remember the doctor telling me I should try to walk more if I can, but I just haven’t been focused on that kind of thing.  Too much shit has been going on.  I remember when Justin and I were together I would go running to ease my mind a little bit, but can’t do that now.  If I try to run it’s awkward.  I look like some kind of retard, so I just walk, and try to hide my limp if I can.

I stop walking when I come upon a familiar landmark.  My breathing grows rapid.  It even starts to get hard to breath, and I find myself falling silently to my knees as I stare. Most of the stores are closed now, with the exception of the bakery.  It’s dinner time.  The setting sun is turning the sky a brilliant pink color, and the scenario is all too familiar.  I remember this...how the twilight was beginning to settle over our sleepy little town as a gun was shoved into my head...as we were crammed into the back of Justin’s car.  Nobody was around then either, it was dinnertime, the bakery stayed open for that last minute customer, like Justin.  I stare at the building, at the empty parking lot, and I’m so fucking afraid.

It’s the first time I’ve come back here since we were taken and so much has happened since then.  I’m not the same.  I’m not strong, like that girl that came back to town almost a year ago to see her family.  I can’t handle things.  I want my friends back, my old life...

But I can’t have any of it, and nobody wants me around.

“Why.”  I moan and my butt hits the back of my heels as I cover my face with my hands, and just cry.  “Why did this happen?”

But nobody answers me, and for the first time I have to admit to myself that nobody else really cares.  Everybody else has moved on with their lives, and according to Trace, that includes Justin too.  I want to think he doesn’t deserve to move on, but I can’t.  I love him too much and I want him to be happy.  Even if that means I have to suck up the pain for the both of us.  I’ll do it for him.  I’ll do it for him, and God willing, he’ll know how much I love him by the end of this week.

God willing, I’ll get him back.

“I saw you walking...why’d you come here?”

I look up and I see Trace sitting in his mother’s car, gazing at me from the open drivers side window. Having him here doesn’t change my mood though, it only makes it worse.  “I needed to get out of the house,” I mutter, and wipe my tears away before pushing myself to my feet.  “Why aren’t you at the party?”

“I wanted to make sure you were okay,” he tells me.  “Come on, get in, I’ll take you back.”

I shake my head.  “I’ll walk.”

“Nope.”  He gets out of the car this time, and walks over to me.  “I can’t leave knowing that you’re still here.  There’s too much to think about and you have a long week ahead of you.  Come on, girl.”

He pulls me to my feet and I yank my hand away before he can pull me over to the car like child.  “I’m capable of walking, thanks.”

“I know you’re pissed about the jet,” he tells me once we’re both in the car.  “Believe me, it was better this way.”

“Whatever.”  I sigh and yank my seatbelt on.  “It doesn’t even matter.”

He sighs, but doesn’t say anything else as we pull away from the shopping center.  We’re back in the neighborhood within five minutes, and Trace parks in my parents driveway.  “Some of us are gonna have a bon fire later.  You should come.”

“Not if Rachael’s going,” I flash him a sarcastic smile and release my seatbelt.  

“You two need to stop this war you’ve had going on since fifth grade,” he laughs.  

“I will if she does.”  I narrow my eyes at him.  “Thanks anyway.”r32;
“Just come.  Come on, Ker.  Please? For me?”

I laugh at him.  “Why should I?  Where’s the Princess?”

“She’s spending the night with some of the other girls,” he says all too quickly.  “I just...I thought you could come tonight.  It’ll be fun, like old times.  I...I want to spend some time with you.”

A sly smile forms at the corner of my mouth.  “Your mom wants to kill you, huh?”

He looks down.  “I didn’t even tell her yet.  We want to get settled in first.  I’ll tell her tomorrow.

“You know,” I continue with amusement.  “The longer you put it off, the more she’s going to hold it against you.”

“What am I supposed to do? I mean, we just got home.  I’m not going to subject myself to my mother’s shit until I’m good and ready.”  He grips the steering wheel tightly, turning his knuckles brilliant white as he stares straight ahead.  “I don’t want to talk about it anymore right now,” he mutters.

“So you’d rather get loaded around a roaring fire?” I scoff.  “Great solution.”

He just shrugs.  “I need to do something to calm my nerves, and Justin is busy.”

“Like father, like son.” I grin at him.  “Glad to know you’re following in his footsteps.”

“Fuck you.” He scowls.  “You were drunk as shit last night, and you and the bottle aren’t exactly strangers.”
 
“Yeah, but you know better,” I point out.  “I’m just an idiot.”

He slams a hand on the steering wheel and sucks in his bottom lip as he shakes his head.  “I gotta go,” he mutters finally.

“Trace, stop being so damn sensitive.”

“Are you coming tonight or not?” He says to me loudly, as he meets my gaze.  

I know he’s desperate.  He needs me, despite what happened last night.  He knows I’m still annoyed with him, but he also knows that I understand what he’s going through right now.  I don’t even think Tarin can grasp it.  I mean, she doesn’t know his father.  She doesn’t know how much he’s embarrassed Trace and the rest of the family their whole lives.  I get it.  I always have, and Trace knows that I’ll be here for him.  

“I’ll come,” I huff.  “But if Rachael starts in with me, I’m going right back home.”

“Thanks, Ker.”

He looks at me and smiles just a little bit.  It’s a thankful smile, and for the first time since I landed, I feel like my presence is needed here more than anywhere else.

And that feels good.
Grin and Bear It by ialwayzbesingin
It’s been an adjustment, being back here.  I haven’t been home enough, I’ve realized.  Not even before the kidnapping.  I was working too much, and I think I forgot how laid back everything can be.  Life is simpler, nothing like Los Angeles. That’s all work, and while I love what I do, I know that nothing can really beat kicking back with a cold beer on the front porch of my mother’s house.  Tarin doesn’t get it.  She’s too used to LA.  She keeps telling me how she can’t imagine how people survive living here.  She says there’s nothing to do and I keep telling her I’m gonna show her everything, but shit, the woman is so damn impatient sometimes.

It doesn’t change the fact that I love her, though.

Meeting Tarin’s parents, while it was something I knew had to be done, wasn’t what I really wanted to deal with immediately following Justin’s party.  I’d dealt with so much when Justin and I were forced to talk and I knew I’d be better off if I was able to recuperate the following day.  But Tarin had already told her parents that she was coming over to introduce me into the family, and I knew backing out of it would make her look bad.  So I had a few beers before she woke up that morning, and straightened out my mood.  I’d done it countless times in the past when Justin needed me to be the strong one while we were out on tour or before a major event. I was professional Trace who always had a smile and a great sense of humor.  That was the guy she needed me to be, and with my baby inside of her, I wasn’t about to give her parents the wrong impression since she was so insistent on telling them about her “condition” that day.

Tarin grew up in Burbank, and her parents still live there in the same house she grew up in.  It’s a nice house, in a nice looking neighborhood.  It’s the kind of place that I’d like my kid to grow up in, and I found myself asking Tarin when she wanted to go looking for a house as we neared her parents place.

“A house?” Her eyes got wide and a brilliant smile spread itself across her face.  “Really?”

I smiled and rubbed her thigh a little bit.  “Yeah well...the condo isn’t exactly the ideal place to bring up a baby.  I thought once we got back from Memphis we could start looking.”

“This is so exciting!” She exclaimed, and once I pulled the car into her parent’s driveway she proceeded to wrap her arms around me and plant a long kiss on my lips.  I loved when she got excited, like I could give her everything and make her the happiest woman alive.  It gave me a sense of purpose, made me feel like I was doing everything right in a time when I was nervous as hell.  I really needed that boost then.  I tried not to let onto it, but I was scared shitless of meeting her parents.  I had no idea what they were going to say about the baby, or about me.

We got out of the car, and Tarin walked slightly ahead of me as we made our way up to the front door.  With one knock it was opened, and a girl that had to be Tarin’s sister stepped out and looked at the both of us.  She was very conservative, much different from her sister, and I immediately thought that she had to be the nerdy one in the family.  Her hair was pulled up into a tight bun and the pants suit she was wearing just...wasn’t what you usually wore to a family barbeque.  “Hi, Tarin,” she’d grunted before allowing her eyes to drift towards me.  “So this is him?”

“Trace, this is my bitchy sister, Annie.”  Tarin said it quickly before her sister could say anything else and flashed me a tight smile at the same time.  “She thinks she’s somebody special because she went to a fancy school and looks through microscopes all day.”

“Oh, and how is it being the office whore, dear sister?”

My eyes widened and I felt my stomach drop.  It wasn’t good, and I knew...i just knew the moment her sister found out what was going on she would use it against Tarin to make her feel like shit.  I didn’t like Annie, and I had only just met her, so to save us both from an unneeded squall, I simply took Tarin by the hand and pulled her through the doorway, without giving her sister a second glance.

“Is she always like that?” I muttered to her the moment we were away from Annie.

“At least around me,” Tarin sighed.  “I told you.”

I just rolled my eyes and would have made another comment about the girl, but then a woman came out of a side hallway, who I knew to be Tarin’s mom from the pictures that had been shown to me.

“Tarin!”

“Hi Mom!”  Tarin walked over to her and they hugged tightly for several moments. Then Tarin let go, and motioned me forward.  “So...this is him,” she grinned.

Her mother studied me with a look of concern for several moments before a small smile appeared on her face, and I didn’t know how she felt about me.  “Hello.”

“Hi, Mrs. Sommerville.”  I stuck out my hand and she shook it.  “It’s really nice to meet you. Thanks for having me.”

“He’s so cute, isn’t he?” Tarin wrapped her hands around my upper arm and rested her head against my shoulder.  “All gentleman like,” she giggled.

I felt the urge to roll my eyes as I felt my cheeks grow hot, but knew it probably wouldn’t be the best thing to do in front of her mother.  Instead I just smiled and waited for whatever was coming next.  

“Well, your father is out back,” her mother finally said after several moments of looking me over again.  “It’s probably best if you go talk to him, honey.  He’s been asking about you all morning.  I’ll bring out some sandwiches in a while.”

Her mother smiled but I could tell it was forced.  I felt a strange vibe coming from her.  It was as if she was being extra careful around me...as if Tarin was prone to bringing all sorts of men home to meet her parents.  I wondered what number I was, how many other guys she’d dated since we’d broken up besides David.  I wasn’t the type of guy that liked to discuss that sort of thing of course.  It made things awkward.  But I could just tell by the way her mother was looking me over, that she didn’t trust me.  That too many people had screwed around with her daughter in the past and she didn’t feel like being dealt that blow again.  It made me feel bad for her, and I didn’t have a clue how we were supposed to tell her about the baby.  I was sure that once we did, she would completely hate me.  

But I had bigger people to worry about.

Tarin walked me through the rest of the house, showing me around a little bit, before pulling me out the back door.  There was a really nice looking garden, filled with just about every type of flower I could have imagined.  It was beautiful, and I figured it must have been her mother’s creation.  My mother had never gotten into gardening.  She liked to read and do the occasional cross stitch pattern.  I hired a fancy landscaper to come to mom’s house a couple of times a month to make the yard look really nice.  He does a good job, even cleans up the mess my dad makes when he pukes into the rose bushes without complaining.  I’m sure if I was getting paid five grand to clean up puke I wouldn’t complain either, though.

“Your mom likes to garden, I guess,” I chuckled as we walked through the garden and out to the patio.  “It’s nice.”
 
“Yeah, she tried to teach me but I never had the patience.  Annie likes it.  She helps fertilize the garden every Spring,” Tarin informed me.  “It suits her, you know...playing with shit.”

I just laughed a little bit.  “What’s the deal with her anyway?”

She paused and turned to me.  “She’s just uptight.”

I raised an eyebrow, not really buying her excuse.  “She seems to have some kind of grudge against you.”

“Hey, I can’t help that she’s a little jealous of me,” Tarin giggled.  “I’ve always been the pretty, popular one.  She’s always hated me for it.”

“Tar, she called you a whore.”

“Oh please,” Tarin rolled her eyes and let out a disgusted sigh.  “She’s called me worse, and I’ve called her worse too.  It’s just how we are, that’s all.  It’ll never change, so don’t worry about it.  It’s my parent’s opinion that counts anyway.”
 
She leaned over and kissed my cheek before continuing to lead me through to the table that her father was seated at.  While she hadn’t reassure me much, I knew I couldn’t dwell on it.  I had to force my best smile for her father, because as we drew closer I realized that her father seemed to be bigger and more muscular than the pictures I’d seen of him prior to my visit.  He donned a cowboy hat, and sat there in his muscle tee shirt, probably to show me just how powerful he was, and the lengths he was willing to go to protect his daughter.  

“Hi Daddy!”

He turned around to face us, and immediately smiled at Tarin, but didn’t bother to look at me.  “Hey baby.”  He held his arms out to her and she flew into them automatically.  The first thing I realized was that he was southern, and Tarin had never mentioned that to me before.  I thought her whole family was from California.  I shoved my hands in my pockets because my palms had started to sweat at this news.  A southern man was much different in my eyes.  In Memphis, a man would kill the kid who impregnated his daughter before he even met him.  I wanted to hide, to get away, but I knew there was no way I could.  

“Daddy,” Tarin released her arms from around his neck and positioned herself on his lap with one arm around his shoulders as she smiled at me.  “This is Trace.”

She smiled at him like she’d told him so much about me, when in reality she probably only told him the bare minimum.  “Hello, sir.”  I said it quietly and stepped forward to shake his hand.  “Good to meet you.”

He shook my hand, but didn’t smile at me.  “I hear a little accent in your voice.  Where you from, son?”

“Memphis,” I nodded.  

“I’m from Kentucky myself,” he told me.  “Why don’t you have seat?” He motioned to the chair directly across from him.  “We can have a little chat while we wait for lunch.”

I sat, and Tarin seemed to take it as a cue to hightail it into the house, reassuring me that she would be back out when lunch was ready.  I wanted to tell her to come back so I wouldn’t be alone with her father who I didn’t know at all.  But it seemed to be Tarin’s intention to do it, and I wanted to kill her.  I wasn’t ready, I wasn’t comfortable, but I didn’t have a choice.

“You got a job, Trace?”

I stared at the man for several moments, and he was staring right back at me, daring me to say the wrong thing.  “I um...yeah, I work.”

“Well what do you do?” He chuckled.  “Some kind of assistant thing, by the way Tarin tells it.”

“I...”  I paused and let out a breath, feeling the sweat rolling down my forehead as I stared at the guy.  “My friend is in the music business.  I help him with his career, and he pays me.”

“Hmph.”  He shrugged a little and sat back in his seat.  “Well, as long as it’s somethin’ decent.  Don’t need Tarin gettin’ herself involved with a half employed moron.  She’s like her momma, high maintenance, needs to be catered to, know what I mean?”

“Yeah, of course.”  I nodded my head rapidly, hoping like hell I was getting on the guys good side.  I eyed the magazine lying on the table top, and realized it was an issue of my favorite hunting magazine.  Knowing it was a golden opportunity to get him on a subject other than my girlfriend, I immediately pointed it out.  “You like hunting?”

“Hm...”  He glanced at the magazine lying on the table and picked it up.  “Oh, yes.  Well, when the wife lets me out of the house anyhow,” he laughed.  “You like the sport much?”

“Yeah.” I smirked a little.  Tarin hated hunting.  She said it was barbaric, so I didn’t bring up the subject with her.  Justin didn’t really mind it, but he wasn’t into the sport either.  Try as I might, I’d only been able to get him on one hunting trip our whole lives, and even then he just complained the whole time.  When I was fifteen I taught Kerri how to shoot a rifle, but she never wanted to go out and shoot anything other than a tin can.  I guess she was too timid for the real thing. The only time I ever got to go hunting and enjoy it was when I was at home with my brother, and it had been a long time since I’d been there and in the mood to do it.  “When I’m home I usually go hunting with my brother.  I might get a trip in next week when I go there.  All my good guns are at home with him right now.”

“What kind of equipment are you usin?”

“I like Berettas.  I saw some of the new ones recently, but I haven’t had the time to buy anything,” I told him, leaving out the reason why I’d been much too busy.

A small smile pulled at the corner of his mouth.  “You wanna see the new one?”

I almost fell out of my chair.  “You have it?”

“Come on.”

I was so excited that I nearly forgot the reason I was at the house or that the man was Tarin’s father.  It had been so long since I’d thought about anything other than my friends and all the drama that came with them, that I forgot about my hobbies.  About the things that made me happy and helped me to relax.  Tarin’s father, who at that point told me to call him Rick, led me downstairs to the cellar, which he had turned into a hunting room.  The kind of room I’d always dreamed of having but never been able to.  He had deer heads and bear heads mounted on the walls, along with racks of rifles and various hunting and shoot trophies.  My mouth watered.  “Whoa.”  I hadn’t realized I said it out loud until I heard him laughing, and I quickly snapped back into reality.  

“You’re taking my daughter to meet your family, that correct?” He asked, as he placed his best rifle into my arms.

I studied the thing for several moments, making a private note to myself that I absouletely had to have one of them before the month was out.  “Uh well...”  I took a long breath, almost afraid to tell him the truth with all those guns surrounding us.  “Yeah.”

“How about when you get back, the two of us go up to the huntin’ grounds and have some fun?”

My eyes widened a little.  “You’d...you’d want to?  With me I mean?”

He laughed heartily and slapped my back, causing me to cough a little bit.  “Course son.  My little girl loves you and the only way for me to tell how much of a man you really are is by seeing you shoot some real equipment.  Once you get back you just come see me and we’ll make some plans, got it?”

“Yeah,” I smiled.  “Thanks, that’ll be great.”

I handed the gun back to him and we shook hands.

“Now come on,” he said, as he put the gun back up on the wall.  “Some of the food’s bound to be ready, and I’m starved.”

It was so easy.  So fucking easy.  He liked me right away just because we came from the same culture and shared the same interests.  I felt filled with hope then, until I met up with Tarin again.  Then I remembered what she was going to tell him, and I knew how much he was going to hate me.  It sucked, but there was nothing I could do about it.  By the end of lunch though, the most that had been discussed was the fact that Tarin had just gotten a promotion.  She didn’t bring up the baby at all, and I started to get really pissed at her.  She had berated me for not wanting to tell my sister and my mother about it, yet there she was, keeping it from her parents too.

“Hey.”  I pulled her into the house after lunch, while her parents and sister continued to talk about some family issue that was none of my concern.  

“My parents love you!” She squealed and kissed me.  “God, I’m so relieved, babe.  I thought my father was going to haggle you until you broke.”

“You didn’t tell me he was southern.”  

She just shrugged.  “I don’t see why it matters.  I mean, he hasn’t lived in Kentucky since he was thirteen.  The accent just never left him.”

“It usually doesn’t,” I sighed.  “Look, he was showing me his rifles.  He really likes me and I saw your mom...she’s been smiling at me for the past half hour.  They really like me, so what’s going to happen now when you go and tell them?”

“Well...I mean,” she paused and looked down at her feet.  “Maybe we should just wait, you know?  Just until we come back from Memphis.”

I laughed, a little too loudly because she quickly looked back over her shoulder as if somebody had been eavesdropping on our conversation.  “You’re fucking kidding right? You...you fucking crucified me for not wanting to tell my mom, and here you are putting it off with your own family?”

She crossed her arms and rolled her eyes.  “Trace, look.  I thought...you know, that my dad was just going to hate you.  He hates all the guys I bring home,” she explained.  

“So if he hated me it would be easier?” I scoffed.

“Kind of,” she whimpered.  “I mean if he already hated you, the baby couldn’t make it any worse.  Now it’s just...harder.  I mean, I know he thinks you’re a good guy, Trace.  Anybody would find that out after talking to you for a few minutes.  I was...I was wrong.  I shouldn’t have pushed you to tell your family.”

“Wait...”  I trailed off and cupped a hand to my ear.  “Say that a little louder.”

She swatted me.  “Oh, fuck you, Ayala.”

“Not so easy when the pressure is put on you, is it babe?”

She wouldn’t look at me though, and I realized I wasn’t making the situation any easier on her.  She realized her mistake, and that was all that should have mattered at that point.  “Hey, Tarin, it’s fine.”  I put my hands on her face and smiled.  “We’ll go to Memphis, tell my mom, and then we’ll come back and explain things to your parents.  We’ll deal with whatever happens, okay?”

She just nodded, and I could tell that she was worried about it for the first time since she realized she was pregnant.  It was harder than she thought it would be, telling the people closest to her, and I was happy she was realizing that we needed to be in it together or it wasn’t going to work.  I felt things were going to start to flow a little bit smoother, since she seemed to be able to feel my pain just a little bit more.

We were back at the doctor’s office early the next morning, as planned.  It was awkward for me, being at that first true appointment.  I noticed almost all the other women in the waiting room were much farther along than Tarin was.  They all looked pretty miserable too.  I started to wonder how irritable Tarin would be by that stage.  There were so many things that could happen involving mood and appetite, that I had no clue what life would be like for her or the baby then.  It was freaking me out just thinking about it, but I knew I was jumping the gun just a little bit.  Tarin’s physical appearance hadn’t even started to change.  I still had some time to get things in order and get my head together.  I guess seeing what I would be dealing with in six months time sort of jolted me a little bit.  It seemed more real to me and I was really tempted to ask one of the women what they were going through, but I figured Tarin wouldn’t like it.  So I kept my mouth shut, and sat there and waited for the nurse to call us into the appointment.

It was a pretty routine appointment at first.  The nurse had Tarin change into a hospital gown and took her blood pressure, weighed her, checked her pulse, and asked how she felt since her last visit. It was only when she had Tarin slide onto a special seat that propped her legs up in a way where they could be spread apart easily that I started to feel extremely uncomfortable.

“Wait...” I spoke up as the nurse chatted with my girlfriend.  “What are you..um...”

“Trace,” Tarin laughed.  “It’s just the stirrups, don’t worry about it.”

“Stirrups?” I felt my face scrunch up into a confused expression.  “The only stirrups I know about are the ones you use on a horse.  What’s this thing for?” I said it to the nurse, and while I feel really lame about it now, at that moment I was actually a little frightened because I had no idea what they were about to do to my girlfriend.

“Well the doctor needs to...examine her,” the nurse told me with a soft smile.  “It’s normal procedure just to make sure everything is working like it’s supposed to.”

It finally hit me what they were about to do and I didn’t like it.  “You mean he’s...”

“Baby.”  Tarin laughed.  “You can wait outside if you don’t want to watch.”

“Hell yes I’m going to watch,” I scowled.  “Some guy is gonna be touching you...down there.”

“God, it’s the doctor,” Tarin groaned and slapped a hand to her forehead.  “It’s not like he’s going to be enjoying it.”

“I don’t care.”  I crossed my arms.

“Please excuse him,” Tarin told the nurse.

“Believe me honey,” the nurse chuckled as she made her way over to the door.  “Twenty five years working in this office, I’ve seen every type of man.  I wouldn’t worry about it.”

She walked out the door and I gave Tarin an annoyed look.  “This is fuckin’ weird.”

She wouldn’t look at me.  “Well they have to look up there, Trace.  I mean, the baby has to come through there.”

“I know that.”  I snapped.  “I just...I mean, I wish it was a woman doing it.”

“You’re way too high strung.  You need to get some sleep, baby.  You look like hell.”

I took a seat in the chair next to the door, knowing she was right but not really caring.  I’d had a hell of a weekend, and sleep was the furthest thing from my mind.  “I have too much going on.  I can’t sleep.”

“If I can sleep so can you,” she snapped at me, and probably would have continued on if it hadn’t been for the doctor walking through the door just then.

“Hello, Tarin,” Doctor Taylor smiled brightly as he made he way over to her.  “How are we today?”

She smiled warmly at him.  “Better than before.”

“And....Trace, right?” He said while he pulled his surgical gloves on.

I nodded.  “Right.”

“You might get to see a little bit of the baby today when I do the ultrasound,” he smiled at me.  “At this point the fetus is about the size of a peanut but it’s still exciting for most fathers.  Makes it more real, you know?”

I shrugged, still irritated about the stirrup thing.  “Yeah, great.”

He seemed a little bit put out, but didn’t ask me anymore questions.  He just started talking to Tarin as he reached his hand up her hospital gown and began to feel around.

“Hey, that doesn’t hurt does it?” I asked her immediately.  “Tarin?”

“Trace, really?” Tarin huffed.  “What’s going on with you?”

In truth, I was scared shitless.  It was all starting to hit me so hard...that I was going to be the father of this child inside of her and didn’t know the first thing about doing being one.  I guess I was trying so hard to figure it out so Tarin didn’t have to worry, that the littlest shit was setting me off.  Of course I wouldn’t admit that, so I just crossed my arms and leaned my head back against the wall.  “I’m fine,” I muttered and closed my eyes.  “Sorry.”

Tarin didn’t say much to me as the doctor continued to work with her.  I kept my eyes closed while he talked to her and I wished that he would move faster and finish his examination.  I wanted to get out of there, prepare for Memphis and move on to the next part of my life.  Of course, things couldn’t be that simple.  The moment Tarin called me over to view the ultrasound with her, my life took an even more drastic turn.

“I think I may have a reason why Tarin has been so sick.  Most women only experience light morning sickness, and when you first came here last week I had my suspicions about this.  Now after feeling the womb I think I was right.”

I looked up at the man quickly, and then at Tarin, who seemed to be just as clueless as I was.  “What’s going on?” I whispered, the fear that something may have gone wrong inside of Tarin grabbing hold of me all too quickly.

“Oh it’s nothing to be worried about, son,” Doctor Taylor smiled at me warmly as he spread some kind of clear gel over Tarin’s stomach.  “I think you two may be even more excited after we watch the ultrasound.”

Tarin grasped my hand as the monitor came on, and sat up a little bit, her smile growing a little bit wider as the doctor moved a device over her stomach and pointed out a small spot at the bottom of the screen.  It was so weird...seeing it.  To think that the spot was going to become my kid in nine months was uncanny, and all I kept wondering was how the hell it was possible.  How I could make something like that come to life inside of Tarin.  I wasn’t a miracle worker.  In the past year I’d screwed up so much shit I couldn’t even keep track anymore, but I’d still managed to create a life despite it all.

“If you look closely here,” the doctor continued and pointed to something on the screen.  “You can see clearly that there are two fetuses.”

I peered at the screen closely, but everything was so tiny I could barely understand what he was saying.  “So what’s that mean?” I asked him.  “Is the baby okay?”

“What I mean is...you have two babies growing in there, not just one.”  Doctor Taylor chuckled.  

Tarin gasped and threw her hands over her mouth, her eyes immediately flying to me in utter shock.  

“Two...”  I trailed off.  “You mean....”

“Twins.”  The doctor smiled.  “Surprised?”

I just stared at the guy and waited for something to snap me awake.  I felt like I could have been dreaming but when Tarin shrieked and clapped her hands together I knew I wasn’t dreaming.  We were having twins.  Twins and I was barely prepared for one kid as it was.  “I um...”

“This is incredible!” Tarin continued to cheer.  “Oh, baby! Twins!”

She held her arms out to me and I made sure to hug her tightly to me without seeming scared out of my fucking mind in front of her.  Then I sat down, because I had to or else I might have fallen to the floor due to my nerves.  Doctor Taylor went on to tell us a bunch of shit that I can barely remember right now.  With twins there’s a lot more involved I guess, because the minute we get back from Memphis we have to go back to his office for another appointment.  There’s also this whole diet regimen that Tarin is going to have to follow.  The doctor told us that if Tarin doesn’t eat right she could develop something called Anemia due to both of the babies sucking all the nutrients up inside of her.  I have no idea what it all means, or how I’m going to handle it for nine months.  Tarin is pretty excited though, so I guess that’s something.  She didn’t want to tell Justin and Mel on the flight down here, though.  I guess she wants to wait until we’re settled, which is fine with me.  The less baby talk for me the better.  Although, holding the news back from our friends is probably the reason I snapped at Tarin on the plane.

I know she didn’t mean to bring up my dad or try to pressure me into talking about him.  She doesn’t really know, and I was so stressed out that I kind of lost it on her for a minute. Then I went into the bathroom, calmed myself down, and took her to the back of the plane so we could talk in private.  Justin and Mel didn’t seem to mind.  In fact, I know that they probably wanted their own private time together before we landed.  Justin’s been stressed out about so much shit when it comes to Melanie, that I know he wanted to talk to her alone.  Whether or not he’s going to discuss Shane with her on this trip, I can’t really say, and I don’t have a place trying to pressure him into it.  We had that conversation shortly before we left, and I told him my opinion.  I said Melanie could handle learning about the rape, because she was strong and she loved him.  I think he may have believed it more than he was letting on...but I’m going to leave the rest up to him.  

I have too much shit to worry about now, and I can’t fight his battles for him anymore.

Amidst everything else going on, I nearly forgot the promise I made Kerri about getting Lakers tickets for her boyfriend’s birthday.  It was only the text message I received the day after the doctor’s appointment that made me remember.  Kerri had asked me about getting Siobhan and Scott tickets as well, and I guess I was a little relieved to be thinking about something else.  I spent the morning calling my contact at the Staples Center, since Tarin was at the station and I had nothing else to do.  Sure enough, the guy came through, but I never doubted him.  He’s the VIP liaison for the Lakers, and since Justin has been to so many games, he and I have been on a first name basis for years.  

“I think I’m gonna go to the Lakers game next Monday night,” I told Tarin that evening over dinner.

She shrugged as she chewed her salad.  It was a known fact that Tarin wasn’t a huge sports fan, and I figured she would be thankful that I wasn’t asking her to come along.  I mean, it wasn’t like I didn’t want to spend time with the girl, but there were a couple of things I needed to talk to Kerri about alone, and I didn’t think I’d get the chance to if Tarin was around.   I was nervous about that too...telling Kerri what I needed to tell her.  Originally I was supposed to fly with her down to Memphis, and I knew I promised her.  But then things happened with Tarin, and Justin asked me to fly with him.  I knew Tarin would be a lot more comfortable flying down with Mel instead of Kerri too, since they’d become pretty close.  Yeah, it was probably a crappy thing I was doing and I knew Kerri wouldn’t take it well, but at the same time I didn’t think I had a choice.  I talked to my sister about it, and she agreed to help me out and take my place on Kerri’s flight, which made me feel a little bit better.  At least the girl wouldn’t have to fly home alone, which I knew was part of the reason Kerri wanted me around in the first place.

“You mean you’re actually getting Justin out in public?” Tarin chuckled after she’d swallowed the food in her mouth.  “How’d you pull that off?  Bribery?”

I smirked a little bit.  “Actually, I’m not going with Justin.”

Her smile quickly faded.  “Then who?”

I sighed a little bit, because I’d known all along she wouldn’t like the idea of me hanging out with Kerri.  Ever since that day at the station, she hasn’t wanted us alone together at all.  It’s kind of annoying, but at the same time I don’t blame her.  She doesn’t get Kerri, and Kerri doesn’t get her.  They just clash and it’s easier if I don’t spend so much time with Kerri if I can help it.  “It’s Kerri’s boyfriends birthday.  She asked me if I could get some tickets for them and a couple of their friends.  I figured I would go too.  She wants me to meet this guy.”

“Wow, you mean her boyfriend isn’t some figment of her imagination?” Tarin grunted.  

“Tarin, come on, okay?  You gotta give her a break once in a while,” I said gently.  “She’s messed up but she still has good days.”

“Why should I?” She said with disgust and leaned back harshly in her seat, crossing her arms sternly for added measure.  “Number one, she tried to keep us apart in the very beginning and number two, she tries to drag you back into her problems whenever she sees you.”

“Well what do you want me to do?” I exclaimed.  “I already said I’d be there, I’m not going back on my word.  I’ve done that with her too many times lately.”

“Then you better get me a ticket too, because you’re not going out with her by yourself,” she grunted.  

“What?” I laughed.  “You’re being ridiculous, baby...”

“I’m being ridiculous!” She pointed to her chest harshly.  “You should have assumed we’d go together from the beginning!  I mean, am I your girlfriend or just some bitch you knocked up?”

I just stared at her for a minute, my expression stern, but she wasn’t going to back down. She stared right back at me, waiting for me to come up with some brilliant explanation.  She was being controlling then, and I hated it.  I hated that I couldn’t just point it out to her.  I was too afraid of stressing her out with the babies inside of her.  “You know that’s not true,” I whispered.

“Fine.  Then either we go together or you don’t go at all.”  She looked back down at her salad after that and began to pick at it.  

“You hate basketball,” I grunted.

“I’ll survive.  Any more excuses you’d like to throw at me?  I guarantee I have a come back for all of them.”  She shook her head roughly and looked back up at me, allowing her fork to clatter onto the table at the same time.  “I really fucking wish you’d let this friendship drop, Trace.  You know...it’s really not worth all of this.  I mean Melanie and Justin have been great to hang out with so far, and you have Marty and Jason too. You don’t need Kerri.  You really don’t.  She’s bringing you down more all the time and you don’t even realize it.”  She reached across the table and gave my hand a gentle rub before continuing with her meal.

“She’s my best friend, Tarin.  I can’t just drop her,” I said with annoyance.  I really didn’t get her.  I didn’t exactly love the group of girls she spent time with, but I never ordered her around and told her to drop them.  

“A friend supports you,” she snapped.  “That girl only supports herself.  Justin may be arrogant a lot of the time but at least he’s there for you, you know?”

I wanted to tell her everything then.  Everything about the kidnapping, Justin’s rape and cutting and how much it changed Kerri.  But I knew I couldn’t.  That meant Tarin couldn’t understand, and it sucked.  I should have stood up for myself though, not let her order me around like she was.  I just couldn’t do it though.  I loved her too much, I cared about the babies, and I wanted us to be happy.  “Fine, Tar.  I’ll get you a ticket.”

We dropped the subject after that, and I figured I would just try to get Kerri alone during a moment where Tarin was distracted so I could tell her about the change in flight plans.  It was really the only reason I needed to talk to her by myself anyway, and I figured I would be able to use the night as an opportunity to have some stress free fun with my girlfriend before we were forced to face reality in Memphis.  

I found I didn’t have time to dwell on the conversation anymore over the following week.  Tarin left the condo early in the mornings so she could be on the air with JoJo, and at times she’d be asked to stay and fill in for one of the other DJ’s.  There were a couple of days where she didn’t walk in the door until after six, and by that time she was too tired to talk to me about much.  I found myself busy as well.  While Justin wasn’t to be pressured about work before his trip to Memphis, as his assistant, it meant I had to suck up the pressure for him.  I found myself in Johnny’s office several times that week, going over plans to reschedule a massive European tour starting in January.  It stressed me out just a little bit because that would mean Justin would have to start rehearsing almost immediately after we arrived back home from Memphis, and since I had no idea what was going to happen when we were there, I didn’t have a clue if Justin would be mentally prepared for that when we got back.  

He didn’t have much of a choice, though.  He’d already postponed the European leg once, and millions of dollars had to be paid back to the tour promoters.  It meant I would have to make sure Justin built up his stamina, according to Johnny. I almost laughed, almost told him that I didn’t have to because that was Melanie’s job, but quickly remembered myself.  Nobody knew what Melanie really was to Justin, and I promised to help him keep it that way until he was ready to say something.  I just didn’t know how much longer we could keep it a secret.  Eventually, it would come out whether Justin and Melanie were ready or not.  It made me wonder if Mel was ready for all of that.  For Justin’s career.  I mean, she knew he had one, but it had never really stood out to her before because Justin hadn’t been working.  I wondered what would happen the first time she was approached by the pap’s, the first time somebody snapped a picture in her face.  She seemed too timid for all of that, but she would have to put up with it if she wanted to be with Justin.  It was just part of business.

I prayed it wouldn’t be the one thing that drove her away, because she was my friend, and I loved her a lot.

I was thankful to be at the game Monday night.  Tarin had been a little sour on the way to Cooper’s house, but she seemed to slip out of the mood once I introduced her to Siobhan.  Even though the girl was friends with Kerri, Tarin seemed to like her right away.  They were a little bit alike of course, really into fashion and hair and makeup, and I was glad they’d hit it off.  It meant that Tarin wouldn’t be focusing on how much she disliked Kerri the entire evening, and I could get some peace and enjoy the game.  Thankfully, my introduction to Cooper went smoothly as well. He didn’t seem to hold any hard feelings against me due to our first meeting, and I had decided long ago to drop any negativity I felt towards him as well.  He seemed to be a really decent guy, and when I saw him look at Kerri, I could tell how much he cared about her.  It gave me every reason in the world to support their relationship, and I found myself believing that Kerri was on her way to a better life as we left for the venue.

It was only when we were alone, that I knew she still hadn’t gotten Justin out of her system.  I introduced Cooper to Kobe Bryant during halftime, and he was invited back to the locker rooms soon after.  I thought Kerri would have jumped at the chance to experience something like that with him, but when she simply kissed him and told him to have a good time with Siobhan and Scott, something clicked inside of me.  She’d been waiting for the opportunity to get away from him, and when Tarin went to the bathroom soon after, she seized the opportunity to ask me about Justin.  I wanted her to drop it, to be happy that she had a great guy in her life that cared about her.  But it was like she was blind to that.  All she could seem to focus on was Justin, so I let her go with it.  I was prepared to let her dig her own grave, because I was tired of trying to talk her out of having feelings for him.

When I was finally able to get myself alone with Cooper, though, I didn’t hesitate to warn him.  He seemed really naive, lost in her, and I didn’t want to see him get burned when Keri made a stupid decision.  He was just too decent of a guy, and I felt a little bad for him.  In a way, he reminded me of myself when I felt a certain way for Kerri.  How I was always fighting for her focus, only coming second best to Justin every single time.

“Hey man,” I smiled a little when we bumped into each other in the mens room a little bit into the third period.  “Did you have a good time meeting the team?”

He began to use the urinal and I did the same.  “It was incredible.  You really didn’t have to do all that, you know?  I really appreciate it.”

“It’s not a problem,” I laughed.  “Kobe and I go back a little bit.  He owed me a favor, so I hope it made your birthday a little more fun.”

“You have no idea,” he smirked as he flushed the urinal and made his way to the sink so he could wash his hands.  “I wish Ker could have been there, but I know she’s not really into all this stuff.”

I sighed a little bit.  It was far from the truth, because I could remember more than one time in our lives where Justin and I had gone to a game and Kerri had tagged along to meet the players in their locker room.  “How are things with you guys anyway?” I asked him once I’d finished washing my own hands.  “I don’t get to hear much, because Kerri and I are usually too busy to talk.”

“Oh...well, things are okay.”

He was lying, and it was more than obvious.  “Hey, you can talk to me,” I told him softly.  “I mean, if anybody knows Kerri, it’s me.”

He just shrugged.  ‘I dunno, we have our moments, but we’re okay right now.  She went out of her way to make this happen so...you know, everything is okay.”

I leaned against the sink, and ran a hand through my hair.  “You know, when she first started dating you and told me all this shit about you, I was like ‘what the fuck’, because Kerri was really unstable then.  I’ll be honest, I wanted her to end it.”

He bit his bottom lip, and nodded a little.  “Yeah, I guess I can understand.”

“It’s different now though,” I pointed out quickly, afraid I’d made him feel like complete shit.  “I can see it now, you know?  You’re fucking good for her.  You’d be so good for her in the long run.”  I sighed, and looked at the ground for a moment after I said it, knowing I needed to make a point with him, but hating to upset him at the same time.  “But I just...I mean, I hate to say this to you tonight.  It’s your birthday and everything, but I have no idea when I’ll see you next.  I just want you to know that you will always, always be second behind Justin in Kerri’s mind.”

He cocked his head to the side and snickered just a little.  “What’d you mean?”

“I’m saying if Justin walked in here right now, and asked Kerri to come home with him, she’d do it and she wouldn’t even give you a second look,” I nodded.  “It would be like you never even existed.”

“Hey...”  He shook his head and laughed a little.  “Come on, man.  I don’t know about all that.  She’s not that kind of girl.”

“Shit man,” I continued gently.  “I’ve been there.  I’ve been second to him my entire life when it comes to Kerri, and it’s not the best place to be.  I don’t want to see that happen to you too.”

He shot me a dark look.  “I dont get you...it's like you want me to reconsider being with her or something.”

"It’s not that, I just want you to be careful,” I defended.  “I love Kerri to death, I always have and I always will, but she’ll ruin you without even realizing it.  I just...I guess I dont want you wasting your time, if this is something you aren't dead set on fighting for."

What I said hit him hard.  I could tell because the most he could seem to do after that was look at the floor and shove his hands in his pockets.

“Do you love her?” I asked him next.  It was a test.  A test to see how much he cared about her, because while I liked the guy, he was still dating Kerri, and I didn’t want him to be with her if all he wanted to do was fuck her.

“Yeah. I do,” he said, finally looking back up at me again.  His eyes were a little glossy and his tone was so raspy I knew I’d gotten the truth out of him.

“Then don’t worry.” I pat his shoulder a little bit.  “If you’re willing to fight for her, I won’t stop you, because she needs somebody that’s going to care about her like you do.  I really hope everything works out.” I began to walk past him after that, back to Tarin who was probably wondering what was taking me so long, but stopped when I heard him call back to me.

“Would you do me a favor?”r32;
I looked back at him, unsure of what he was about to ask, but still willing to listen.  “Sure.”

“Keep an eye on her for me in Memphis,” he said softly.

And I knew...I knew he’d had his suspicions about Justin being there all along.  “You don’t need to worry about something going down,” I reassured him.

“Why’s that?”

I just laughed a little bit.  “Trust me.”

“She won’t tell me what she went through, you know? I mean, the kidnapping and everything...she just refuses to discuss it, and I know it still terrifies her.”

I sucked in my bottom lip and nodded a little.  “I know it does,” I whispered.  “But that’s something she has to talk to you about when she’s ready.  It’s hard for her...she blames herself for some things and she shouldn’t.”

Then Cooper nodded, and gave me his thanks again before rushing past me and out of the bathroom.  I didn’t really know what to make of our conversation, but I hoped it made him a little bit wiser, and helped him realize what he should have expected from Kerrigan.

Siobhan’s fiance, Scott, suggested we go to a club after the game was over to celebrate the Lakers victory.  I was waiting for Tarin to whisper in my ear that we had to get up early the next morning, but as it turned out she was the one who begged me to consider it.  We’d been spending so much time with Mel and Justin though, I guess she figured we were due for a night of partying, even if it meant we would be tired the next day.  I knew we both needed to get some stress out of our system before our flight, so I called ahead to a bouncer I knew and he reassured me that he would escort our group inside.
Grin and Bear It(cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
Tarin didn’t feel like dancing, but she did like the whole ambience of the place, and the fact that Siobhan wanted to talk about their life stories.  I sat there with my arm around her, talking sports with Scott, and drinking as much as I felt I could without acting like an asshole.  I didn’t see Kerri much at all.  She’d taken Cooper off to the dance floor after the first few drinks.  I took that as a good thing.  It meant things weren’t as terrible between them like I’d originally thought, and I figured the rest of the night would go smoothly.

But I was wrong.

Kerri was more drunk than I’d seen her in a long time when we left the night club, and Cooper had to hold her up so she wouldn’t fall to the ground as we made our way back to the limousine.  Tarin laughed in my ear and called her a fucking idiot but I didn’t respond.  If Kerri was drinking that much it meant something was bothering her, and I realized there was a lot more on her mind than she or Cooper was letting on.  Still, I knew I had to talk to her about the flight home, and while it was wrong, I prayed that her drunken state would make the news seem a little less devistating in her mind.

Naturally it didn’t.  She yelled, begged me to take her on the jet because she needed to talk to Justin.  It was as if her life depended on it, and maybe if Melanie wasn’t around and things were different I would have given in.  But that wasn’t how things were.  Melanie was Justin’s girlfriend and there was no way I could bring Kerri on the same flight.  It would be a nightmare, and I tried to let her down gently, but when she wouldn’t stop insisting on letting me come with her I decided I had to lie a little so she would shut up.

“Look...Ker...I would, okay?” But Justin told me he doesn’t want to see you.”

This only seemed to make her angrier though, and I could tell whether she believed me or not, despite the fact that she was telling me I was a liar and that she didn’t believe me.  She even went as far as to question my friendship with Justin, asking me how I could be so close with him after what he did to her.  Naturally this angered me.  Kerri knew what I’d done and said to Justin regarding the situation, but it didn’t seem to be enough for her then.

“How can you still be this obsessed with him after what he did to you!” I countered.

She shut up after that.  I guess I hit the nail on the head with that one, because she knew I had a point.  There was no reason for her to be so infatuated with Jusitn.  He’d moved on and Kerri had a boyfriend too...a good one, so why was she still so adamant on talking to Justin?  It’s something I still don’t understand.

I told Kerri that Justin wasn’t her life anymore, and that she needed to understand that before reassuring her my sister would be at the house the next morning to pick her up.  I went into the limo after that, leaving her alone to sort out her emotions.  When Tarin, Siobhan and Scott got back into the limo I looked back at the porch one last time to see if Kerri had calmed down at all.  She was leaning against the porch, still crying, and I was able to see Cooper standing behind her in the open doorway, probably having overheard our entire conversation.

I have no idea what happened after that, but I won’t be surprised if Kerri tells me that they broke up.  She deserves that kind of a wake up call, and I won’t feel sorry for her.  When Brittany picked us up at the airport though, her mood was upbeat and I figured her flight went okay.  I knew she would have told me right away if Kerri had told her something important, and so I started to relax a little bit.

At least until Poppa Timberlake showed up.

We were all set to get into the SUV Tarin had rented, and then a horn blared somewhere behind us, causing all of us to turn around and look.  I recognized Poppa’s light blue Ford pickup right away, and I knew he’d probably taken it upon himself to pick Justin up from the airport.  I held my breath as he got out of the car and greeted Justin.  I knew it was awkward for him, because they hadn’t spoken in so long.  He’d even told me that he was hoping to put off talking to his grandfather until after he’d gotten settled in, but that obviously wasn’t the plan.  I could have stuck around too, but Tarin was there and I didn’t want to be asked a million question about her, so we jumped into the SUV and Brittany got the hint because the next thing I knew she was speeding away from the curb, and Brittany was laughing.

“Who was that?” Tarin questioned automatically.

“Justin’s grandfather,” I explained, quietly.  “He’s kind of a hard ass.”

“Poor Melanie,” Tarin sighed.  “We should have taken her with us.”

“Well Justin needed somebody there with him,” I chuckled.  “Otherwise Poppa Timberlake might have punched him in the gut.”

“He’s right,” Brittany called from the drivers seat.  “It’s better we stay away from that whole thing.”

Tarin looked up at me with wide, concerned eyes.  “Is your mom that bad?”

Brittany and I both laughed pretty hard at that.  “She has a fiery attitude, but I don’t think she’s capable of beating me up,” I said.

“I don’t know, Trace,” Brittany said with a chuckle.  “Once she finds out what you’ve been up to she might be capable of anything.”

We were all silent after that.  Tarin seemed nervous and I was reminded of all the things that my mother would probably say once I told her the news.  It caused my stomach to rumble, and I had to take half a pack of Rolaids as we pulled into Shelby Forest that day.  There were cars littering the street as we roared into our neighborhood, and I figured everybody had arrived the same day to begin the wedding celebration.  I had no idea what to expect, or if I was going to be able to talk to my mom about the baby right away.  The only thing I knew for certain was that I needed a beer, and my best friend whenever time permitted that.

Brittany parked the car in the driveway, behind what I knew to be my brothers new Spyder.  I’d sent him a check the previous Christmas to go out and buy whatever car he wanted, but he hadn’t made his mind up until recently.  It was nice, silver with chrome, something that went fast, and I laughed a little, knowing he would probably get himself in trouble with a speeding ticket eventually.

It was the last carefree moment I had that morning.

“Momma!”  Brittany squealed as she pushed the door open.  My mom immediately came into view, her arms outstretched to her daughter with a wide smile.  It was the woman I adored, the one I could talk to, and I wished that her mood would stay that way.  I positioned myself in front of Tarin so my mom wouldn’t see her right away and I felt her press her face into my back.  I knew she was scared then too.

“Tracey?”  My mom finally said when she let go of my sister.  

“Hey, momma,” I forced a smile, and finally stepped aside so Tarin could be seen.  I walked across the room quickly so I could hug her before she could begin tearing into my girlfriend.  “It’s great to see you.”

She clung to me tightly for several minutes, and I never wanted her to let go.  It had been too long and I realized how much I’d been shutting her out of my life.  It wasn’t fair to her either, and I hoped there was a way I could tell her my news without setting her off.  That she could accept the babies, and Tarin, somehow.

“Mom, I want you to meet somebody,” I smiled as I let go of her and threw an arm around her slender shoulders.  “This is Tarin,” I pointed out, as my girlfriend stood in the middle of the room, with a nervous smile on her face.  “We’ve been dating for a few months, and I wanted to bring her home to meet everybody.”

“Hi,” Tarin said softly, barely meeting my mothers gaze.

My mom pulled away from me then and studied my girlfriend for several minutes.  I knew it was her way of figuring things out.  I’m sure she was trying to answer her own questions about my girlfriend, and I hated when she did that.  She just...she never took the time to get to know somebody I was dating.  She always assumed things.  Even with Elisha it had been that way.  I was sick of it.

“Well Trace hasn’t told me much,” My mom said to Tarin after a while.  “I’m sorry to be a little standoffish, I’m just not really ready to trust you yet.”

I looked at Brittany and her mouth had fell open.  I started to feel nauseous.  Apparently my mother had been saving her aggressions for this one moment.  She knew I was dating somebody, most likely bringing her home, and she couldn’t wait to make her feelings known.  

“Mom!  Come on!” Brittany said.

But she just walked away, and the most I could do was stand there and give Tarin a sympathetic look.

“Oh my god, Tarin, I’m sorry about her,” My sister quickly said.  “She’s just...”r32;
“I get it.”  Tarin grunted in disgust, and walked right back out of the house, slamming the door behind her.

“Fuck.”  I ran my hands through my hair and shook my head.  What was I supposed to do?

“Go after her,” my sister said immediately.  “I’ll talk to mom, okay?”

I shook my head.  “Are you fucking kidding me?” I snapped once I turned back to her.  “What the fuck is mom doing?”

“Trace, she’s upset, okay?” Brittany explained.  “You’ve barely been speaking.  Did you really think she was going to be happy about somebody new?”

I gave her a dark look.  “You never told me it was this bad, Britt.”

She laughed at me bitterly and rolled her eyes.  “Did I really have to? Jesus, Trace, you think you can just cut mom off and expect her to be all smiles when you come home months later with a new girlfriend? That’s not how life works, and I didn’t want to stress you out more so I didn’t bother telling you how upset she’s been.  Now you know, okay?  You’re seriously going to have to make this up to her while you’re here.”

“Oh yeah,” I chuckled.  “That should work out real well considering what’s going on.”

Brittany crossed her arms and sighed.  “I don’t know what to tell you, big brother.  That’s something you guys have to figure out on your own, and help mom to understand.  It’s not going to be easy, but it is what it is.”

“Right.”  I shook my head and just walked out of the house after that.  It wasn’t her fault of course.  Britt had just been trying to tell me how mom felt, but it was really hard for me to accept that.  I had no idea what to tell her about the baby, but knew she would completely overreact when I did.  I almost considered flying back to Los Angeles as I walked around looking for Tarin, but knew that I couldn’t.  Rachael would never forgive me for missing her brother’s wedding, and I knew that Justin needed me too.  I was stuck, and it was bullshit.

I found Tarin a few minutes later, sitting on the little porch swing that was built onto my father’s garage apartment.  She was crying, and I immediately walked over there and sat down next to her.  “Hey,” I said quietly.

“H-hey,” she sniffled.

“Look, this is new for her.  It won’t be like this all week.” I explained while rubbing my hand gently across her back.

“No, it will just be worse when she finds out about the babies,” she sobbed.  “Trace, I dont’ know if I can do this.  I can’t...deal with it.”

“I’ll make it right,” I promised her, as I kissed her neck gently.  “I will, okay?”

I only half believed it, but I wanted Tarin to feel better and I guess I would have said anything at that point to make her stop crying.

“Boy!”

The screen door to the garage apartment banged open then, and the last person in the world that I wanted to see stumbled out of it.  He had a beer bottle in his hand and was laughing like he’d just heard the funniest joke in the world.  I stared at him, hating how he was, and immediately pulled Tarin to her feet.  “Let’s go,” I said to her gently.

“Is that your dad?”

“Let’s just go,” I said to her with more force in my voice.

“Tracey!”  My father bellowed and held his arms open for a brief second before he stumbled again and fell onto the ground.  

“Damn it.”  I grunted and let go of Tarin’s hand so I could get my dad back on his feet.  Flashbacks of being thirteen and having to do the same thing came rushing back to me, and while I wanted to simply throw him across the yard and into the shed, I found myself    getting him seated on the porch swing instead.  

“Tracey, I wush thinking about you the other day,” my father slurred and laughed.  “Yer brother got that fancy car, and he told me I wasn’t allowed near it.  He sounded jus’ like you.  Now I have two sons that hate their poppa.  Yer both little assholes.  You charm yer momma with yer money but you don’ fool me!  Your sister may be a whore but she has respect for her poppa!”

He took another swing of his beer, and belched before slurring out: “little assholes” one more time.

“It’s great to see you too, daddy,” I muttered, before taking Tarin by the hand and dragging her out of the yard.

It was starting.  I hadn’t even been in town for a day yet and already it was starting.  It reminded me of every reason why I wanted to get out of Shelby originally, and I was so thankful for Justin.  I hadn’t thought about it in so long, the real reason I didn’t have to deal with my father anymore, and it made me regret having the issues I had with Justin.  Tarin had been right.  He was there for me, always, and I needed to be thankful for that.

“Baby.”  Tarin said to me gently as we walked along the sidewalk.  “Baby, look at me.”

I stopped dead in my tracks and looked at her.  “I’m sorry about him.”  I said, trying my hardest to keep my dignity in front of her.

She shook her head.  “Trace, you don’t have to hold back everything for my sake.”

She got it.  She got it and she didn’t think any less of me for having a father like that.  “I just...I just wish I had a father like yours, you know?” I whispered, knowing I was about to cry.  “I wish I had somebody I could rely on, and my mom...my mom is usually okay, but...but right now I feel so fucking lost.”

“Shh.”  She pulled me down to her so she could hold me and rub my back, and I let go.  I let myself cry and I hadn’t been able to do that in such a long time.

“I got you,” she said to me.  “It’s okay.”

I managed to get control of myself after a while, and I decided that it would be a good idea to get Tarin in a better environment, so we went over to Lynns.  Her neighborhood barbeque had started already, and I knew that Justin and Mel were in there someplace amongst the throngs of people.  When we went into the backyard, we were immediately greeted by Justin’s dad, well stepfather, but he might as well have been Justin’s dad, and he escorted us over to the table where Justin was seated, chowing down on some ribs with his mom, Melanie, and his cousin Rachael.

“Hey, stranger,” Rachael chuckled, greeting us first.  “Didn’t know if you’d ever get away from your mom.”  She glanced at Tarin and raised an eyebrow before focusing on her food again.

“Rachael, stop being fresh!” Lynn scolded as she got up from the table and came to greet us.  I met Justin and Melanie’s gazes for a split second, and they looked sympathetic.  I was sure Justin had an idea of my mother’s reaction to Tarin’s presence, and I couldn’t wait to talk to him about it.

Lynn pulled me into a hug, which I accepted gratefully.  It was only when she pulled away and stared at Tarin, that I started to feel the dread return to me.

“And who is this?” Lynn questioned, looking me sharply in the eye.

“This is Tarin,” I said quickly, and felt her latch her hand onto mine.  “My girlfriend.  Babe, this is Justin’s mom, Lynn.”

Even though there were other guests in the backyard, I could still hear how silent Lynn’s particular table had gotten due to Tarin’s introduction.  I saw Justin, saw how he was holding his breath in anticipation, and I prayed that Lynn’s reaction would be better than my moms.

“Hi,” Tarin said it as quietly as she had when I’d introduced her to my mother.

“Well don’t look so scared, darlin!”  Lynn laughed and threw her arms around her, pulling  her into a tight hug.  “We’re all family here,” she smiled.

I think I let out the biggest breath I had all day, and when I looked back over at the table, Justin, Melanie, and Rachael were all cracking up, probably because they’d been so petrified.  

“Now you just sit yourself down right here, next to me.”  Lynn led Tarin over to the table and practically forced her to sit down.  “Trace! Get this girl some food! Look how thin she is!  Do you like barbeque, honey?”

“Oh...um, yeah, okay,” Tarin said, with a nervous laugh.

I glanced back at Justin once more before I left to make us some plates of food.  He was smiling at me, like everything was going to be okay, and I was so thankful that Lynn was trying her best to be supportive.  I knew that if something really went wrong, she was going to be there to help Tarin and I through it no matter what.  

We ate to our heart’s content and I found myself to be in a much better mood.  Tarin seemed to be as well.  Lynn took to her really well and even asked if she wanted to come out that evening with Melanie and a few of the other girls.  I didn’t have a problem with it. I would have rather she been out having fun anyway so I told her to go and have a good time.  Rachael said that she wasn’t up for it.  She wanted to have a fire at my house and invite some people, and I told her that it sounded like fun.  I asked Justin if he wanted to come as well, but he said he wanted to spend some time with his dad, which I couldn’t blame him for wanting to do.

Tarin kissed me goodbye and went off with Melanie after dinner, so I decided to go see if my brother had returned home yet, figuring he might want to hang for a little while.  It was almost dark outside.  The sky was turning a orangey pink color, and as I began to head back towards my mother’s house, I saw a familiar figure making their way out of the neighborhood.  The limp gave Kerri away automatically and I began to wonder where the hell she was off to at that hour on foot.  It caused an alarm to go off inside of me and I quickly grabbed my mothers car keys off the hook in the kitchen once I got back to the house, and proceeded to follow Kerri’s path.

I wound up in a place that I didn’t want to think about, but knew it was inventible for her to be there.  That bakery parking lot held so much significance to her, and I knew that.  It was where her nightmare started, where her life changed forever, and I couldn’t blame her for revisiting it.  Still, I knew that if I didn’t do something she would spend the night there, so I pulled up beside her and got her into the car and back to the neighborhood.  She was crying, and I tried to apologize about the flight, but naturally she blew it off.  I decided to invite her to the bon fire to lighten her mood a little bit.  Justin and Melanie wouldn’t be there, and neither would my girlfriend so I knew the chance of something catastrophic happening was slim.

The night got off to a good start.  My sister joined in, and so did my brother, who had always gotten along with Kerri to begin with.  Yeah, Rachael was there too, and while she’d never gotten along with Kerri she seemed to be very civil with her then.  I didn’t ask questions because I wanted things to stay that way.  I just drank my beer and roasted my marshmallows while Kerri sat next to me and did the same thing.  We paced ourselves and didn’t get wasted early on in the evening.  I don’t think either of us wanted to considering what happened after that Lakers game.  It was just a mellow evening, and for the first time in a really long time I was finally able to kick back with the girl and have a good time.

“Tracey!”

I was jolted out of my bliss when I heard my mother calling for me, and the laughter that spouted off at the sound of my family nick name made my face burn with embarrassment.  “Yeah, mom!”  I got up and had Kerri hold my beer as I made my way over to where my mother stood, the portable phone clutched in her hand.  The expression on her face was grim, and I began to think the worst had happened to somebody.  “What’s the problem?”

“Frank wants to talk to you.”

I groaned and felt my shoulders sag.  Frank owned one of the bars downtown that my father favored among the others.  I never understood why he liked it there so much, but it didn’t really matter anyway.  The only good thing about it was, Frank was an understanding guy and despite the fact that my father could be a big asshole most of the time, Frank never held it against our family.  

“Trace you go get him,” my mother muttered.  “Okay?”

“Yeah,” I nodded as I lifted the phone to my ear.  “Don’t worry about it.”

“Trace, it’s Frank down here at the bar,” he said once I’d greeted him over the line.  “I hate to disturb you your first night back in town, but your daddy’s down here making an awful mockery of himself. Almost got into a fight with a few of these guys.  Luckily I had enough security here to get them away from each other.  They wanted me to call the police but I didn’t want your family to be put through that right now.”

“It’s no problem, Frank,” I reassured him as professionally as I’d always done in the past.  “I’m really sorry.  I’ll be down to pick him up.”

I hung up and made my way back to my spot by the fire, sitting down slowly next to Kerri.  She looked at me strangely as I took my beer back from her and guzzled the rest of it down.

“What happened?” She whispered.

I sighed heavily and made sure my brother and sister weren’t around so I could tell her.  While they were my family, I really didnt want to worry them with my fathers antics that night.  I was home and it was my responsibility to clean up after him for the time being.  “Dad’s drunk downtown again.”  I put my bottle down on the ground and ran my hands through my hair.  “So I have to go get him.”

“I’ll go too.”

It had been like that in high school before I’d left to travel with Justin.  My dad would be drunk at the bar, and I’d need somebody to help get him back to the house in one piece, so Kerri would always help me out.  But I was older now, and I knew I could handle it on my own.  “You don’t have to do that, Ker.” I whispered, trying desperately to hold back the anguish in my voice.

“I want to.” She nodded gently.  

I made up some dumb excuse that I had to get something from the store for my mom when we left my yard, and I could tell that my brother and sister didn’t buy it.  My brother even asked me what dad had done this time, but I just told him to take care of Brittany and make sure everybody had a good time at the fire.  He glared at me, he hated when I excluded him from things, but it was something I didn’t need to expose him to.  Kerri and I piled into my moms car, and silently drove downtown.  It was a weeknight, so thankfully there was parking, and I was able to sit in the car for a few moments once I shut off the engine.

“He always does this,” I said quietly as we sat there together.  “He just loves to ruin everything and I’m left to clean up his fuckin’ mess.” I pounded the steering wheel and let out a groan.  “It’s bad enough my mom doesn’t like Tarin, but now I have to deal with this shit on top of it.”

Kerri was silent and I knew she didn’t have a good solution to my problems.  Really, there was no solution.  I just had to grin and bear it, and with that in mind I flung my door open and got out of the car.  Kerri got out on her side, and followed me into the bar.  The first person I saw was Frank standing off to the side.  He nodded at me, and I nodded at him, following the direction he pointed in with my eyes.

Daddy was sprawled out on the floor in the back of the bar, muttering to himself.  I didn’t want to ask how much he’d had, but I was sure he’d been drunk way before he made his way downtown that evening.  It wasn’t the first time I’d found him like that either.  When I was younger, he used to pass out on the floor of the bar at least once a week, only then I wasn’t able to lift him up on my own.  Grampy used to come and help me, cursing him out each and every time.  It didn’t phase Daddy though.  He continued to drink anyway.

“Come on.”  I barked at him once I’d reached the back of the bar, and kicked him softly in the side.  ‘Get up.”

“Tracey,” he grunted, but his eyes didn’t open.  “Go get your momma.”

“Get up Dad.”  I bent down and pulled on his arm, but he wouldn’t budge.  “Come on, you’re drunk.”

“I said get your momma!” He yelled at me, and sat up, pushing me away from him harshly, and I landed on the floor.  “Stupid, good for nothing,” he muttered.

I got to my feet and nearly charged at him.  I probably would have beat the living shit out of him if it hadn’t been for Kerri.  She held me back and begged me to calm down, so I tore away from her and went to sit at the bar.

“What are you even doing?” I grunted at her as she crouched down beside my father.

“Wait a second,” she said to me calmly.  “Hey Juan.”  She patted his face with her hand, and I saw his eyes flutter open a little.  “Hey, it’s Kerrigan,” she said with a smile.

“Kerr-ee,” he slurred and smiled at her.  “What’re you doin’ here?”

“I’m visiting,” she chuckled.  “How about we go home, okay?”

“My sons hate me,” he told her next, whimpering.  “Did you know that?”

“They don’t,” she told him quietly, and looked back at me over her shoulder.  “But they worry when you get like this.”

“I’m fine,” he stated.  “Ain’t nothin wrong with me.”

“Okay.”  Kerri smiled at him but looked back over at me and sighed.  “Trace, you don’t hate your dad do you?”

I gritted my teeth.  “What the fuck, Kerrigan?”

“Do you want to get him home or not?” She said to me in a harsh whisper.

I sighed heavily.  “Daddy I don’t hate you,” I muttered, even though it was so far from the truth.  “I don’t, so let’s go home, all right?”

He seemed to be coming to his senses just a little bit, so I took the opportunity to get off the bar stool and made my way back over to him.  Between myself, Kerri, and Frank we got him back to his feet and out to the car.  Kerri opened the back door of my mother’s car while Frank and I pushed my father inside of it.  We belted him in, and soon enough I was back in the drivers seat with Kerri at my side.  I started up the car and looked back at Kerri for a moment.  “Thanks,” I said, as I tried to catch my breath.

She shrugged.  “He’s always listened to me.”

It was the truth, I had just neglected to remember it.  For some reason my father had always seemed to calm down whenever Kerri was around while he was drunk, and it was something I never understood.  “Yeah, maybe it’s because you baby him a little bit.  I won’t do that.”

“Did you ever think about trying to talk him again?” She asked me, as she looked down at her lap and fumbled with the bottom of her shirt.  “I mean, you’re older now and...”

“Hey, I have bigger fuckin’ issues,” I snapped at her, even though I didn’t want to.  “He had his chance, and he blew it.  I don’t have the patience for him anymore.”

She just nodded.  “Fine, Trace.”

I’d pissed her off, and I knew it, but I didn’t feel like addressing the issue, so I just pounded on the gas instead and sped back home.  It was another project getting my father out of the car again, but with my brother’s help we managed to do it.  We dragged him from the car to his little apartment and tossed him in bed.  Kerri was kind enough to cover him up and take his shoes off, and I made my brother get out of there so he wouldn’t have to deal with it anymore that night even though he protested and told me that after I left, it would be his job to go get dad at the bar again.

I made a promise to myself that I would find a way to get my brother out of the house.  He’d been granted a scholarship to Cornell in the fall, but it just wasn’t enough.  I realized I was going to have to look into an apartment for him, so as soon as he graduated he could get the hell away from my father.  Sure, I knew my mom would probably protest, but it wasn’t Brant’s job to babysit Dad, and it wasn’t fair to him anymore.

I flipped off the light and Kerri and I made our way back to the fire.  Nobody asked us questions, and I was assuming my sister had informed everybody of the situation and told them to tread lightly.  I was thankful, grabbed another beer and tried to pretend nothing had ever happened.

“Trace,” Kerri spoke up softly after a while.

“Not now,” I whispered, as I finished that beer and started in on another.

“Trace, come on.”  Kerri pulled on my arm as I brought the bottle to my lips, and I was forced to look at her.  “Please don’t do this.”

“What, do you want me to fucking cry?” I said angrily, but soft enough so nobody else could hear.  “I did that this afternoon with Tarin.  I don’t need to be fucking hysterical again.”

She sucked in a breath and bit her lip, before leaning her head on my shoulder.  She got it, she knew it was what I needed, and first the first time I could only see my best friend.  It wasn’t hysterical Kerri.  It was like the past, where she was my very best friend and would get me through all the shit I put up with when it came to my father. I put my arm around her and gave her a little bit of a squeeze, deciding that she should be the first one to know about the news I’d gotten at Tarin’s ultrasound.  “The doctor told us that it’s twins,” I said softly.

She looked up into my eyes, and I could tell she was shocked.  “Are you kidding me?”

I shook my head and drank some more of my beer.  “Crazy shit, right?”

“Jesus,” she sighed.

“Yeah, I’m fuckin’ scared, you know?  What if I end up like him?”  I laughed it off, but I was completely serious.

Kerri knew that too.  “You’ll never end up like him,” she told me softly as she shook her head.  “You’re not like him.”

And while it should have reassured me, because it was coming from Kerri, I still felt that I wasn’t cut out to be the father of those kids.  What if it stressed me out, made me drink more? What if I couldn't handle myself and ended up a stupid ass drunk instead of the father the kids were counting on?  It wasn’t like I could talk to Tarin about my fears.  I’d only end up scaring her and stressing her out when she couldn’t afford it.  I would have to suck it up and hope that I was stronger than I thought.

But things were just getting started, and I had no idea what to expect.

My cellphone rang at quarter to nine this morning, and I jolted awake.  I realized I was in my old room inside the house, and I couldn’t remember when I’d gone to bed or if I’d said goodbye to Kerri or not.  I remember feeling really out of it after beer number twelve, so perhaps my mom had gotten me to bed with the help of some of other people at the fire.  

“Hm,” I grunted once I’d managed to flip the phone open.
“Good morning sunshine.”
r32;I cracked one eye open.  “Mel?”

“Yes, silly.  Justin says get your hungover self out of bed and meet us at the general store for some grub!”

I groaned and flopped back onto the bed.  “I’m a little over done,” I said softly.  “I’ll see y’all later.”

I was about to hang up, but then I heard Tarin yelling in the background.  “Ayala! I better see your ass at breakfast or else!”

I groaned again, but knew nothing I could say would get Tarin off my back.  The more I thought about it, the more I realized I had no idea where my girlfriend had even slept the night before either, and that was enough to motivate me.  “Give me a half hour,” I grunted, and clicked the phone off.  My head was pounding, I hated my father, and I hated life.

But I had to get out of bed.

I must have stood under the freezing cold water for a good fifteen minutes before I even attempted to wash my smelly body.  When I finally managed to get moving though, I started to feel slightly better.  After shaving and dressing I made my way downstairs.  My sister and Kerri were at the kitchen table, eating the breakfast my mother had probably prepared for them.  She was no where to be seen, and I figured she’d probably gone shopping with Lynn for extra supplies, as they tended to do when family was in town.  “Hey,” I said groggily before going to the refrigerator and grabbing a beer.

“Hey yourself,” Brittany snorted.  “And you really shouldn’t be drinking a beer this early in the morning.”

I just shrugged and popped the cap off before taking a swig.  “What happened last night?”

Kerri laughed.  “You fell asleep on the lawn.  We carried you up to bed and I slept on your couch.”

I raised an eyebrow.  “Wow.”

“We don’t blame you,” Brittany chided.  “You had a busy night, Tracey.”

I gave her the finger.  “I’m goin’ to the general store to have breakfast,” I nodded.  “I’ll see y’all later.”

Kerri perked right up and jumped to her feet.  “Want company?”

“I um...you ate breakfast,” I tried to smile, but felt so sick that I couldn’t force my mood.  

“Yeah but, I mean, I could have a juice or something though, right?”

I shrugged.  “Hang out with Britt.”

She cocked her head to the side.  “Why?”

I didn’t have an answer I wanted to give her.  The truth was I was going to meet up with Justin, his new girlfriend, and Tarin.  Telling Kerri that would have been like setting a bomb off, and I wasn’t ready to do it.  “I just want to go by myself, that’s why.”

“Oh...okay then.”  She frowned and turned back to go sit at the table with my sister.

I felt shitty, but at the same time, I just couldn’t focus on it.  I had to be together for my girlfriend, so I went out to the car and drove the ten minutes it took to get the general store.  Apparently it was the place to be too, because it took me another ten minutes just to find parking.

“And here he is, ladies and gentlemen! Trace Ayala, master of the universe!”  Justin proudly announced it to the entire place the moment I stepped through the doorway, and I made sure to give him the look of death.  But all he could seem to do was laugh at me.  He knew I was hung over and he was getting a kick out of it.

“Hey baby,” Tarin smiled when I sat down beside her, and kissed me on the lips.  “You have a good time at your fire thing?”

I glanced at Justin and Melanie who were grinning widely, and I was sure they had probably been filled in by someone about my “camp out” on the lawn.  “Yeah, it was great,” I grunted, as I picked up the menu and looked for the greasiest thing I could find.

“I heard you did the whole camping out thing without a tent,” Justin laughed, and both Tarin and Melanie joined him.

“I was drunk,” I shrugged.  “So?”

“Damn what’s up your ass this morning,” Tarin snapped.  “I was just about to tell you about all the fun we had last night.  I mean, we got to embarrass Justin and everything.”

“Embarrassed Justin?” It was the first time I smiled all morning.  

“Well we got Lynn to find this old video of Justin from like....fifteen years ago.  And Justin said that he would perform what was on the video for us if we would agree not to watch it.”

“Was it the one with the cowboy hat?” I asked them, laughing now instead of sulking.  “If it was, you really should try to watch it.”

“Really? Hmm.”  Melanie pressed a finger to her lips and playfully pondered the idea.

“Hey...hey that wasn’t what we agreed on.  Don’t give her ideas, Trace.”  Justin smiled in her face and snuck a quick kiss on her lips, even though it was probably a bad idea.  There were other people eating their breakfasts in the background, and as I looked at them all, I could point out at least six that knew Lynn and Paul personally.  But Justin was going to do what he wanted, and who was I to stop him?    

I ordered my breakfast, chicken and waffles, and devoured it almost as soon as it was placed in front of me.  My three friends continued to chatter about mindless crap that I couldn’t focus on.  The night before had been too stressful, and I was too out if it to care.  It was only when Tarin turned to me, and asked me a specific question did I bothered to pay attention.

“Who were you with last night?” She whispered while Justin and Melanie were having a conversation between themselves.  

“Rachael...people,” I shrugged as I put the last bit of waffle into my mouth.  It was the truth and didn’t care that I’d left Kerri out of it. “Where’d you sleep?”

“Lynn’s.  Your mom came by early this morning and asked if you and I could come have dinner tonight.  I said that it should be fine, but I would ask you first.”

The fact that my mom had actually spoken to my girlfriend shocked me.  I wasn’t sure, but if anything, she’d probably done it because of my father and what I’d had to go through the night before.  There was also the possibility that Lynn may have talked to her about the situation a little bit as well.  I wanted to be stubborn, say that we weren’t going because of the way Tarin was treated, but I knew it wouldn’t make any sense.  I had to tell my mom about the pregnancy and tonight was the best time to do it.  The rest of the week was so jam packed with parties and things that I knew there wouldn’t be any time.  “We’ll go I guess,” I told her.  “I’m not thrilled but we have to tell her the news some time.”  

Tarin sucked in a breath and looked down at her food.  “Yeah.”

I knew she didn’t want to do it either, but there wasn’t a choice.  We spent the rest of the morning and some of the afternoon at Lynn’s house, watching TV and hanging out with some of the family.  It was carefree as ever, and the best part was, I didn’t have to worry about my father barging in on us.  It was a known fact that he’d been banned from Lynn’s house a long time ago, ever since he showed up naked to dinner one night.  Tarin and I headed back to my mom’s house around four, and stood on the lawn, trying to get our thoughts together.

“Whatever happens, we’re in this together,” Tarin said, as she gave my hand a squeeze.  “Right?”

I leaned down and kissed her.  “Yeah, of course, baby.”

Now we’re sitting in my mom’s dining room, eating one of her famous home cooked meals.  Kerri isn’t here of course.  Brittany told me she went home earlier to see her sister, and that’s good. Its’ good she’s spending some time with her family, because I wouldn’t be able to handle having her here when we tell my mom the news.  The strange thing is my father is at the table, eating with us.  He never does this, and I don’t know if my mom threatened him or whatever, but I can’t complain because he’s being civil and keeping to himself.r32;
I hope it lasts.

“So Tarin, what is it you do back in Los Angeles?” My mother pushes the mashed potatoes around her plate with her fork as she asks the question, looking at Tarin with wide, inquisitive eyes.  “Trace says you get paid well.  I hope its a legitimate career.”

Brant eyes me from across the table, as if to say: ‘yep, mom has officially embarrassed the hell out of you.’

“I um...”  Tarin takes a moment to take a sip of her water, before eyeing me quickly.  She’s nervous as hell and I can’t say that I blame her.   “I work for a radio station.”

“Oh, how nice.” She flashes a small smile.  “Do I know that one, Trace?”

I nod.  “Yeah mom, Justin’s been there a few times.”

“I’ve been working there since I was in high school,” Tarin continues.  “I co-host their morning show now, but when I get back from the leave I might get my own time slot.”

Shit.

She looks at me and she knows she’s blown it.  It was too soon and we were supposed to tell my mom subtly, not like this.

My mother tilts her head to the side.  “Leave?  Are you going some place?”

My sister gets up and leaves the room.  My brother sits there with an amused smirk on his face, and my father opens up another bottle of beer, oblivious to everything around him.

“Nah, she’s not mom.  How about we finish dinner and we go to....”

“Trace just stop it,” Tarin snaps.  “She has to know.”

“Know what?”

I’m silent and I don’t meet the gaze of the woman seated at the opposite end of the table.  I know if I do I’m going to have to tell her what I’ve been trying to put off as long as possible.  

“Trace, you tell me right now.”

I hear her slap a hand down on the table, and I know that’s it.  She’s pissed now and there’s no going back.  “We just, well...” I trail off for a moment and look to Tarin for guidance, but she won’t look at me.  Her head is propped up on her fist and she’s staring down at the food that she’s barely touched.  I know I’m on my own, and that’s pretty fucked up considering the conversation I had with Tarin beforehand included the phrase ‘we’re in this together,’ but I guess I shouldn’t have expected anything different in a situation as awkward as this has become.

“You just what,Trace,” my mother says through her teeth.

“She’s pregnant,” I say softly, forcing myself to look my mother in the eyes as I say it to her.  “Tarin is pregnant, mom.  The doctor told us that it’s twins, and we’ve decided to keep them and raise them together.”  Seconds later I feel Tarin grab my hand and I look at her.  She’s smiling at me now, and I know she’s impressed that I went there...that I got over the fear of my mother hollering at me and took a stand for what I know is important in my life.  

My mother doesn’t say a word.  She just picks up her fork again, and starts to dig into her potatoes some more.  Brant sits there, staring at me like I’m fucking nuts and I know I’m going to have to do a lot of explaining to him later on, considering that before this trip I hadn’t even mentioned how serious my relationship with my girlfriend was.  Really, Brittany was the only one who knew, and I’m in shock that she kept the pregnancy a secret for all this time.  I’ll have to remember to thank her later, yeah.  But right now, I’m trying to figure out what the hell is running through my mothers head.

My father belches loudly.

“Fucking...Jesus christ, get the hell out of here, Juan!” She hollers at my father, who chuckles a little and winks at us before picking up his plate of food and bottle of beer and goes back to his place in the garage.

I can hear Tarin trying to stifle her laughter, and I can’t blame her for finding the humor in what just took place because she hasn’t had to deal with my father her entire life.  “Mom?”

She finally looks at me.  “Well what do you want me to say, Trace?”

I just shrug.  “I don’t really know.”

“For all these months I’ve been trying to find out what you’ve been up to, and well I guess I know now don’t I?” She lets out a bitter laugh and shakes her head at Tarin.  “Do you realize what you’re getting yourselves into?”

“It’s not like I’m broke, ma.”  

“That’s not the point, is it Trace?  The fact of the matter is, you’re not ready to handle the responsibility of a family.  You can’t even hold yourself together for more than a month at a time before I hear about some sort of breakdown you’ve had.  How are you going to focus your attention on a child? Christ almighty, twins for that matter?”

“He does fine, and he’s going to be a good father,” Tarin defends me, with a serious expression on her face.  “We’re in love.”

My mother throws her hands up in the air.  “Well praise the fucking lord!  Good thing you decided to fall in love, because otherwise I don’t know how you’d be able to live with yourself, carrying my son’s children inside of you.  I’m sure all that money he’s made had nothing at all to do with the decision you made not to use the pill!”

I stand up, crossing my arms defiantly across my chest.  “Don’t talk to her that way.”

“She’s cheap and not worth this,” my mother tosses out, as if Tarin isn’t even in the room.  “Honestly, I can’t believe that you were this irresponsible.” She shakes her head again and rubs her temples in a circular motion, her meaningless wedding band glinting beautifully under the lamp light.  “You haven’t even been out of your previous engagement a year and you’ve gotten this girl pregnant, Trace? Where is your head?”

Tarin tries really hard, but I guess she just can’t bear the things my mother is coming up with right now, because she starts to sob right there at the table.  Brant gets up and leaves the room after that, leaving the three of us to battle it out.  But the thing about that is, I’m not going to stoop to her level...be immature and list all the reasons why I’ve been avoiding her like the plague for months.  I grasp Tarin’s hand tightly in mine, and help her to her feet.

“What are you doing?” my mother barks.  “Don’t you walk away from me now!”

But I don’t listen.  I pull my girlfriend by the hand and soon, we’re out of the house and standing on the front lawn.  Tarin is still sobbing, and I wish like hell that I could think of something good to say so that she would feel better.  But the truth is, there is nothing I can say.  My mother said horrible things just now.  Things that I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to get over.  “Babe.”  I wrap my arms around her and she cries into me.

“Why does she hate me?” She manages to sob out after a few moments.  “Trace, why?”

I rub her back, trying to hold back the tears that are threatening to spill out of my eyes.  “She doesn’t hate you, Tar.  She’s just confused, and has a really fucked up way of handling it.”

“I don’t want that woman near our kids.”  

I continue to hold her as she cries and I look up at the sky, taking a long breath inward.  Honestly, I don’t know what to do now.  I feel more alone than ever and the really sad thing is, we haven’t even told her parents yet.  As strict as she says they are, I know the news isn’t going to go over well with them.  They seem to like me, but they’re not exactly calling Tarin up ten times a day asking her when they can start helping us with the wedding.  I’m just another guy in Tarin’s life to them, and they’re okay with that but they're not going to handle the news of a baby well at all, let alone twins.  I suddenly wish very, very badly that Lynn was my mother...because I know she wouldn’t have flipped out like my mother just did.  Sure. she would have been shocked and everything, maybe a little bit upset but she would have dealt with it.  But sadly, my mother isn’t Lynn.  My mother is the woman sitting inside that house that just made my girlfriend...the woman I love, hysterical.  

I want to go back to Los Angeles.  I want to just go back and buy me, Tarin and the twins a really nice house out in Santa Monica, or someplace else that’s really peaceful, and melt away into oblivion.  But that would be running and hiding away from my issues, and  I know that I can’t.  I have to be strong, be a man, and try to make things work with the family despite their opinions.  Hell, I know I don’t want to be estranged from my mom, Brittany and Brant.  Despite how dysfunctional we can be, I know I still love them.  But my mom is going to have to seriously think about the things she said and apologize before I’ll even begin to consider letting her be a part of this new family Tarin and I have created.

“Hey.” I pull back from her and place a hand on each of her shoulders.  “Baby, please don’t cry.  I’m here, and that’s all you have to worry about.  Don’t worry about what she says.  If...if she wants to be that way she doesn’t have to be a part of this.  The only people that matter to me right now are you and the babies.”  I reach up and run a hand down her face, and lean in, grabbing her lips with mine.  “I love you.”

She presses her forehead to mine and sniffles a little.  “My father is going to kill us.”
 
I chuckle softly.  “At least you don’t have to face him alone.  Hell, you were pretty sexy back there too, all defending me and shit.  It kind of makes me want to...you know...”

It gets her to smile and she pulls back from me, gently punching me in the side of my arm.  “You’re such a horny bastard.”

I pull her to me again and kiss her passionately.  I hope like hell my mother sees.  The more pissed off she is, the happier I’ll be because I have officially disowned the woman for the time being.  Lynn will suffice.  She’s a much better listener than my mother ever was anyway.  “You want to get the next flight home?” I ask, cupping her chin in my hand.  

She stares back at me.  “No. We’re here, and I know you want to catch up with some of your friends.  Besides, I was looking forward to meeting these people you’ve been going on and on about, and Mel would never forgive me if I left her alone to suffer.”

I nod, appreciating the fact that she’s not just thinking of herself right now.  “Then I’ll ask Lynn if she can set up a place for you at her house.  If anything, I’ll just stay here and keep my mother quiet until we go home.”

“That’s torture,” she groans.  “I can’t sleep without you.”

“I’ll sneak in bed with you at night,” I say with a small smile.  “I’m good at that whole slipping in thing, you know?”

She gets the joke, but I don’t think she’s in the mood the laugh anymore. She just leans her head into my chest, and I hold her for a while, before finally persuading her to come across the street with me to Lynn’s.  Justin answers the door, strangely enough, and looks at the both of us with concern in his eyes.  “What happened?”

“My mom.”

“Oh, right.”  

He steps aside and allows us into the house.  Lynn, Paul and Melanie are sitting on the couch in the living room watching Wheel of Fortune and I feel like an asshole for ruining the evening.  “Hey.”r32;
Lynn takes one look at us and immediately flicks off the TV.  “What’s the matter?  Why is she crying?”

I help Tarin across the room to the love seat and we both sit down on it together.  She’s still sobbing into my shoulder, and before I can even begin to explain myself to Lynn and Paul, I meet Melanie’s gaze.  It’s a knowing one, and I’m sure she feels bad for her friend.  “Look, Tarin...Tarin got pregnant,” I explain as Lynn sits back down on the sofa.  “It just happened, and my mom isn’t taking it well, that’s all.  I was hoping Tarin could just stay here for the rest of the week so I can sort things out with my mom.”

“Yeah, of course,” Justin immediately says, not giving his parents the chance to respond.  “Mel...could you take her upstairs?”

“Oh, yeah.” Melanie jumps to her feet and comes over to us so she can take Tarin by the hand.

“Go with Mel.”  I kiss Tarin’s cheek.  “I’ll be up in a little bit, okay?”

“O-okay,” Tarin sniffles, and takes Melanie’s outstretched hand.  

“Pregnant, Trace?” Lynn says to me as soon as Tarin is out of sight.  “Really?”

“Mom, come on,” Justin defends when all I can seem to do is stare at her.  “Would you rather them abort it?”

“Your mother didn’t say that,” Paul chimes in.  “It’s just a little sudden.  Trace, are you ready for this?”

Ever since he married Lynn, Paul has been more of a father to me than anybody else, and now I feel like I’ve let him down.  “I don’t really know, but I can’t turn back.” I say, looking at the floor.  “My mom can’t see that.”

“I’ll talk to Belinda,” Lynn speaks up after several moments.  

I immediately look up at her.  “You will?”

“I’m not saying I like this situation any better than she does,” Lynn informs me.  “But, she needs somebody that can see both sides of the situation.  In the meantime, Tarin can stay here, that’s fine.  I like her, Trace.  I do...but all of this is very hasty and sudden.”

I nod.  “I understand.  Thanks, Lynn.”

She stands up so I can give her a hug, and I hold onto her a little longer than I usually do.  I don’t know if she’s figured it out, but I’m so grateful for her.  If I didn’t have her right now, I really don’t know where Tarin and I would be.  Probably on the next flight home, which is something I don’t want to do right now.

“Come on.” Justin motions for me to follow him outside a moment later, and I’m thankful.  Thankful to just be able to sit and talk to him like always.

“Here.”  He produces something out of his pocket once we’ve sat down together on the front steps, which I know is a joint right away.  “Got a light?”

I smirk a little.  “Wow, at your moms and everything?”

“You know she doesn’t give a damn,” Justin snickers.  “Now come on, light it up.”

I pull out my lighter, and he allows me to have the first hit.  After a few moments, I forget why I was upset in the first place.  I just melt away, and so does he. It’s like our problems don’t even matter right now, and that’s what I need.  I just need them to vanish for a little while.

I’ll just go back to them later, once all the pot is gone.  Even then, I’ll still have Justin.  And he’ll understand, and he’ll get it, and I’ll be able to get advice from him.  My best friend, the one who I can rely on.

I’m so glad to have him back.
Stuck Like Glue by ialwayzbesingin
Author's Notes:
Not sure how many of you are still reading this, but I'm still writing it :) Hope you enjoy.

Twins.  Holy shit.  My best friend is having twins, while the idea of getting married still scares the crap out of me.  When he first told me we were high as fuck so I wasn’t sure if I heard him right, but when I asked him about it this morning he told me he was serious.  It’s crazy.  I never thought this whole thing with him and Tarin would get really serious, because she’s so damn immature at times.  But it has gotten serious, and all of a sudden I’m seeing this entirely new side of her.  She really cares about my best friend.  Like, she’d have to.  Anybody that would take that kind of an ass chewing from his mom and still stick around would have to care, and it sucks that she’s been treated so shitty by the woman so far.  

I think Momma B is just afraid.  Afraid that Trace has been roped into something that isn’t going to work out, and who could blame her?  Trace is a millionaire, and ever since he became that way his mom has always worried about him getting involved with the wrong girl.  Hell, my mom has too when it comes to me, only I’ve been a little smarter about it.  I’ve tried to date strictly within the business, and that worked for a while with Britney, and then Kerri...I mean, she wasn’t just some stranger I picked up off the street.  She was part of my inner circle so I never had a problem with her when it came to my mom.  But Tarin is different.  Trace’s mom doesn’t know her from anywhere.  She was just some girl that started hanging around during my NSYNC days that Trace and I both got with.  It’s terrible, but that’s really how I felt about her back then.

Now it’s different, because I can see him marrying this girl.  He was engaged to Elisha of course, but for some reason I always felt that their whole relationship was forced.  He felt safe with Elisha because she was in the industry and made her own money so she wouldn’t use him for his own.  It didn’t work out because their personalities were too different, and it took my kidnapping to bring that out.  She hated the fact that Trace put his friends first, and any girl involved with our little group needs to understand that our friends always come first.

I’m glad Tarin took her place, despite her flaws.

I mean, we all have flaws.

Getting mobbed by your own family is never something that you’re totally prepared for, and it’s even worse when you’re caught off guard.  I had to deal with family from the moment I stepped off the airplane until I went to bed that first night.  Although, I would have rather dealt with all the people at the house greeting me at the airport, rather than the one person who actually did.  My grandfather was somebody I was trying to pace myself with, talk to him when I was ready, but he made it a point to shove himself and our issues in my face as soon as I landed.  I should have known he would.  He’s strong willed, and doesn’t take any bullshit from his grandkids.  

At least he treated Melanie well.

I trembled the entire way home, the thought that he might blurt something embarrassing out in front of Melanie terrifying me.  He didn’t really though.  He only told her I hadn’t been home in a long time and when I tried to defend myself he simply cut me off.  I let him.  I couldn’t get into a fight with him in front of Mel, that I knew.  I figured he would just let it roll off his shoulders and leave me alone the rest of the night.  But when we finally arrived at the house, and started to bring the bags inside, he didn’t hesitate to corner me once we were upstairs.

“You listen to me, boy,” he said sternly, pointing me in the chest with his finger.  “We’re gonna talk, you and me, once all this hoopla dies down.  Understand?”

I was terrified, like I was eight years old again and had been caught playing with his rifle.  “Y-yes sir.”

“Good.”

He walked away and I leaned against the wall, panting harshly.  I was twenty-four and I was baffled that the man could still put the fear of god in me.  Of course, I was a lot weaker than I used to be.  It was only Melanie who had made me somewhat stronger, but I didn’t feel strong then.  I was reminded of what I’d been turned into by Shane.  A fucking idiot.  A monster.  A weak, cowering piece of shit.  I wanted to melt away and never return, but that wasn’t possible, so I forced myself to go downstairs where I was immediately greeted by what seemed to be three hundred people who all wanted to talk to me at the same time.

Needless to say, they all made me forget about my grandfather in a short span of time.  They were just happy to see me.  They didn’t care what I’d done or how long I’d been away, and I was thankful for them.  Most of all, I was grateful for my grandmother.  How she hugged me and cherished me.  She didn’t seem to hold anything against me, and I felt really guilty that I’d cut her off for so long.  Then again, me and Nanna had always shared a special bond and when she looked me in the eyes that day I could tell she knew why I’d had to do what I did for so long.  

We’re doing well.

Things with Mel have been going better than expected too.  My whole family seemed to take to her the instant she was introduced to them by my mom.  My pushy aunts wanted to know all about her, barely let the poor girl eat after we all sat down to dinner, and at one point my dad had to interject and distract them just so Melanie’s salad wouldn’t get soggy.  They meant no harm of course.  My Aunt Beverly, who is the most judgmental person in the world, pulled me aside after dinner and asked me how long I’d been dating her and could the family be expecting a wedding anytime soon.  I blushed and tried to play Mel off as if she weren’t really my girlfriend, but I know I sounded pathetic.  Rachael had been right.  It was more than obvious that Mel and I shared something more than just a professional relationship, and the family was figuring that out.  I think the only people who had sort of turned a blind eye to it were momma and dad, probably because they didn’t want to push me or make me upset. I mean, I seriously doubt they ever thought I would have rejoined society again after what happened, much less bring a girl home, even if that girl was supposedly working for me.

I think they’re just happy to have me back.

I hung out with my dad that first night.  In all honesty I would have rather spent it with Melanie, Trace, and Tarin, but my mom wanted to have a girls night, and I knew I couldn’t ask her to change her plans.  I figured it would be good for Mel and Tarin to get acquainted with everybody sooner rather than later, and so I bid them both goodbye after dinner.  Rachael and Trace were having a fire over at his mom’s house, but I knew I had the chance to spend some time with my dad so I declined.  Trace didn’t seem to think anything of it, and that told me he didn’t really want me to come.  That meant Kerri would be there.  It was the only logical explanation and I was glad I had an excuse to stay away.

There would be time for her later, I was certain.

My dad dug out his old chess set, and we sat out in the yard with it, playing for a while.  It had been forever since I’d played, and it showed.  He beat me two games out of three, and normally I would have sulked at that, being the perfectionist that I am, but I didn’t really care then.  It wasn’t about the game.  It was about spending time with him.  I’d neglected him, along with everyone else, but he was the only one who seemed to let it roll off his shoulders.  I didn’t understand.  The man had raised me and I cut him off after the kidnapping when I should have been confiding in him.  I guess Shane made it hard for me.  I could barely look him in the eye when the police had escorted us back home.  I felt too dirty, too lame, too disgusting.  I felt like I didn’t deserve to be his son anymore.

“You need to brush up on your game, boy,” my dad snickered and leaned back in his chair, as he popped a toothpick in his mouth.

“Yeah, I haven’t really been thinking about chess much,” I laughed a little and looked down at the board for a few minutes.  “Maybe next time I’ll have you beat like before.”

“You know, you’ve changed a lot since the last time we saw each other, son.”  

It was totally out of the blue and I quickly looked up at him.  “Well I...”

“Seems like you’ve grown a thicker skin,” he smirked.  “I’m proud of you.”

It felt so good to hear him say that, and I felt my smile grow wider.  “I’ve been trying really hard, dad,” I said, quietly.  

“Your mom was telling me,” he said, more seriously.  “Justin, I want to you know that we both love you very much.  It doesn’t matter what happened. None of it has ever mattered to me or your mother.  We just want to see you happy again and be able to communicate with you.  It hasn’t been the same around here.”

I sucked in a long breath.  I wondered if he knew.  If momma had told him about Shane.  He was probably the only person I wouldn’t have minded her telling, but I was petrified of asking him about it.  It was a great burden of mine, hiding it from him.  It hurt me more to keep it from him than it did keeping it from daddy.  I guess I never really thought about how close I was with Paul.  How I really truly looked up to him, and how daddy had always sort of been an afterthought.  I mean, daddy had helped me in the past with financial shit when my career was getting started.  He made sure I didn’t get screwed when I bought my first real house, and I was always welcomed into his home.  Hell, Lisa treated me like a son and I loved the boys.  But it just...it’s never been a true father and son bond with us.  When I was little...after he left, I remember feeling really confused for a while.  Poppa was there but I had no father.  Then Paul came along and it was like...momma and I didn’t have to worry about anything anymore.  He was my dad, he took care of us and supported my talent.

I’d be nothing without him.

“I’m...dad, I’m sorry,” I whispered, forcing myself to look him in the eye.  “I was lost for a really long time.  I just, I couldn’t find my way back until now.”

He nodded and stroked his stubbly chin for a moment.  “I know, son.  I know.”

There was more in his tone, like he knew everything, but didn’t want to come out and say it.

I didn’t want him to either.

We hugged for a long time.  I felt myself start to break down as he patted my back, and I sobbed gently into his shoulder.  He let me without a question, and while I knew I hadn’t done anything like that since I was a little kid, it made me feel better to know he didn’t mind that I was.  

He turned in soon after, telling me he had to get up and help Poppa with some things in the morning but that he would see me later in the afternoon.  I stayed out for a while after, alone, looking up at the starless night sky.  The only sound I could hear were the crickets chirping and the sounds of drunken laughter coming from the Ayala’s house down the block.  I’d forgotten how peaceful being back home could be, since I was so terrified of coming near my hometown up until a few weeks prior.  I changed.  It was like I’d suddenly forgotten my fears.  I was too focused on other things...like Melanie.  Seeing her everyday made me forget how depressing my life had been.  How terrible the things that had happened to me were.  I really did love her, completely, without a question.  She’d given me so much.  She’d given me my family back, my courage, my stamina, my confidence.  I was a person again, not a shell, not a weakling.  I could make decisions, and when our trip ended I would go home and start my career again.  In a years time I would be back on top, with her at my side.  We would see the world together.  Nothing could stop us.

That was all I cared about.

She was the person I was living for.

I went inside after a while, having every intention of popping in a movie and making myself some leftovers, but when I heard a bunch of girls cackling in the next room I realized I’d been outnumbered.  They were all sitting in a circle in the middle of the living room: momma, Mel, Tarin, Fiona who was the bride, and who I could only guess were all of her bridesmaids.  I snickered, loving the fact that I was about to crash their party, and quickly made some popcorn before plopping myself on the couch directly in front of their circle.

“Hey, no boys aloud,” Tarin said, playfully sticking her tongue out at me.  

“Why? I’m good at girl talk.”  I shoved some popcorn in my mouth and smiled at them all.  “Try me.”

“We were just about to watch some home movies your mom found,” Melanie chimed in, smiling mischievously at me.  

“What kind of home movies?”  I looked at my mom and she was grinning at me as she wagged an old vhs tape in the air.  “Momma...”

“Now Justin,” my mom said, getting up and patting my shoulder.  “You shouldn’t be embarrassed that these nice girls are getting to see what you were like in your early days.  Everybody needs to start someplace, right?”

The girls all agreed, and I started to feel queasy.  I had a good idea what was on that video tape, and I didn’t feel like being embarrassed my first night back in town.  “Not the cowboy hat,” I muttered.  “I’ll do anything.”

“Anything?”

I looked at Tarin, and she was grinning devilishly at me.  “Well I ain’t strippin’.  That’s only for certain eyes.”  I winked at Mel.

“Justin!” Melanie laughed.  

I shrugged.  “I didn’t do anything.”

My mom swatted me.  “I’m putting on the tape.”

“Wait! Lynn...wait a second.”  Tarin stood up and placed her hands on her hips.  “Let’s hear Justin’s compromise first.”

The group fell silent, and I searched my mind for the best thing I could come up with.  

“I think he should perform whatever is on the tape for us,” Fiona suggested.  “But he has to do it exactly like he did it back then, and I’m sure Lynn can make sure it gets done the right way.”

I felt my face turning crimson.  It wasn’t so much the song as it was the dance that went along with it, and I knew I was going to make a fool out of myself.  “Well...maybe we can watch the video.”

“Ohhh no,” Tarin said, pulling me into the center of their circle.  “You wanted a compromise and you got one.”

My mom handed me one of my dad’s cowboy hats, and was laughing so hard that tears had started to stream down her face.  “Justin, do you remember?”

I sighed deeply, staring down at the hat in my hands.  “I don’t think I could ever forget.”  I glanced at Mel quickly as I said it. She was sitting there, indian style, her expression filled with amusement. She couldn’t wait to see me make an ass out of myself, and I figured I had nothing to lose.  Nobody in that room was there to judge me.  They were just having fun and I needed to do that too.  I performed my old school rendition of Garth Brooks’ “Two of a Kind” complete with hat tossing, finger snapping, and knee shaking.  I don’t know how the hell I remembered every word, but I did, and in the end everybody was so beside themselves with laughter I doubted they noticed how nervous I was the entire time.

“That...that was the best thing I’ve seen in a long time...” Tarin was laughing hysterically into Melanie’s shoulder, and couldn’t seem to stop herself.

“Hey, I won first prize for that routine!” I exclaimed as I twirled the cowboy hat in my hand.

“Was it a sympathy vote?” Fiona cackled.

“You guys suck,” I frowned, but my smiled overpowered it as I stepped out of the circle and sat down on the couch.  Melanie stood up and went to sit beside me, and I thought for a second that I could feel my mom staring at us from across the room.  Naturally, when I looked up at her she pretended to be reading some magazine, and I knew she’d started to become suspicious of us.  I didn’t know if that was bad, I knew it could be, but at the same time I didn’t really care.  Hell, I would have held Mel’s hand and kissed her cheek right then if I thought she would have been comfortable with it.  It was too soon though.  There would be time for that, I was sure, when we were away from people’s prying eyes.

Somebody had the brilliant idea to bring out the karaoke machine next, and I’m pleased to report I was able to witness Melanie and Tarin sing and dance to Debbie Gibson’s ‘Shake Your Love,’ and ‘Only In My Dreams’, with my mom chiming in during the choruses.  Melanie even wore the cowboy hat for me during both songs, and I guess I can say we’re even now in the embarrassing moments department.  My only regret of the night was that Trace missed it.  I was sure he would have loved to see his girlfriend acting like an asshole, but as I would come to find out, he was dealing with bigger issues.  His dad got drunk at some bar downtown, and like always, Trace was sent to peel him off the floor and get him home.  It sucked even more because it was his first night in town and his father had managed to fuck it all up for him.  It’s all Juan has ever really been good for though, fucking things up, and I’m just glad Trace can live back in LA where he doesn’t have to deal with this shit all the time.

I hope that his dad doesn’t do anything else stupid or embarrassing while we’re here...because I feel like I’ll go off on him.  Trace doesn’t deserve it.  Not now.  Not when he’s been faced with so much.

I was hoping to spend today showing Melanie around Memphis.  We had talked about going to see some landmarks, her top pick being Graceland for whatever reason.  She said she wanted to see where “the king” used to live, and I had only been able to laugh at her.  Tarin had chimed in and said that she would definitely want to go too, when the subject came up during breakfast the other morning.  It seemed to get Trace in a great mood.  I know he was worried that she would be bored here.  I mean, it’s not LA by any means.  There aren’t a thousand places to go, and Tarin isn’t the type of girl that’s content just sitting around and enjoying her surroundings.  That’s more Mel’s speed.  She doesn’t seem to mind sitting on the couch with my parents during the evening and watching TV, and I’m glad.  I mean, the less I have to walk around without a bodyguard the better.

I’m still a little scared to be here without somebody guarding me.  I understand why Eric couldn’t be here, and I know in the long run I’ll be thankful for this, but it’s still freaking me out.  Nobody has noticed...at least, I don’t think they have, but I’ve caught myself looking over my shoulder a couple of times since I’ve been here.  When we went to breakfast the other morning, I made sure to go a longer way to the general store, just so we wouldn’t have to pass that god damn shopping center.  Luckily, Melanie and Tarin didn’t know the difference.  I’m sure if they had, they would have started asking questions, and I don’t think I would have cared explaining it to Mel...

But I’m just not ready to discuss the subject with Tarin.  I don’t think I ever will be.  Our friendship just isn’t at that level.


Yeah, Trace and I were all set to take the girls site seeing this morning, but Rachael burst into my mom’s house as the four of us were eating breakfast, and started chatting Melanie and Tarin’s ears off about going shopping and having a girl’s day out.  

“Didn’t y’all just have a girls night out?” I questioned as I popped some food into my mouth.  “Remember? I made an idiot out of myself?”

“I skipped it,” Rachael said, with a roll of her eyes.  “So it’s my turn to hang out with these wonderful ladies you two brought home with you.  We can gossip.  What’s a family reunion without it?”

I looked at Trace but he just shook his head and laughed a little as he dug into his grits.  I knew he wasn’t going to protest, because he had too much on his mind.  I looked back at Melanie and Tarin was chatting to her about finding some kind of new outfit for the wedding reception.  It automatically made me roll my eyes, because I knew Tarin had enough clothes with her.  “What about Graceland,” I whined, when Melanie seemed to be agreeing with what Tarin was saying.  “I thought you guys wanted to go.  Me and Trace were going to take you.”

“Justin, seriously,” Tarin chuckled.  “Elvis over shopping?  I mean, he’s great and all, but...they probably have a sale going on at the mall.  We can’t pass that up.”

The three women were staring at me like I was fucking ridiculous.  Even Mel, who I thought would have sided with me, seemed to think shopping was a better idea.  

“C’mon J,” Trace nudged me slightly so I was forced to look at him.  “Let ‘em go shopping.  We can do something else.”

I just shrugged.  “Whatever.”  

I was really pissed.  I hated to be because I didn’t want Melanie to get upset, but I just...I really wanted to show Melanie around and spend a day out with her.  I think I was looking forward to it more so I could feel a little bit more normal. Even though I was home, I still felt a little bit like an outsider.  I figured sightseeing would be the key to snapping out of it.  Years ago, when my friends would come home with me after a tour I used to take them around, and show them all the cool places.  I guess I wanted to revisit that, see if it made me feel complete again.

“You know what, I’ll go with you Justin,” Melanie said after a moment, probably sensing my mood.  “We can go.  I know I told you that I wanted to see everything with you.”

“You don’t have to feel guilty, Melanie,” Rachael spoke up before I could.  “Didn’t Justin tell you about the big party tomorrow night? He’ll have all day and all night to spend with you.”

I didn’t tell her, because I didn’t want to push her about something like that.  She never came out and said it, but I knew that kind of thing made her nervous, just like it made me.  I was going to ask her if she wanted to go, but since Rachael butted in I wasn’t able to.

“What party?” Melanie said, her voice soft.  “I thought there was just a rehearsal dinner, and the barbeque your mom had the other night.”

“Well, there’s a party going on at Rachael’s,” I told her.  “Joe isn’t having a stag, because he wanted everybody to hang out together.”

“That, and Fiona knew a stripper would have been involved,” Rachael chimed in.

“It’s a shame,” Trace spoke up.  “I have lots of dollar bills,” he smiled.

“Nice, Trace,” Tarin said, shooting him a dark look.

“Fuck, woman, I’m joking.”  He rolled his eyes and went back to his breakfast.

“You’re going to come aren’t you?” Rachael asked Melanie next.  “I mean, it’s the best way to meet everybody worth meeting.”r32;


Rachael had put her on the spot, and I knew Melanie was too nice to say no, but I could sense how tense she was, and how annoyed she probably was with me.  “Sure, I’ll go,” Melanie finally answered.  “I should get a new outfit I guess though, for the party.”  She stole a glance at me after that, I knew it was her way of telling me she didn’t want to come out with me that day.

“Yay! Party shopping!” Tarin clapped her hands and giggled.  

I sat back in my chair and pushed my plate of food away.  “Yeah, y’all should go, I’m sure it’ll be a good time.”

Tarin and Rachael immediately started chatting away, and when I looked at Trace he didn’t seem phased.  I knew he was just relieved that Tarin was happy, but I couldn’t say the same for Melanie.  She seemed a little lost, and I guess I should have warned her that Rachael would probably take a liking to her and want her to join in on all the festivities.  It had slipped my mind though.  I mean, when we talked about outfits in the closet I was under the assumption that Melanie understood there would be all kind of parties going on.  Maybe she just thought she wouldn’t have to partake in any of them, except for the essentials. I couldn’t blame her.  

It was my fault for not clarifying.

Tarin went to shower once she cleared her plate, and Rachael ran home to get a couple of things she needed to return.  Trace was on his second plate of food, and didn’t seem to be interested in anything else.  He was always an avid fan of my mothers cooking and she had made enough bacon, eggs, and grits that morning to feed the entire neighborhood.  That just left Melanie and me, and Melanie was flipping through a magazine as if I weren’t even there.  I felt out of place, like I should leave, but I wasn’t about to.  “Mel,” I spoke up softly.

She yawned and closed her magazine.  “I better get ready,” she said, nonchalantly, as she pushed herself away from the table.

“Mel, c’mon.”  I rushed after her and caught her just as she started to ascend the stairs.  “Mel!”

“What, Justin.”

She said it so coldly that I was forced to look at the floor.  “I just...I thought you understood about the party thing.”

“You should have prepared me a little better, but I guess you were too busy trying to feel me up.”

She was glaring at me, and I felt myself begin to return her expression, but I quickly stopped myself and hung my head low before I got myself into more trouble with her.  “Well I don’t know what the big deal is anyway.  I mean, don’t you want to meet our friends?”  I looked up at her then, and she had placed her hands on her hips, her expression angrier than before.

“I thought this was just a casual trip with a few family get togethers,” she countered.  “I mean, this party sounds like it could get a little wild.  It’s basically a stag, just...mixed or something.  I don’t know if I’m comfortable with that but your cousin doesn’t know any better.  I can’t just tell her that without her thinking I’m some kind of freak, so now I’m stuck.”

“I’ll be with you,” I said softly.  “I mean, it’s not like you’re going to be alone with all those people.”

“That’s...” she paused and sighed harshly into her hands.  “Damn it.”  

It was clearly bothering her, and I didn’t know what to do.  I didn’t know the route of the problem, and it definitely wasn’t the right time to get on that subject.  “I can talk to Rachael...”

“Just...just stop it,” she grunted.  “I’ll handle it.  I’m an adult.”

“But...”

She didn’t want to listen anymore.  She just stormed up the stairs, and when I heard a door slam, I knew there was nothing more I could do.  I had fucked up.  Again.

“How about some golf?”

I turned and Trace was standing in the door frame, a beer in hand, smiling at me like he knew I pissed her off.  “Beer for breakfast, Trace?”

He just shrugged.  “Come on, your dad said I could borrow his spare set of clubs.”

So I went, because I knew staying would have only meant a fight with Mel, more disaster in my life that I didn’t need.  I figured letting her go off with my cousin and Tarin would allow her to let off some steam.  I only hoped she would settle down enough to talk to me when she got back that evening. By mid afternoon, we had just finished our last hole, and Trace gave Tarin a call to see what she wanted to do for dinner.  When he got off the phone though, he seemed very amused, and I didn’t know what to think.

“They’re going downtown to some bars,” Trace sighed.  “Tarin said that we shouldn’t wait up.  Apparently they’re planning to get Melanie drunk off her ass tonight.”

I frowned.  “I don’t know how comfortable she is with that.”

“Well hell, it’s like she said, right buddy?”  He came up and threw his arm around my shoulders.  “She’s an adult.  She can handle it.  Besides, we can have some fun too.  We’ll build another fire at my place, and invite some of the guys over.  It’ll be nice and relaxing.”

He was trying his best to get my mind off of Melanie.  It was obvious he heard the fight we’d had by the stairs that morning, and it occurred to me that he was mostly on my side.  It was a first.  I mean, the whole day I’d been putzing around on the golf course, thinking I was a fucking waste of life.  Trace put it all into perspective.  I think he thought Melanie was frustrated for a stupid reason, and I wanted to completely agree, but...but I just knew there was something Melanie was dealing with that I didn’t fully understand.  

I forced myself not to dwell on it, mostly for Trace’s sake, because I knew he needed to relax and unwind even more than I did.  I wished Melanie a mental good luck, and went on with the rest of the afternoon.  I helped my mom with some stuff she wanted done around the house, and we watched Hollywood Squares with Nana.  I was half expecting Poppa to barge in and demand I sit down and talk to him, but he never did.  I wasn’t sure what he was waiting for.  I mean, today would have been the best time to get me alone with him, but he was out in the garage all day working on some kind of bird house that Nana had been bugging him to make.

I was fine with that.

Trace pulled the party together on his own while I hung out with my mom, and called me about a half hour ago so I could make my way over.  I’m pretty excited.  Some of the guys I grew up with are coming by, and it will be nice to spend some time with them.  Despite the fact that they have no clue the hell I’ve been through over the past year, I know they won’t let their curiosity get the best of them.  They just want to catch up, hang out like we always have, and I know that I won’t be able to have another opportunity like this for a long time.  So I’m putting Mel out of mind, putting it all out of mind, so I can focus on having a good time.

I make my way over to Trace’s, and once I walk in the door, I already know that my timing is off.  I can hear Momma B yelling, and Trace yelling right back.  It sucks.  Tonight isn’t the night for drama, but she isn’t going to let Trace have an inch because she’s still pissed at him.

“You just don’t get it, mom!” I hear him yell, and I try my best to be silent as I draw nearer to the kitchen where they are having their dispute.  “I love her, all right! That’s it!”

“You don’t know the first thing about love, Trace!” His mom hollers.  

“Oh, and you do?” He scoffs.  “You and dad, the fucking couple of the year right?  I think I’ve learned what not to do in a relationship, and what love actually means, mom.  I’ve lived in a shitty household and seen the worst relationship in the history of man kind go on before my eyes since I was a little kid.  I’m not about to follow that example with my own family, and I don’t give a shit if you hate Tarin.  I really don’t, because I know how I feel and that’s all that matters.”

Silence.

I suck in a breath, and step into the kitchen now.  His mom is sitting at the kitchen table, her head in her hands, while Trace stands in front of her, his hands on his hips, expression stern.  “Um, hey...” I begin, gently.  “Bad time?”

Belinda’s head snaps up and Trace turns around.  

“Hey, J, no...I was just waiting on you.”  Trace forces a smile and makes his way over to me.  

“Hey Momma B.” I say gently as Trace walks past me out of the kitchen.

“Hi, Justin.”

But she doesn’t look at me, and I can see that all the color and energy have drained from her face.

“Maybe you should go back in there,” I tell Trace once we make our way outside.  “I think she’s pretty upset.”

He pours some kerosene on the pile of logs in the center of the yard.  “Don’t care,” he mutters.  “She can figure it out herself.”

“But...”

“Justin, how much clearer can I be?” He snaps as he throws the empty can into the pile.  “I mean, fuck, I can’t deal with her shit.  Not tonight.”

I just nod, and don’t say anything else.  Then he lights a few matches, and throws them on the logs, and I’m certain that he’s done discussing his mother’s issues with me.  Soon, a fire grows, and people start pouring into the back yard, half of them immediately making their way over to us to say hello.  I find myself getting lost in conversation with my friends Nick and James, who I haven’t seen in almost a year.  Trace joins in as well, and I seem to forget about Momma B, along with everything else that was making me nervous and uneasy.  We have some beers, sit down at one of the little tables set up near the back porch, and soon I seem to be laughing a lot more than I have all day.  It all seems so carefree.

Too carefree.

Nick and James get distracted by some other people at the party, and that gives Trace and I the time to go make a couple of s’mores for ourselves by the fire.  It’s so childish, but it’s something that I would always look forward to doing as a kid, and I can’t deny that I feel the same way about it now.  It reminds me of lazy summer nights camping out in the backyard with Trace.  It was a more carefree time, and I’m so busy licking the sticky marshmallow off my fingers and losing myself in the memory, that I barely notice the two people making their way over to us, until Trace forces me to pay attention.

“Shit,” he mutters.  “Incoming.”

I look up and it’s like...fucking unreal.  There’s Kerrigan walking up to me with Brittany at her side.  I turn around quickly, try to make myself invisible, even though I know it won’t work.  Damn it, what the hell is she doing here tonight? What made her come? I’m totally unprepared to see her, once again, and I’d blame Brittany but at the same time I know she has no clue what went down between us.  It’s just coincidence that they decided to join the party.  Yeah, coincidence, and if I had just used my head a little bit better, Melanie and I would probably be sitting on my mom’s back porch, reminiscing about Graceland and enjoying the evening together.  But she’s pissed, partying it up with Rachael and Tarin, and that leaves me stuck here with Kerri.

I want to run far, far away.

“Hey, guys,” Brittany smiles and accepts the s’more her brother hands her.  “Is this everyone? Where’s Tarin and...”

“Downtown,” Trace says quickly, before Brittany can finish.  “Justin and I decided to have a party of our own tonight. The keg is back by the shed.”

My eyes shift over to Trace, and I give him a thankful look.  If Brittany had mentioned Melanie right now, I have no idea what Kerri would do.  I mean, I have no clue if she’s figured out that I’m with someone new or not, but I know her all too well, and if she did, I doubt she’d be so calm right now.

She’s clueless.

And that’s dangerous.

Brittany rubs her hands together and gets an excited gleam in her eyes.  “I’ll be back.”

Trace goes with her, leaving me alone with Kerri.  I could kill him.  I think I just might.

“Hi.”

I take a bite of my new s’more, and chew it longer than needed, before swallowing and answering her.  “Hey, Kerri.”

She runs a hand through her hair, before plastering a large smile on her face.  “How’ve you been?”

It’s horrible, but for some reason I’m so damn disgusted by her right now.  It’s like, things haven’t been awkward enough.  The radio station was so fucking weird for us, and now she’s here, acting like she’s my best friend.  “All right,” I croak.

She stands there, like she’s waiting for me to say something else to her, and I’m so thankful when Nick comes back over and starts talking to me.  I don’t even care what the subject is, I make sure to become fully immersed in it.  I’m hoping that Kerri gets the hint, that I need her to go away right now, but she doesn’t.  She’s grabbed a beer and continues to stand next to me while Nick talks about the classic car he’s rebuilding.  I don’t get it.  Shouldn’t she be uneasy? Nervous?  Scared of me because of what I did? I want to ask her why she’s not.  Why she’s smiling.  Why she seems so perfectly fucking content right now, while I’ve become a nervous wreck in the matter of minutes.

Nick’s girlfriend joins our conversation after a while, and I try to make casual small talk with her, even though I’ve never met her before.  She’s nice enough, but more interested in talking to Nick about whatever is going on in their relationship.  I take the hint and break away from them, hoping like hell that Kerri decides to go off on her own as I try to find Trace again.

“So...” Her voice comes from behind me seconds later.  She sounds out of breath, like she’s racing to catch up with me, and it makes me slow down my steps.  I know...I know she can’t walk as fast as before...

“So.” I say, once she catches up to me.  I can feel the impatience threatening to make itself known on my face, and I’m trying to hold it back for her emotion’s sake.  I can’t have her breaking down here, tonight, in front of all these people.  They can’t find out what happened.  Nobody else can.

“My dad said you called looking for me,” she says with a gentle smile.  

“Oh...”  Fuck, of course.  Why wouldn’t he have told her that?  That was before the radio station though, when I had no idea where she was.  Then...then I saw her at the station.  I saw her and I told her I still loved her.

And now she’s here, right in front of me, with that same thought in her warped fuckin’ brain.

What do I do?

“Well I was just checking up on you,” I say quickly.  “I mean...that was before...I saw you at KISS.  I didn’t know where you were.”

She shrugs a little, and moves closer to me.  “I went to get help for myself,” she whispers.  

I look her right in the eyes, and she stares back into mine, waiting for me to say something.  “Is it working?”

“Yeah.  It’s great.”

But she isn’t looking at me anymore, and her smile has vanished.

“Hey, Kerri!”  

I look over my shoulder, and feel myself let out a large breath when I see Trace coming over to us.  I hear Kerri mumble some incomprehensible obscenity under her breath next, and I’m sure she’s irritated that Trace has interrupted us.  I’m not though.  I’m grateful.  I need to get away from her soon, because I can feel it.  She’s fucking me up, sucking the joy and happiness right out of me.  So much is rushing back to me...blurred visions of that night...I can hear her screaming, pleading with me to stop hitting her...

“What’s going on?” Kerri asks him, as I continue to stare into space.

“C’mere I need to ask you something.”

“But...”

He yanks her away, and I can hear her protesting all the way across his yard.  It would be funny if I wasn’t such a wreck.  The fact that she’s obviously still in love with me would probably give me a bigger ego too, if I didn’t feel so fucking guilty.  The worst thing?  This is only the beginning.  I mean, what’s going to happen at the wedding, when she sees me and Mel together? I’m sure as hell not going to put on some fake act, like she’s not my girlfriend.  Melanie would never forgive me, and Kerri isn’t important enough to throw my relationship away for.  No, I’m going to have to suck it up, take her reaction in stride, and pray to God that she doesn’t do anything too extreme.  Although, if she did snap, and end up telling my entire family what went down between us, I would know I deserved it.  I mean, if you think about it, it’s real fucked up what I did.  Unforgivable.  The sickest thing about it is, I’m back on top and Kerri is basically scraping the bottom of the barrel when it comes to being a part of society.  It’s not fair to her, and it’s not her fault.  I think back on it all, the kidnapping, what she had to go through, how she had to watch me completely fucking break down in front of her after Shane was dead.  She held her head high for me then.  She wanted to be the strong one...for me.  Then...she sacrificed her recovery so I could be happy, and I wish like hell I could do something to make her life just...better, like mine.  But I don’t know what to do.  I gotta think about it, and if she gives me a fucking moments peace maybe I’ll be able to come up with an idea.

I gotta make this up to her, somehow.

Not tonight though, or hell, even this week.

Kerri is still gone with Trace by the time Nick comes back for me, and he enthusiastically  pulls me over to a table that’s been set for beer pong.  I tell him I’m not really in the mood to play, and he seems fine with that.  I chat with a few people as I watch the others play, and soon, I start to forget about seeing Kerri.  I start to slip away into a small patch of happiness as I catch up with my friends.

“Sorry.  Trace is so longwinded.  I couldn’t get him to shut up.”

My smile fades when I realize she’s come back, and I turn my head to look at her.  She’s handing me a beer, which I gratefully accept, and I begin to drink it automatically so I’ll have an excuse not to talk to her.

“I was hoping we could go someplace and talk,” she says immediately.

I wipe the foam off my upper lip before looking back at her.  She’s staring at me hopefully, like I’m about to drop my life and go off with her someplace.  She’s so fucking wrong though.  Hell, I don’t want to go anyplace alone with her.  Who knows what she’ll try to pull?  “I’m sort of trying to catch up with everyone,” I say softly.  

She shrugs.  “It won’t take long.”

“Maybe not, but I can’t do it tonight.”

My tone is blunt and harsh because I’m annoyed that she won’t leave me the hell alone.  God, it sucks.  I still feel that love for her.  The love I’ve always had for her...that closer than friendship but not quite love feel.  I want to grab her and hug her and tell her I’m so fucking sorry, but I know it just won’t work out.  It’s what she wants.  She wants to trap me and I won’t be.  I won’t let her.

“So this shit is more important than me? Beer pong and a keg?”

She’s glaring at me.  I see a flash of that strong determined girl standing before me, before she fades back into the mess that Kerri has become.  Her bottom lip is quivering, and I guess if I were in her place I would be able to understand why she doesn’t have anybody else.  I mean, I’m sure Trace has had enough.  He’s got enough shit to worry about.  So if she doesn’t have Trace and she doesn’t have me who does she have?  

Nobody.  At least, I’m pretty sure.

“Look.”  I move in closer to her, but don’t touch her.  I’m just not ready to do that again right now.  “We’ll talk.  We will.  I just...I’m trying to relax.  You should too.”

Kerri rolls her eyes.  “Whatever, Justin.”

She storms away from me, and when I look up, I see her practically knock Trace over in an attempt to leave the party.  He sort of stares at me for a moment, before laughing a little and shaking his head.  He doesn’t mention her or the situation to me the rest of the time the beer pong is going on.  It’s only when everybody gets tired, says their goodbyes, and leaves us alone in the yard together that he’s able to get his true feelings out in the open.

“You have fun?”  He pours some water over the fire, and I sit down on an overturned crate as I watch the flames begin to die down.

“Yeah.  It was nice seeing the guys.  I think they had a good time too.”

“Nick told me that he thought you looked a lot better.”  He finds another crate and slides it over to where I’ve been sitting so he can position himself next to me.  “So I guess that’s something,” he chuckles.

I just shrug.  Of course Nick would say that.  He hasn’t seen me since I was last home, right after it happened.  I was all banged up, a big fuckin’ mess.  Anybody would have said what he did, but I guess to Trace...hearing that is making him feel more comfortable, and he wants me to feel that way again too.  “It was good seeing everybody,” I finally say.  “It felt nice.”

He nods a little.  “Does that include Kerri too?”

I just sigh a little and rub a hand over my face.  “I dunno.”

“I saw you guys talking...”

“It was nothing,” I say sharply.

“Maybe not to you,” he says bitterly.  “Believe me, she felt a hell of a lot differently.  Why do you think I dragged her away? I was trying to get her away from you.”

“I appreciate the effort,” I chuckle sadly.

It’s quiet for a moment.  I can hear the crickets chirping, and I notice that the lightening bugs have started to come out in full force.  It’s nice to watch them...makes me forget about everything else on my mind.  I think I’d sit out here all night and just watch them if it meant I didn’t have to think about Kerri anymore.

But that’s not possible.

“You know she’s gonna find out about Mel sooner than later,” Trace points out.  “It’s inevitable.  I’m surprised they haven’t ran into each other yet.”

“You think I haven’t thought about that?” I scoff.  “Fuck, let her find out, Trace.  I don’t care anymore.  I mean, she wouldn’t leave me the fuck alone all night.  It’s like she thinks I’m still hers or something.  Psycho.”

Trace cocks his head to the side.  “Shit,” he chuckles.  “Am I hearing you right?”

“God, Trace,” I groan.  “I know...I know I sound like a fucking asshole right now.  I’ll always love her.  I will always have a soft spot for her no matter what, because of everything that’s gone on with us, and I know I have a lot of things I need to fix when it comes to her.  But damn it, she’s gotta get over me.  She has to.  I mean...you’d think...you’d think after what I did...”  I trail off though.  I can’t bear to say anymore, because I can feel myself getting really upset as I put my head in my hands.  

“You know my opinion,” Trace tells me.  “I warned you what could happen, Justin.”

“I worry about her, every fucking day,” I blurt out and look him in the eye so he’ll know I mean it.  It’s weird.  Even though Trace and I have argued...screamed at each other and physically fought over what happened to Kerri, this is the first time we’re having a logical conversation about her.  I’m a little proud that I can talk about her like this now, without being so damn afraid.  I mean, it still hurts, but it’s easier than it’s been.  Maybe that’s because I know where Kerri is at this stage in her life, and I know I’m in a better place.  “And tonight, I just...I saw what she’s turned into.  She’s always been clingy with me, you know? But I never thought she’d be as bad as she was with me tonight.  She was just...out of control.  What the hell happened to her, Trace? That’s not Kerri...that’s not the girl I know.”

He sighs deeply, and stares out into the yard, studying the glowing bugs floating through the air, before speaking again.  “She’s always been in love with you like a fucking little kid, and I guess it just never left her.  I mean, she’s with this guy back home...Cooper something.  He’s in love with her...I saw it, it’s deep, and she doesn’t give a shit about him.”

I stare at him for a moment, because the realization has hit me dead on like a ton of bricks.  “That guy from the party?”

“Crazy, right?” He snickers.  “He’s a decent guy, once you get to know him.”

I feel the chills running up and down my spine as I remember that night, what I did to Siobhan, and what happened afterward.  The fact that Kerri is now in some kind of relationship with that guy puts a sour taste in my mouth.  I didn’t like him the second I laid eyes on him, and it’s so weird...but I would almost rather that Kerri didn’t associate herself with that guy.  I just dont’ like him at all.  But then again, I don’t like most men that I’ve never gotten to know these days.  It’s really none of my concern.  Trace seems to like him so that means he’s treating Kerri well.  I should go with it, encourage it, but I want so little to do with the situation at the same time.

“Something needs to happen to set Kerri straight,” Trace continues when I don’t say anything.  “I don’t know what it’s going to be yet, but I have a feeling that once she sees you and Melanie together, things are going to change drastically.”

“I hope so,” I whisper.  “Because I love Melanie.  I do, and I won’t let anything stand in our way.  I won’t let Kerri come and fuck it all up.”

Trace looks at me and smiles slyly after a moment.  Neither of us say anything for a while, and then I feel my own smile creep back onto my face.  Hell, I didn’t even realize I’d blurted that out so loudly, but it’s the truth.  I’m dead set on being with Melanie for...for as long as we’re supposed to be together.  I’d say forever but...it’s just too early to say that I guess.  r32;r32;“Well, shit,” Trace laughs.

I nudge him and roll my eyes.  “Yeah, like we haven’t made it obvious.  I’m just hoping that Kerri doesn’t come and do some crazy shit to scare her off.”

“Yeah right,” Trace smiles.  “Mel can’t be scared away that easily.  That’s one of the reasons I like her so much.”

“I’m going to have a hard time taking her back to LA with us,” I laugh.  “It’s only been a few days and I think my Nana already has baby names picked out.”

Trace sighs.  “Hey, she may have, but at least you don’t have to take that shit seriously right now.  My mom is ready to burn Tarin and I at the stake, together.”

I laugh a little bit, and I know that Trace sort of has a point.  I don’t have to worry about anything too serious at the moment.  My family accepts Melanie as she’s been presented, and they like her.  I can’t say that Trace is having as easy of a time because he’s not.  Sure, my mom is nice to Tarin and so is my dad, but I know how they feel.  They barely know her, and I know they think Trace has acted irresponsibly.  “Your mom, God love her, has always been a little high strung,” I tell him.

“Yeah, the night I told her, she said that it’s Tarin’s fault for not using the pill.”  He shakes his head and rolls his eyes.  “Classy right?”

“Fuck,” I snicker.  “You should have told her that it takes two to tango or something.”

“Maybe I would have, if she would have let me get a word in,” he huffs.  “All she wanted to do was degrade me about it, and she’s still doing it now.”

“Well my mom is supposed to talk to her,” I point out.  “I’m sure she’ll ease up then.”

“I doubt it,” he laughs sadly.  “She’s too fuckin stubborn, even if your mom is her best friend.”

“Then fuck it.  I mean, you’re going to have the kids regardless, Trace.  Believe me, when they’re born, she’ll come around.  She’ll have to.”

“Yeah, but that doesn’t mean I’m going to let her start coming around.  I mean, would you?  It’s fucked up how she’s treating Tarin.  Yeah, okay...I know it’s a lot to take in but she shouldn’t be this broken up about it.  She’s going to be a grandmother, and Tarin...she’s a great girl.  I don’t see the problem.”

I shrug a little.  “Maybe she just thinks she’s losing you, you know?  I mean, Brittany is living at UCLA and your brother is going away to school in the fall.  She’s going to be here, alone, with your dad because you’ll be busy with Tarin and the kids.  That probably scares her.”

“I was engaged before,” he says.  “She was okay with that.”

“Not at first, Trace,” I remind him.  “Remember how psycho she went when you first brought Elisha back here?  Remember how hard we all had to work to show her that Elisha was a good match for you?”

“Guess I wasted your time,” he says sadly.

It’s quiet for awhile.  My mind drifts back to a time when Trace was with Elisha.  They were happy, they had fun, and then...Shane came along.  To this day I still don’t know what really drove them apart.  Was it the kidnapping? Was it the fact that I was so desperate for Trace’s guidance? Or was it something else?  “You didn’t,” I tell him after a while.  “Life just...got all fucked up, that’s all.”

He nods.  “You know, even when I proposed to her...I kept second guessing myself.  It probably wasn’t supposed to happen in the first place, and I think I might have started to fall out of love with her even before everything happened.  I really...I really think from the very beginning it was always supposed to be me and Tarin, things just got a little delayed.”

He’s probably right, and part of me always thought he was with Elisha for convenience.  Because she was in the business and so was he, and it was easier for them to see each other.  I put a lot of blame on myself, feel like I took a big part of his life away from him. But I know...I mean, Trace would never trade the years we spent traveling the world together for anything.  We were a team.

And now, we’re a team once more.

He starts to say something else, but his phone rings, and he focuses on answering it instead.  He greets Tarin with a warm hello, like he’s missed her, and I just...know.  Trace is going to marry her.  I don’t know when, but I know it will happen.

I hope that one day, I can be normal like him again, be able to have a normal relationship with my girlfriend to the point that we decide to get married, and I pray to god that the woman I end up with is Melanie.

It would help a hell of a lot if she wasn’t completely pissed off at me right now, though.

“I can’t believe y’all got lost while Rachael is with you,” he laughs into the phone and eyes me playfully.  “Just stay there.  I know where you are.  We’ll be there in a few.”  

He hangs up and I eye him strangely.  “What’s going on?”

“They decided to go exploring some back roads.  Apparently Melanie was too smart to let them get her drunk and refused to let them take her downtown.  So now they’re lost on the Grizzly Adams scenic trails,” he chuckles as he says it and rises to his feet.  “You wanna go on a rescue mission?”

I smirk a little bit.  I love how intimidating my woman can be.  She wouldn’t allow them to push her around.  She put her foot down in front of them, just like she does with me.  I find myself wanting to make up with her so bad that I jump to my feet and nod at him harshly.  “Yeah, let’s go.”

As I head to the car with him, I  realize It’s the most normal I’ve felt since I landed here in Tennessee.

And it’s a great way to feel, especially after spending most of my evening with Kerri hot on my heels.

We drive the fifteen minutes it takes to get to Grizzly Adams park, and follow the scenic car trail for a long time, the music blasting as we laugh together about how they could have possibly gotten lost with a Tennessee native along for the ride.   Trace knows these roads well, even better than I do, and when we pull off onto one of the more woodsy trails, I can see why even somebody who has lived here their entire life would be intimidated by it.  It’s hard to see.  There’s too much brush.  I even start to get a little bit worried that we might not find them.  I think about Mel, that she’d be afraid, and I don’t want her to be.

So when I see the car headlights in the distance, I feel my body let out a huge breath of relief.

“How the hell did y’all manage to get lost?” Trace laughs as we both get out of the car.  “Nice navigation skills, Rachael.”

Rachael is sitting Indian style on the ground, giggling and hiccuping to herself, and I realize exactly what the problem is.

Stuck Like Glue (cont.) by ialwayzbesingin
“Rachael appointed me to be designated driver.”  Melanie walks towards us, looking aggravated, and doesn’t hesitate to send a strong glare in my direction.  “She got a little carried away.”


“A little.”  Tarin cackles as Trace grabs her around the waist and kisses her neck.  “Bitch drank a whole bottle of vodka!”

I groan.  “You could have called,” I tell Melanie, gently.

She shrugs.  “I figured you were busy.”

“Come on.”  I move closer to her and reach out to caress her cheek.  Surprisingly enough, she doesn’t stop me.  “I would have dropped whatever I was doing to get to you.”

“Oh yeah?”

She’s slipping.  She’s trying to be aggrivated with me, but I know that she’s so thankful that I’m here with her right now, that it’s hard for her to be.  I take my chance and kiss her on the lips, and she actually kisses me back.  “I’m sorry that I fucked up.”

She wraps her arms around my neck and shakes her head slightly.  “I...I shouldn’t have been so harsh.  I just...I...I just...”

“Shh.”  I kiss her again, knowing she’s keeping something inside...something important, but also knowing this is hardly the time or the place to discuss it.  “It’s okay, Mel.”

“Can we go back.”  She whispers as she buries her face in my shoulder.

“Yeah, of course.”  I motion to Trace, and he agrees to go back as long as I help him haul Rachael to her feet.  She’s passed out by this point, and we manage to get her into the back seat of her car, before Trace tells me to take Melanie back in his, and he’ll drive the girls back in Rachael’s car.  He smirks a little as he tells me.  He knows Melanie could use a little bit of alone time with me right now.

I’m thankful for him...my best friend.

“Wild night?” I say, as I back the car up and begin to drive back down the trail.

“Hardly,” Melanie huffs as she opens her window a crack.  “I drove us around while Rachael drank a whole bottle of liquor in the back seat of the car.  Tarin wasn’t thrilled, but said that you two deserved to have a night to yourselves before the wedding, so I went a long with it.”

I scoff a little and glance at her slightly.  “Believe me, I would have rather you called me.”

She cocks her head to the side, most likely being able to sense the anxiety in my voice.  “Why, what’s up?”

I lick my lips.  “Kerri showed up.”

“Oh.”

It’s quiet for a very long moment.  

“What happened?” She finally asks.

“Not much,” I tell her.  “I was trying to get her to go away.”

“Maybe you should have talked to her.”

I shrug.  “I’ll talk to her.  Tonight wasn’t the night for it, that’s all.  I was catching up with my friends, Mel.”

She nods.  “Do you think it’s going to be an issue...you know, if she sees me with you?”

“I’ll tell her off if she tries to bother you,” I say, sternly.  “You don’t need to put up with that.”

“Justin...”r32;


“Look, I love you.”  I look at her intensely as I slow the car down slightly.  “I’m here with you, to have a good time.  She’s my friend.  Probably one of my best friends, but Mel....you’re just...more important.”

She doesn’t say anything.  She only holds her hand out, and I take it, lacing my fingers through hers.  I wish I could tell her.  I wish I could tell her everything in this one moment.  How I was raped.  How Kerri tried to help me but fell apart...how I hurt her, beat her...

I open my mouth to blurt it all out.

“I love you too, Justin,” she whispers.

I can’t tell her a thing now, because it's the first time she's said it so...genuinelly, without tears.  All i can seem to do, is smile at her, and she smiles back at me, as if i've broken some kind of huge barrier that she's been hiding behind.  it's the turning point of our relationship.  We can only grow from this point, fall even deeper in love...or we can spiral downward...lose each other...

 And i'll do anything to make sure that never happens.
The Undeniable Truth by ialwayzbesingin
Spending time with a bunch of southern folks was never something I ever thought I would experience in my lifetime.  Actually, until the rape happened, I always thought I would spend the rest of my life in Michigan.  Hell, maybe I should thank that son of a bitch.

After all, he brought me to Justin in a way.

It makes me shudder to think of it like that.

It’s so different here.  So homey, so friendly, and that’s so foreign to me.  Everybody knows everyone.  I mean everyone.  I don’t think I’ve seen so many people happier to see one another in my entire life.  People that live down the block greet you like you’re an old friend.  I could see myself moving here and never ever wanting to leave, just because I feel safe.

Even though, Justin will probably never feel a hundred percent safe here again.

All the women love to ask me questions.  Justin’s Aunt’s especially.  They’d just love for me to tell them that it’s my secret ambition to get Justin to buy me a ring in a years time.  It’s strange.  They’re all ready to marry him off like he’s some kind of prize.  It’s like, they look down on him for not having settled down yet.  I pointed that out to Tarin and Rachael one day.  Rachael just laughed and told me “that’s the way it is around here.”  Apparently Justin and Trace are the only two men that haven’t settled down out of this entire group of people and that’s frowned upon.  But I mean, I know how Tarin and Trace are.  They’ll probably at least be engaged by the time the babies are born.  Even though, I’m not entirely sure how all the people around here are taking Tarin’s little...condition.

I’ve tried not to get too involved in that.  Handling Justin’s family is enough stress on me as it is.

It’s been hard shaking so many hands, smiling at so many people, and deliberately lying to them all as if I was just some girl that’s been working for Lynn all this time.  I can tell none of them are buying into that.  Justin’s too obvious around me. The way he smiles at me, how he finds a way to touch me or hold me even when I tell him it’s not the best time.  It’s like...he doesn’t care what they think, although, nobody seems to mind the idea that we might be together.  They all love me, as arrogant as that sounds.  I can’t help but think that way though.  It’s true.  When we’re around the family, I can’t get a moment to myself before I’m dragged away to meet Aunt or Cousin something or other.  That gets me thinking too... I mean, if I’m this much of a commotion here, what’s going to happen when we go back home and people start finding out who I am?

I think the whole thing has been putting a little bit too much strain on me, which might explain why I snapped at Justin the other day.

Okay, so, I probably should have known better than to assume I wouldn’t be attending more than two get-togethers down here.  There’s just too many people for me to meet, and too many people that Justin wants to catch up with.  So far, the only functions I’ve been to with him have been family ones.  I have yet to meet all of his childhood friends, and I should have known that I’d be asked to join in yet another festivity.  The idea of a party made me so nervous though.  I hadn’t been to once since I’d been raped and while the stronger part of me knew it was harmless...that Justin would be around to ward off any idiots that would come near me, the weak, terrified part of me was advising me against setting foot near the place.  In turn, I completely overreacted, Justin and I split up for the day rather than spending it together and sight seeing, and I ended up driving his drunk cousin around Memphis while Tarin and I attempted not to get lost in an area we didn’t know about.

Justin laughed at me when he and Trace came to “rescue us” but I wasn’t bitter about it.  I was just glad he was there, and I didn’t hesitate to tell him how stupid I felt.  He calmed me down, and the look in his eyes told me that he could understand why I’d been nervous.

He just gets me.  He doesn’t need to ask questions. 

But I still do.

“So where you from darlin?”

I’m guzzling down a beer, so unlike me, but I’ll do anything to get this creep away from me.  We’re at the grooms co-ed stag party, and it’s been okay...at least, up until this point.  We arrived here with Trace and Tarin and were immediately bombarded by at least fifteen people.  Justin held my hand for the first half hour and stuck close by my side, determined not to lose me in the crowd as he promised.  I felt a little safer that way, even though I knew my anxiety level was still through the roof.  Somehow, I managed a polite, professional demeanor as I was introduced to Justin and Trace’s best friends.  They greeted me like I was family, like I was somebody they’d known for years.  I was thankful for them, and started to think that this party wasn’t so bad.  That I completely overreacted.  Somehow though, Justin and I became separated.  He was pulled off in one direction, and Rachael pulled me off in another to introduce me to some friends of hers from college.  As if I really cared.  They were strangers, and I quickly broke away from their group, as they’d been drinking heavily and I didn’t think they’d miss me once I slipped away.  I tried to find Justin.  Somebody said that he’d gone into the house to look at a video one of the boys had taken.  I figured standing here at the keg would be the safest place to wait for my boyfriend.

But I was wrong, and now I just feel like a complete idiot.

“Hey...” He trails off and hiccups a little as he staggers slightly closer to me.  This guy stinks of alcohol and I can feel my heart racing faster as he puts his face right in front of mine and smiles.  “Cat got yer tongue eh?”

His hand connects with my face, very gently, and caresses the skin on my cheek.  I start to tremble, my knees lock up, and I feel the tears burning behind my eyes.  “I...”

“I can fix ya up,” he laughs.  “You know, sweetie?”

“Boyd!”

He gasps, and I’m so thankful when he stops touching me.  I look, and I nearly fall to my knees when I see Trace storming towards us.

“Hey there Trace,” Boyd smiles and raises his beer in the air.  “How you been man?”

Trace gently grasps my upper arm and rolls his eyes at Boyd.  “What are you tryin to pull?”

“Hey I was just tryin’ to get to know ‘er.”  Boyd defends as Trace turns to him and sends him a strong glare.  “I ain’t trying to make her uncomfortable.”

“Boyd are you serious?” He laughs lightly.  “Your drunk dumb ass couldn’t get a girl like Melanie.”

“Hey I know how to work the magic, Ayala.  The ladies love me!”

He calls it out as Trace laughs and leads me away from the drunken idiot.  I’m not laughing though.  I’m still shaking, trying to calm myself down by taking short, even breaths.  It’s almost working, but not quite.

“Hey,” Trace smiles at me as we stop at another table loaded up with beverages, and offers me a chilled water bottle.  “You okay, girl?”

I take it from him gratefully, and take a few swallows before nodding my head at him. “Fine.”  I look back over my shoulder, back at the other members of the party.  I can see Justin now, beer in his hand, laughing and joking around with a bunch of his friends that I met earlier in the evening. 

“Hey, look, he’s just a drunken idiot.  Harmless, really.  There’s a lot of them around here, but he’s the only one that gets invited to things like this.  He’s family, you know?”

I nod a little, but I’m not looking at him.  I’m still looking back at Justin, thinking about what a great time he’s having here, and how...if I were to go over there right now, I would spoil his entire night.  I’m not cut out for this...socialization.  The littlest shit sets me off.

I don’t belong here.

“Mel, what’s up with you?” I hear Trace asking me, with a nervous little laugh.  “I would think a girl like you would be able to handle a drunken flirt like Boyd.  Hell, I thought we’d be laughing it off by this point.”

I realize I’m trembling again, breathing heavily, reliving what just happened...feeling his skin on my skin, smelling the gross smell of alocohol on his breath, and it’s taking me back to a place that I really don’t want to revisit. 

“Melanie?”

I’m forced to look at him.  For the first time, a look of concern has taken over his expression.  He knows there’s something wrong.  “I can’t breathe,” I rasp.

The fear in his eyes is obvious now.  It’s like...he knows this feeling that I have inside.  It’s like, he’s seen it happen before, to somebody else.  “Come on.”

He pulls me inside the house quickly, and has me sit down at the kitchen table.  Thankfully we’re alone, and it’s only when he sits down across from me, and is completely silent that I allow myself to slouch and put my head in my hands.

“What happened to you?”

He’s asking me gently.  So gently, like my entire emotional state depends on it.  Hell it does, and he can just...he can just see that.  I never, ever, thought I would be in this kind of a situation with him.  I need to pull myself together.  It’s not his place to comfort me, because he has his own problems.  “I’m...I’m fine.”  I pull my head out of my hands and force a professional expression for him once again.   “I just needed to sit down...it was hot outside.”
He scoffs and narrows his eyes at me.  “I’ve seen that look before.  I know you’re full of shit, Melanie.”

I have to do everything in my power to hold my tears back.  I know that he has a point, that he can see right through me.  Why can he? He doesn’t know me this deeply.  I’ve never, ever hinted at the fact that I’m emotionally unstable in front of him before.  “Drop it, Trace,” I snap.

He grits his teeth, obviously frustrated with me.  “You know, you’re acting like Justin did after that guy....”

His eyes get wide, like he’s only now realizing what he let slip out, and he immediately looks down at the table.  “After that guy what?” I croak.

He’s silent for several moments as he hangs his head low and shakes his roughly.  “Just forget it, okay?” 

He pushes himself up from the table, and quickly heads over to the door.  I don’t hesitate, and push myself to my feet.  “I heard him talking to you on the phone the other morning.”

His hand is on the doorknob as I say the words, and he’s forced to look back at me, a terrified gaze in his eyes.  “So what,” he rasps.

I lick my lips, look down at the floor quickly and then back at him.  “It wasn’t just the kidnapping was it?  Something else...something else happened to him.”

He stares at me for a good long time, the fear in his eyes being replaced by sadness almost automatically.  “Yeah,” he whispers.  “Something else happened.”

I don’t think.  I can’t think.  My mind is a garbled mess of a thousand mixed up thoughts regarding Justin.  I run to the door.  Trace pleads with me to stop, to talk to him.  I don’t hear him.  I break away, run out of the house, across the yard, the tears streaming down my face as I find Justin in the group of people.  He’s so happy.  So happy, and everyday he lives with what I’ve lived with for years.  He lives with that pain, with those horrible memories of...of a man...doing that to him...  He lives with that and does his best to put it all to the side for my sake.  And fuck, I give him such a hard time about everything.  Nothing he does is ever good enough.

How the fuck could I be so selfish? How the hell could I have expected as much as I have from him?

I might vomit.

“Hey girl.”  Justin is laughing with his friends as I latch onto him and bury my face in his chest.  “What’s going on?”
I don’t answer him, because I can’t.

“I’ll be back guys,” Justin says, excusing himself from his friends as he leads me away from the group of people.  “Mel,” he laughs.  “Melanie, what’s the matter?”

I look up at him finally, trying to rub the seemingly endless river of tears from my eyes.  “I’m so sorry,” I whimper.

“Sorry?” he smiles and holds my face in his hands.  “For what?”

“Justin.”

Trace has come up behind him, and the most I can do is whimper, pull away from him and sob some more.

“What’d you say to her?” This time the tone in Justin’s voice is harsher, and I know he’s about to blame Trace for something that isn’t his fault.

“I didn’t...she just...Justin...she...she figured it out.”

He turns back to me, and I’m staring back at him.  His face is pale white, like he’s seen a ghost, and I’m sure he knows exactly what happened.  He holds his hand out for me and I don’t hesitate to take it.  Then he leads me back to the house, and shuts us up in a bedroom.  I stand at one end of the room while he sits down on the bed.  We stare at each other for a very long time, and neither of us says anything.  Then, something just comes over me I guess because the next thing I know I’ve walked across the room and I’m crying...and kissing him, pushing him down on the bed and kissing him harder than I ever have before.  He gives into me a little bit, kisses me just as hard, lets his lips travel down to my neck and my bare shoulder before I feel his hands pressing against me, pushing me away from him.

“Mel,” he rasps when I won’t stop kissing him.  “Mel...wait, stop...just stop.  What are you doing?” 

His pushing becomes harder and it forces me to snap out of it.  I fall back a little bit, stare at him, my eyes watery, my throat a little sore from sobbing and kissing him at the same time.  “I’m...I’m making out with you,” I whisper.

He nods and lets out a long breath, like he understands completely, but is so fucking overwhelmed at the same time.  “We...we need to talk about what happened with Trace out there.”

I just stare at him.  I don’t have the words.  I think I’m still trying to process it all.  He was raped and so was I.  It’s the only thing that makes sense right now.

“It’s...it’s true, all of it.”  He says, looking down at the mattress, regretfully.  “I tried...I tried so hard to make him stop, Mel,” he whimpers.

I shake my head angrily and grasp one of his hands.  “It’s not your fault,” I say to him gruffly.  “It’s not, and as stupid as that sounds right now, you have to know it’s not.  People are....are sick, and demented and things happened to you...bad things..but it’s over now.  You’re...you’re here and you’re with me.” I lean in and start to press my lips against his again.

“I need you to stop,” he says automatically as he pushes me away.  “I just...I can’t do that with you right now, at this minute.”

“I’m sorry...”  I trail off and feel myself blush.  “I don’t know how else to tell you that...that I don’t care about it.  It doesn't’ change anything between us, Justin.  If anything, it makes me understand some things a little bit more.”

He looks at me like I’ve lost it, and the fear in his eyes is more than obvious.  “How can it not change us?  Every time....every time you kiss me, you’ll know what happened.”

“So now I know.  It...it doesn't mean that I don’t....that I don’t...”  I snuggle up against him again, and this time, he lets me.  He even pulls me closer, and lets me nuzzle my face against his neck.  “I still want you.  It doesn’t mean that I’m ready right now...but, you have to know that, that I will be soon.”

I’ve never said anything like that to him before, and he knows it too, because it takes him a long time to respond.  He studies me, really studies me hard, like he’s trying to make sure what I’m saying to him is really true.

“You...you still think I’m capable of loving you that way?” He asks, his voice full of disbelief.

I nod.  “I think you’re capable of learning, and I want to make us learn how to enjoy...it...again, more than anything in the world.”  I turn and wrap my arms around him, holding him even closer to me now.  “I haven’t wanted somebody in so long....”

We sit like that on the bed for a really long time, just holding each other, studying each other like it’s the first time we’ve ever met.  There is a wonder in Justin’s eyes, unlike anything I’ve ever seen before.  It’s like he’s seeing me, really seeing me for the first time ever.  He smiles and kisses my forehead.  “Why me?”

I smile back at him.  “Because when I kiss you...”  I pause and give him a soft, sensual kiss on the mouth.  “I start to believe in fate.”

He starts to cry in my arms, and I let him.  I let him break down because I know he needs this.  He needs me to be here for him, to understand, to let him know that I love him and I’m not going anywhere.  I’m his miracle.  I’m convinced now.

And he’s mine.

“I’ve fucked up...I’ve fucked up so much, Mel,” he cries.  “I’m so afraid I’ll fuck you up too.”

“You can’t be scared of that anymore,” I whisper, as I gently run a hand through his hair.  “I’ve spent the last five years of my life being terrified of everything.  I’m...I’m not anymore.  You changed me, Justin.  You have to believe that this is...” I grab his hand and he looks up into my eyes.  “This is something bigger than what’s happened in the past, not matter how horrible the past was.”

“He said he would kill her,” he tells me softly.  “He said he would kill her unless I let him...do what he wanted.  So I let him.  I just...let him, and I thought we would be okay, me and Kerri.  We got out we...we came home.  I thought I loved her but...but I...hurt her so bad, and I almost couldn’t live with myself for that.  Then...then you came, and it was like...I was allowed to start over when I didn’t deserve it.  I don’t know why I was allowed to do it, Melanie, and I don’t know why I get to be with you right now either.”

He’s never been this deep about what happened with me before, and I don’t take it for granted.  I don’t say anything.  I don’t want to ruin the moment.  I just nod, look at him like I understand what he’s telling me, because I really do, and this time it’s him who inmates the kiss.  It’s more relaxed, he’s comfortable kissing me right now, despite what I know about his past.  It’s the first step to a better life for us.

If only I could tell him what happened to me...

“Mel,” he whispers after breaking the kiss.

“Yeah.”

“Why...why did you try to kill yourself?”

He’s looking into my eyes desperately, like he thinks I’ll be able to tell him now.  I want to.  I want to do it so badly, but the more I try to form the words on my tongue the more my brain forces me not to say them.  I feel an alarm going off inside of me, warning me that it’s too risky.  That he won’t look at me the same way if he knows.  Our problems will be too similar...I’ll freak him out...

So I give up.

“I just...I didn’t think anybody wanted to love me ever again,” I whisper.

“Mel...”

I silence him with another long kiss, and I can feel him give in to me, forget about what he was trying to get out of me.  That’s good.  I can still hide.  And...and I need to.  I want him to tell me about his demons, I want to help him through them, to make him better.  That way...that way when the time comes, when I finally do tell him about what happened to me, he’ll be more prepared to take it all in.

It’s for his own good that I’m doing this.  It is.

We go back to kissing like wild freaks of nature.  This time Justin doesn’t push me away.  He’s too caught up in the moment.  We’re rolling around on the bed and feeling each other up like a couple of love sick teenagers.  Christ, I feel like we’re turning into Trace and Tarin, minus the sex.  It’s a huge step for us though, being free and willing to do this kind of thing.  It’s becoming more routine.  I mean, first there was the closet episode and now this.  We’re getting more comfortable being with each other this way.

“I KNEW IT!!”

The door bangs open and the light snaps on.  Justin and I both gasp at the same time and let go of each other.  The first thing I see is Rachael standing in the doorway, a silly smile on her face as she points and laughs at us.  Then I realize that, somehow, I’d pulled Justin’s shirt off, and he’d pulled my tank top straps down around my shoulders.  This is definitely not the way I wanted to be caught with him by a family member, and I quickly yank my tank top back into place before covering my face with my hands.

“Fuck! Get out!” I hear Justin holler at his cousin. 

“Oh man, I’m going to have so much fun telling your mom.”

I turn my head so I can get a clear view of Rachael.  She’s sticking her tongue out at Justin and he, in turn, is glaring at her like he wants to kill her.

“Get out!” He yells at her again.

She just cackles and runs out of the room, and Justin runs to the door and slams it shut before locking it.  “Mel,” he pants.  “I’m...I’m really sorry about her.  I’ll talk to her.  She won’t say anything to my mom, okay?”

I look down at the mattress, terrified about what just happened.  I only just got here, only just met his family and spent real, quality time with Lynn and her husband.  I’m definitely not ready for them to know or have Lynn viewing me as somebody other than “Justin’s helper.”  “I really don’t think I’m ready for your mom to know about us,” I whimper.

He sets down next to me on the bed again, and lets out a frustrated sigh.  “I hate to say this,” he whispers.  “But I think my whole family has an idea.”

I groan harshly.
“I’m sure we’ll be the gossip topic at the reception.”

My eyes grow wide.  “What if your mom tells me to get out?”

Justin laughs heartily and puts an arm around my shoulders.  “My mom wants to marry you.  She won’t send you away.”

I feel my cheeks burning, and I know I’ve just become entirely too paranoid.  Of course Lynn wouldn’t exile me.  She does care about me, despite what I’ve been thinking.  “I’m...I”m sorry I got carried away.”

He smiles at me softly and gives me one very soft kiss on the lips.  “I’m glad you did.”  He laces his fingers through mine, and we sit together quietly for a little longer, both relishing the moment of solitude we’re having right now.

“You ready to go back out there?” He finally asks.

I sigh.  “I guess we have to, huh?”

“They’ll send in the searchers if we don’t,” he reassures me.

I agree to rejoin the party with him, and the moment we set foot in the backyard, everybody seems to notice at one time.  They start cheering and clapping their hands.  I’m sure Rachael said something, and I’m fucking mortified.  My cheeks are burning and I can’t look anywhere but at the ground. 

“All right, all right.”  Justin doesn't let go of my hand as he leads me forward.  “We’ll see y’all tomorrow.”

We walk out of that yard, hand in hand.  Trace catches up with us before we leave, but Justin only tells him that he’ll talk to him later.  Not in a mean way though, and Trace seems to get it, seems to relax, and tells us to have a good night.  Justin and I walk the couple of blocks back to Lynn’s house, talking about pointless topics that will get our minds off of what just took place, and I’m thankful.

“Damn, I guess my mom decided to throw her own party,” Justin says, as we walk up to the house.

I can hear roars of laughter coming from inside, and I’m sure everybody who wasn’t attending the party we were just at, is inside the house.  I’m in no mood for another crowd, and when I look up at Justin, I can tell he feels the same way.

“You wanna take the tour?” He smirks.

I shrug.  “Sounds better than another loud, crowded party.”

He runs in the house and manages to get out a few minutes later with car keys in hand.  He ushers me over to Lynn’s car quickly, telling me that ‘they’ll hunt us down’ otherwise.  I laugh as he opens my door and runs around to the other side.  Within seconds we are peeling out of his neighborhood, and I’m thankful to be completely alone with him again.

He drives us around Shelby and points out all the places he used to hang out as a kid.  It’s interesting to see his school, the places he and Trace would dwell during their free time.  He smiles as he shows me these places.  His face is completely lit up and I know doing this has taken his mind off of what went down tonight, for the moment anyway.

“You feel like having ice cream?” He asks me, carelessly.  “There’s this place...Hickorys.  They’re the best around.”

“Yeah,” I smile.  “I’d like that.”

He turns down another road, that leads to a shopping center.  There’s a bakery, a florist, the ice cream parlor, and a few other random shops.  It’s dark now, and the only place open is Hickory’s.  There are people sitting on the sidewalk outside, and I can see a small line inside the place.  “Looks like it’s the place to be if you’re not part of the wedding,” I laugh.

But Justin isn’t laughing.

The car is still running, and he’s staring straight ahead, frozen, as if a great fear has suddenly grabbed hold of him and won’t let go.  “Justin...”

He cuts the motor and locks the doors.  “I...I can’t...I didn’t realize where we were.”

I take my seatbelt off and turn my whole body towards him.  “What’s wrong?”  I gaze out and can see more people filing out of the ice cream parlor, smiling as they hold their ice cream cones. 

“It’s not safe here,” he says, hardly above a whisper.  “Somebody needs to tell all of them what can happen.”

I suddenly realize where we are.  It’s the place that...that it happened to him, and I’m sure it’s the first time he’s been back here since he was kidnapped.  I suddenly feel very awkward, even a little scared,  but at the same time, I know I need to be strong for him, just for tonight.  He needs me to be, because nobody else can quite understand.  “Justin...” I give his hand a gentle squeeze.  “It’s not going to happen again.”

“I can’t do this,” he whimpers.  “Let’s go back.”

I shake my head.  “You’re doing this.  You have to do it, Justin.”

He stares at me hard, the tears rolling down his face.  He’s torn, he doesn’t know what’s safe and what’s not.  “A-are you sure it’s okay?” He croaks.

“I’m right here,” I nod.  “I’ll make sure.”

It takes him a little while longer, but he finally unlocks the doors and slowly starts to get out of the car.  I get out before he can, and run around to the drivers side so I can take his hand.  It takes him a moment, but he accepts it and I pull him to his feet.  He grasps my hand, clings to it like a child would, and I don’t say anything to him about it.  I shut the car door and we walks towards the ice cream parlor, hand in hand.  He doesn’t say a word, but I didn’t expect him to.  We reach the sidewalk, and a kind gentleman holds the door for me on his way out of Hickory’s.  “You ready to try the thirty one flavors?” I laugh as I hold the door for us.

He licks his lips and looks back over his shoulder cautiously, before meeting my gaze again.  “I...I made it.”

“Yeah,” I smile.  “You did.”

He laughs a little, and sniffles harshly.  He’s trying to hold his tears back now, because we’re in public. 

“You ready to go in?”

“Yeah,” he smiles at me genuinely.  “Yeah.  I am.”

Justin doesn’t get any ice cream, but I know why he’s lost his appetite, so I don’t protest when only he gets me a sundae and a pint of ice cream for his mom.  It’s seriously the best ice cream I’ve ever tasted and I make sure to make this known to him while we sit on the sidewalk together as I devour it.

‘Seriously, you don’t know what you’re missing.”

“I think I’d puke if I had any of that right now,” he reassures me with a soft smile.  “But I’m glad you like it.  This place is an old favorite of my family’s.”

He seems satisfied just watching me devour the thing, but I’m happy to report that I manage to get him to eat a couple of spoonfuls before I finish.  When Justin doesn’t throw up, I know I must have been doing something to calm his nerves too, and it makes the ride back to Lynn’s that much more carefree. 

“Thanks for the date, lover boy,” I snicker as we pull into the driveway.

He leans over and kisses me after he cuts the engine off.  “It was my pleasure, Miss Melanie.”

It seems that the party has ended, because there is no large crowd of people when we walk into Lynn’s living room.  It’s only Lynn sitting on the sofa, curled up watching the television, and she smiles brightly when she sees us standing there.  “Well hey you two!  How was the so called stag?”

Justin and I exchange glances.

“Well you know, it was just a party,” Justin forces a positive smile for her, before presenting her with the bag that contains her pint of ice cream.  “We left early and I showed Melanie around town.”

“Seriously, Lynn, Hickory’s has the best ice cream ever.”

She nearly drops the bag that Justin handed her.  “You went there?”

Obviously, she wasn’t expecting that bit of news either.

Justin shrugs.  “Well...yeah...”r32;r32;“Oh, Justin.”  Lynn drops the bag down onto the empty spot of couch beside her, and gets up to wrap her arms around her son.  “I’m so proud of you.”

They hug for a very long time, and I can hear Lynn start to sob after a while.  It’s becoming too emotional for me.  I know how huge of a step it was for Justin to be back at the place that it happened, to tackle it.  It makes me feel amazing to know that I helped him conquer that hurdle.  I know it’s one of the last things he had to deal with.  He’s so close...so close to living his life normally again. 

I leave them to bond and head upstairs.  I shower and change into my nightclothes before getting in bed.  I’m nearly asleep when I hear the door gently squeaking open, and I sit straight up, gasping in slight fear. 

“Hey, you asleep?”

I reach over and flick the light on.  “Almost,” I say, with a nervous laugh.

Justin smiles softly and closes the door behind him.  “I just...wanted to thank you.  Thank you for...understanding and...helping me.”

“It wasn’t all me.  You did that...you got out of that car and went into that store.  I’m proud of you.”

He nods a little and shoves his hands in his pockets.  “I don’t think I could have done that...at Hickory’s, without you there.  I feel like...that part of my life is closing now, you know? I...I feel like I can focus on the future now more than ever, and I just...I love you so much for that, for everything.”

He walks across the room and leans down to kiss me on the mouth.  “Come into my room tonight,” he whispers. 

“What...”  I laugh nervously.  “No...I’ll just sleep here tonight.”

“It’s not about...that,” he tells me.  “I just want to wake up with you next to me.”

I roll my eyes.  “And then your mother will kill us.”

“Come on.”  He tugs on my sleeve.  “She expects this.”

“Oh really?” I snort out a laugh.

“Mel, it’s not the first time I’ve had a girl in my bed at home,” he smirks.

I glare at him.

“Hey, I don’t bite.  I play nice.  You saw that earlier.”

I swat at him playfully.  “Look, I know we had kind of a crazy day, but what happened at the party is the limit of what I’m willing to do with you at this point.”

“Mel.”  He narrows his eyes at me.  “I dont’ expect anything from you.”

“I just...” I shake my head.  “I just know in the morning, your mom is going to be knocking on your door, trying to get you out of bed, and I’ll be in here...and if she opens the door...it’s making me sick just thinking about her reaction.”

A playful smirk pulls at the corner of his mouth.  “Well, she wouldn’t come looking for me in here.”

“Justin...Rachael has been sleeping in here with me.”

He gets up and walks across the room, gently pushing in the lock on the door when he reaches it.  “Not tonight,” he laughs.

“Justin!” I say, feeling my eyes widen as he stands there smiling at me.

“Are you not comfortable?” He asks, his smile fading when I don’t answer him.

“It’s not that... I just....”

He crosses back over to the bed and sits down next to me.  “All I want to do is hold you and fall asleep.”

I lick my lips and stare at him hard, trying to determine whether or not the situation will get out of hand.  The more I stare at him though, the more I can tell that...that he’s not ready to do anything like that with me either.

He’s just as terrified of having sex again as I am.

It’s a comforting thought and I manage to smile.  “I think we can work something out.”

“You sure?” He smiles and kisses me gently on the mouth.

“I’m sure,” I whisper.

He pulls his shirt off, and I pull the comforter down so we can both get comfortable.  He lays down first and I follow suit.  His arms seem to latch onto me the moment my body hits the mattress, and I snuggle into him as he gently kisses my neck.

“Night, Mel,” he whispers.  “I love you.”

I smile a little as I reach out to flick the light off.  “I love you too,” I whisper, when we are surrounded by darkness.  I lay awake in his arms for a while, listening to him breath.  It’s normal at first, but after awhile it gets heavier and even.  I know he’s fallen asleep, and he’s probably the happiest he’s ever been since we met.

I feel like I accomplished something.  I accomplished something that I thought would be impossible that first day we met. 

But what is it going to be like when I’m able to tell him that I was raped too?  I just...don’t have the answer.

I think that scares me most of all.
This story archived at http://nsync-fiction.com/archive/viewstory.php?sid=263